《Not My Husband》


 C1

    It was also the time for La Jiu to freeze, making the snow feel cold. The inn at the end of a small road outside the Qingshan City was in a very poor business today.


    At this moment, the door creaked open.


    "Boss, bring me a jug of warm wine and a plate of peanuts." Today, the heavens are really cold. "


    Outside the tavern, a burly man wearing a heavy raincoat shook the snow off his shoulders, soaking the wooden floor.


    Lu Beiyou who was sound asleep on the counter opened his eyes and looked at the big sized man. He leaned on the coal stove beside him.


    He said softly, "The peanuts are gone. The warm wine is in Weng Li and the meat is in the kitchen." After he finished speaking, he closed his eyes and took a nap.


    The big man didn''t act. He chuckled and walked towards the kitchen at the back.


    Lu Beiyou blurrily fell asleep again on the counter. At this time, Lu Beiyou returned to the dream.


    In the dream, he saw a man who looked almost identical to him, carrying a bulging and tattered bag.


    Opposite the man stood a blurry figure whose face could not be seen clearly, and behind that person stood seven buddhist chakras brimming with golden buddhist auras.


    Then, he raised his hand and pointed towards the man who looked like Lu Beiyou. The Qi from the finger was like a dragon rushing towards his face, it was truly powerful.


    The man in the dream took the broken bag from his back and tossed it into the air. Five sword strikes flew out from the shabby bag towards that finger attack.


    When the finger was about to collide with the five swords. Lu Beiyou suddenly sat up, his entire body drenched in cold sweat from shock.


    He took a handkerchief from the counter and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    Lu Beiyou mumbled to himself, "It''s this dream again, I really don''t know when I should be the head."


    He could not help but sigh as he shook his head despondently.


    Ever since he had opened his eyes two years ago, he would always dream of the same scene whenever he fell asleep. However, he could never see the final outcome of the battle between the two in his dreams.


    The cycle repeated, and each time it was the same dream, but it could not last forever. It had already caused Lu Beiyou to go crazy.


    At this time, a clear and melodious voice came from the kitchen, "That Lu! This shop could no longer be opened! You always send people to eat and drink at the same time, but only for the money! The beef doesn''t need money! Cucumber doesn''t need money! Peanuts don''t need money! If this goes on, let me eat with you, Bei Feng! "


    Lu Beiyou thought: "Something bad has happened!" He grabbed his coat and was about to run out.


    The man who had entered the backyard sighed and came running out of the kitchen with a plate of beef in his arms. He had a piece of beef in his mouth and a small footprint on his butt.


    Behind the big man followed a petite young lady who looked to be about fifteen or sixteen years old. She wore a thick red cotton jacket, and her exposed skin was snow-white like jade. Her charming lips and bright eyes made her look really delicate and pretty.


    However, from her forehead to her temples was a dark red scar that resembled a birthmark, destroying her overall beauty. Her two delicate hands crossed her waist as she pouted angrily.


    After the little girl walked out of the backyard, she saw Lu Beiyou who was about to escape, and shouted with a darkened face: "Run, try running. If you can run out of here, come back with skill."


    Lu Beiyou who was holding onto his jacket ran over to the center of the store, and stopped when he heard the sound. He turned to the angry little girl and said with a smile, "Shopkeeper, how could I run? I saw that there''s not enough wine left in the shop, so I went to Old Man Li''s house at the end of the street to buy a few jars of wine. "


    Mu Qiuqiu looked down upon this answer and only replied with a kick that caused Lu Beiyou to fall to the ground.


    A few customers who had already sat down in the tavern saw this scene. Everyone burst out laughing. Even the big man, who was trying to escape with the piece of beef in his mouth, was laughing so hard that his eyes narrowed.


    The little girl turned around and chased after the big man, begging for the plate of beef from the kitchen.


    Lu Beiyou who was kicked to the ground stood up and hit the dust on his body, he was not angry at all as he watched this scene.


    Lu Beiyou looked no more than twenty years old. He had a fair face and alluring almond-shaped eyes. His long hair was tied up with a hemp rope and he wore a thick cotton-padded jacket.


    And the little girl who kicked him to the ground was the owner of this shop, as well as Lu Beiyou''s current owner. She was called Mu Qiuqiu.


    In fact, from Lu Beiyou''s perspective, the shopkeeper seemed like a greedy, petty and greedy little girl.


    However, this little girl''s martial prowess was terrifyingly high. Earlier, someone had gotten drunk in the shop and caused trouble. He was directly kicked out of the shop by Mu Qiuqiu, and when he thought about it now, the aftertaste of that kick was still terrifying.


    Mu Qiuqiu turned around and stared at Lu Beiyou who had stood up from the ground: "That''s fine, go to sleep during work time and send the food and wine to the guests. Hurry up and receive my guest! "


    Lu Beiyou quickly regained her senses, and started to speak with a charming smile: "Don''t, don''t, don''t! Manager, spare me! I''ll go right away! Immediately! "


    Mu Qiuqiu took out an account book from behind the counter and threw it over to Lu Beiyou. "Look at the account book.


    Lu Beiyou anxiously agreed: "Alright! "Alright!"


    Then he walked to the middle hall and cleared his throat. The customers sitting and chatting in the tavern all turned to look at Lu Beiyou who had suddenly shouted. The entire tavern had suddenly become much quieter.


    "It''s almost the end of the year. Everyone here, don''t even think about coming out to roam the martial arts world. The money owed for the liquor in the account book should also be settled this year. Those who come here often to drink on credit all look at how much they owe and quickly hand it over. Forget about the side dish, I''ll take the money for my own brewing wine. The shopkeeper is still looking forward to a good year taking advantage of the money from the liquor. " Lu Beiyou suppressed his voice and said.


    "The shopkeeper is wise!" The drinker shouted, Hey, save another drink.


    This world was not a peaceful place, Lu Beiyou wanted to seek peace and quiet. He didn''t need money to buy food or drinks. Those who passed by the tavern and didn''t have money would just write down their names and pay on credit. Usually, they would pay for it themselves when they returned home at the end of the year.


    Lu Beiyou shrugged his shoulders, and turned to look at the shopkeeper who was glaring at him.


    Mu Qiuqiu snorted coldly, and did not object, he did not continue chasing after the plate of beef, and turned to walk towards the counter.


    The beefy man chuckled and found a table to sit at. He didn''t care about the kick just now.


    Lu Beiyou then carried the wine and dishes back and forth, and greeted the guests who had just arrived.

 C2

    The regular customers in the tavern put more or less copper coins in the cash box on the counter one after another.


    Then he went back to his table and talked about what he had seen and heard that year.


    "Have you heard? This year, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets'' top ten rankers in the martial arts world have changed again. The third ranked white clothed swordsman has disappeared without a trace. "


    "Ever since the woman came out of the statue, the experts of the Hundred Ranking had all disappeared. Right now, that expert''s ranking has already changed from five to three days ago. For a second-rate expert to be able to make it onto the ranking board, it''s normal for his ranking to increase quickly. "


    "Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets? Didn''t he already break the inheritance? Why are there disciples of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets? "


    "According to what my cousin said, it seems like the Heavencraft Pavilion secretly hid their disciples to avoid the path of immortality."


    "What do you care about big people who are out of reach? I might as well see how many coppers you can bring home this time. " The middle-aged man held the wine cup and took a sip. A warm expression appeared on his face.


    In the beginning of the year, the war on the continent had just ended. The great powers occupied the land and made kings, dividing the land into four great divisions. At that time, there was an immortal that controlled the sword to open the mountain. A Bodhisattva with a reed that overcame the Heavenly Tide. The Sect Leader''s finger broke the great river and was praised by future generations.


    One day, the sky suddenly turned red, and above the sky, a woman with a sword appeared, facing the heavens. The top hundred rankers of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets all disappeared at the same time, as if the world had fallen into chaos.


    Ever since that day when he appeared, there had been no more immortals. Ever since the appearance of that elephant, the major powers were in chaos again. The flames of war were burning everywhere, and the people were no longer in a good mood. In the end, the situation eased and the nine great powers formed a region. They all called it the Nine Continents.


    This day was recorded in the history books of the later generations: Immortal Path.


    When Lu Beiyou heard the customers talking about this topic, he did not find it interesting at all, or rather, his blood boiled. Instead, he frowned and clenched his fists, his veins popping out.


    Everyone had the dream of roaming the martial arts world, Lu Beiyou did the same, there were experts in the tavern that came by to eat and drink.


    Lu Beiyou invited them out to eat and drink because he wanted to learn a few moves.


    Not only did he want to make a name for himself in this chaotic era, he also wanted to protect himself in this chaotic era.


    However, those people had only glanced at him once before informing Lu Beiyou of the same result.


    Mu Qiuqiu did not care about the conversation between the customers and went to the front of the counter to take down his money box. He casually took down his account book and ran behind the counter to check his account book.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the shopkeeper helplessly. He shook his head and loosened his grip, then bent down to bring the coal furnace to the back of the counter, taking out a small pot of yellow wine from the water jar. Lying on the recliner behind the counter, he drank a few mouthfuls to warm his body.


    As the shopkeeper, he didn''t mind the lazy waiter. Pulling a chair to lie beside Lu Beiyou, he began to count the copper coins with concentration, while staring at the account book, his attitude was extremely serious.


    It was still snoozing outside, and the hot stove in the tavern was snuggling against each other. The sound of the copper coins clanking against each other could be heard. It was extremely pleasant outside.


    The small tavern was located at the border between Middle Continent and Dong Zhou. As one of the most prosperous economic cities and religious cities in the Nine Continents, Middle Continent was also an important transportation hub that connected several other countries.


    Countless people had come from all over the continent hoping to find a barrel of gold so they could go back and live their youth. This made the Central Region even more prosperous.


    This was also the time when tourists returned home. Overall, this year''s wintry tavern business is not bad.


    The unconscious Lu Beiyou once again dreamt of that scene, but this time, the dream was slightly different from before.


    In the dream, he had to face the Mountain Splitting Finger, and the time to execute the first sword strike seemed to have stopped. Lu Beiyou clenched his fist, and realized that he could actually move on his own in the dream, as if he could actually execute the sword move himself.


    Lu Beiyou who was immersed in his dreams was about to reach out to grab the sword, but suddenly felt a killing intent aimed at him, and anxiously opened his eyes.


    She saw Mu Qiuqiu standing by her side, staring coldly at her. Lu Beiyou could not help but shiver, and anxiously asked what was wrong.


    Mu Qiuqiu coldly snorted: "40 odd coins missing, I''m sorry about that. You decide for yourself."


    Lu Beiyou rubbed his forehead, he could not help but have a headache, this shopkeeper was not someone who was easy to serve.


    Then he stood up and walked to a lightly dressed old man who was sitting in the southeast corner of the pub, and said helplessly: "Oh Lao Kong, you still owe me money for this year''s wine, right? Say it, when will you return it? "


    Hearing that, the old man turned around and took a sip of wine. He grinned at Lu Beiyou, revealing a mouthful of yellow teeth and said hoarsely, "It''s Little Lu! "Give it to me next year, give it to me next year.


    Lu Beiyou turned and shrugged his shoulders helplessly at the shopkeeper as he glared at the poor old man called Lao Kong.


    He said unhappily, "Then don''t go back this year. Stay in the tavern and work for me. If you don''t have any money, I''ll force you to eat."


    Upon hearing this, Kong Gongzi did not hold back as he hurriedly said with a flattering look on his face, "Fine, fine, fine!"


    It had already been four years since Lao Kong opened the shop, and every year, when it was close to the end of the year, he would come to this little tavern to eat and drink without paying.


    In the beginning, he had been kicked out by the little girl a few times. After that, the number of times he used it increased, Mu Qiuqiu did not care anymore.


    Since he didn''t have the money to pay for the liquor, he stayed in this restaurant to help out at the end of the year.


    Afterwards, as if everything was expected of him, Lao Kong would always stay here at the end of the year, waiting for the spring to come and leave.


    Mu Qiuqiu turned around and laid back down on the chair. He yawned as he squinted his eyes with the money box in his arms.


    Lu Beiyou anxiously looked at him, Lao Kong took his time to get a thick blanket from the backyard, and gently covered Mu Qiuqiu who was on the reclining chair with it.


    Then, he crept back to his seat and drank some wine. Then, he thought of something joyful and started to giggle.


    "Lao Kong, you went back on your words again, and this year you are going to stay at someone else''s tavern to celebrate the new year!" The drinkers on the table next to them sneered.


    "Hehehe, I''d love to. If you want her to stay, why don''t you accept her? You can''t accept it! Come, come, come! "Let''s drink!"


    Lao Kong carried his wine jug and eagerly ran to the other customers'' tables to drink, bustling with noise and excitement.


    No one noticed that a stream of tears had fallen from the corners of the old man''s eyes.


    Lao Kong rubbed his eyes and muttered: "There''s also wind and sand in this winter."


    Then, he turned around and picked up the jug of wine. He lifted up a skinny leg and stood on the chair and laughed loudly: "Lord Grim, I''m so poor that it sounds like it''s ringing. Look at my big sleeves holding up the cool breeze!"


    A cotton shoe flew from behind the counter and hit Lao Kong steadily in the head. Be quiet! "If not, I''ll go out of the restaurant this year and drink in the northwest wind."


    The customers all burst into laughter. "Old Kong, what do you think is so bad about this? Why are you pretending to be a scholar? You''ve only just become a servant and you''ve already angered the shopkeeper."


    Lao Kong did not mind, he touched the place that was smashed open, and laughed: "What''s wrong with that, it means that the shopkeeper cares about me, he''s afraid that I might escape, so he gave me his wages in advance, come, come, drink and drink."


    The customers laughed again, Lao Kong also laughed along, he lowered his head and took a drink, then looked outside the door.


    Mu Qiuqiu seemed to have heard something, as he frowned and muttered a few sentences, and then he hugged his money box as he laid down on the chair and peacefully fell asleep.


    Lu Beiyou pulled a blanket for Mu Qiuqiu, then turned and walked towards the backyard, wanting to bring a few jars of wine to the counter.


    Lu Beiyou walked to the backyard and thought about it. He stretched out a finger and imitated the first sword he used in the dream by drawing a few lines in the air.


    Then, he shook his head, mocking himself. It was laughable for a cripple who had broken all his meridians and was still dreaming of the martial arts world.


    After that, he turned and walked towards the warehouse, but Lu Beiyou did not see any ripples or distortions in the air that appeared after he turned around.


    Outside the building was flying snow, and inside the building, there was a warm stove. There were guests from afar, but they had come to the shop to get a drink. There was a small shop called: Two people.

 C3

    The drinkers were drinking wine and chatting about Jianghu affairs, occasionally eating pieces of beef mixed with wine. Behind the storekeeper''s counter, he snuggled against the stove and slept peacefully. When Lu Beiyou saw that there was not much wine left in the pot at the counter, he went to the backyard to carry the wine.


    Bang! In this small tavern, which was slightly quiet, the sound was exceptionally ear-piercing.


    The customers who were resting in the small tavern all put down the cups in their hands and turned to look at the entrance.


    The slumbering Mu Qiuqiu also woke up from his sleep with a start, and looked towards the entrance of the tavern with a displeased expression.


    He saw over twenty servants holding swords, spears, and sticks standing at the door. Just now, the door had been broken by one of them.


    Soon after, the twenty or so evil servants parted to make a path, and from behind walked out a well-dressed young man with a gait. He wore a luxurious mink fur coat, and an embroidered scented pouch hung from his waist.


    However, there was a large bruise on that young master''s fair face, which made him look somewhat sinister and terrifying.


    The young master walked to the door and stood still. He looked at the customers inside the tavern and said, "Hey! Have you commoners ever seen a girl in a blue cotton-padded jacket and a stinking old man in rags? "


    The guests in the tavern all had faces of anger when they heard this as they gripped the weapons beside their hands.


    Everyone, how many of you are young and tender scholars that have come out of a warm and fragrant room? After passing through the border, who didn''t have experience of the martial arts world, so how could they bear being called out like this.


    Seeing the reaction of the guests, the young master just smiled, covered his nose with his hand, took out a few pieces of silver and threw it on the ground, saying in a weird tone, "Whoever sees this, hand it over to me. I have my rewards."


    The burly man who brought the beef out from the backyard raised his head from the table and looked at the young master. With a vicious tone, he asked, "Kid, who are you asking?"


    The young master looked at the big man with disdain, but still said, "I am asking you lowly commoners, have you seen a little girl in blue clothes, and a rotten old man." If you see it, hand it over to me, and I will reward you handsomely! "


    As soon as he finished speaking, the customers in the tavern could no longer control their emotions. They all picked up their weapons, drew their swords, and glared at the arrogant Young Master.


    The evil servant behind the young master also walked forward and raised the weapon in his hand to confront the guests.


    Lu Beiyou carried his wine jar as he walked out from the backyard. It has only been a short while since he was last here, how did he end up fighting to the death?


    Her eyes anxiously looking for the owner''s shadow in the tavern, only to see Mu Qiuqiu taking out a box of dim sum from nowhere, sitting on the counter with her legs crossed, looking like she was watching a show.


    He could not help but shake his head with a wry smile. He hastily placed the jar of wine on the ground and ran to the middle of the two opposing sides in an attempt to resolve this conflict.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the Young Master and laughed, "This Young Master is a guest, right? Come, come, let''s take a seat at the store. We have good wine and meat here, it is definitely worth it."


    Then he turned around, clasped his fists towards the guests who had already pulled out their swords and sabers, and said, "Look, it''s the new year. It''s not good to see blood, brothers, put away your weapons."


    The customers all heard his words. None of them wanted to cause any more trouble at the end of the year, so they put away their knives.


    Who knew that the Young Master''s evil servant did not appreciate his kindness, and kicked Lu Beiyou out.


    Lu Beiyou seemed to have sensed something and dodged to the side, causing the evil servant to kick at empty space.


    The evil servant that made a move saw that he had lost face, and pointed towards Lu Beiyou and said angrily: "You lowly commoner hid really quickly, and you lowly commoners, you actually dare to face my Young Master with a blade and sword? Do you know who my Young Master is? "


    When the customers who had put away their weapons heard this and drew their weapons, they were enraged that their young master mocked and insulted them. Now, even the evil servant beside the young master dared to mock him like this.


    At this moment, a small voice came from a corner. "Who cares who you are, you''re still not a dog that''s putting on airs."


    In the stalemate between the two sides, this final sentence sounded extremely ear-piercing.


    When the servant who had spoken just now heard this, he was completely like a cat whose hair was standing on end. He turned to look at the person who spoke.


    Lu Beiyou and the other seated guests also turned to look at the person who said that, and were immediately stunned with a strange expression.


    Lao Kong was lying on the table drunk with a silly look on his face, muttering to himself: "What did I say, what about it?"


    "What a powerful dog." The man who had just spoken shouted out, and then burst into laughter.


    The guests who were sitting in the hall could not hold it in and started to laugh out loud. Even Mu Qiuqiu who was watching the show also started to laugh out loud.


    The evil servant''s face turned red and he was about to speak when the young master waved his hand and the evil servant retreated with a flushed face.


    The young master looked at Lu Beiyou and the big size man, then pointed at Lao Kong and said to the evil servant in front of him: "Go and capture him! Beat them to death, if they die, it''s mine! "


    Hearing that, a dozen servants walked towards Lao Kong. Lu Beiyou casually picked up a bench beside him and stood next to him.


    "Which one of you dares to come and try?" Lu Beiyou looked at the menacing evil servant in front of him and said fiercely.


    The man who had just stepped out shouted, "My boy, I like your loyalty."


    Before he could finish his words, he picked up a chopstick and threw it towards the fierce-looking evil servant.


    The chopsticks immediately turned into a deadly weapon, directly slicing through three of the servants.


    When the young master saw this, he waved his hand to have the servants retreat first. He said in a strange tone, "I was wondering, seeing that I brought so many servants and dared to sit at the table and eat meat, I must know some moves."


    The big guy laughed boldly, "I have been in the martial arts world for many years. I am a third-rate expert after all. How about you, evil servant, be rude and teach him a lesson?"


    Lu Beiyou didn''t dare to put down the chair in his hand. He didn''t know why, but he smelled a dangerous aura from that young master''s body, as if he was being stared at by a wild beast.


    The drinkers also faced each other with swords and sabers, ready to make their move.


    The young master walked into the shop and pulled a stool over to take a seat. He took out a pair of chopsticks from his chopsticks and twirled it between his fingers, saying disdainfully, "Having a bit of skill is a good thing." But! "As a person, you have to learn not to show off, or else you won''t even know how you died."


    After he finished speaking, he suddenly threw the chopsticks in his hand towards the big guy who stuck his head out.


    The big man stretched out his hand to block, only to discover that the chopsticks had already pierced half an inch into his palm, causing him to immediately scream out in pain.


    The young master looked at the big guy who was in so much pain that he wanted to die and said ruthlessly, "Are you the one who can touch my men? Not to mention the third tier, even the second tier would not dare to stand in front of me and clamor! "


    When the customers saw this scene, they couldn''t help but tighten the weapons in their hands and take half a step back.


    Although everyone here was a gangster, they all knew how strong they were. If even this big guy couldn''t block them, could they block them themselves? It would be too much of a loss to be willing to stand up for someone just because he was a bit more arrogant.


    The tavern was silent for a moment.


    When Lu Beiyou saw this scene, even he felt a chill down his spine. He looked back at Lao Kong. Even if he could not block it this time, would he be able to do the same again?


    He could not help but smile bitterly. This Nine Continents! In the end, the law of the jungle prevails, and strength reigns supreme. How could he, whose meridians were all broken, stand at the pinnacle!


    Lu Beiyou moved closer to Lao Kong''s side. If he couldn''t block it this time, he had to.


    Young Master turned his head and looked at the customers who had been facing him with swords and sabers, but were now retreating slightly. He couldn''t help but laugh contemptuously and say with a weird tone, "Here! This young master is heaven, you don''t accept this? Hold it in! Those who saw the girl in the blue cotton-padded jacket and the old man in old rags hurriedly handed it over. If you dare to spout such arrogant words again, you will end up like those two! "


    The young master took out another chopstick and threw it towards Lu Beiyou and the others. As the leader of the family, no matter how much he praised Ye Xiao, Ye Xiao knew that he should make an example out of it.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the chopstick that was flying towards him and Lao Kong, and without thinking too much, he threw the chair over to them.


    The chopsticks pierced through the chair and rushed towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou immediately extended his hand out to try to push Lao Kong away, intending to withstand the menacing killing intent by himself.

 C4

    "Enough!"


    Just then, a voice came out from the tavern, the chopsticks suddenly exploded when it was close to Lu Beiyou.


    Although it did not directly injure Lu Beiyou, the aftermath of the explosion caused Lu Beiyou to be sent flying backwards as he vomited a mouthful of blood and collapsed onto the ground.


    Everyone present looked at the owner of the voice, their faces full of astonishment.


    The one who spoke was actually the shopkeeper who sat on the counter and watched the show: Mu Qiuqiu.


    Mu Qiuqiu put down the dessert box and jumped down from the shelf.


    Lu Beiyou also didn''t have time to take into account his own injuries as he crawled up from the ground while enduring the pain. He pulled her behind him and then lowered his head and berated: "Even if you want to die, you can''t do it at this time. Hurry and stand behind me."


    Mu Qiuqiu rolled his eyes at Lu Beiyou. She gently pushed Lu Beiyou away.


    "You came here to find someone and broke my door. I''ll endure it." Mu Qiuqiu walked towards the center hall from behind Lu Beiyou with an expressionless face.


    Lu Beiyou immediately extended her hand out to grab Mu Qiuqiu, preventing her from walking any further. But she realised that she could not even touch her clothes, as if there was something strange protecting Mu Qiuqiu, isolating her from the outside world.


    The young master also looked at the little girl who had interrupted him with a surprised look on his face. He didn''t expect that the one who dared to come out at this moment was actually a little girl.


    Then he pointed at the drinkers who were still cheering him up and could not help but laugh loudly, "Did you see that? Even a little girl has more guts than you, and now look at you! How dare you come out and roam the martial arts world? Let''s go home and drink milk early! "


    The group of evil servants behind the young master burst into laughter. The wine guests present all blushed with shame and hatred, but they were all powerless to retort.


    "It''s fine if you disturb my customer, but even at the end of the year, my store doesn''t want to get into trouble." Mu Qiuqiu stopped and looked at Young Master, his expression unsettled.


    "But you still want to injure my waiter and tear down my store in front of me, the shopkeeper. "How dare you!" Mu Qiuqiu finally looked at her master with an angry face.


    Mu Qiuqiu slowly walked to the middle hall. Stepping forward, a wave of Qi shot out from her feet, straight at the arrogant Young Master.


    He didn''t care about the little girl''s threat at all. He swung his hand and shot out a stream of qi to block the incoming wave.


    However, he did not expect the sword qi to disappear in the blink of an eye when it encountered the Qi wave. The Qi wave, however, did not slow down in the slightest as it continued to attack the young master.


    When the young master saw this scene, he only felt slightly different, but he did not lose his balance. He hastily stood up and dodged backwards, passing by a sword in the servant''s hand before turning around and slashing at the blast of air.


    When that noble young master was about to approach the Qi wave, he suddenly realized that the Qi wave was like a thousand kilograms falling off a cauldron. He couldn''t withstand the pressure at all, and the sword in his hand was also shattered into pieces.


    The servants behind him hurried to catch the injured young master. The guests in the tavern were all stunned by this scene.


    That young master steadied his body and spat out a mouthful of blood. He started to panic as he raised his head to look at the little girl who had suddenly shown her power. He quickly asked, "Do you know who I am?"


    Mu Qiuqiu was too lazy to listen and continued: "You touched my people, and you still want to leave this place?"


    After he finished speaking, he took another step forward.


    Seeing that Mu Qiuqiu was ignoring him, the young master quickly retreated, trying to get the servants behind him to block the attack.


    However, it was one thing for these evil servants to be overbearing towards ordinary people, but how could they possibly block this kind of attack? The twenty or so people were all heavily injured and sent flying backwards.


    When the customers in the tavern saw this scene, they all looked at each other and looked at each other.


    Lu Beiyou also looked at this scene in shock, thinking: The owner of the house is actually an expert, and not even an ordinary expert.


    That young master awkwardly stood there and was no longer calm and domineering like before. Gritting his teeth, he told Mu Qiuqiu, "Listen carefully! My name is Ding Hong, young master Ding Family, if you know what''s good for you, quickly get on your knees and apologize. Seeing that you''re a woman, I can forgive your disrespect towards me, and if I''m happy, I can even let you be my concubine. Or else, when I return, I''ll make you beg for death, beg for death! "


    Ding Hong, upon hearing this name, all the martial artists who were originally still resentful could only shake their heads. They placed down the weapons in their hands and started whispering to each other.


    The Qingshan City was an important military passageway at the border of the Profound Sky Continent, and was also the only path that the Middle Continent had to pass through in order to trade with the Eastern Zhou Empire.


    From history, this place was also the border of the Southern Tang Dynasty that the legendary Great Sword Immortal Li Taibai guarded with one person and one sword.


    And today, everyone in the martial arts world knew that the two powers in Qingshan City were independent. One was the main branch of the city''s Qingshan City, and the other was the old faction, Ding Hong.


    When Ding Hong heard that it was the only single seedling of the Ding Family, he was doted upon since young and was acknowledged as a genius on the path of cultivation. He was already a second-rate expert at such a young age, making him even more unbridled in Qingshan City.


    This time, Ding Hong left his Qingshan City in a flustered and exasperated manner, and came to the borders to look for a little girl and an old man. He then thought about the bruises on Ding Hong''s face when he entered the tavern, and was afraid that either these two people were not important figures or had committed some sort of crime.


    But Ding Hong did not find the other two people, adding that Mu Qiuqiu made his move, it was likely that he would cause even more trouble for the tavern.


    Lu Beiyou wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. Hearing the conversation between the customers, she started to worry for Mu Qiuqiu.


    Although the shopkeeper seemed very powerful and could injure a second-rate expert with just his aura, but the strong dragon didn''t suppress the snake on the ground, so he was afraid that he had gotten himself into big trouble this time.


    In the end, human strength could not last as long as the sun and the moon. Just like that Sword Immortal Li Taibai from three hundred years ago, the number one person in the world, the person who defended the south Tang with one sword, fighting to the death with fifty thousand soldiers, was a legend.


    However, in the end, he died from the internal exhaustion.


    Power! Strength! In the end, he didn''t have the ability to do so! In the Nine Continents, those who controlled the sword were often worshipped in the imperial court. In this world, those without power could not even maintain their own basic dignity. They could only allow those with power and authority to trample upon them.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but clench his fists! His face was pale, his nails sunk into the flesh of his palms, and he didn''t even notice that blood was dripping from them.


    When Mu Qiuqiu heard these words, she only shot a glance at Ding Hong before taking a light step forward and shouting: Scram!


    Another wave of air rushed towards Ding Hong, its attack this time stronger than the previous two.


    Ding Hong''s body was already injured, and his movements were slow. This time, he had nowhere to run, so he could only endure this wave of air and vomit blood as he flew to the entrance of the tavern.


    With several more bloody scars on his already wounded face, the customers present didn''t even dare to breathe.


    Mu Qiuqiu walked in front of Ding Hong, smiled at him, and said: "Then why don''t you try!"


    With that said, he kicked Ding Hong out of the tavern.


    Young Master Qingshan City was kicked out of a tavern by a loli shopkeeper outside the city walls.


    Everyone present only had one thought in their minds: This tavern must have gotten itself into big trouble this time.

 C5

    Mu Qiuqiu clapped his hands, turned and said to Lu Beiyou: "Clear the scene."


    Then he yawned and went back to the counter to lie down, as if he had just cleaned up a piece of trash.


    Lu Beiyou regained his senses, and anxiously said to the guests who had already retracted their weapons: "Everyone, please leave this tavern as soon as possible, our shop will close early today, all of today''s wine and wine will be recorded in our account."


    When the people in the tavern heard this, they scattered like birds.


    After all, not just anyone would be able to deal with such a big trouble. It would be better to leave this place as soon as possible.


    Not long later, only three people remained in the tavern. The wounded man also cupped his hands together and left the tavern.


    Lu Beiyou walked to the counter and saw the little loli, who had displayed her godly prowess a moment ago, currently snuggling leisurely on a deck chair while holding a money box to eat some snacks.


    Lu Beiyou sighed and said: "Innkeeper, this time you have stirred up a big trouble."


    The little loli did not respond to this sentence and instead asked, "Does your hand hurt?"


    Lu Beiyou heard and shook his head.


    He said self-deprecatingly, "It''s not painful. As a martial arts cripple, my resistance is only slightly better." After all, this is much lighter than when you first picked me up and beat me up. "


    The little loli turned her head to look at Lu Beiyou, smiling as she said: "Do you still remember?"


    Lu Beiyou thought: It''s impossible to forget it even when I''m dead!


    In fact, Lu Beiyou''s memories stopped at two years ago, and when he opened his eyes at that time, he seemed to have lost something important, but he couldn''t remember it at all.


    Lu Beiyou, who was penniless at the Qingshan City, was so hungry that he couldn''t stand it anymore, so he stole other people''s steamed buns on the street.


    However, he was seen by Mu Qiuqiu who came out to purchase goods back then, and was sent flying with a kick.


    After that, when Mu Qiuqiu heard about Lu Beiyou''s matter, seeing that he was pitiful and looked handsome, Mu Qiuqiu took him back to the shop as a waiter.


    Lu Beiyou realised that Mu Qiuqiu had another reason to keep him here.


    As the shopkeeper, Mu Qiuqiu did not know how to cook at all, and only knew how to sell wine, steamed buns and peanuts.


    Lu Beiyou now had the identity of a tavern''s chef. From then on, the business of the tavern was much better.


    At first, when Lu Beiyou was angered to the extreme, she kicked him and saw that he was fine.


    He was just joking with the dark red scar on Mu Qiuqiu''s face, in the end, he would always get beaten up by the little loli.


    After beating him up a few more times, Lu Beiyou became more obedient. As long as he did not touch Mu Qiuqiu''s tiger''s whiskers, Mu Qiuqiu would become a greedy little loli in his daily life.


    And it was also because of this that the two of them stumbled outside the Qingshan City for two years.


    Mu Qiuqiu cutely asked: "Then what should I do? Watching him stab you and that shameless old man with his chopsticks? "


    Lu Beiyou didn''t know how to answer.


    Mu Qiuqiu continued: "If I really did that, then wouldn''t I, as a shopkeeper, be incompetent? How would I close this shop by the side of the road in the future?"


    Lu Beiyou bit her lips, still not knowing how to respond.


    After a while, Lu Beiyou changed the subject and asked: "The one you have injured this time is the only son of the Qingshan City, do you think they will just let this matter go?"


    Mu Qiuqiu laughed disdainfully after hearing what he said, "He''s just a young master who''s pretending to be strong."


    After Lu Beiyou heard this, he did not say anything else and turned to close the shop.


    Then, he dragged Lao Kong who looked like a dead dog from the wine table to the backyard and threw him into a room in the backyard.


    There were naturally extra rooms in the tavern for the passersby to rest. Since the shopkeeper had decided to keep Lao Kong here, there would naturally be a room for him to stay in.


    Lu Beiyou walked out of Lao Kong''s room with a face full of black lines. Lao Kong was still dishonest while lying on the bed. When Ye Zichen helped him take off his clothes, that guy actually kicked him in the face.


    His mouth was still spouting nonsense, as if something was saying: The wind rises to the mountain, the clouds fall to the nine heavens, it is better to return, it is better to return ¡­


    Outside the house, the light snow had stopped falling and the village was beginning to light the lamps and light the fire to cook.


    Lu Beiyou casually gave some medicine to his hands in his own room, then went to the Central Palace, and started to clean up the leftovers from the tables and chairs of the customers.


    The little loli behind the counter got up and walked to the reception hall. She pulled out a bench and sat down. Both of his arms rested on the table, holding onto his own small face, he looked at Lu Beiyou who was busy, and asked: "Do you want to learn the sword?"


    Lu Beiyou lowered his head and replied without raising his head: "I want to, even in my dreams. But a trash with broken meridians, what kind of sword can he practice with? "


    Hearing that, Mu Qiuqiu laughed out loud: "What if you had broken meridians, then you could learn sword?"


    Lu Beiyou''s hand that was still wiping the table stopped, and immediately mocked himself: "How is that possible?"


    Mu Qiuqiu reached out a hand to stroke her tender hair, and said softly: "What if I''m serious?"


    Only then did Lu Beiyou raise his head to look at Mu Qiuqiu, his eyes bloodshot.


    Mu Qiuqiu looked at Lu Beiyou and said softly, "In the end, strength is still the ruler of this world. Some people practiced inner force, and with a flick of a finger, they broke the mountain. Some people faced the Heavenly Dao and questioned the heavens with a single sword strike. This is the qi flow from within the meridians of the human body from inside to outside. "


    Then the ball held out a hand, and a green mass of air appeared in her hand, sometimes as a sword, sometimes as a small animal, sometimes as a human.


    This was the Heaven and Earth aura that the martial arts people were chasing after all their lives, yet it was being played around with wantonly in Mu Qiuqiu''s hands.


    Lu Beiyou watched this scene in a daze. The two of them had been together in the tavern for two years, and only knew that Mu Qiuqiu should be extremely powerful. Otherwise, with her small body, how could she have closed the shop here for so many years.


    After all, not everyone could injure a level two expert with their aura alone, but they didn''t know how powerful their shopkeeper actually was. Seeing this scene, Lu Beiyou finally understood that this little loli had always been concealing her abilities, and that he himself was actually thinking of protecting her.


    "After the Immortal Path was over, it was very difficult for people to link to the spiritual energy of the world and they could only develop their own physical bodies. So, they needed to open up their meridians and do their best to store and store the rare spiritual energy."


    Mu Qiuqiu casually dispersed the ball of air in his hand, sighed, and said: "However, most people only pay attention to the importance of the meridians, and often ignore the cultivation method of the Extreme Realm."


    Lu Beiyou was suspicious, if it was said that all the meridians in a person''s body were to contain hundred rivers, then everyone would know that on the path of immortality, the human body would plunder more heaven and earth spirit energy, making the cultivation even more powerful, this was common knowledge of the Nine Continents.


    However, this was the first time Lu Beiyou had heard of the Extreme Realm.


    Mu Qiuqiu was very satisfied with Xu Beijiu''s expression, he coughed lightly and continued: "For example, how do I look at all the scenery of the mortal world when I look at the painting of the Holy King Liu Zhi? Also, how could the Old Man Diaolong of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty control the Dragon Breaks the Border in one breath? I don''t think a painter or a fisherman. Their meridians are also as wide as a river. "


    Lu Beiyou was stunned upon hearing this, he obviously knew of these stories. The people in the tavern discussed the experts of the Nine Continents the most, and these two were among the top ten existences in the world rankings.


    Sage King Liu Zhi, who was previously just an ordinary palace painter in the Imperial City of Northern Sea, was sent to the palace and not allowed to go out.


    At a poetry meet, he had made a bet with the emperor over at Northern Sea to see if he could portray a great river and mountain three thousand kilometers away from the imperial city of Northern Sea. Wang Liuzhi faintly smiled as he walked out of the palace.


    One day later, Wang Lin returned. Tell the Northern Sea Emperor that this is the mountain and river three thousand kilometers away.


    The Emperor of Northern Sea did not believe him and sent someone to check it out. Those who had returned had informed the emperor that the mountain and river three thousand kilometers away were completely similar to the painting, and this Wang Liuzhi had never left the Northern Sea Imperial City before.


    As for the fishing dragon elder of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, he was originally an ordinary fishing old man. On a trip, the Eastern Zhou King saw him fishing, but his fishing hook was straight.


    He could not help but ask curiously, "How can we catch fish like this?"


    The old man replied, "I only fish for dragons and not fishing." The Eastern Zhou Sovereign King brought him back to the imperial court.


    During the invasion, the enemies killed the innocent and the old man Diaolong happened to pass through the border. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but feel anger rising from the bottom of his heart. He rode on the dragon and chased the aggressor five hundred miles to the border.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but sink into deep thought. Could fishing fish fish out the meridian channels? Obviously not.


    If everyone could become an expert just by painting and fishing, then how could a level 1 expert do such a thing? Could it be that they were the Extreme Realm that the shopkeeper spoke of?


    Mu Qiuqiu did not disturb Lu Beiyou''s deep thoughts. With one hand on his cheek and the other playing with his hair, he looked at Lu Beiyou with a dreamy gaze.


    After a while, Lu Beiyou regained his senses, looked at Mu Qiuqiu, pointed at himself with a confused face and asked: "Can I do it too?"


    The little loli stared at Lu Beiyou, her little face smiling like a flower, as though she had succeeded in her little scheme. He said affirmatively, "It''s possible! Young man, do you want to learn the sword? "


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes became determined.


    "I have to learn!"

 C6

    The tavern was cleaned up and a bench was placed on the table.


    Lu Beiyou took a small pot of yellow wine from the counter and went back to his room to lie down. He started to think about everything that had happened today, and couldn''t help but clench his fists.


    Finally, it stopped at the sentence Mu Qiuqiu had asked: "Young man, do you want to learn the sword?"


    Lu Beiyou laid on the bed, crossed his legs and drank a mouthful of yellow wine. He then raised his injured hand and clenched it tightly in the air, as if he was trying to grab something.


    Lu Beiyou thought: "I have to learn! I don''t just want to learn, I also want to become that Great Sword Immortal who opened the mountain with one sword strike and broke the river with the other. "


    As he thought of this, he slipped under the blanket and fell asleep.


    What a chilly day! Drink a mouthful of yellow wine before sleeping comfortably, warm!


    In his dreams, Lu Beiyou once again came to the dream, and saw the man who looked like a person in the dream once again, confronting the blurry humanoid figure.


    The seven blurry figures of a meditation wheel behind him pointed at the man in the dream.


    The man also opened the broken bag on his back, and five swords flew out from the bag, moving towards the finger.


    Just as the two were about to collide, the scene in the dream suddenly came to a standstill.


    Just then, Lu Beiyou suddenly found himself in a dreamscape.


    He looked down at his body, now dressed in the same clothes he had slept in.


    Lu Beiyou pinched his own face, and couldn''t help but take in a breath of cold air.


    The fact that it would hurt meant that this was not a dream! He had entered his own dreamland.


    But how did he get into the dream? He was still sleeping, and he couldn''t remember how many times he had been dreaming.


    "You''re here."


    While Lu Beiyou''s mind was in a mess, he suddenly heard a voice from his dreams.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but look around in panic, to see the man in the dream walking towards him from the air, laughing.


    The mysterious man in the dream world had his hair tied up with a hemp rope. He wore an embroidered long robe, had a golden snake wrapped around his waist, a golden-purple wine gourd on his hip, and a broken bag on his back.


    Although the man in the dream was smiling, it made Lu Beiyou even more afraid.


    He had just said that he was going to become a great sword immortal when he fell into his own dream. Furthermore, the god-like man in his dream had come over to greet him. Wasn''t this too preposterous?


    Lu Beiyou immediately turned to look at the man with the seven Buddhist Wheel behind him. He saw that the man was still in the dreamland, maintaining the stance of opening the mountain, and could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    The sudden appearance of this person was already terrifying enough. That blurry shadow most likely didn''t match up to the man in the dream. If that person also appeared here, then he would be doomed to die today.


    Lu Beiyou turned his head, looked at the man and anxiously asked: "Where are we? Who are you? Why am I here? "


    No matter what, Lu Beiyou was just a young man who was not at all weak. If it was anyone else, they would probably feel disbelief and fear seeing this situation.


    The man only faintly smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid, I was the one who pulled you into this dream."


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but be shocked. You dragged me in? This time, it was the man in the dream who pulled him in. However, to pull him from reality into the dream, what kind of sacred art was that? This was something only legendary immortals could do!


    Lu Beiyou calmed his state of mind, muttered to himself for a while, and then asked the man in the dream: "What do you want to bring me in for?"


    "Yo, you''re not afraid anymore?" The man teased Lu Beiyou as he saw her calm down.


    Lu Beiyou calmly replied: "Afraid, but so what? "Since you can pull me in, then you can kill me here. Since I can''t beat you, then why should I be afraid?"


    The man nodded his head and did not reply. He took the purple gold bottle gourd from his waist and threw it to Lu Beiyou.


    He smiled and said, "Have a taste, it''s good wine."


    Lu Beiyou took the bottle gourd and opened its mouth, releasing a thread of milky white wine Qi that was close to becoming real.


    Lu Beiyou did not pretend to drink a mouthful. Suddenly, he felt as if there was a warm current flowing in his body, and then, he exhaled a breath of white wine and shouted loudly: "It''s hot, it''s strong, it''s really good wine."


    The man also laughed out loud, then looked towards Lu Beiyou and softly said: "Actually, there''s no malicious intent in pulling you in, I just want to ask you a question and answer."


    Lu Beiyou frowned, then took another sip of the good wine from his purple gold gourd, and said softly: "Go ahead and ask."


    The man took out the broken bag from his back and sat on the ground with his legs crossed. The bag seemed to be stained with something, and the man lowered his head to wipe it with his sleeve, then he asked, "Since you know that your meridians are broken by a cripple, why do you still want to learn martial arts?"


    Why did he have to learn martial arts?


    Lu Beiyou was startled upon hearing this, he looked at the man in the dream and asked: "Is this question very important?"


    The man no longer wiped the sword bag. He raised his head and looked towards Lu Beiyou, saying with a determined tone: "It''s very important!"


    Lu Beiyou threw the wine gourd to himself who was sitting cross legged on the ground, and then looked at the still dream. Pointing at the blurry figure with seven meditation wheels on his back, he said, "What do you think will happen if his finger hits my body?"


    The man reached out to grab the wine gourd and took a sip. He said without a care, "You won''t be able to leave behind any bones."


    "That''s right! I also know that I will not have any bones left, but I want to live. I want to stand higher than him. I want him to die without any bones. I just don''t want to be the cripple in their words." What can I do? " Lu Beiyou pointed at the blurry figure that was turning around to look at the man in the dream, and the corners of his mouth curled into a smile.


    The man was stunned for a moment before standing up and carrying the sword bag on his back. He smiled and said, "I understand, but this is still not enough."


    Not enough? Lu Beiyou lowered his head and started to ponder about the meaning of his words.


    Was it because his answer was incorrect? Or was it against his thinking? Or was that what the man said on purpose?


    The man only shook his head and said, "You don''t need to think too much. No matter what answer you give me, I won''t do anything to you."


    Lu Beiyou who was seen through laughed awkwardly.


    The man turned around and looked at the blurry figure within the dream space and said, "You were pulled here by me, so you must have a lot of questions, right? Since you answered one of my questions just now, I''ll agree to solve one of the questions in your heart. Speak, what do you want to know? "


    Lu Beiyou was suddenly at a loss, he never expected that he would actually say those words.


    Lu Beiyou thought for a while, then laughed: "I want to know how to get out of here?"


    The man in the dream turned his head in surprise, looked at Lu Beiyou, and asked puzzledly: "You only want to ask about that? It''s gone? "


    Lu Beiyou nodded and said: "That''s it."


    The man started laughing heartily upon hearing this. After a while, the man gradually calmed down and looked towards Lu Beiyou and said: "You! Are you interested in following me to learn Immortal Techniques? "


    Lu Beiyou shook his head and did not say a word.


    The man sighed and extended his hand towards the five swords hanging in the air. One of the thin swords flew backwards.


    The man extended his hand out and grabbed the sword, looked at Lu Beiyou and said: "Whatever, since this is what you want, I won''t force you."


    With his other hand, he opened the wine gourd and raised his head to take a gulp, as he exhaled the milky white scent of wine.


    Then he said, "However, we will meet again in the end. I hope that you will give me an answer that is completely different from before. Since we are leaving, I will give you a present."


    With that, the man raised his arm and slashed towards Lu Beiyou.


    Whoosh! Lu Beiyou suddenly sat up from the bed, and realised that he had returned to his room. His entire body was drenched in cold sweat, and his blanket was thoroughly wet as well.


    Lu Beiyou was startled for a moment, then got up and changed into a set of dry clothes.


    At this time, Lu Beiyou surprisingly discovered that there was a warm current in his body that was wandering around his limbs and bones, healing his injuries.


    Lu Beiyou could clearly feel that the pain in his chest that was injured by the Qi from the explosion was no longer there. He immediately stretched out his hand and found that the bloody scar was also gone.


    In other words, what happened just now was not a dream!


    Lu Beiyou looked out of the window. The snowfall had stopped, and it was also the break of dawn.


    Lu Beiyou once again felt the warmth in his body and said in his heart: This is a present for me? The guy in the dream was a pretty good person.


    The dawn, which had no coal stove, was a little cold. Xu Beicheng rubbed his hands together, exhaled a breath of hot air and walked towards the backyard.


    Lu Beiyou walked out of the room. Looking at the snow all over the ground, he suddenly remembered the sword slash from the last man he had in his dreams. He couldn''t help but walk towards the woodshed and pull out a stick of firewood.


    After reaching the yard, he began to imitate the technique in the snow.


    With firewood in hand, he gathered his energy and swung his sword downwards.


    Hmm, the firewood broke and nothing happened in the yard.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but laugh at himself, learning swords was not an easy thing, he had been too ambitious.


    He turned around and was about to head back to the woodshed when he felt a wave of air rushing towards him.


    Lu Beiyou anxiously turned his body, only to see that the area where he had cut down the firewood as the boundary, a clear crack appeared on the ground, and the snow in the courtyard was also split into two, forming separate piles.


    Lu Beiyou watched this scene in a daze, and was unable to recover from it for a long time.


    After a while, Lu Beiyou finally muttered: "Is this the gift that guy gave me? Wouldn''t that mean I owe him a favor instead? "


    Soon after, Lu Beiyou remembered the Extreme Realm Mu Qiuqiu mentioned, he raised his head and looked at the sky, and stretched his hand out.


    Sword immortal! It seemed that he, who was called a cripple, would have the chance to become the sword immortal of the Imperial Sword Technique that traveled three thousand miles and broke the great river with a lift of his finger!


    It was New Year''s Eve. Red lanterns were hung all over the rarely seen streets. The sound of firecrackers could be heard. The children woke up early to stick to the couplets and were happily waiting for the new year to eat the candies.


    On this day, Lu Beiyou broke a branch of firewood, and extended his hand to carry the muddy water in the world.

 C7

    Lu Beiyou cleaned up the accumulated snow in the backyard, then walked over to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.


    Lu Beiyou opened the jar that was holding the herbs, only to realize that the lid of the jar seemed to have been opened by someone.


    He could not help but be suspicious, the only people in the shop last night were him, the shopkeeper and Lao Kong.


    Mu Qiuqiu had long since returned to his room to sleep soundly. According to past experience, unless he cooked a meal to call her, he would definitely be stuck in bed, unwilling to get out of bed.


    It was even more impossible for Lao Kong to wake up from such a huge event yesterday, and this time, it was even more impossible for her to wake up in the middle of the night.


    Could it be a ghost?


    Lu Beiyou casually picked up a rolling pin on the stove, and checked the back of the kitchen vigilantly.


    Suddenly, Lu Beiyou noticed that the firewood in the corner of the kitchen was moving, and anxiously walked over. Lu Beiyou held the rolling pin tightly in one hand and gently pushed away the firewood with the other.


    Beneath the firewood, a young girl was sleeping soundly in the arms of a tattered old man.


    The girl was dressed in a luxurious but tattered blue cotton jacket. Her hair was in a mess and her face was covered in black ash. She had a carrot in her mouth.


    The old man leaned against a wall, a white flower hanging down his shoulders. His clothes were tattered, and one could clearly see the wounds on his body, and even the wounds were oozing blood.


    The girl seemed to feel a chill in her sleep as she opened her eyes in a daze to see Lu Beiyou staring at her in astonishment.


    Lu Beiyou asked in alarm: "Who are you?" As he spoke, he raised the rolling pin in his hand, ready to take action.


    The young girl was about to speak when the carrot in her mouth fell to the ground. Her eyes were filled with tears, as if she had suffered a great grievance and looked pitiful.


    The young lady did not care about her image and climbed up from the old man''s body. She pulled Lu Beiyou and cried: "Please! Please! "Save Grandpa Mo, save Grandpa Mo!"


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou frowned, he gently let go of the girl who was pulling his hand, walked to the old man, placed the rolling pin on the ground, and placed his hand on the old man''s wrist.


    His pulse was intermittent and he could not feel it for a few seconds. Apparently, there was no hope for him.


    Just as Lu Beiyou was about to let go of his hands and turn around to inform the young girl of this grievous news, he suddenly realised that the warm feeling in his body had passed through his fingertips and into the old man''s body.


    Lu Beiyou was startled. The old man''s pulse that was almost stopped just now had also calmed down gradually.


    The young girl saw that Lu Beiyou was stunned and thought that the old man was hopeless.


    Lu Beiyou was still in a daze, and upon hearing the young girl''s crying, he turned his head and fiercely said, "Don''t cry for me! If you continue to cry, then scram! "


    The young girl seemed to be frightened and stopped crying for a moment.


    Lu Beiyou also felt that his tone was a little heavy, and calmed himself down: "He''s fine. Follow me."


    Lu Beiyou carried the old man to his own house in the backyard and put him down.


    The young girl also followed along, sobbing a few times as she asked timidly, "Is grandpa Mo really alright?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head. The girl heaved a sigh of relief and suddenly fell towards the ground.


    Lu Beiyou anxiously hugged onto her, using his fingers to measure her breath, he discovered that the young lady had only fainted.


    Lu Beiyou tidied up his own room and placed the young girl beside the old man. Then he took a blanket and covered them up with it and sighed.


    What was going on? Looking at the two person''s clothes just now, it was most likely the two person Ding Hong was looking for yesterday. But today, he had discovered them hiding under the firewood in his own kitchen.


    After all, their family''s shopkeeper and Ding Family had already formed an enmity, so it wouldn''t be too much of a problem for him to keep the two of them here.


    However, that warm current had suddenly appeared in his body. What was it?


    Who was that mysterious guy in his dreams, and why was he helping me?


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Lu Beiyou turned to look at the direction of the voice, only to see that the old man had already sat up on the bed.


    The old man opened his eyes and looked around warily. When he saw the young girl sleeping soundly beside him, he couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    After that, he calmly looked at his surroundings, and then closed his eyes to sense the injuries on his body, before opening his eyes and looking at Lu Beiyou.


    He smiled and said, "It must be because this young hero saved my life. I do not need to thank him. I will do my best to repay this debt of gratitude."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head expressionlessly, and said: "You should rest here, I''ll go cook something to eat, if there are any questions I''ll come back to ask you later."


    The old man nodded his head, Lu Beiyou turned and left the room, coming to the courtyard where he saw the crack that he had made with a piece of firewood.


    Lu Beiyou placed a few steamed buns on top of the porridge, picked up a pickled cucumber from the pickled vegetable jar and placed it on a plate.


    Then, he turned around and went into Lao Kong''s room. First, he covered his ears and kicked Lao Kong''s body.


    Arriving at Mu Qiuqiu''s room, they saw that Mu Qiuqiu had wrapped himself up like usual again, tightly, like a big bun.


    Lu Beiyou shook his head and easily lifted up the blanket, waking up the little loli who was still sleeping soundly. Mu Qiuqiu rubbed her eyes in a daze, and said tenderly: "Beiyou, is the food ready? I''m so hungry. "


    Lu Beiyou said: "It''s done, but Shopkeeper. I just found the girl and the old man that Ding Hong was looking for yesterday under the firewood in the kitchen."


    The little loli stretched her back and yawned, "It''s alright, let''s eat first. We can talk after dinner. I''m starving."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, and pulled Lao Kong who was washing up to the kitchen, the two of them brought the food to the middle hall. Lu Beiyou went to his room to call the old man out for dinner, and Mu Qiuqiu also went to the middle hall after washing up.


    The old man ate white porridge as a side dish, but his appearance was extremely unsightly after he sat down to eat it.


    Lao Kong could not help but mutter: "He''s even more useless than me."


    After dinner, he looked around speechlessly.


    The old man was the first to break the situation. "Understood," the three of them clasped their fists. This humble one is Mo Yang, I came from the Eastern Zhou Empire, and would like to thank everyone here for saving me. "


    Mu Qiuqiu wiped his mouth, patted his stomach, burped and casually asked: "Who is that girl?"


    The old man seemed to notice that among the three of them, the little loli in front of him was the most important, hence he explained to Mu Qiuqiu: "That is my granddaughter, Mo Han An."


    Lu Beiyou also did not say anything. Lao Kong wanted to say something, but stopped and was pulled to the backyard by Lu Beiyou.


    Lao Kong looked at Lu Beiyou with a troubled expression.


    Lu Beiyou said: "Speak, what do you want to say?"


    Lao Kong was conflicted for a moment, he went closer to Lu Beiyou and whispered, "Be careful of that old man, he is not simple."

 C8

    Lu Beiyou frowned, and then continued: "When I was eating, I kept observing that old man. Even though his robe looked tattered, it was made of gold silk and silky fur. On the old man''s waist was a red sandalwood sword ornament. It was a medal that only the Eastern Zhou Imperial Family would bestow upon those who had made great contributions. This old man was definitely not simple! "You better remind the shopkeeper to be careful!"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, but did not care about what Lao Kong said, and only reached out to pinch Lao Kong''s ear.


    He opened his mouth and said softly, "I am not curious about the identities of the two men. Instead, I am curious about your identities! How do you know the material of that dress? How do you know the origin of that old man''s sword ornament? "


    Lao Kong cried out in pain, his tears flowing out.


    He quickly explained, "I told you, I am a scholar! A scholar! Do you know what a scholar is? How could I not know about this major event? Let go, quickly let go! "


    Lu Beiyou then released Lao Kong''s ears and patted his hands.


    "I don''t care if what you said is true or not, I don''t care who you are, nor do I want to investigate anything, as long as it does not affect my life with that little guy."


    Then, he turned his head towards Zhong Tang and viciously said, "But if anyone dares to disturb that little guy, no matter who it is, I will make sure that he will not be able to bear the consequences!"


    Lao Kong gritted his teeth as he rubbed his ears and looked at Lu Beiyou who was on his back. Lu Beiyou, who had broken all the meridians and was now called a cripple, was standing there like a sharp sword with fighting intent rising to the heavens.


    Lao Kong rubbed his eyes and muttered: "How is that possible?"


    "Lu Beiyou! Get the hell over here! " The little loli''s voice suddenly came from the tavern.


    The previously high-spirited Lu Beiyou, upon hearing this, turned pale as if he had constipated, and walked towards the center of the hall with a depressed face.


    With a sigh, he followed. If this young man had such a personality, then he wouldn''t be the image of a heavenly man driving a tiger and a wolf in the future.


    Lu Beiyou and Lao Kong entered the Central Palace with a face full of astonishment. They saw that the little loli had two wine gourds hanging from her body and she was holding onto a white roasted chicken that she had gotten from who knows where.


    The little loli saw the two of them walking into the Central Palace, she had a pained expression on her face as she took out a few copper coins from her waist purse and threw it at Lao Kong, saying, "Go and buy some pairing to put on the wall, and then buy a few cannon fodder. Remember to save some flowers. "


    Then, he counted his waist pouch and his small face drooped down.


    When the crowd saw this scene, black lines appeared all over their faces.


    giving Lao Kong a few coins to buy a pair of cannon fodder, her face still showing pain. There was no one left to be stingy to such an extent.


    Lu Beiyou coughed, the little loli turned around, and her face blushed a little as she coughed. Then, he pointed at Lu Beiyou and domineeringly said, "Let''s go, I''ll bring you to learn the sword today."


    Lu Beiyou opened his mouth and said with a stupefied expression, "Today is New Year''s Eve!"


    Mu Qiuqiu laughed lightly, and said with disdain: What kind of cultivation technique is this? You are here to prepare for the festival, while those talented people are cultivating. How do you think a cripple like you will be able to catch up to me?


    The little loli then walked in front of Lu Beiyou and looked up at him with a sneer: "Relying on your face?"


    Indeed. Descendants like Ding Hong have the qualifications to enter the Xiantian realm, and they have even trained diligently to become a second tier expert." What about me? What did he have? What right did he have to compete with such a character?


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but clench his fist as his veins popped out and his expression darkened. He said hoarsely, "I''ll go with you!"


    The little loli smiled like a flower, she tiptoed and patted Lu Beiyou''s shoulders and said: "Good boy, as expected of the waiter that I chose, let''s go! Uncle will lead you to kill him! "


    With that said, he hopped out of the tavern, the chicken head in his hand shook around, and the two wine gourds on his body swayed as well.


    Hm? Chop him down? Lu Beiyou was startled for a moment, but he did not think too much as he followed the little loli out.


    Just as Mu Qiuqiu was about to step out of the shop, a surge of cold Qi transformed from Mu Qiuqiu''s body into a stream of Sword Qi and rushed towards the old man in the middle hall.


    The old man hurriedly stood up and retreated, but he was still hit in the head. He hit the wall and spat out a mouthful of blood. The sword Qi was suspended in between his eyebrows, exuding a very cold and threatening aura.


    Mu Qiuqiu did not turn his head around, and his voice was no longer the gentle and elegant voice from before, and he said coldly: "Remember to promise me. I do not care who you are, wait until that person wakes up. "Just take her and leave my tavern. The further you go, the better it is. Don''t let me see you again, otherwise I will make you wish you were dead!"


    The old man nodded his head with difficulty. Only then did the sword intent turn into a wisp of white smoke and disappear in all directions.


    Lu Beiyou thought: It seems like Mu Qiuqiu had reached an agreement with the old man just now, and the sword qi just now was a warning to the old man.


    Mu Qiuqiu stepped out of the store and shouted loudly towards the sky: "Ju Que! "Come!"


    A broadsword that hung in the air appeared in the air. The body of the sword was covered with lines from a bronze cauldron. Following the little loli''s call, the wide sword that was suspended in the air descended rapidly.


    When it finally landed in front of Mu Qiuqiu, it stopped. The descending momentum caused all the snow on the ground to fly in the directions, causing it to flutter about.


    Lu Beiyou anxiously raised his sleeves to block, looking through the gaps in the sleeves, he saw a scene that he would never forget.


    Mu Qiuqiu stared at the sword in front of him that was taller than him, the man and the sword were both speechless. The little loli reached out her hand and gently touched the Ju Que. The Ju Que let out a light cry that was ear-piercing and sharp. It was as if he was an old friend that had not seen him for a long time.


    When Lao Kong and the old man in the tavern heard the commotion, they were already at the entrance of the shop. Seeing the sword descending from the sky, Lao Kong was so shocked that he opened his mouth, and the old man that was warned by Mu Qiuqiu pressed onto the heavily injured spot, he laughed bitterly and shook his head, and said softly: "This is truly an Immortal''s image!"


    However, what made the old man even more confused was that why would an existence like the little loli be able to hide in a border trial? And why was he showing such a savage expression at this time? Although they had just reached a temporary agreement, it was still hard for them to make heads or tails of it.


    Wait, Ju Que? Why does it sound so familiar?


    Mu Qiuqiu lightly patted on the broadsword beside him, causing the Ju Que to float in front of him.


    Mu Qiuqiu sat on the Ju Que and waved towards Lu Beiyou. Lu Beiyou also recovered from the shock just now, and came to the side of the Ju Que and asked: "Innkeeper, are you an immortal?"


    Mu Qiuqiu did not respond, he only slapped Lu Beiyou''s body and said: "Are you going to come up or not? If you can''t, then forget it. "


    "Go!" Up! "Go!" Lu Beiyou also stepped onto the Ju Que and sat behind Mu Qiuqiu.


    Mu Qiuqiu raised her hand, and the Ju Que carried the two of them and shot them into the sky.


    Just then, the old man suddenly remembered: Ju Que! The divine weapon ranked second on the Divine Weapon Ranking. According to historical records, the number one Li Muniu dozens of years ago had two huge swords, one was a blue lotus, and the other was this Ju Que.


    It was rumored that this sword weighed nine thousand nine hundred kilograms and that no one would be able to lift it if it was placed on top of Qingyun Peak. At that time, Li Muniu stepped into the world and pulled out a Ju Que from Qingyun Peak.


    But after the Immortal Path ended, the Ju Que had disappeared. Who would have thought that she would appear in an inconspicuous pub in the Frontier City, and in the hands of a little loli.


    Only then did the old man start to panic. If he still had something he could rely on before, he could save himself. But now, it seemed that the other party did not care about the power behind him.


    He naturally remembered the people on the rankings, but who was this little loli who seemed like an immortal but was not on the rankings?


    Lu Beiyou panicked and quickly closed his eyes to hug the little loli in front of him. He did not dare to move recklessly.


    Mu Qiuqiu''s face was filled with black lines. He turned around and asked Lu Beiyou: "Scared?"


    Lu Beiyou heard and nodded his head, it was true that he was not afraid, a cripple with broken meridians was told to learn the sword, but the thing that taught you the way of the sword is to become an existence on the sword, you, are you afraid?


    Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes and looked around to find that he was already above the sea of clouds. A breeze blew past his ears, and he suddenly saw a sparrow flying higher into the sky time after time, and after a while, a tall mountain appeared. The mountain passed through the clouds, but he did not know how high it was.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the scene before him in shock, and thought: This is the world of immortals! Although he had to rely on Mu Qiuqiu to see this world, but this feeling was really good. The arms around Mu Qiuqiu couldn''t help but tighten, and he placed his chin on Mu Qiuqiu''s head.


    Ye Zichen let out a light sigh. He didn''t know when he could rely on himself to get here!


    Lu Beiyou shook his head and threw that thought to the back of his mind, after which, a heroic spirit arose from the bottom of his heart.


    To wait for the nine heavens to hold the moon ¡­ that was to call upon the gods to raise their heads!


    Lu Beiyou was in a trance when he heard Mu Qiuqiu gritting his teeth and said: "Have you held onto enough!"


    Only now did she realize that despite her bold actions earlier, she had still not let go of Mu Qiuqiu''s little head. It was unknown whether she was unwilling or not.


    Mu Qiuqiu snorted, riding his Ju Que and rushing downwards.


    Lu Beiyou held Mu Qiuqiu''s arm tighter.

 C9

    When he was almost to the ground, Mu Qiuqiu stood up and kicked Lu Beiyou off the Ju Que''s body.


    Soon after, the little loli also jumped down from the Ju Que and started to beat Lu Beiyou who was lying on the ground. She hatefully said while hitting him: "Did you touch me when I let you hug me?"


    After a while, Mu Qiuqiu''s anger dissipated, and Lu Beiyou finally stood up from the snow and patted his clothes.


    However, he didn''t use much strength. This little guy was still the same as before, with a sharp tongue and a rotten heart.


    Lu Beiyou looked around at his surroundings. In the wilderness, there were only snow everywhere and no one would be able to catch a glimpse of him.


    He turned his head and asked doubtfully, "Where are we?"


    The little loli, who was no longer angry, turned her head and looked towards Lu Beiyou.


    Eight hundred miles away! Lu Beiyou looked around in shock.


    Lu Beiyou thought that in the time it took to ride the sword, the most he could see was about a hundred miles. In the blink of an eye, he had already traveled 800 miles.


    Mu Qiuqiu waved his hand, placing the Ju Que by his side.


    He said to Lu Beiyou: "In the next two days, you will need to learn sword intent from me in the mountain range."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, but suddenly realized that there was an important question, and said to Mu Qiuqiu: "Ball, you made me learn the sword intent right? But how am I supposed to learn without a sword? "


    The little loli kicked over, "Call me shopkeeper!"


    Lu Beiyou anxiously held him back, begging for mercy in order to calm Mu Qiuqiu down.


    Mu Qiuqiu paused for a while before saying: "Do you think you need swords to be able to grasp the sword intent?"


    Lu Beiyou was stunned. You don''t need a sword to learn sword intent? Could it be that when he had used that firewood in the backyard to split open the snow, that was the so-called sword intent?


    When Mu Qiuqiu saw Lu Beiyou''s expression, he thought that it was the first time Lu Beiyou had heard of it, so he scolded him lightly.


    Afterwards, he walked towards a withered tree not far away and plucked a dried up branch. He said, "The world is filled with martial arts with hundreds of flowers. Those who had a pole swung it wide open and unleashed six strikes. Those who have spears will be able to raise the heads of enemies and the armies of enemies. However, in this world, swordsmen are the only ones who train the most. Do you know why? "


    Lu Beiyou nodded. When he was entertaining the guests, he had heard the customers discuss about this kind of topic.


    Lu Beiyou opened his mouth and said: "Because swords are constructed to fit the body the most, swords have sword bones, while sword bones are mostly vertical, allowing warriors to easily channel the spirit energy in their body into the sword, thus most people like to practice swords."


    The little loli nodded her head and shook it.


    "That is indeed a bit. However, the sword energy that you spoke of is the type that is the most common and also the most well-known by everyone."


    Mu Qiuqiu waved the dried branches in the snow as he continued, "Swords have a sword bone. The thing that can be killed from the outside is sword intent. So, a dried up branch can be sword intent, and a fallen leaf can be sword intent. Even if it''s a speck of dust, you can still turn it into sword intent. "


    While speaking, the dead branch in Mu Qiuqiu''s hand suddenly released a cyan Sword Qi, which was even colder than snow and ice.


    Suddenly, the cyan Sword Qi disappeared. The dried up branches looked ordinary and ordinary, but the Qi was even more terrifying than the Sword Qi.


    Lu Beiyou looked over with his naked eye and felt a sharp pain, as though his entire body was being sliced apart by the sword.


    The little loli held the branch in her hand and said, "This is sword intent. If it''s a sword qi, then it really does require the spiritual energy in the meridians to maintain the circulation of the sword qi. However, there is no need for sword intent. It only needs your understanding and faith in him. After you comprehend it, you will understand that everything can be turned into a sword in your hands. "


    The little loli casually threw the branch in her hand towards a nearby mountain wall. Bang! He only saw that after a loud noise, a hole that could not be seen appeared on the mountain wall.


    Then, he clapped his hands and looked towards Lu Beiyou: "So, this is the most suitable cultivation method for you now, do you want to learn it?"


    Lu Beiyou immediately nodded his head, looked at Mu Qiuqiu and laughed: "I want to learn!"


    Mu Qiuqiu looked at Lu Beiyou with a smile.


    "Good!" Then I will teach you the first step of sword intent: kill! "


    Murder? It was only then that Lu Beiyou remembered that when he followed Mu Qiuqiu out of the shop, Mu Qiuqiu had said that she would take him to kill someone.


    Lu Beiyou was panicking a little. He had not even started to practice the sword, and he already started to kill people? Is there a problem with this process?


    Lu Beiyou asked: Why does the first step of grasping sword intent require one to kill people?


    Mu Qiuqiu did not say anything, but pointed to a mountain peak not far away and said: "Do you see that mountain?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head. That mountain could not be seen from afar, and because of the snow that fell last night, it looked like a white tent that protruded from the ground.


    Mu Qiuqiu nodded his head, and said: "A few days ago I heard from a passerby that there is a group of bandits here, killing, robbing, and committing all sorts of crimes, I brought you here to see what you choose."


    Then, he took out a dagger from his cotton-padded jacket, took out a wine gourd from his waist and threw it into the snow.


    Lu Beiyou picked up the dagger from the snow. He did not continue to question why his first step was to kill.


    He only said to himself, "You can grasp sword intent by killing someone?"


    Mu Qiuqiu did not nod his head, but said: "I can only say that I want to see, see if you have the determination to grasp the sword intent or not."


    Lu Beiyou waved the dagger in his hand, picked up the wine gourd and took a gulp from the snow.


    He looked at Mu Qiuqiu and said: "Innkeeper, the people inside the tavern are talking noisily, I have never asked you about it, can you answer two of my questions?"


    Mu Qiuqiu was startled for a moment, then nodded his head.


    "Why did you suddenly teach me sword intent? I do not think that just because Ding Hong injured me, you decided to start teaching me sword intent. Secondly, when Ding Hong is kicked out of the tavern, you will definitely expose your cultivation. I''m afraid that you won''t attract the attention of all the forces, I don''t think that''s why you did such an action. Can you solve my puzzle? "


    Mu Qiuqiu pondered for a while, and said: "I had thought that you would ask who I am, but I didn''t expect you to ask me these things."


    Lu Beiyou stared straight at Mu Qiuqiu.


    "Shopkeeper, can you give me an answer?"


    Mu Qiuqiu crooked his finger, and the Ju Que flew out from the snow and hovered behind Mu Qiuqiu.


    After that, Mu Qiuqiu sat on the Ju Que and spoke calmly: "I just feel that rather than someone crawling up in the middle of the night and running out to the courtyard to disturb my sleep with a stick, it would be better to just teach him a few moves and cut off any thoughts he has. As for why you revealed your cultivation level at this time, you will understand it later. "


    After Lu Beiyou heard this, he drank all the wine in the bottle gourd in one gulp.


    Ever since Lu Beiyou brought Lu Beiyou back to the tavern two years ago and was recognized as a cripple whose meridians were completely broken, he would get up in the middle of the night and cultivate by himself in the courtyard. Rather than say that he was cultivating, it would be more accurate to say that he was ravaging his own body. Lu Beiyou originally thought that Mu Qiuqiu had fallen asleep, but did not expect himself to think that he had become smart.


    Mu Qiuqiu caressed the Ju Que and lowered his head: "Aren''t you curious about who I am?"


    Lu Beiyou did not answer as he turned around and said to Mu Qiuqiu, "Innkeeper, leave the bottle of wine on your body for me. "Compared to the fragrance of the birds, I prefer the red color of the river to the fragrant smell of the birds."


    The fragrance of the bird was that of those poor people. They would make a tune with the tea that was brewed from the cheapest kind of bird tea. The wine that was brewed was cold, but not easily intoxicated.


    This time, Mu Qiuqiu only brought two gourds of Sparrow Fragrance out.


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou did not answer him, but instead revealed a smile. He said, "If you come back alive, I will take you to the tomb of Guge and drink the fiercest of all."


    "These words of yours are enough. Manager, please wait a moment. I will go get you a good head for brewing wine."


    A few snowflakes slowly fell from the sky. Lu Beiyou put the dagger on his waist, and walked towards the snowy mountain.

 C10

    Lu Beiyou obviously wanted to know who Mu Qiuqiu was, but he didn''t want to tell him under such circumstances.


    He probably thought that the little loli would take the initiative to tell him sooner or later.


    When Lu Beiyou reached the foot of the mountain, he started to look for cover in the forest.


    Even though he had some guts, he knew what he was capable of.


    Along the way, Lu Beiyou was comprehending the sword intent the little loli just displayed.


    Lu Beiyou moved stealthily along the way, and approximately at a certain location, he roughly arrived at the mountainside and saw a mountain stronghold.


    Lu Beiyou looked over, about ten houses. There were about twenty bandits to be seen in the village, but it was not clear how many were in the house.


    It was already New Year''s Eve, and even the village had long since hung up their red lanterns and paired them with a pair. From the warehouses, a lot of goods were poured out and stored.


    Lu Beiyou thought for a while, then laid down in the snow a hundred meters away from the mountain stronghold. As he felt the warmth in his body, he waited for the night to come.


    After all, it was only a night of murder when the moon was dark and the winds were high.


    Actually, Lu Beiyou still had one more question he did not ask Mu Qiuqiu. According to Mu Qiuqiu''s explanation, there were two types of sword practice: Sword Qi and Sword Intent.


    Then, what was the sword move that he had used to imitate the man in the dream in the backyard?


    It was not from the inside, nor was it from the outside. At that time, he had felt the might of an aura, so what was this?


    Lu Beiyou thought about it, then decided not to. He would ask about it when he got back.


    Night came quickly, and Lu Beiyou laid on the snow, his body had that warm feeling, and he did not feel cold, the sky had snowflakes falling down everywhere, and in a short moment, the place Lu Beiyou laid on was a pile of snow.


    As the sky darkened, Lu Beiyou began to move. He crawled out from the snow, crawling towards the mountain stronghold.


    He looked like a leopard waiting to catch its prey in the snow.


    In the evening, the village began to clamor, the clamor never ceasing, as if New Year''s Eve was the New Year''s Eve.


    Lu Beiyou got closer and closer to the village, at this time, two burly men who reeked of alcohol suddenly walked over.


    "Hiccup!" He didn''t know what had happened to the Boss in the past few days, so he didn''t go down the mountain to grab more things. I like to follow my big brother down the mountain the most. Let me tell you, the beauty of the village lady at the foot of the mountain is really not bad. A while ago she was swept up into the mountain by my big brother, but her old man actually wanted to beg for mercy and was cut to death by me. Later on, when the boss was done eating, I even tasted a mouthful of fresh food. That taste, tsk tsk tsk tsk! " One of the men said as he took off his pants.


    "Is that so?"


    "That''s right!" "Let me tell you ¡­"


    The burly man turned his head to speak, but all he saw was the final scene of his life. A short dagger had pierced his throat. The man who had walked over with him was already lying in the snow. Blood blossomed like bright flowers in the snow and ice.


    Lu Beiyou stared at the dagger in his hand that was drenched in blood, he did not know what to feel.


    This was clearly the first time he had killed someone, but he did not feel the slightest bit disgusted.


    On the contrary, he felt extremely comfortable. He didn''t know whether it was because he had killed someone or because the man''s words had made him angry.


    Lu Beiyou was a little confused as he asked himself: "Just who was I two years ago?" Why did he feel that these killing techniques were something that was ingrained in his bones, and were so easy to handle?


    Then he slapped his face to calm himself down.


    He continued to hide in the darkness, to be the hunter that hunted his prey.


    Lu Beiyou arrived at the village''s wattled fencing, and looked through the cracks in the courtyard. A group of people were laughing, drinking, and eating the meat, and there were a few women in light clothing dancing in the center of the courtyard with numb expressions on their faces. From time to time, a few burly men would go over to touch them, but they were pulled back by some other people.


    Lu Beiyou observed for a while and discovered that there seemed to be no one leading them here.


    After that, Lu Beiyou looked at the tallest house in the village. There were red lanterns hung around, but the big sized men in the courtyard did not dare to approach.


    Lu Beiyou thought about it, if he were to pass through the courtyard. Then he definitely wouldn''t be able to make it through right now. Those two men''s clothes were already stained with blood. He definitely wouldn''t be able to use them.


    Capture the thief first and kill the enemy first. He was not Mu Qiuqiu, if Mu Qiuqiu was here, then everyone would probably die!


    Just as Lu Beiyou was in a dilemma, he suddenly saw a lady bringing a fruit plate to the house.


    Lu Beiyou thought that it was a good chance, he flipped over the wall and entered the room, pulling the lady inside.


    The woman was first frightened, and then just as she was about to scream. Lu Beiyou prostrated himself next to the woman''s ear and whispered: "Don''t be afraid, I''m here to save you!"


    The woman stopped shaking and nodded. Her eyes filled with tears.


    Lu Beiyou released the hand that was covering the woman''s mouth, and said softly: "Take off your clothes in a while, and wear my clothes. I''ll go in and kill that leader and give you guys a free one. "


    The girl knelt on the ground and sobbed, "As long as you can avenge my father''s death, I won''t even hesitate to take my clothes off, even if I have to commit suicide on the spot!"


    Lu Beiyou did not expect the woman to have such a blood feud with the village chief, and thinking back to the words he had said to the two big men, he could not help but ask, "You are the little village girl at the foot of the mountain?"


    The woman raised her head, the curtains hanging down to the point of almost crying. "Young Master knows this little girl?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head and said: "I will avenge you. Quickly change our clothes now. "Don''t make the people outside suspicious."


    The lady nodded her head and without hiding anything, she took off her clothes in front of Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou anxiously turned his head and took off his clothes to change with the lady.


    After changing his clothes, Lu Beiyou already had a tall figure. Her female attire also looked fresh and refined, tall and alluring.


    Lu Beiyou said to the lady: "Just wait here, don''t go out, if not you will be killed."


    The lady nodded her head, Lu Beiyou hid the dagger behind his back, and brought along the fruit platter towards the leader''s room.


    Lu Beiyou realized that the people around him were all looking at him in shock, but they did not dare stop him when they saw him walking towards the room of the leader.


    After entering the room, he saw a burly man with scars all over his back lying down and resting in a hot spring. White fog spread out from the pool; this must be the group''s leader!


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s footsteps, the leader turned his head and teased: "Why are the beauties so late! I can''t wait any longer! "


    Lu Beiyou did not speak, and slowly approached the leader with the fruit plate in hand. The leader looked at Lu Beiyou, a little unfamiliar, and asked doubtfully: "Have you been robbed recently?"


    Lu Beiyou did not answer, but approached the leader with even faster steps. Only then did the leader feel that something was wrong and shouted, "You are ¡­"


    Before the leader could finish speaking, Lu Beiyou had already pulled out a dagger and stabbed it into his throat, interrupting him.


    He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead while panting heavily.


    This New Year''s Eve was destined to be dyed red with blood, and it looked even more joyous! It seemed like next year would be a good year, but unfortunately, the burly man couldn''t see it.


    After finally completing the mission, Lu Beiyou stepped forward and prepared to pull the dagger from the burly man''s throat and cut off the leader''s head.


    Suddenly, he realized that something was wrong!


    Ever since he flipped into the yard, he had felt that something was wrong. Everything went too smoothly together. The other girls were all drawn to the courtyard to dance, but that one girl just now was the only one who didn''t. He had dragged the girl into the room, but the girl had suppressed her panic at the first possible moment and calmly begged him to take revenge for her. On their way to this room, the bandits saw themselves wearing clothes, and their expressions were not those of the hanging curtains but of panic! Why did they panic? The most suspicious thing was that as the leader of the bandits, his first reaction was not to block the attack but to call for help! No matter how you looked at it, it was illogical.


    Could it be?! Not good! Lu Beiyou suddenly reacted, he anxiously pulled out the dagger from the big sized man''s throat.


    Suddenly, an arrow came from outside the door!

 C11

    Lu Beiyou immediately rolled over to the side.


    "Yo!" Looks like this young master''s reaction is quite fast! Now that I like you more and more, what should I do? "


    Lu Beiyou anxiously stood up, and saw the lady who exchanged clothes with him looking at him with a smile. Behind him were dozens of big men who were glaring at him like tigers stalking their prey.


    Lu Beiyou coldly snorted, "It''s really you!"


    The woman clutched her face: "Sigh!" Young Master, you said that you killed my face, shouldn''t there be compensation? "


    Lu Beiyou only focused all of his attention on using the dagger in his right hand. He leaned his body slightly downwards, in his best defensive posture.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s reaction, the woman laughed out loud.


    "Young master, you really know no one! "Just a moment ago, I saw my naked appearance, but now, I am facing you with a knife. It seems that I am also a lovable person."


    Lu Beiyou coldly snorted: "I don''t have as much ability as you, I''m afraid that if it wasn''t for that man''s shout that made me wary, I would already be dead on the spot."


    The woman''s face darkened.


    "Good boy, you dare to come here and kill people without a brain? How dare you!"


    Lu Beiyou did not think so, since he had killed them all, the number of people he had killed would definitely be more than the number he had killed himself.


    "I will give you two choices: one, die! Second, leave it to me to taste the taste of the man here. I would like to taste the taste of the young noble. "


    The woman said as she looked at the crotch of the two burly men behind her.


    "That''s so embarrassing!" I''m not interested in broken shoes! "


    Lu Beiyou suddenly erupted, and in the blink of an eye, he ran to the window in the house, and escaped with his blade.


    The woman scoffed, "Little gongzi, can you run away?"


    Then he said to the big men behind him, "Whoever catches him, I''ll accompany you for three nights. You can do whatever you want with him. Remember! "Capture him alive!"


    Hearing this, the big man behind him roared and rushed out.


    It was already late in the night, and the Nine Regions was about to welcome a new year. The snowfall was gradually growing heavier, yet Lu Beiyou was still rushing through the snow.


    A few dozen strong men were chasing after him.


    Lu Beiyou ran in the snow jungle, looking for the best cover from time to time. His body became smoother and smoother, as if this was an instinct.


    Just then, Lu Beiyou suddenly felt a chill behind him, he anxiously used his short dagger to block it, the force of an arrow knocked Lu Beiyou back a few steps, then a big sized man caught up, Lu Beiyou immediately lowered his body, with his back holding onto his blade, he pierced through the big sized man''s armpit, and cut a large cut on the big sized man''s body.


    Lu Beiyou did not dare to stay. He knew very well that his body''s capacity was limited. If they failed this time, they wouldn''t be able to run down, because Mu Qiuqiu didn''t know whether or not they would be able to land at their destination.


    Just as Lu Beiyou was hesitating, another few arrows flew over. The arrows could not be avoided, and could only cut four of them off with a blade, but one of them still pierced into Lu Beiyou''s shoulder.


    Lu Beiyou did not dare hesitate, he anxiously found a place to hide and pulled out the arrow.


    Pain! A bone-piercing pain!


    At this time, a few more bandits approached, and Lu Beiyou slashed at one of them with the dagger in his hand. By the time the others could react, the man was already lying in the snow.


    Lu Beiyou turned and ran, while hiding, he anxiously used the heat in his body to heal his injuries. In the blink of an eye, his wounds had stopped bleeding, and his physical strength had been restored.


    Just what was this thing?


    Lu Beiyou was startled, he did not expect the heat wave to be so effective! Lu Beiyou''s face gradually became sinister.


    Hunters knew that when their prey was forced to a point, they would open their jaws and fight back. Therefore, experienced Hunters would choose to slowly exhaust their prey.


    And right now, Lu Beiyou who was always filled with anger, finally started to reveal his beast like fangs.


    Stealth, murder, and quick movements. Stealth, murder, and quick movements.


    His body gradually became familiar with this rhythm, and his killing became smoother and smoother.


    Even though he had been cut a few times, he didn''t care at all. He urged the heat in his body to quickly heal his wounds.


    The prey had finally become a hunter.


    The bandits who were chasing after Lu Beiyou also seemed to have noticed that something was amiss. The people who went out alone to capture Lu Beiyou did not come back, and the group of people gathered together.


    Lu Beiyou stopped his counterattack and leaned behind a rock, checking his injuries.


    In total, he was hit by three arrows and twelve cuts were made to his body. And he had killed a total of sixteen.


    The results of the battle were plentiful.


    "Yo, little gongzi is pretty strong!" The people I sent to kill you were killed by you instead. " Just as Lu Beiyou was relaxing his mind, a flirtatious voice came out from the rock behind him.


    Lu Beiyou anxiously retreated, only to see the lady from the village standing on top of a rock with an oil-paper umbrella.


    If Lu Beiyou didn''t know the woman''s identity, he would probably think her to be a charming girl.


    Lu Beiyou turned his body and was about to escape without looking back, when suddenly, a foot came out and kicked Lu Beiyou flying.


    Lu Beiyou did not dare hesitate, he immediately endured the pain and turned around, only to see the lady standing in front of him smiling.


    "I forgot to introduce myself. I am called the Poison Widow. I am indebted to my brothers. I am the Great Master of the Black Wind Stronghold. It''s a martial arts master! "


    Lu Beiyou coughed a few times, as he tried to repair his injured body.


    "Pfft!" Thanks for your love? I''m afraid it''s not a love in bed? "


    The moment she said those words, the Poison Widow threw the oil-paper umbrella and sent a kick at him. Instead of retreating, Lu Beiyou rushed forward and raised his dagger to slash at the Poison Widow.


    However, he discovered that as if his blade had hit a rock, he was sent flying by the kick.


    Lu Beiyou laid on the snow, his body looked like it was about to fall apart, as he spat out a mouthful of blood. Just as she was about to stand up again, she was stopped by the Poison Widow''s foot.


    The Poison Widow smiled coquettishly and said, "Little gongzi isn''t that big of a person, but his mouth is quite impressive. I just wonder how good he is in bed."


    Lu Beiyou coughed out another mouthful of blood, endured the pain and said: "I''m afraid I will disappoint you, I am not some Young Noble! "He''s just a waiter of a tavern."


    Hearing this, the Poison Widow once again stepped on Lu Beiyou''s body. If not for the warm energy flowing through Lu Beiyou''s body constantly healing his injuries, he would have already lost his life.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s miserable state, the Poison Widow''s eyes revealed a hint of scarlet. It licked its tongue and said softly, "It''s alright, I don''t mind. Seeing that Young Master''s body is so strong, I wonder how wonderful it would be if I were to slice your body with every movement you take while sitting under you! "


    Lu Beiyou endured the pain. He hooked his finger and thrusted the dagger in his hand towards the Poison Widow''s eyes. The Poison Widow slapped the dagger to the side.


    Just then, Lu Beiyou hurriedly endured the pain and turned around, pushing the Poison Widow away from his body.


    Then he retreated to a dead tree, leaned back against it, and picked up a dead branch from a branch and pointed it at the Poison Widow.


    When the Poison Widow saw this, she couldn''t help but hold her stomach and laugh out loud.


    "Little gongzi, you don''t think that this dried up branch can injure me, do you?"


    Lu Beiyou wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth and said sinisterly: "I didn''t hurt you, I wanted to kill you!"

 C12

    The Poison Widow wiped away her tears and looked at Lu Beiyou, saying, "It seems that little gongzi still hasn''t figured out the situation!"


    Lu Beiyou closed his eyes and felt the structure of the branch in his hand.


    Seeing this sight, the Poison Widow paid it no heed.


    "Don''t tell me you think that I have to rely entirely on my skin to get the position of boss?"


    Lu Beiyou opened his eyes and sneered.


    "Isn''t it?"


    At that moment, the group of bandits had also gathered around. With a wave of the Poison Widow''s hand, everyone stood behind the Poison Widow, no longer moving forward.


    He reached out his hand to pull out a person from behind the crowd. The Poison Widow pinched that person''s face and smiled, "Look at this stinky man, I''ll give him some sweets, and he''ll just nod his head and be my guest on the bed. But as time goes on, the most wonderful things will become boring. "Then how can I continue to let these men serve me?"


    Lu Beiyou did not speak. His entire body was tense and he did not dare to relax his vigilance.


    The Poison Widow''s expression suddenly turned malevolent. With a wave of its hand, it hacked the head of the man in its hand off, causing blood to spurt out.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but take in a breath of cold air. This woman was actually so ruthless to her own people. The burly man behind the Poison Widow could not help but take a few steps back.


    The Poison Widow''s expression was fiendish as she licked the blood from her hands. He said gloomily, "We need to rely on our strength! My father was killed and his body played with. However, I knew that sooner or later, I would get tired of being killed like the other girls. Thus, I used this skin of mine to seduce the previous leader, allowing him to teach me martial arts. They drink and eat meat while I train. They went down the mountain to rob me while I trained. They vented their lust, but I was still cultivating. Perhaps that stinky man didn''t even know that I advanced so fast and reached the Martial Arts Realm in just two years. Last! I lured him to bed, and just as he was about to reach the top, I stabbed him in the head! Later on, I will kill whoever disagrees with me! This mountain stronghold is also under my control, but I do not allow them to go down the mountain to burn, kill or loot.


    The words of the Poison Widow made Lu Beiyou''s heart turn even colder. A woman who would do anything to achieve her goals was even more vicious than snakes and scorpions!


    "I''ve already said it. So, little gongzi, who do you want to choose? Would you like to be my bed guest? "


    Lu Beiyou leaned against a withered tree. His clothes were tattered and stained with blood and the injuries within his body had also recovered a little.


    "Although I sympathize with your ancestry, I don''t have the habit of using broken shoes."


    Hearing that, the Poison Widow''s face gradually calmed down and waved her hand, "Kill them!"


    He turned around and walked in the direction of the village.


    Kill! Hearing that, the big sized man behind rushed towards Lu Beiyou.


    The Poison Widow didn''t even look at him and sighed softly. "What a great body. It''s a pity that I can''t taste it myself."


    Suddenly, she felt a chill behind her. She quickly turned around and tried to block it, but there was still a cut.


    The Poison Widow took a few steps back and looked at Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou held onto the dried up tree with one hand, the hand holding the dried up branch drooped down, his body was covered in blood.


    The bodies of the dozen men in front of him were cut into two halves, and their fresh red blood melted the snow.


    Lu Beiyou could feel the Poison Widow''s gaze, and he smiled at her, looking very much like the terrifying demon in the ancient beasts'' forest that people spoke of.


    How is this possible? That fellow was just an ordinary person with a superior body compared to others, while he was already a Body Cultivator of the Refinement Realm. His body had already been baptized by the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth.


    However, the Poison Widow did not dare to let down her guard and hurriedly used the spiritual energy within her body to heal her injuries. A red spiritual pressure appeared all over her body, making her stand out in the dim light of the night.


    Lu Beiyou left the withered tree and waved the branches in his hand. A few ripples appeared in the air.


    This was sword intent!


    Just as Lu Beiyou closed his eyes, he felt the aura of the wilted twig and understood that the so-called sword intent was merely fitting with the external object, allowing the external object to exert its greatest power.


    While he was trying to kill the big man, he was constantly experiencing this feeling. When the dozens of big sized men rushed over, Lu Beiyou took the opportunity to swing his sword over, only to see a wave of Qi slashing towards them, and all the big sized men being sliced up by his sword. The blood fell onto his body, but he didn''t notice at all.


    Lu Beiyou, success!


    "I never thought that this young master would actually conceal his strength and slaughter all of my subordinates. It seems like Young Noble will also take action against me. Then, this servant cannot let Young Noble live! "


    As she spoke, the Poison Widow charged over, red spiritual pressure gathering on her fist to radiate.


    Lu Beiyou once again struck the branch in his hand towards the Poison Widow. The Poison Widow seemed to have sensed the danger from the branch and quickly retracted her fist, stepping into the snow and arriving behind Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou slashed through the air, slashing a few meter long gully through the snow in front of him.


    The Poison Widow quickly threw out a punch, Lu Beiyou quickly retracted his fist and waved the branch behind him.


    The dried branches collided with the red Spirit Pressure.


    The branch in Lu Beiyou''s hand snapped as he flew backwards, falling into the snow and spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood.


    Even the Poison Widow was not in a good mood. She retreated a few steps, her palms dripping with blood.


    Lu Beiyou relied on his dried up branches to withstand a punch from a Body Refinement Realm cultivator.


    The Poison Widow''s face darkened. She didn''t expect this kid to have another trump card. He clearly had no spiritual energy circulating within his body, yet he was able to injure her with a withered branch. If she could learn this move herself, then that would be it.


    Thinking about that, the Poison Widow''s eyes lit up. She looked at Lu Beiyou and said, "This time I made a mistake, but I don''t think that Young Noble still has the strength to fight. How about we make a deal?"


    As Lu Beiyou laid on the ground, he felt as if all his limbs and bones were broken. Although the warm current was quickly healing his body, the injuries were too severe and he was unable to recover for a while, so he could only try his best to stall for time.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Tell me about it."


    The Poison Widow slowly approached Lu Beiyou and said, "I really like the sword technique that little gongzi used. I wonder if this little gongzi can bear it. This humble one assures you that as long as little gongzi passes it on to me, I will personally send little gongzi off the mountain. "


    Lu Beiyou scoffed, did this woman really think of him as an inexperienced little kid? He was afraid that after he told her about the sword intent cultivation method, he would lose his life on the spot!


    Lu Beiyou opened his mouth and said: "How would I know if you would lie to me? What if you go back on your word and kill me after I teach you? "


    The Poison Widow smiled and said, "Looks like little gongzi doesn''t plan on giving it to me. Then I''ll have to slowly ask about it after cutting off all four of your limbs."


    With that, he walked over to Lu Beiyou, who looked at the two big sized corpses beside him. In his hands were the swords and sabers used to kill him, he could not help but support his body as he leaned towards the corpses.


    The Poison Widow once again channeled the spirit energy in its body and charged towards Lu Beiyou.


    When he was near Lu Beiyou, Lu Beiyou suddenly took a blade from the big sized man''s hand and stabbed towards the Poison Widow.


    Just as she was about to attack Lu Beiyou again, Lu Beiyou had already recovered a lot of strength. He snatched a sword from another big sized man''s hand and swung it towards the Poison Widow.


    The Poison Widow had no way of dodging. All it could do was direct all the spiritual energy in its meridians onto its fist as it faced the incoming sword attack.


    Ah!


    The Poison Widow screamed as her sword pierced through her spiritual energy wrapped fist and cut off her arm.


    Lu Beiyou did not dare to let his guard down, and took the opportunity to stab the Poison Widow again.


    The Poison Widow could not avoid it and only glanced back at Lu Beiyou in the end. The corner of her mouth slightly raised, and she collapsed into the snow, her sword piercing into her heart.


    After two strikes from Lu Beiyou, he was instantly paralyzed in the snow, the injuries on his body earlier had not completely recovered, using both swords had already exhausted all of his energy.


    Lu Beiyou mustered up his courage and walked over to the Poison Widow''s side and sat down. Looking at the lady who had died with a smile on her face, Lu Beiyou was filled with emotion.


    Sigh! The world was dark and pitiful! Even though he died in the end, it was still a relief to the Poison Widow!


    He had originally wanted to use the best head to brew a pot of red wine. It seemed that he wouldn''t be able to drink this pot of wine.


    Lu Beiyou stood up, and picked up the sword that was filled with blood, and looked back at the village that was still lit up.


    Taking advantage of the night, he staggered down the mountain.


    In the end, Lu Beiyou did not cut off the woman''s head.

 C13

    The sun had risen, and New Year''s Eve had passed. Lu Beiyou raised his sword and went back to the place where he had parted with Mu Qiuqiu. From there, he saw a patch of orange light.


    Lu Beiyou anxiously ran over and saw that there was not a trace of snow three meters away from the Ju Que. There was a pile of firewood on the ground and Mu Qiuqiu was sleeping on the Ju Que.


    The little loli seemed to have heard the noise as she sat up and rubbed her eyes. Seeing Lu Beiyou with a sword in hand, dressed in a woman''s tattered clothes, with blood stains all over, Lu Beiyou hurriedly jumped down from the Ju Que.


    He ran to Lu Beiyou''s side and patted Lu Beiyou''s shoulder, then smiled and asked: "Success?"


    It was good that he did not pat, but just now, Lu Beiyou had already used up all his energy in his jogging, and with this, smashed Lu Beiyou down onto the ground.


    Lu Beiyou mustered up his courage, looked at Mu Qiuqiu and laughed: "Success!"


    After saying that, he fainted, Mu Qiuqiu anxiously squatted down to take a look, and realised that Lu Beiyou had only fainted due to overexertion.


    She could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Seeing Lu Beiyou''s soundly asleep, Mu Qiuqiu could not help but reach out and pinch Lu Beiyou''s face.


    She whispered, "She looks pretty cute when she''s sleeping."


    After he finished speaking, he stood up and carried Lu Beiyou onto the Ju Que. He said to the Ju Que: "Take him back first, I''ll be there shortly."


    As the Ju Que flew towards the direction of the Qingshan City, Mu Qiuqiu turned around and looked towards the direction of the stronghold as he muttered, "They are just a bunch of ants, yet they dare to hurt my people. It seems like there is no need for the remaining people to live."


    He then reached out his hand and hooked it from the snow not far away. The snow on the ground transformed into countless snow swords.


    With another wave of his hand, countless snow swords flew towards the mountain stronghold, covering the sky and flying towards the remaining bandits. This was a completely different kind of massacre.


    If Lu Beiyou saw this, he would probably lick his cheeks and let Mu Qiuqiu teach him.


    Mu Qiuqiu yawned, with a wave of his hand, he condensed a snow sword, and with a step on it, Mu Qiuqiu flew out of the Qingshan City.


    Lu Beiyou opened his eyes and only felt pain all over his body. He was thirsty and had changed into a set of clean clothes.


    The girl he had saved was lying beside him, fiddling with her hair.


    Lu Beiyou opened his mouth and said hoarsely, "Water, water, water!"


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou had woken up, her face suddenly flushed red and she ran out of the room.


    Lu Beiyou was puzzled. Was he that scary?


    After a while, the old man came back with a bowl of hot water. The young lady hid behind the old man and peeked her head out to look at Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou sat up and took the cup of hot water from the old man''s hands, and took a few gulps. He then sighed and looked at the old man, saying, "Thank you! Where did Lao Kong go? "


    The old man smiled and waved his hand, "Mr Kong just went out to buy groceries. If you want to thank me, thank my family ¡­ Granddaughter, she saw you lying there in the snow, covered in blood, and dragged you into the house. "


    The old man seemed to feel that he had misspoken and hurriedly changed his words.


    Lu Beiyou did not mind, he looked towards the girl behind the old man and said: "Thank you!"


    After the girl heard Lu Beiyou''s thanks, she ran out again. Lu Beiyou was even more puzzled.


    The old man coughed and said with a strange expression, "My granddaughter has a thin face. She helped you change your clothes just now." "Don''t mind it!"


    Lu Beiyou finally reacted, no wonder the girl blushed. His figure should be not bad. No, no, no. He had thought of the wrong thing. Lu Beiyou looked at the old man and asked fiercely: "Why did you let a girl change my clothes? Where did you go?"


    "Cough, cough, cough. That young master has not seen you for a long time, but his aura is different." I wonder what kind of fortuitous opportunity young master has? "


    The old man turned his head and laughed, he did not answer Lu Beiyou''s question directly.


    Lu Beiyou then reacted, he anxiously checked his own body, only to find that all the parts of his body were in perfect condition, and he could not feel any Qi at all. But now he seemed to be able to see things more clearly.


    Lu Beiyou had the confidence that if he held a sharp sword in his hand right now, he would probably be able to kill a level three expert in the martial arts world.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou in a daze, the old man thought that he did not have much to say anymore and did not ask any further.


    Lu Beiyou came back to reality and asked the old man: "When I came back, did I lie at the entrance? "Nothing else?"


    The old man shook his head, and Lu Beiyou did not ask anymore. The reason the Ju Que did not stay in the store was probably because Mu Qiuqiu had other concerns.


    The old man suddenly blushed and rubbed his hands, "Erm, does young master know what cultivation level your shopkeeper is at?"


    "Young master, you don''t have to. I''m just a waiter of this tavern. You can just call me North Traveling." "As for my shopkeeper''s cultivation level ¡­"


    Lu Beiyou also shook his head, the old man was about to continue asking.


    "Looks like you''ve recovered!"


    Mu Qiuqiu leaned on the doorframe and looked at Lu Beiyou.


    "Hehehe, that''s about it." Seeing that the little loli had returned, Lu Beiyou quickly got off the bed.


    Mu Qiuqiu glanced at the old man and said: "Since you''re already awake, why aren''t you leaving? They really ignore my words! "


    A cold sword intent came out from Mu Qiuqiu''s body, the sword aura piercing straight towards the old man like a dragon.


    Lu Beiyou immediately stood in front of the old man and said: "Stop, he was the one who picked me up from the door."


    After Mu Qiuqiu heard this, he waved his hand to disperse the sword intent. The old man and the old man simultaneously heaved a sigh of relief. The sword intent from earlier was too terrifying.


    Although Lu Beiyou had mastered sword intent, he was still frightened by the sword attack. The gap between him and the shopkeeper was not small at all.


    "Get out of here before tonight! Deadline. " After he finished speaking, Mu Qiuqiu no longer bothered with the old man, and pulled Lu Beiyou towards the backyard.


    The old man''s expression changed for a long time. He was a real expert before he was injured, but the aura that the little loli was emitting made him feel like he was being watched by a demonic monster. If he dared to resist, he would be killed instantly.


    He thought about the Ju Que that he saw with his own eyes not long ago. Could it be that there really was an immortal in this world? If Mu Qiuqiu was really an immortal, then which power would she stand behind? This would probably affect the current situation of the Nine Prefectures!


    The more the old man thought about it, the more he felt the severity of the problem. He hurriedly returned to his room to cultivate and send a letter to Dong Zhou.


    The old man walked to the window and looked out at the snowy scenery with a sigh.


    North travel? He had heard of it before, but it seemed that he was really too old to remember! I can''t remember!


    He couldn''t help but frown. At this moment, the world must not be thrown into chaos!


    At the same time, Mu Qiuqiu threw a sword at Lu Beiyou and said: "Take it and display your sword intent."


    Lu Beiyou waved the sharp sword in his hand, a wave of Qi emitted from the sword blade, but it was not as overbearing and sharp as Mu Qiuqiu''s.


    The little loli nodded her head and said, "It seems that you have already grasped the most basic sword intent. My teaching effect is also not bad."


    Lu Beiyou looked at the little loli, his face filled with black lines. He had barged into the village by himself, and only when he was about to die did he comprehend the sword intent based on the few sentences that Mu Qiuqiu had said. If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t beat her, he would definitely hang her and whip her ass!


    Lu Beiyou suddenly thought of the Poison Widow that he killed, he lowered his head to look at the sword in his hand, and his expression became gloomy.


    "Shopkeeper, I became the sword intent and killed that village''s leader. But she was just a weak girl. She only wanted to live. Was she wrong? You said this world was harmful to people. But why was it that no one stood up to save the common people? Is the heavens blind? "


    Mu Qiuqiu looked at the dispirited Lu Beiyou, raised his head and looked towards the sky as he muttered to himself. "The heavens are already dead!"

 C14

    Lu Beiyou looked at Mu Qiuqiu with a face full of shock.


    The heavens were dead? How was this possible?!


    Mu Qiuqiu opened his mouth: "Do you know why level 2 experts can be ranked in the rankings of the world right now?"


    Lu Beiyou replied uncertainly: "Probably those first-rate experts disdained entering the rankings?"


    Mu Qiuqiu sneered upon hearing this, and found a horse to sit on in the courtyard.


    "There is indeed such a thing, but most of them are considering how to survive!"


    Lu Beiyou felt that he had touched something incredible, he did not panic at all but was looking forward to it instead.


    "Ever since that woman''s sword-wielding celestial image appeared, the heavens lost their connection with the world, and the immortals disappeared as well. The Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth is becoming thinner and thinner. Those who wish to achieve Immortal Ascension are fighting for it with all their might to consolidate their own Spiritual Qi. The amount of space they have to communicate with the Heavens is becoming fewer and fewer. "


    Mu Qiuqiu''s interest waned a little, and her small hands grabbed a ball of snow from the ground and threw it at Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou was still receiving the shocking news when he was suddenly hit by the snowball, and looked at Mu Qiuqiu foolishly.


    Mu Qiuqiu laughed out loud.


    "The martial arts in this world are generally divided into one, two, three grades, and above that are the so-called immortals. Do you think that the woman you killed in the village is a third rate expert? "


    Hearing Mu Qiuqiu''s words, Lu Beiyou was a little stunned, and asked puzzledly: "Is that not the case?"


    Mu Qiuqiu could no longer hold back his laughter, just then the old man walked out from the room.


    Mu Qiuqiu wiped away his tears that had leaked out of his laughter, waved his hand, called the old man over, and said: "Tell him about the martial arts distinction, so that he would not be hacked to death the moment he came out of the martial arts world."


    The old man looked at Lu Beiyou with a slightly puzzled expression, and said: "The world''s martial arts realm is roughly divided into four; Divine Arts, Ruins Returning Stage, and Mahayana; which is also commonly called one, two, three levels by people. Above the fourth realm was the legendary immortals. However, there are no more immortals in this world anymore. The achievements of those experts on the Heavenly Ranking that people have praised are still far from that of the so-called Immortals. "


    The old man didn''t mind. After all, this was all martial arts common knowledge. However, after saying so, her expression became strange. She then glanced at the loli sitting on top of the horse.


    Lu Beiyou was stunned. Could it be that the Poison Widow couldn''t even be considered a Level 3 Expert?


    Mu Qiuqiu coughed his throat: "Training is just an entrance to the Martial Arts, it can only connect to the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth and is slightly stronger than ordinary people. If he came up and gave you a level 3 expert, he might not have just been beaten to death by the other party. Just like that big size man and second generation ancestor two days ago, can you even take on their chopsticks? "


    Lu Beiyou laughed bitterly and shook his head, then looked at the old man and asked: "You are also an expert?"


    The old man heard and nodded his head, his face slightly flushed as he scratched his head: "This old man is not talented. Before I was injured, I only took half a step into the Mahayana.


    Lu Beiyou almost vomited blood.


    He had just said that all the experts in the world could not be seen and that the second tier experts would be ranked on the World Rankings. In front of him stood an old man who could be ranked on the leaderboards of the entire world.


    Mu Qiuqiu looked at the dumbstruck Lu Beiyou, and berated him: "If you can''t eat the fatty in one bite, you can slash and train with your sword intent in one day. There aren''t many people in this world. "Don''t be so ambitious!"


    With that, he rushed towards Lu Beiyou, causing Lu Beiyou to feel a cooling sensation all over his body, he anxiously regained his senses, he was just being too ambitious, and almost had evil thoughts.


    However, this fake First Rated Warrior had been chased around by Ding Hong''s group for such a long time, so there must have been someone backing him.


    When the old man saw this scene, he was shocked. It was normal for inner demons to appear after the Awakening Realm. After all, it was normal for people who were in the Awakening Realm to question and condense their martial arts after the Awakening Realm.


    However, Lu Beiyou had no cultivation at all. Just now, he heard that Lu Beiyou could already kill warriors of the Refinement Realm and even produce inner demons.


    What was even more terrifying was that the little loli sitting in the courtyard had already had the feeling that she was being watched by a demon ever since she met her in the tavern. Just a moment ago, her words had dispelled the demon in Lu Beiyou''s heart and he was afraid that an immortal was about to appear in this world!


    Lu Beiyou looked at Mu Qiuqiu doubtfully and asked: "Shopkeeper, how many realms have you already reached?"


    Mu Qiuqiu curled his lips: "Just a little taller than that old man."


    Lu Beiyou laughed bitterly and shook his head, it turned out that the shopkeeper was so powerful, was it because he was worried?


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s dejected face, Mu Qiuqiu walked forward and comforted him, "It''s alright, you''ve already done very well. Do you really think that experts nowadays are as worthless as cabbages by the side of the road!? "


    Lu Beiyou heaved a sigh of relief. Seems like his martial path has been blocked for quite a while!


    At this time, Lu Beiyou''s stomach made an untimely rumbling noise. Only then did he realize that he had only drunk a bowl of hot water since he had left for the Withering Mountain Range. His stomach was already rumbling with hunger.


    Mu Qiuqiu laughed lightly, "Go eat something. Come find me later, I''ll teach you something else."


    Lu Beiyou''s face turned red, he scratched his head and walked towards the kitchen.


    Mu Qiuqiu stood up, walked to the old man and pressed a palm on his head.


    The old man only felt a stream of air flowing from his forehead to his four limbs and bones, healing his injuries. After a while, he felt that he had returned to his peak condition, or even better.


    He couldn''t help but to let out a loud roar, and a wave of energy spread out from the old man''s body. The snow in the courtyard was also cleared with a loud roar.


    I, Mo Yang! He''s back!


    Mu Qiuqiu rolled his eyes, and slapped the old man again, causing him to fall to the ground and say: "I don''t care who you are, and I don''t care who that little girl is! Even if you are at your peak, I can kill you if I can save you. Also, don''t try to guess my identity, I don''t want to get involved with your matters! I''ll do what I promised you before. Remember what you promised me. Leave my place tonight, or else I''ll kill you two as I said! "


    The old man stood up from the ground in a sorry state and nodded.


    Just then, Lao Kong walked over from outside the door with a load on his shoulders and anxiously said: "What happened? What just happened? "


    Lu Beiyou also came out from the kitchen with a steamed bun in his mouth, while the young lady was in the middle of the hall, hearing the old man''s shout, she anxiously ran over, her face full of anticipation: "Grandpa Mo, are you injured?"


    The old man smiled and nodded to the young lady, then knelt down and shouted: "Eastern Zhou Sin Mo Yang, unable to protect the princess, I apologize!"


    The burden that was in Lao Kong''s hand dropped to the ground, he was stunned. The steamed bun in Lu Beiyou''s mouth fell to the ground. Even Mu Qiuqiu looked at the young girl who was standing there in shock.


    Princess?!

 C15

    The young girl hurried over to help the old man up, complaining, "How can I blame Grandpa Mo? If not for Grandpa Mo, I''m afraid that the sheep would have already entered the tiger''s den. "


    Lu Beiyou closed his chin, looked at the young lady and asked: "You are a princess?"


    The young girl shyly nodded.


    At this moment, everyone was stunned. She was the grand princess of Eastern Zhou, and she had an expert of false Mahayana at her side. Was he actually being chased by a small power from the Qingshan City? What the hell was wrong with that!?


    Lu Beiyou was even more shocked. He had actually angered the princess into crying and even scolded her. She wouldn''t hold a grudge and take the opportunity to take revenge, right?


    The old man stood up, and said with a face full of doubt when he saw everyone: "The princess originally wanted to exchange Northern Sea for learning, but when we passed by her, Ding Hong that guy saw her appearance in the market and spoke up to tease my princess. My master was so angry that I could only injure Ding Hong, who knew that before we could even leave the Qingshan City, that guy would bring a profound practitioner over, and I would also be severely injured so I could only bring my master to escape. The reason why I hid my identity as a princess is also because of my safety considerations. "


    A Mahayana Stage Expert? When Lu Beiyou heard this, his heart that had originally calmed down once again tensed up.


    Even if Mu Qiuqiu could really fight with a Level 1 [Ranked Ranker], his Ding Family was not a person.


    "I''ve already written a letter and am heading to the East Zhou, waiting for His Majesty to send someone over! At that time, I will definitely make the Qingshan City suffer! " The old man shouted angrily.


    After Lu Beiyou heard this, he began to come up with a plan. Should he take advantage of the influence of a large power to get rid of the trouble called Ding Family, once and for all! and save Mu Qiuqiu from taking the risk


    The young girl stepped forward and held the old man''s hand. The old man''s anger slowly calmed down.


    "Then what is your name?" Mu Qiuqiu did not mind the old man and looked towards the young girl and asked.


    The young lady took a step forward, and bowed slightly as she said, "My name is Ren Hanan."


    Mu Qiuqiu muttered: "Surnamed Ren, you really are the daughter of that old fellow."


    After that, Mu Qiuqiu walked to the front of the girl, raised his head and looked at her: "How about this, I''ll make a deal with you! Give me the Blue Field Jade Pendant on your body, and I will allow you to stay here. For the sake of that old fellow Ren Changfeng, let me protect you well before the people from Eastern Zhou arrive. "


    Now it was everyone''s turn to be shocked!


    Ren Changfeng, the Sovereign King of Dong Zhou, was known as the most wise Sovereign King of the Nine Continents. In the short span of ten years since the beginning of the Nine Continents'' Chaos, he had forcefully created a whole new world out of nothing. Recruiting talents, opening up the country, vigorously reforming the system, the people living and working in peace. It was even more so for a hundred families. The existence of the taboo in other continents could be seen in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty. His own strength was unfathomable, and it was rumored that the fourth ranked assassin, Wu Ying, had once gone to the Eastern Zhou Imperial City to assassinate Ren Changfeng, but the next day, his corpse was stripped naked and hung on the city wall to be exposed. No one would ever suspect that Ren Changfeng had low martial strength anymore. It was precisely this kind of formidable young man, who looked like he was just a twelve year old man, that was called an old man.


    Ren Hanan asked in disbelief, "You know my royal father?"


    Mu Qiuqiu nodded, his face filled with impatience.


    "We''ve met a few times. Are you going to trade with me or not?" If you don''t want to change, then leave my place tonight, don''t say that I''m being unreasonable! "


    Mo Yang anxiously stepped forward and said: "Princess, you cannot! "The Blue Heaven Jade Pendant is a symbol of the Eastern Zhou Imperial Family, and ¡­"


    "Did I let you interrupt?!"


    Mu Qiuqiu suddenly flew into a rage, and suddenly a substantial spiritual pressure pressed him down to the ground, preventing him from moving. Ren Hanan anxiously stepped forward to support her, but she found that she could not get close to him. She was so anxious that tears were flowing down her face as she looked at Lu Beiyou with teary eyes.


    Lu Beiyou sighed, and anxiously went forward and hugged Mu Qiuqiu who was releasing his Qi.


    The spiritual pressure instantly disappeared. The old man laid on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. The young girl hurriedly ran over to the old man and mixed him up.


    Mu Qiuqiu stayed in Lu Beiyou''s embrace, turned and smiled at Lu Beiyou, then whispered into Lu Beiyou''s ear: "You are too brave, aren''t you?"


    With one kick, he sent Lu Beiyou, who was still hugging him, flying two or three meters away. He turned around and walked towards Ren Hanan. Have you considered? Exchange? "


    Just as Mo Yang was about to speak, Ren Hanan suddenly stopped him and said to Mu Qiuqiu: "I will trade, but I have a condition!"


    "Oh? Tell me about it? "


    "The agreement you made with Grandpa Mo is null and void. I know that Grandpa Mo reached an agreement with you to protect me as soon as possible, but my Eastern Zhou technique cannot be passed to outsiders!" Do you agree? "


    Ren Hanan took out a snake-shaped jade pendant from his bosom.


    Mu Qiuqiu immediately went over and snatched it away from Ren Hanan''s hands. He clicked his tongue: "I was just trying to trick you, I didn''t think that you would really have it on you! That old fellow is really willing! "


    Lu Beiyou coughed a few times and stood up. Originally, Mu Qiuqiu had reached an agreement with Mo Yang: Mu Qiuqiu would help Mo Yang recover his cultivation quickly, but Mo Yang needed to leave behind the Eastern Zhou technique.


    Mu Qiuqiu agreed: "Alright, I promise you! I had never planned to take your Eastern Zhou Country''s tattered technique from you in the first place! " Then, he threw the Lan Tian Jade Pendant in his hand to Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou quickly took it. There was still some heat to the jade in his hand, and a trace of his daughter''s fragrance.


    Seeing that, Ren Hanan''s face turned red, she looked at Mu Qiuqiu angrily who was about to speak, but Mo Yang quickly pulled her behind him.


    He turned his head and sighed, then said to Ren Hanan: "Princess, you shouldn''t have changed!"


    "Grandpa Mo, since she knows that I have the jade pendant, even if I don''t hand it over to her, do you think she would let it go so easily?"


    Mu Qiuqiu laughed when he heard it, and teleported to the girl''s side, raising her chin and said: "This girl is actually sensible! "Don''t worry, this is just a temporary loan. Someone will return it to you in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty."


    Mo Yang sighed and said: "I hope shopkeeper will keep your promise today."


    Mu Qiuqiu laughed, "Don''t worry! Don''t worry! I wouldn''t go and touch that old fellow Ren Changfeng''s tiger''s whiskers when I have nothing better to do. "


    The more Lu Beiyou heard about it, the more he was confused, but thinking about it, even Mu Qiuqiu''s precious treasure was not bad, he kept it in his bosom.


    When Ren Hanan saw this scene, his face flushed even more red. It was fine if he was being teased by a little girl who looked a lot younger than him! The jade pendant that he had taken out of the jade pendant was now in the arms of a man he had not known for long.


    Ren Hanan stomped his feet, coldly snorted and turned back to his own room.


    Mu Qiuqiu didn''t care about the actions of Ren Hanan''s little girl and said to Mo Yang: "Since you''ve agreed to the agreement, then if you leave the tavern, your safety will no longer be part of the agreement. Also, geezer, the pigeon you released has been killed by me. Now, you can write a new letter and send it to the East Zhou. "


    Mo Yang sighed, took a step forward and said: "I hope that shopkeeper can keep today''s promise! In the future, we will definitely make a heavy repayment in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty! "


    Mu Qiuqiu nodded his head, and accepted it.


    As Mo Yang was walking past him, he absentmindedly asked: "Do you know about Middle Continent?"


    Lu Beiyou was at a loss. Lu Family? With the same surname as, could it be that the Middle Continent and that he mentioned were related in some way?


    However, although Lu Beiyou was anxious to know what the memories he lost were, he still shook his head.


    This matter cannot be rushed, so Mo Yang shook his head and said: "Maybe I was just overthinking it, so don''t take it to heart."


    Lu Beiyou nodded and went back into the house.


    Mu Qiuqiu spoke a few words with Lu Beiyou before returning to the house to rest. Lu Beiyou picked up the steamed bun that fell on the ground earlier, wiped it off and returned to the kitchen to continue searching for food.


    Only Lao Kong stood at the entrance of the backyard with his mouth wide open, and only after a long while did he finally shut his mouth. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said with a hoarse voice, "They''re all deities!"

 C16

    Lao Kong carried his stuff into the kitchen and started to chat when he saw Lu Beiyou eating.


    Not long after, Lu Beiyou finished his meal and came out from the kitchen to burp. As she walked to Mu Qiuqiu''s door and knocked, the little loli came out of the room with a yawn.


    "Have you finished eating?"


    "Yes." Lu Beiyou nodded.


    Suddenly, Mu Qiuqiu''s hand transformed into a sword and slashed towards him. It was extremely tyrannical, causing Lu Beiyou to hastily dodge.


    Lu Beiyou reacted and anxiously shouted: "Innkeeper, what are you doing?"


    Mu Qiuqiu did not reply, and slashed yet again at Lu Beiyou, causing him to dodge to the side. However, he was knocked to the ground by the wave of Qi.


    But he did not stop, another sword struck towards Lu Beiyou who was lying on the ground, as though he was caressing his ears, Lu Beiyou anxiously split his legs.


    The sword landed on the ground of the courtyard, and the ground instantly split apart.


    Lu Beiyou''s head was covered in cold sweat, this was killing him! Was he being too impudent recently? When did he offend her?


    Mu Qiuqiu used his last sword strike and let out a breath of air and shook his hands.


    He looked at Lu Beiyou and said: "These three swords are the sword intents that I will teach you next. Have you memorized them?"


    Lu Beiyou wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, his heart surging with thousands of horses. You almost killed me just now, how could you have the mind to pay attention to this!


    That''s right! Lu Beiyou suddenly thought of the sword he had learned from the mysterious man in his dream, he anxiously sat down and looked at Mu Qiuqiu: "Innkeeper, when you say Sword Dao is separated into Sword Qi and Sword Qi, do you know of any other sword Dao, such as the kind that can injure people by relying solely on their Qi?"


    Mu Qiuqiu heard and nodded his head: "Yes!"


    "There is no denying that diligence can make up for one''s lack of talent, but there are some that were born with exceptional talent. Some sword cultivators were born with the ability to rely on their imposing manner to kill others. This type of sword dao was known as the Heavenly Sword Aura. In the past, those who mastered this type of sword dao were all great sword immortals that would later shake the world! However, ever since the Immortal Path was concluded, this sort of sword path was never seen again. The sword art that was used in conjunction with cultivation also disappeared without a trace, and only a few people know of the existence of the Heaven Spill Sword Handle. "


    When Lu Beiyou heard these words, he froze on the ground. The gift the godlike man in his dreams gave him was actually the Sky Spill Sword Handle! He, who had broken all his meridians and was called a cripple of the martial way, could actually become a great sword immortal?! Although the [Heaven''s Divergence] sword technique had disappeared, Lu Beiyou believed that he would find it sooner or later!


    In the dream, the man even asked her to practice immortal arts with him, but she was too scared to refuse! The warm current he gave her was definitely not an ordinary one!


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s foolish expression, Mu Qiuqiu thought that he had been shocked by his own words. He stepped forward and comforted her: "Don''t be discouraged too, as your master, I definitely won''t let you be bullied!"


    Mu Qiuqiu walked in front of Lu Beiyou who was sitting cross legged on the ground, bent down and lightly tapped on Lu Beiyou''s forehead.


    A sword technique suddenly appeared in Lu Beiyou''s mind: ? blue lotus Sword Art ?.


    Mu Qiuqiu looked at Lu Beiyou and said: "From now on, you will train in this, and when you have mastered the three swords, it can be considered as having the power to protect yourself in this world."


    Lu Beiyou received the sudden additional surprise, and his eyes started to hurt.


    In the past few days, he had gone from a waiter who was humiliated by others to a waiter who cultivated martial arts with a single sword. And all of this was because of the mysterious man and Mu Qiuqiu.


    Lu Beiyou rubbed his eyes and looked at Mu Qiuqiu, then said softly: "Ball thank you!"


    Mu Qiuqiu did not expect Lu Beiyou to suddenly say these words, his face flushed red and he coughed: "It''s alright! Who asked me to be your shopkeeper! It''s only right to protect you! Then I''m tired. You can slowly figure it out for yourself! I''ll go to sleep first! "


    He waved his hand and returned to his room in a few steps.


    Only Lu Beiyou was left lying in the courtyard, digesting the sword technique he had just obtained.


    The ? blue lotus Sword Art ? had a total of four swords, one sword''s water output was stable, two sword''s hilt fell, cold air fell, three sword opened lotus were domineering, the four sword lotuses gave birth to a supreme being. Every time he performed a sword move, the power of the next strike would increase by a bit. Sword and sword intertwined together. When performed to the fourth move, he could easily kill a level two expert.


    Water, fall, bloom, lotus.


    It was entirely a process of a lotus flower growing from the water, and also a process of sword intent growing from weak to strong.


    But just now, Mu Qiuqiu had only displayed three swords, and the order in which he had performed them was completely different from the sword technique he had been given.


    When Mu Qiuqiu returned to his room, his little face was red as he crawled back into his own blanket, and from time to time, a silly chuckle came out.


    Lu Beiyou knew that he was no longer the martial arts cripple with broken meridians, and was overjoyed in his heart.


    He stood up from the ground and brushed off the dust on his body, humming a tune as he walked towards the kitchen to retrieve the iron sword he had placed in the woodshed not long ago, in preparation to comprehend the first sword form of the < blue lotus Sword Intent >, coming out of the water.


    However, Lu Beiyou was not able to find it even after searching for half a day. Seeing Lao Kong squatting in front of the stove and poking around, Lu Beiyou walked forward and asked: "Lao Kong, did you see the sword I left in the kitchen before?"


    Lao Kong turned around, looked at Lu Beiyou and asked uncertainly: "Is it this?"


    After saying that, he took out a black iron sword from the stove. Lu Beiyou''s face was filled with black lines, Lao Kong actually took his sword and used it as a firewood to pick up firewood.


    Lu Beiyou clenched his fist, and creaking sounds came out. With a gloomy face, he looked at Lao Kong and said sinisterly: "Speak! Lao Kong, how do you want to die? "


    Lao Kong scratched his head in embarrassment, and handed the black iron sword in his hand to Lu Beiyou, and asked carefully: "Is it too late to return it to you?"


    Lu Beiyou curled his lips, and shouted loudly: "Lao Kong, accept your death!"


    Lao Kong immediately threw his sword on the ground and held his head, and shouted: "Don''t slap your face! Whoever slaps the face will be the grandson! "


    At that moment, a bang suddenly came from inside the tavern, followed by the sound of something being thrown.


    Lu Beiyou stopped and asked, "Lao Kong, did you close the door when you came in?"


    Lao Kong released his hand and nodded.


    Not good! Lu Beiyou anxiously picked up the iron sword and ran into the tavern. Lao Kong also quickly stood up and followed.


    Recently, Ding Hong had been extremely angry. When she saw a beautiful girl, she immediately went up to tease her, only to get beaten up by an old man. No matter what, he was an expert of the Ruins Returning Stage, but he didn''t have the strength to resist. In a fit of rage, he invited the person in charge of the house to seriously injure the old man! However, that old man actually took that delicate beauty and ran away after getting heavily injured!


    He brought his men to chase after the trail, but was kicked out of the tavern by a little girl who did not seem to be even eleven or twelve years old!


    Not only was he not comforted when he got home from his beating, he was even scolded by his father! Even ants who did not dare to breathe when they saw themselves being carried into the Ding Family were pointing and pointing.


    He couldn''t help but feel even more furious. Yesterday at New Year''s Eve, he was heavily injured and couldn''t go out. Today, he would like to request that after the doctors from Qingshan City cure his injuries, he would bring a group of people to the "two people".


    Seeing the signboard of the tavern, Ding Hong gritted his teeth and said, "Today, I will smash you to death!"


    Then he kicked open the door of the pub and shouted with a wave of his hand: "Smash it! If something happens, let me be the one to take care of it! "


    Hearing this, the group of people behind him let out a loud shout as they rushed in and started to smash down the items within the tavern.


    Just then, Lu Beiyou rushed over from the kitchen with his iron sword. Seeing this, his eyes turned red.


    "All of you stop right now!"


    When Ding Hong saw Lu Beiyou appear, he glared at him and shouted loudly, "Smash him! Keep smashing for laozi! If anyone can tear down the shop, I will reward them handsomely! "


    He looked at Lu Beiyou and laughed sinisterly: "Since they have not come out yet, I will first use you, a cripple, as a sacrifice!"


    With that said, he took out a curved blade from his waist and rushed towards Lu Beiyou.

 C17

    Lu Beiyou activated his sword concept and welcomed the incoming attack with his sword. The blade and sword clashed, causing Lu Beiyou to retreat a few steps.


    Ding Hong looked at Lu Beiyou in astonishment, and said sinisterly: "Yo, it''s only been a few days since we last met, but you''re actually able to block one of my blade strikes. "It seems like you''ve had a fortuitous encounter these past few days!"


    Lu Beiyou snorted coldly, he had not blocked this blade with ease, he had just used his own sword intent to clash with Yun Che''s attack, but Ding Hong had not used any of his own techniques.


    "You must receive the next few slashes well! Don''t think that I haven''t had my fill of fun before you were played to death by me! "


    Ding Hong''s entire body suddenly changed, the Spirit Qi around his body turned blue, and the bent blade in his hand became even colder.


    The first move of the Skywater Sword Technique, Water of the Great River!


    Ding Hong wielded his blade and jumped in the air before turning around to slash at Lu Beiyou. The blue colored nature spirit energy turned into a waterfall that poured down towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou readied himself and swung his sword in his direction.


    Right now, the only thing that he could contend against Ding Hong was probably the Sky Spill Sword Handle, which Mu Qiuqiu had mentioned before. However, he did not have the Sky Spill Sword Handle cultivation technique, so he could only imitate the mysterious man''s sword in his dreams and use his brute force to slash at the spiritual energy waterfall.


    The blade and sword collided, and the waterfall of spirit energy was split into two halves by the sword. However, the iron sword in Lu Beiyou''s hands broke into pieces and became scrap iron. He could not withstand the impact of the spirit energy and was sent flying backwards.


    Ding Hong laughed sinisterly, then threw the curved blade in his hand towards Lu Beiyou.


    Skywater Sword Style''s second style: Drawing the Saber Breaking Water!


    The curved blade transformed into a python, biting towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou had nowhere to run, he stretched out his arms to protect his chest.


    Just then, Mo Yang suddenly appeared beside Lu Beiyou, reached out to grab him behind him, then roared at the python: "Roar!"


    The roar shook the earth and turned into a fierce tiger that swallowed the python. The scimitar, which had lost its spirit energy, fell to the ground.


    Lu Beiyou felt a splitting headache, he only felt like his ears were going deaf from the sound of the explosion. The rest of the people who were smashing down the shops also squatted on the ground with their hands covering their ears in pain.


    Only when Ding Hong used his own spirit energy to strengthen his body would he be able to stand firmly on the spot.


    The curved blade flew back into Ding Hong''s hands, then looked at Mo Yang and said fiercely: You guys are indeed hiding here! It just so happens that both old and new grudges will be settled together! "


    Mo Yang did not care about Ding Hong, and turned to Lu Beiyou who had not recovered from the roar, and gave an embarrassed smile, clasping his fists in front of him as an apology.


    Suddenly, a clear stream spread from Lu Beiyou''s head to his four limbs, instantly becoming clear-headed.


    "Eastern Zhou Dynasty''s Imperial Bloodline: Tiger''s Roar and Dragon''s Roar." Humans had the souls of three souls, the roars of tigers restrained the souls of three souls, and the roars of dragons pressured the souls of seven people. I originally wanted to get you this cultivation technique, but actually exchanging it for the Lan Tian Jade Pendant is not bad. "


    Mu Qiuqiu and the others were already standing behind him. Just now, it was Mu Qiuqiu who struck Lu Beiyou''s head with a palm, pulling him back from the state of his soul.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the group of people Ding Hong had brought over, and all of them covered their ears and squatted on the ground in a daze.


    Lu Beiyou took out a Lan Tian Jade Pendant from his chest pocket, looked at Mu Qiuqiu, and asked doubtfully, "This thing is even stronger than that cultivation technique?"


    Mu Qiuqiu nodded. Seeing Lu Beiyou''s actions, Ren Hanan, who came over upon hearing the commotion, blushed again.


    When Ding Hong saw that everyone had come to the Central Palace and ignored him to chat, he became even more furious! He used all the spiritual energy in his body to wrap the scimitar in his hand like a blue crescent moon.


    The third move of the Skywater Sword Technique! Moon Breaking Flood!


    The reason why the Ding Family was so peaceful in front of the local emperor was not only because he had a monopoly over eighty percent of the business of the shop, but also because he had relied on his methods to suppress the provocations of the other powers.


    The Heavenly Water Saber Arts was said to have been won by the Ding Family Ancestor on an ancient dao life and death arena just before the end of the immortal path. It could be considered a second-rate saber art and was rumoured to have been used by some people to cut off the moonlight. However, after the end of the path of Immortality, there was no one that reached the stage of crescent moon slaying.


    Ding Hong held on to his crescent moon blade and rushed towards the group of people. The blade qi cut through the air and scattered everywhere, causing cracks to occasionally appear on the walls of the tavern.


    Mo Yang gestured to everyone to cover their ears, and then shouted angrily: "Ao!"


    A Flood Dragon''s shadow flew out of Mo Yang''s mouth and collided with the crescent moon in Ding Hong''s hands.


    The curved blade in Ding Hong''s hand was broken apart by the roar, but the might of the dragon image did not decrease as it continued to pounce towards Ding Hong, causing the little tavern to tremble a few times.


    Flood Dragon Swallowing Moon!


    However, Ding Hong did not panic at all, he only took a step back and looked at the crowd who were covering their ears with a mocking smile.


    "Subdue!"


    Just as the Flood Dragon image was about to pounce and kill Ding Hong, a grizzled haired old man suddenly came out from the void and scolded! The image of the flood dragon was suppressed by this word and soon disappeared. The crowd, who had been forced to release their three souls by the tiger roar, also came to their senses.


    Everyone looked at the uninvited guest.


    Mo Yang''s face was stern. The old man with white hair walked over from the sky, and the nature spirit energy beneath his feet formed a solid step.


    Mu Qiuqiu whispered in Lu Beiyou''s ears: "A Level 1 Warrior!"


    Lu Beiyou sighed, what was about to happen had finally arrived. But according to the rules, experts rarely showed themselves? Why did the experts beside him appear as worthless as cabbages?


    Ding Hong knelt down towards the old man and shouted loudly: "Thank you Third Elder!"


    The group of people that came with Ding Hong also followed and kneeled on the ground. A first-rate expert, a god-like existence that only appeared in legends!


    The old man heard and nodded his head, which was considered to be accepted. He then looked at Ren Hanan and said: "Xiao Hong, you really didn''t lie to me, I want you to be a pretty good girl! The rest of you, I''ll give you a chance to leave behind a complete corpse.


    After Mo Yang and Lu Beiyou heard this, they froze for a while before laughing out loud.


    Seeing their reactions, the old man only thought that they had been scared silly. He looked at Mo Yang in disdain and said, "Looks like I still have to do it myself!"


    With that, the old man made a grasping motion in the air, causing the surrounding spiritual energy to condense into several blades. With a slight twist of his finger, the tip of the blade was pointed at everyone.


    All of a sudden, a huge gush of spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth formed a hole in the tavern and rushed towards the old man. The old man raised his head in disdain. With a flick of his finger, the flying daggers flew towards the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth.


    However, he did not expect the spiritual energy of the world to transform into the shape of a huge sword and hack down. The several blades instantly turned into powder.


    The old man waved his hand again and the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth turned into a shield to block the sword''s power.


    At this moment, a slender foot suddenly appeared above the old man''s head, kicking him to the ground. Soon after, the owner of the foot, unwilling to stop, caught up and kicked the old man who was lying on the ground.


    As she fought, she said, "I''ll make you stand taller than me! I''ll let you take advantage of your age! You have to show off your power in this old lady''s territory! "


    Ding Hong was stunned, this was not what he had planned! Knowing that his clan''s Third Elder liked girls, he used them as bait and invited the Third Elder to help. So what if he knew that there was a half-step Mahayana expert following beside Ren Hanan? Was the Third Elder really a First Rated Warrior? Even if he had been kicked out of the tavern by the little loli at that time, he did not believe that there was an existence that had surpassed the Mahayana at that time! But now, this scene had changed his mind.


    Everyone watched with wide eyes and gaping mouths. This was a master at the grand completion stage! An existence at the level of a big boss with just a hand! Yet, he was beaten up by a little loli in a small tavern. He didn''t even have the strength to fight back.


    One of the men turned his head to look at his companions and asked doubtfully, "Is this really a First Rated Warrior?"

 C18

    "Enough!" Who in the Qingshan City would dare to not respect him?


    I like women''s beauty, I prefer to be a beautiful young girl with a budding beauty at the prime of her life. This time, Ding Hong had told him the news of such a young girl, which was why he made his move.


    But who would have thought that a dignified Mahayana expert would be pressed down on the ground by a girl with a dark red scar on her face!


    A spirit pressure suddenly erupted from the third clan elder''s body, the powerful force forced Mu Qiuqiu to retreat by half a step. The small tavern was even more shaken by the spiritual pressure just now, and was on the verge of collapse.


    The spiritual pressure had turned into a black python behind the third elder, coiling behind him. Its blood-red eyes were evil as it stared at everyone with its bloody mouth wide open!


    "You! All of you must die! " The third elder''s eyes were red, his hair was loose, and he was breathing heavily and speaking with a hoarse voice. There was not a trace of the sagacity that he had felt when entering the tavern.


    Mo Yang was surprised: "Manifestation of the Martial Dao!"


    Lu Beiyou and Ren Hanan looked at Mo Yang with a perplexed expression, and he explained: "The Manifestation of the martial path is the only path that leads to an expert of the Mahayana! This was also the minimum requirement for Immortal Ascension, which was to turn one''s martial path into an immortal seed. Once the seed became immortal, it would instantly grow into a towering tree! Furthermore, the so called immortal seed has already absorbed half of the immortal energy, so ordinary people would not be able to harm it at all. "


    Ren Hanan asked in confusion: "Then aren''t you an expert of half-step Mahayana as well, Uncle Mo? Why don''t you have this seed? "


    Mo Yang laughed bitterly and shook his head, but did not say a word.


    Seeing that Ren Hanan was about to continue asking, Lu Beiyou also stopped him.


    Just now, when Mo Yang had released the ''Dragon''s Roar'', he had already noticed that the Flood Dragon that Mo Yang had released was probably just a shallow image. It was likely that the Eastern Zhou Dynasty did not give him a complete cultivation technique. Although the Three Souls Suppressing the Five Souls, just now, the grand Half-step Mahayana and Ruins Returning Stage only held the upper hand. Mo Yang was unwilling to say more, and it was inconvenient for him to say more even if he was an outsider.


    Seeing this, Mo Yang bowed towards Lu Beiyou, expressing his gratitude.


    Mu Qiuqiu saw the huge black python with a bloody gaping mouth open behind the Third Elder, and with a light sneer, he stepped into the air and slapped the python''s forehead. Before the black python could even injure the crowd, it disappeared into thin air.


    The Third Elder, who was connected to the man in black, vomited a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. The impact caused a huge crater in the ground beneath him.


    Lu Beiyou turned his head around and asked Mo Yang in a daze, "Didn''t you say that ordinary people would be able to harm their own bodies?"


    Mo Yang scratched his head awkwardly, "Your shopkeeper is not an ordinary person."


    Lu Beiyou looked speechlessly back to the battlefield, where the Third Elder was kneeling in the deep pit with his hair all over the place, his body was drenched in blood from the backlash of the immortal.


    Mu Qiuqiu clapped his hands in front of the Third Elder and said softly: "A trash who has just stepped into the Mahayana who hasn''t even finished cultivating the Extreme Realm dares to say that he is a top class expert.


    The Third Elder raised his head and looked sinisterly at Mu Qiuqiu. He wanted to say something, but he could only spit out a few mouthfuls of blood, unable to speak.


    Ding Hong and the rest of the people were already stunned on the spot, with some of them even falling to the ground.


    Mu Qiuqiu took a step forward, preparing to slap the old man who now looked like a beggar to death again.


    Ding Hong took a blade from the big sized man''s hand and ran to the front of the third clan elder to block the palm.


    "Seeing this, Mu Qiuqiu retracted his palm. Yo, looks like my Ding Family isn''t completely useless as well! How about this, I''ll give you a chance. You guys send three people out to fight him. As long as you can beat him down, I''ll let you all go! Right, we don''t care about life and death! "


    Mu Qiuqiu pointed at Lu Beiyou, and said to the person behind him.


    Ding Hong''s entire body was drenched in cold sweat.


    Mu Qiuqiu said impatiently: "If you don''t want to choose, then stay here all the way!"


    Ding Hong anxiously replied: I will accept it!


    Lu Beiyou heaved a sigh of relief and clenched his fist, walking towards the Middle Palace.


    Ding Hong also picked two people from the crowd, their Qi was around the Spirit Realm, then stared straight at Lu Beiyou, his killing intent soaring to the heavens!


    Mu Qiuqiu picked up a chair and sat down, then said to Lu Beiyou: "Hold the Lan Tian Jade Pendant in your hand, and try to use your sword intent."


    When Lu Beiyou heard this, he held Lan Tian''s jade pendant in his hands and released his sword intent. A pale white sword qi flowed out from the jade pendant, with sword qi permeating in all directions. Lu Beiyou could feel the sword intent from the jade pendant trying to tear his body apart just by holding it.


    Hurriedly calming his mind, he looked at Ren Hanan with suspicion, and realised that Ren Hanan was also looking at him in shock.


    She could only look at Mu Qiuqiu, but Mu Qiuqiu did not speak as he pointed at her.


    Mo Yang laughed bitterly and said: "This Lan Tian Jade Pendant is actually the hilt of my Eastern Zhou Sword Pure Yang. Later on, due to the shattering of the Pure Yang in a chaotic battle, he lost his sword lattice. This sword hilt was originally forged by Lan Tian and Yu Mu. Therefore, it was left to the princess to be used as a defensive tool! "


    Lu Beiyou waved the ''Pure Yang'' in his hand. It was light as a feather, but one could clearly feel its sharpness when it blew against it.


    When Ding Hong and the rest heard Mo Yang''s words just now, they couldn''t help but be stunned. Princess Dong Zhou?! I heard that the Eastern Zhou Sovereign King only had one wife in his entire life, and later died in childbirth when giving birth to the little princess. The princes of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty swore to never marry, and the little princess was doted upon ever since she was young. But why would a dignified woman of a nation come to the Qingshan City without a sound? And what was even more terrifying was that the person he had offended was actually the Little Princess?! He had probably caused a huge trouble for his family. If he did not handle it well, then there would be no way for this Ding Family to survive in these nine continents.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the three people who stood out and asked impatiently: "Are you still going to fight?"


    Ding Hong didn''t pay any attention to Lu Beiyou as he knelt down towards Ren Hanan and said: "Your Highness, I apologize for my offense earlier. I, Ding Hong, am responsible for what I do! What I have done wrong has nothing to do with Ding Family, if you want to kill me, you can do whatever you want, but I beg that Princess let go of Ding Family this time! "


    Ren Hanan did not speak, but instead said sinisterly: "Are you trying to take liberties with my princess, or are you trying to kill me and my servant? You''re saying that you will bear the burden alone? Can you bear it?! "


    Ding Hong knelt on the ground, his teeth was already broken and he was coughing out blood.


    "Good!" I can promise you that! But the condition is that you have to win against Big Brother Lu! "


    Everyone looked at Lu Beiyou, and Ren Hanan also looked at Lu Beiyou with a smile, causing Lu Beiyou to be startled. He turned to look at Mu Qiuqiu, only to see Mu Qiuqiu snorting coldly and turning his head to not look at him. Mo Yang anxiously tried to persuade her.


    Ren Hanan said: "I have made up my mind, let the competition begin!" Mo Yang could only sigh and stand behind Ren Hanan.


    "Thank you, Princess!" Ding Hong stood up from the ground, he extended his hand and grabbed the blade in his hand, and looked at Lu Beiyou coldly.


    Lu Beiyou turned his head, and looked at Ding Hong with the same sinister gaze.


    The blade qi and sword intent rampaged through the tavern, Ding Hong was the first to erupt with spirit pressure and rush towards Lu Beiyou.


    Fight to the death!

 C19

    When Ding Hong''s blade slashed down, Lu Beiyou gathered his strength to block and then turned to sweep.


    Ding Hong gathered the Heaven and Earth Qi in front of his chest to block, with a backhand wield his blade, he sliced down towards Lu Beiyou, the river water!


    Lu Beiyou quickly dodged to the side. Right now, he was purely relying on his own physical memory to fight with the opponent, and was not Ding Hong''s match at all. However, due to his own meridians, with the support of the spirit energy of heaven and earth, Ding Hong did not mind this consumption at all.


    Ding Hong once again threw out his bent blade and cut the water apart. Lu Beiyou bent his body to dodge it. As if he was the marrow of his bones, Ding Hong took the opportunity to punch Lu Beiyou''s body.


    Lu Beiyou was sent flying backwards, Ding Hong easily took out the flying curved blade, and slashed towards Lu Beiyou. Lu Beiyou raised his sword to block, and once again, he was struck and sent flying back while spitting blood.


    Lu Beiyou dropped to the ground. He could clearly hear the sound of his bones breaking, and his body was drenched in blood.


    Ding Hong didn''t dare to relax. Breaking Moon Flowing with a blue crescent moon in his hand, he rushed towards the heavily injured Lu Beiyou.


    Mo Yang sighed, as expected, it was still too difficult for him! Ren Hanan had already covered his eyes and did not dare to look, the bench underneath Mu Qiuqiu''s body had already turned into powder.


    Lu Beiyou looked at Ding Hong who was holding a blue crescent moon that was slashing towards him, and suddenly remembered Mu Qiuqiu''s third sword attack.


    The lotus seeds went into the water and hibernated for a few seasons. It was at the time when the cicada was being decayed that the cicada broke out from the mud. He was looking for a new life on the path of life and death!


    Lu Beiyou closed his eyes and instantly moved behind Ding Hong, his sword stabbing into Ding Hong''s right arm.


    After breaking through, they would create new life, and blue lotus would break through the water surface and fall to the ground.


    Lu Beiyou appeared in front of Ding Hong in a blink of an eye, his sword cutting down, Ding Hong anxiously used his blade to block. Before he could even react, Lu Beiyou appeared to Ding Hong''s left in a flash, and thrusted his sword towards him. Ding Hong was unable to dodge in time, and could only painfully thrust the curved blade in his hand towards Lu Beiyou. Lu Beiyou suddenly appeared behind Ding Hong and slashed down with his sword.


    This time, Ding Hong was unable to dodge, he could only roar and ignite the Spirit Qi in his body, causing a powerful impact to spread out!


    Due to the previous smash, the pub was now even more on the verge of collapse!


    Lu Beiyou teleported outside the range of the explosion of spirit energy in an instant and opened his eyes!


    Ding Hong''s entire body was drenched in blood, his clothes were tattered, and his hair was disheveled as he stood in the center of the explosion of spirit energy.


    Puff! Lu Beiyou could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood, and then fell to the ground in front of him. Forcefully raising his spirit, he stabbed the ''Pure Yang'' into the ground to support his body, and then immediately circulated the heat in his body to heal his injuries.


    This was the water from a single sword strike. After breaking through, it would then rise up. It would position itself at a certain point in the void, and then teleport over. However, because he didn''t have the support of spiritual energy, he could only rely on his physical body to forcefully support the aftereffects of teleporting through the void.


    He felt like every time he teleported, his body would feel like it was being torn apart. He had killed thousands of his enemies, and he had hurt himself seven hundred times!


    Ding Hong raised his head and started bleeding from his seven orifices. Her voice was hoarse as she said, "I didn''t expect that the cripple that I almost killed a few days ago could injure me to this extent."


    Lu Beiyou refused to be outdone as he replied, "Same here! The person who humiliated me a few days ago was almost killed by me now.


    Ding Hong raised his left arm and took out a curved blade from the group of people who came with him. "Do you know why I was able to use Qingshan City when I reached the Realm of Refinement?"


    Lu Beiyou forced himself to stand up, and once again held the ''Pure Yang'' in his hands.


    "I never thought that there would be such a freak that cultivates sword intent in this hurdle!" If it were in the past, I would probably befriend you. But now I can only ask you to die! "


    The blue coloured sword qi gathered on the blade edge, giving off an oppressing cold aura! It was Saber Intent!


    Mo Yang was stunned for a moment, and then muttered: "So that''s how it is. I said that great Young Master Ding Family was always known for his astonishing strength, and after that battle, he was discovered to be average.


    Suddenly, the blade intent changed again, a shocking aura erupted from the curved blade in Ding Hong''s hand, in a half a month''s time, the surrounding light suddenly dimmed. However, it was difficult for Ding Hong to maintain this state, from time to time, his body would have a few more cuts, and he would forcefully suppress the blade intent.


    Not good! Mu Qiuqiu instantly appeared in front of Lu Beiyou and raised her small hand, preparing to suppress Ding Hong. Mo Yang anxiously protected Ren Hanan, who would have thought that the younger generation Ding Hong had actually cultivated to the highest level of the [Sky Water Blade Art]: Moon Slayer!


    Only the third elder who was still kneeling on the ground and unable to stand up laughed out loud. He completely ignored the blood that was constantly coming out of his mouth.


    "My Ding Family cannot be insulted!"


    Lu Beiyou smiled as he pushed Mu Qiuqiu away, rubbed her little head and softly said: "Trust me, shopkeeper."


    Lu Beiyou looked at that round of half a month, and a wave of Sword Qi spread out from Lu Beiyou''s body, forming a pillar that connected the sky and the earth! There were dragons and phoenixes circling around the column of air, and the cries of dragons and phoenixes could be heard! Lu Beiyou had mimicked a sword move performed by the mysterious man in his dreams in the backyard, and it was also the first time he used it in front of everyone!


    Heaven''s Dipper Sword!


    Mu Qiuqiu was stunned seeing this, Ren Hanan also covered his mouth, and the Third Clan Elder who was initially laughing out loud suddenly stopped, he was stunned on the spot, the two people who were originally challenging Lu Beiyou were now completely paralyzed with shock.


    "Let the king die!"


    The sword and the saber clashed. A half-moon curved, and the dragon and the phoenix flew out of the pillar, opening their mouths and swallowing the half-moon.


    The curved blade in Ding Hong''s hand turned into powder, and the might of the dragon and phoenix did not diminish as they rushed towards him. Ding Hong no longer had any strength left to fight, and could only forcibly endure this strike. His chest caved in, but his body did not collapse.


    He turned his head to look at Ren Hanan, begging with his eyes, "Please ¡­ Put... Let go... "Ding ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, his entire body collapsed to the ground, unconscious.


    The white pillar of Qi around Lu Beiyou had also disappeared, he was kneeling on the ground, holding onto the sword with one hand, his clothes were tattered and covered in fresh blood, his eyes were closed, and he had fainted.


    Both sides suffered heavy losses, and the tavern was dead silent.


    Mu Qiuqiu took a few steps forward and squatted in front of Lu Beiyou. He rubbed''s face and softly said, "You don''t know what to do, do you?


    "Take those two people on the ground and scram! Otherwise, don''t blame me for not being able to control myself and kill you all! "


    Mu Qiuqiu took off the ''Pure Yang'' from Lu Beiyou''s hands and carried him on her back. Without even turning her head around, she said to the group of people behind her, She was afraid that she would not be able to control herself to kill everyone present.


    The group of people carried the Third Elder and Ding Hong on their backs and prepared to escape.


    "Wait!" Ren Hanan stopped the group of people in their tracks.


    "When Ding Hong wakes up, tell him! Since this matter was over, let him live for now. But I will pay him a visit when I have the chance! "


    The group of people hastily nodded, and the two people on their backs ran out of the store.


    Mu Qiuqiu carried Lu Beiyou and walked towards the backyard. Mo Yang and Ren Hanan wanted to extend their hands and help. Mu Qiuqiu turned her head and glared at the two of them. In an instant, it was as if they could see mountains of corpses and seas of blood within her pupils, as well as a demon that was attempting to escape from the cage and roared angrily.


    Mo Miao broke out in a cold sweat. He had never seen such terrifying eyes before! How many people had it taken to accumulate this kind of killing intent? He had killed quite a number of people, but compared to the previous ball, this ball was like a drop of water fighting against the heavens.


    "Plop!"


    Ren Hanan dropped to the ground, his eyes were lifeless, he was already scared senseless. Mo Yang quickly instilled spirit qi into Ren Hanan.


    Ren Hanan turned his head and looked at Mo Yang. He could not help but throw himself into the old man''s arms and cry!


    Their princess had been doted upon by thousands of people since childhood. When had they ever seen such a bloody scene?


    Mo Yang lightly patted Ren Han''s back as he consoled him, his eyes looking towards the backyard. A petite girl carrying a young man on her back had disappeared from his line of sight.


    "Excuse me, is the pub opening today?"


    At some point, a middle-aged man wearing a black overcoat had appeared in front of the pub.


    laughed, "Oh! That''s right! I just came over from the East Zhou, and I brought a few little presents with me. "

 C20

    When Mo Yang saw the middle-aged man, he immediately kneeled down in shock. "Welcome, Your Majesty!"


    The Eastern Zhou Sovereign King, Ren Changfeng had come to the borders!


    Ren Changfeng waved his hand, "You may rise, there''s no need to stand on ceremony here."


    After Ren Hanan heard this, he sobbed a few times. When he turned around and saw the middle aged man, he immediately threw himself into the man''s embrace and cried loudly, as if he wanted to vent out all the grievances he had suffered.


    Ren Changfeng''s face was filled with panic, he anxiously gave the gift in his hand to Mo Yang who was standing up, and hugged Ren Hanan to comfort him.


    Not long after, Ren Hanan stopped crying and wiped away a few tears on Ren Changfeng''s clothes.


    "Father, how did you find this place?"


    Ren Changfeng saw that Ren Hanan had calmed down, and sighed in relief: "The Pure Yang Sword in my study suddenly released a sword intent, the famous sword has a spirit. I hastily rode over. "Oh right, I brought you some snacks that you like to eat, hurry up and try them!"


    Ren Changfeng fawned over Mo Yang as he took a few boxes from his hands and opened them, only to see various types of snacks inside.


    The Eastern Zhou Dynasty was over six thousand kilometers away from the Qingshan City, and from the battle just now to now, it had only been a quarter of an hour. But Ren Changfeng only used fifteen minutes to go from the Eastern Zhou Dynasty Hall to the ''two men'', crossing 6000 miles.


    Ren Hanan stopped crying and kept the snacks. He muttered softly, "I want to wait for Young Master Lu to wake up and leave it for him to eat."


    Ren Changfeng''s smile froze on his face, he turned and looked straight at Mo Yang, his eyes revealing a cold killing intent.


    "Who is the Young Master Lu?!"


    Mo Yang stood where he was, trembling from head to toe. He was a dignified half-step Mahayana expert, when had he become so sullen! First, he was so scared by the little loli that he broke out in cold sweat. Now he could feel his master''s jealous killing intent. Who had he offended?


    Seeing Ren Changfeng staring at Mo Yang like this, Ren Hanan lightly slapped his head, and said softly: "Don''t stare at Grandfather Mo like that, if it wasn''t for you, I would have been in trouble a long time ago!"


    "Something has happened? What happened? " Ren Changfeng scratched his head, looked at Ren Hanan and giggled.


    Seeing Ren Changfeng turning his head, Mo Yang finally wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and took out a letter from his chest pocket and handed it to him.


    "Your Majesty, please take a look. I originally wanted to send a message to Your Majesty." "I never thought that His Majesty would come in person. Everything that happened to this old subject and princess is recorded in this book."


    After Ren Changfeng heard this, he took the letter and read it carefully. Ren Changfeng''s face became more and more solemn, the imposing aura erupted out, all the furniture in the tavern turned into powder!


    Ren Changfeng was so angry that he started laughing, "What a great Qingshan City! A mere first tier expert dares to injure my daughter! Do you really think that there is no one left in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty!? "


    Just as he finished speaking, suddenly, a gigantic sword with a fearsome killing intent pierced towards Ren Changfeng from the hole above the tavern.


    Ren Changfeng roared out loud, opening and closing both arms wide, his imposing manner turning into a dragon as he brazenly rushed towards the gigantic sword.


    The huge sword''s aura rose again, turning into a bronze statue. It extended its palm and dispersed the dragon. Then, another palm struck towards Ren Changfeng.


    Ren Changfeng retracted his aura, and his eyes suddenly became filled with anger, as though he had recovered his original origin soul! He punched at the bronze statue, causing space to distort and space to crack.


    Bang! The fist and palm collided, causing the air to distort. A gigantic vortex that could be seen with the naked eye caused the entire tavern to collapse, and Ren Changfeng suddenly spat out blood as he retreated a few steps.


    "Impudent!" "Who is it!?" Ren Changfeng roared, with his own cultivation, he did not dare claim to be the strongest in the world, but there were definitely not many people who could injure him.


    The huge sword was stabbed into the ground, and a wave of Qi once again erupted, turning the front part of the tavern into flat ground. After the smoke and dust cleared, he saw a little loli standing on the Ju Que''s sword hilt, looking at him mockingly.


    "Impudent? Little madman! I think you''re getting bolder and bolder! "


    "How dare you!" Who dares to injure my Ding Family?! "


    In the living room of Qingshan City, a middle-aged man looked at the two lying on the ground covered in blood and shouted angrily.


    The group kneeling below the hall were all filled with terror and remained silent.


    The ones who were in a rage were the people in charge of Ding Family, and the ones who were lying on the ground were Ding Hong and the Third Elder who had just come back.


    "Ding Baiyi, why are you so angry? Now hurry up and send them to the hospital. "


    Two old men were sitting in the hall as they spoke, but anyone with discerning eyes would be able to tell that these two men had joyous expressions on their faces.


    This Ding Family is probably not as peaceful as what the outside world sees it to be.


    Ding Baiyi clenched his fist, and the veins in his hand popped out, but he ignored them, and continued to ask: "Who is it?!"


    A large man looked up and said, "It was an old man and a young girl who had injured the eldest young master and third elder to such an extent."


    Girl? Ding Baiyi was stunned for a while, and the two old men had curious looks on their faces.


    "When Eldest Young Master saw a young girl in the market, he loved her and tried to persuade her, but he was instead injured by an old man. After that, we invited the elders to intervene and injure that old man. "


    Hearing this, Ding Baiyi looked towards the two old men sitting in the living room. One of the old man whose eyebrows were also white nodded, "At that time, when this Ding Hong brat told me that someone was insulting Ding Family outside, I injured an old man."


    The sturdy man shook his head and continued, "But, no one would have thought that the young girl was the little princess of the Eastern Zhou Empire. And the one that you, Elder, have injured is one of the princess'' bodyguards. "


    What! Ding Baiyi and the two old men were completely shocked! The chair under the old man instantly turned into a pile of sawdust. He was afraid that he had really gotten himself into big trouble this time!


    "However, Princess Dong Zhou said that as long as First Young Master wins the match against a man, everything that happened before will be written off. After that, the eldest young master and that man lost consciousness and became like this. The princess said that this matter was also written off in one stroke. "


    The three of them heaved a sigh of relief, and one of the old man asked: "That''s not right! "Then how did Ol ''Three get injured like this?"


    The big man suddenly trembled as if he remembered something terrifying. The old man slapped his forehead, bringing him back to reality from his trembling.


    "Third Elder ¡­" "The Third Elder had been injured like this by a girl in a tavern outside the city."


    The three of them were stunned on the spot. A dignified first grade Mahayana expert had been smacked into such a state by a girl. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, no one would have believed it, right?


    After a long while, Ding Baiyi came back to his senses, and said bitterly: "Go, send the two of them down, and ask the best doctor in the Qingshan City to treat their injuries."


    This time, the Qingshan City is going to be messed up. Ding Baiyi looked at the two people who were being carried away and said softly: "Why do you have to do this."


    His tone was filled with melancholy and regret.


    "Kill those who have returned!"


    "Did you find out?" In a magnificent study room, a middle-aged man with a rough build was sitting in front of a desk with a fat golden kitten in his arms, looking at the kneeling figure.


    "Reporting to the Lord City Master, this lowly official has investigated thoroughly, and the ones who were just carried into the city are the Great Young Master Ding Family and the Third Elder."


    "Alright!"


    The large man suddenly stood up, slapping the table in front of him with his palm as he laughed out loud.


    "I never would have thought!" Who would have thought! Your Ding Family also has such a day. Do you know who injured them? "


    The figure still did not look up. "I don''t know. I just heard that the two of them came back from a pub outside the city."


    The big man pondered for a while, then waved his hand to let the figure leave. Reaching out to hug Fat Cat in his arms again, she gave the big man a bite.


    The big man looked at his bitten finger, then slapped Fat Cat to death on the desk.


    "The disobedient should not be left in this world!"


    The big man walked to the window and looked out at the snowy scenery. This Qingshan was truly a great mountain! However, this great Green Mountain was not his own alone. It was very uncomfortable!


    "Should I go out and walk around?"


    Then he closed the window, put on a mink coat and went out.

 C21

    When Ren Changfeng heard that he was called little madman, he froze in place.


    Not only was she not angry, her hands were also trembling with excitement. She pointed at the little loli and said in disbelief: "You are! "You are Giant ¡­"


    Before Ren Changfeng could finish his words, he was kicked flying by the little loli.


    "Kid, you''re great. The moment you came here, I destroyed my shop! There''s hope for the future! "


    When Mo Yang saw this scene, he thought to himself: It''s over, it''s all over! This time, he was dead for sure! His master was not a benevolent person. If his heart was not ruthless, how could he single-handedly take down the East Zhou in a short few decades and stabilize it?


    Ren Hanan covered her small mouth as well, unable to believe that her own royal father was an existence that even the experts on the Heavenly Ranking didn''t dare to offend!


    Ren Changfeng stood up from the ground, not caring about the messy clothes he wore. He anxiously ran over to Mu Qiuqiu and asked: "Where is Senior Li? Where is Senior Li?! "


    Mo Yang and Ren Hanan were both shocked. Was this really the father (master) she knew?


    Mu Qiuqiu shouted towards the backyard: "Lao Kong! "Come here!"


    An old man ran out from the room with a flustered face, then said to Mu Qiuqiu: "Innkeeper, I''ve already healed that brat''s injuries."


    Mu Qiuqiu did not reply, he only looked at Ren Changfeng and pointed at him, pouting his lips.


    "Isn''t that it?"


    Ren Changfeng was stunned on the spot. How was this possible? Senior Li is the undisputed number one in the world among the current generation! Back then, he was still the current Emperor of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, and his cultivation method had almost went berserk. It was Senior Li who rode his green ox passing by, teaching him how to recover his soul so he could get rid of the inner demons and ascend two floors with a single step. At that time, the person who was following by Senior Li''s side was Mu Qiuqiu. However, the person in front of him was an old man who had no cultivation. It was impossible for him to be a person!


    Mu Qiuqiu seemed to be aware of Ren Changfeng''s doubt and explained, "You are almost at that point, so you should know that people are split into three parts, and the aura of death has dissipated, returning to the world."


    Ren Changfeng nodded, "What do you mean?"


    "Old man Li is dead, but Lao Kong took two points, with me around, he should be able to gather three parts."


    Ren Changfeng laughed loudly, "Impossible, this is impossible! Old Senior Li was invincible, how could he die? You must be lying to me! "


    Mu Qiuqiu sighed and waved Lao Kong off. Lao Kong scratched his head and retreated to stand beside the little loli''s side with a confused face.


    Other than the two of them, everyone else looked confused.


    Ren Changfeng slowly stopped laughing, and his face gradually darkened, "If you are speaking the truth, then how can this old man hold up two points? And also Senior Li, his future? "


    Mu Qiuqiu shook his head, he could not help but smile bitterly and nodded. Before he could repay his debt of gratitude, his benefactor had left him in a crane. This world had left him with a great regret.


    "Cough cough cough!" Excuse me, was there a tavern before this? "


    Just when everyone was silent, a voice suddenly came from not too far away.


    A big fellow scratched his head as he asked with an embarrassed expression.


    Mu Qiuqiu tiptoed and went around Ren Changfeng, and looked at the big sized man: "Did you bring any money?"


    "I did!"


    Mu Qiuqiu waved his hand, and the huge sword flew up into the sky.


    "Come on in then!"


    Everyone was stunned on the spot. The tavern which had just turned to dust had appeared in front of them in the blink of an eye.


    Ren Changfeng caressed the wall of the tavern as he closed his eyes to meditate. Not long later, he shook his head and sighed: "As expected!" The man outside also recovered from his shock and smiled indifferently as he walked into the store.


    The other three also came back to their senses and found a place to sit.


    Mu Qiuqiu snatched a box of dim sum from Ren Hanan''s hands and threw it to the big sized man: "There''s no wine today, just a box of dim sum." If you want to eat it, eat it, if you don''t want to eat it, then leave. "


    The big man did not put on any airs as he directly picked up two pieces of dessert and threw them into his mouth, "Delicious!"


    Mu Qiuqiu laughed sinisterly: "As long as it''s delicious, it''s good, 100 gold taels!"


    The big man was chewing and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch. A hundred taels? This box of snacks was only a tael of silver at most! Sly business! He was definitely a profiteer!


    But then, he remembered his reason for coming here. He took out a silver note from his pocket and passed it to Mu Qiuqiu.


    When Mu Qiuqiu received the banknotes, he asked happily with stars shining in his eyes, "Do you want to drink water?"


    The burly man was preparing to shake his head, "Actually..."


    "Wait a moment, Lao Kong, why don''t you increase your eyesight a little? "This is such a cold day, hurry to the backyard and get a pot of hot water to warm up this guest."


    Lao Kong reacted, and said smiling: "Alright! Customer, please wait a moment! "


    With an old face smiling like a bright chrysanthemum, Ren Changfeng really did not dare to associate this wretched old man with Senior Li. This was simply too embarrassing.


    The big guy waved his hand and smiled awkwardly, "Actually, there''s no need. I came here for ¡­"


    "What?" A pot of hot water worth a hundred taels? Aiya! Customer, you are so generous. " Before the big sized man could finish speaking, Mu Qiuqiu had already extended her small hand and interrupted him.


    The big man was speechless. When had he ever said that he wanted to drink hot water? Also, a pot of hot water of a hundred taels? This wasn''t a profiteer, this was a black shop! This was definitely a genuine underworld store!


    The burly man didn''t even think as he took out a silver note that cost a thousand taels and slammed it on the table. "Alright, I don''t want anything else but this. Does Shopkeeper have enough?"


    Mu Qiuqiu finally retracted the smile on his face, reached for a bench and jumped on it. Lao Kong brought some hot water over and poured a cup for everyone present.


    "Go ahead." The hot air in the cup covered Mu Qiuqiu''s expression.


    "Since the shopkeeper has said so, I won''t be too hypocritical. I am Liao Tie, Master of Qingshan City, and am here to seek the help of the shopkeeper. "


    "Yes, I know. Furthermore, from the moment you stepped out of the Qingshan City, I have been paying attention to your whereabouts. First, you go to the border and ask a few families about my tavern, then you come to this shop and find that it has already been flattened, so you choose to hide your presence first. "You don''t dare to believe that this isn''t the place you''re looking for, so you pretended to greet me and asked me if I saw you waving your hands to build a new house in the snow before coming in. Am I right?"


    Mu Qiuqiu lifted the cup of water in front of him and took a small sip. I never thought that a little girl from your side would actually be such an incredible person. "


    Mu Qiuqiu could not help but chuckle, and reached out to take the silver notes from the table, "It''s fine if you don''t care, but one of the two gods that everyone calls deities in Qingshan City has left the city. If my little tavern doesn''t care, then maybe one day, someone would take him or her along and bring him or her here, I don''t even know what''s going on."


    Hearing that, Liao Tie''s face darkened. He was indeed a pretty good person in Half-step Immortal. However, ever since he had left the Qingshan City, his whereabouts had always been monitored, yet he hadn''t been noticed in the slightest. This made him uncomfortable no matter how he thought about it. "Who are you?"


    Mu Qiuqiu looked at the patterns on the silver notes through the light rays in the air. He whispered, "Me? Aren''t I the person you planned to use in your original plan? "

 C22

    Lu Beiyou opened his eyes and found that he was lying in his own room. He anxiously checked his own body, but he was completely unharmed.


    The warm current in his body didn''t move around in his body. It was just that there was no sound when it was deposited into his dantian. What was going on?


    Lu Beiyou stopped thinking about it and got off the bed. Seeing Lan Tian, the jade pendant on the bedside table, he casually put it away and walked towards the tavern.


    The tavern which had been on the verge of collapse due to the fighting was now completely fine. Lao Kong sat there drinking the hot water, Ren Hanan played with the cup in his hand boringly, Mo Yang stood behind a middle-aged man, and that middle-aged man was discussing something with Mu Qiuqiu.


    Lu Beiyou walked to the table and poured himself a cup of hot water. Seeing Lu Beiyou, Ren Hanan''s face was filled with joy, he immediately handed the boxes of snacks to Lu Beiyou.


    "Big Brother Lu, try this. This is a snack my father brought over from the East Zhou Dynasty. "It''s very delicious, I left it for you."


    After which, he hastily opened a box and took out a piece of dim sum and handed it to Lu Beiyou.


    At this time, Lu Beiyou suddenly felt a ferocious demon looking at him with a sinister gaze. Lu Beiyou hurriedly held onto the Lantian Jade Pendant in his arms, and turned his head to look at the direction of the demon''s gaze.


    He only saw the middle aged man who had conversed with Mu Qiuqiu stare at him unwaveringly, as if he wanted to tell Lu Beiyou: If you dare to accept it, you''re dead for sure.


    Lu Beiyou laughed bitterly and retracted his hand. This person should be the Eastern Zhou Sovereign King, Ren Hanan''s father.


    Seeing that, Ren Hanan angrily threw the dim sum in his hand at Ren Changfeng. Ren Changfeng hurriedly caught it and popped it in his mouth, his face full of satisfaction.


    Lu Beiyou looked at this scene in shock. Something was wrong! Wasn''t it said that the legendary Emperor killed many people? Weren''t all the demons that came out from the mountains of corpses and the seas of blood all cold-hearted?


    Why did he see with his own eyes what seemed like a hopeless daughter slave?


    The middle-aged man saw that Lu Beiyou was looking at him strangely, and immediately coughed twice. Standing up from the chair, he walked towards Lu Beiyou in large strides.


    "What''s your name?"


    Lu Beiyou could clearly feel the dignity that the man was intentionally releasing, as if he was making things difficult for himself.


    Lu Beiyou resisted the might of the transformed sword intent with all his might and bowed slightly, "This commoner, Lu Beiyou, pays his respects to Your Majesty."


    Ren Changfeng looked at Lu Beiyou in astonishment, "Good boy, your meridians are all crippled, but they are in a different path, where your body is in the form of a sword intent. Good! Very good! Your name is Lu Beiyou, right? Lu Beiyou? "


    After Lu Beiyou heard this, he also felt joy in his heart. To be able to hear the words'' very good ''coming out of the mouth of the Eastern Zhou Sovereign King was not easy.


    "There''s no need to be so courteous to him. This guy is called Ren Changfeng, if according to seniority, you can barely call him Senior Brother!"


    Mu Qiuqiu took a sip from the cup of hot water in front of him and said to Lu Beiyou.


    "Hello, Senior Martial Brother!"


    Lu Beiyou did not want to rush to open his mouth and say it, he did not care if he knew or not, since Mu Qiuqiu already said it, if he did not hug his thick thighs, if he said it out, he would be scolded to death.


    Ren Changfeng looked at Mu Qiuqiu with a grumbling face, "You don''t even know how to leave some face for me in front of a junior."


    Then, he looked at Lu Beiyou with doubt: "Your name is Lu Beiyou? What is your relationship with Middle Continent? "


    Lu Beiyou looked at Ren Changfeng in puzzlement. Mo Yang had also asked him about his relationship with Middle Continent before, and now, Ren Changfeng was asking him this question. Could it be that his lost memories had something to do with the Central State Lu Family?


    "Reporting to Senior Brother, I don''t know. My memories only stop at two years ago, and other than my own name being Lu Beiyou, I don''t remember anything else. "


    Hearing that, Ren Changfeng frowned, extended his hand out and pulled Lu Beiyou over, grabbing Lu Beiyou''s head.


    Lu Beiyou only felt his own consciousness gradually becoming blurry, and when he finally regained his senses, he saw that Ren Changfeng was already lying on the ground, spitting out blood.


    The others were just about to help Ren Changfeng stop them, "Kid, looks like there''s an incredible thing in your body."


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou anxiously asked: "Who exactly am I, Senior Brother? What''s in me? Senior Brother, please let me know! "


    Ren Changfeng''s face suddenly flushed red, he scratched his head and said: "I don''t know either, I just separated a part of my spiritual sense, wanting to look through your memories. However, before I could enter any deeper, a sword force suddenly appeared and cut a sliver of my consciousness into half, so I didn''t know. Just now I asked you what your relationship with Middle Continent was, because your eldest son is also called Lu Beiyou. But we haven''t heard of the disappearance of our eldest son, the Lu Family! "


    Lu Beiyou analyzed the news he received in a daze. He feared that the power of the sword was not from the consciousness that the man had used to protect him. And what did the eldest son of Middle Continent, Lu Beiyou, have to do with him?


    Lu Beiyou was at a loss for a while, then said: "Actually..."


    Cough cough cough! Mu Qiuqiu suddenly coughed a few times, and said: "Your junior has already called you senior brother, why don''t you take out some form of greeting gift?"


    It seemed like the shopkeeper knew something, and he didn''t want him to talk about it because he didn''t want others to know anything.


    Ren Changfeng coldly snorted, "You want me to give you a present? Didn''t you see that my daughter is completely distracted? Even Pure Yang was given to this stinking brat! A gift? Dream on! "


    Everyone present had a face full of black lines. Hearing what was said, Ren Hanan shyly threw the box of snacks in her hands towards Ren Changfeng: "Father! What nonsense are you spouting! Your daughter is ignoring you! " Then, he turned around and ran towards the backyard.


    Ren Changfeng immediately caught the box of dim sum and muttered: "This rich girl, this is all money ah!" As he said this, he took out a few pastries and threw them into his mouth. How fragrant!


    Lu Beiyou''s mouth twitched as he looked at Ren Changfeng, the Sovereign King of Dong Zhou, and his entire being was a hopeless daughter slave.


    Ren Changfeng suddenly sighed, "Even though I said that I wouldn''t give you a greeting gift, I still owe you one in the end. Right now, since you can be considered to be my junior according to your seniority, I''ll give you a few things.


    Lu Beiyou looked at Mu Qiuqiu in a daze, only to see her nodding, bowing and stepping forward to kneel down, she said solemnly: "Junior brother Lu Beiyou, I thank senior brother for the gift."


    Ren Changfeng nodded his head in agreement before he took a step forward and pressed a palm on top of Lu Beiyou''s head.


    The surrounding nature spirit energy crazily rushed into Lu Beiyou''s body, filling every corner of his body. Lu Beiyou only felt that his four limbs and hundreds of bones were filled with energy, to the point where every pore of his body felt light and joyful.


    Ren Changfeng heaved a sigh of relief and said, "It''s not that there''s no way to save one''s broken meridians, but it''s so huge ¡­ But since your shopkeeper is here, it''s not my place to worry about him. Just now, I channeled all of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth within your body. Now, you''re roughly at the peak of the Spirit Realm. But right now, since you don''t have any meridians, every time you use the spiritual energy in your body, it will decrease by a bit and your cultivation by a bit as well. But that can be counted as a life saving method. Senior Li originally gave it to me, but since you followed your shopkeeper to cultivate, it can also be considered that you''re from the same sect. I will pass it on to you.


    He then took down a sword-like item from his waist and said, "Since my daughter has given you the hilt of her ''Pure Yang'' sword, then I will also give you this sword and keep it well. As for whether or not you can even complete the ''Pure Yang'', that will depend on your own luck. " With that said, he passed the Pure Yang Sword''s body to Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou raised his head and solemnly received the ''Pure Yang'', and once again said respectfully: "Thank you for your gift, Senior Brother!"

 C23

    Lu Beiyou stood up, and couldn''t help but let out a long whistle when he felt the aura flowing in his body.


    Was this the feeling of the Spirit Realm?


    Ren Changfeng sighed and said: "Most people train in the martial way, because of the lack of Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth, I gave you 10 li of Spiritual Qi to enter your body, which is already the limit of this space. I''m afraid that it will take at least half a year for this place to recover."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, but what Ren Changfeng said after that caused Lu Beiyou to be shocked.


    "But you don''t need to cultivate in the martial way, I want you to cultivate in the Immortal way! The book I''ve just given you is a pseudo-immortal chant that will be used to consolidate your primordial spirit and solidify your body. "


    Immortal technique? The mysterious man in his dream had also said that he would teach him immortal arts, but were there really immortals in this world?


    Ren Changfeng saw that Lu Beiyou was stunned in place and explained, "Do you really think that the expert on the Heavenly Rankings is truly unrivalled in the world? Although the population of the Nine Prefectures could not be said to be ten million, there were still quite a few. Are there really not many immortals left? Let''s not talk about others, just my Eastern Zhou alone has a few Half-step Immortal people. "


    "Then why did they all choose not to appear on the leaderboard?" Lu Beiyou was completely shocked by the news.


    "Are you stupid? If they were already on the leaderboard, how could they continue to train? Who would choose to make such a hidden power public? The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had left that little brat sneakily, but they did not dare to offend the immortals. Otherwise, even he himself would not be able to survive. "


    Ren Changfeng pointed at Lu Beiyou, and asked Mu Qiuqiu: "You didn''t even tell him anything, and you dare to make him learn from you?"


    Mu Qiuqiu only smiled faintly, "Why did you tell him this early? Making him anxious to die? But it is also time that Lao Kong told him about the powers of the Nine Continents, so that he does not know which people should be provoked and how he died in the end. "


    Lao Kong, who was originally lying on the table with no interest, suddenly became excited when he heard this. Drinking all the hot water in his hand, he said, "Listen to me slowly talk about these nine continents! It was merely dividing the Da Xia Continent into eight great plates. The Extreme East Zhou, the Extreme West Liangzhou, the Extreme South Southern Barbarian, and the Extreme North Northern Sea. The place where the four great plates intersected was currently the Middle Continent that people possessed, becoming one of the five great continents. The Ancient Beast Forest, the Ancient Gorge Burial Ground, the Kunlun Continent, and the Chaotic Basin are known as the Four Small Continents. "


    "Wait! The Nine Continents and the Small Continents? Why eight plates? " Lu Beiyou asked.


    Just as Lao Kong was about to explain, Ren Changfeng interrupted him and said, "Actually, it''s not just the four continents, it''s more like it''s the four forbidden grounds of the Da Xia Continent. Ancient Beast Forest, where the Monster race resided, Ancient Spear Burial Ground, Nine Serenities Yellow Springs Chaotic Basin, and even the Sky City of Kunlun Continent. "Ordinary people wouldn''t even dare to enter these places. In other words, they wouldn''t even be able to enter these independent forbidden lands. All of them participated in the unparalleled battle at that time. That battle ¡­"


    Ren Changfeng suddenly stopped talking, his mouth revealing a bitter smile, as though he had thought of a tragic past.


    Lao Kong did not care about the others stealing his limelight, and nodded in agreement.


    Lu Beiyou muttered to himself for a while, then said: "I want to tell me all of this now, is there something I need to do?"


    Mu Qiuqiu nodded his head, he finished drinking the hot water in his cup and said to Ren Changfeng: "The backyard has a room, you should find a place to stay. Oh yeah, leave the Immortality Peach Wine on you for me! "If you stay in the north, then go do what you need to do with everyone else."


    After hearing the Immortality Peach Wine, Ren Changfeng, who was still reminiscing, frantically said, "No way! How did you know I came out with the Immortality Peach Wine? Even if I did, I would only have brought half a gourd this time. I definitely can''t give it to you! "


    Mu Qiuqiu was not angry, and laughed: "You destroyed my store, so I will give you some interest, right? Or I''ll give you two choices: one, leave the Immortality Peach Wine and I''ll give you a room in the backyard, you can stay for a few days. Second, I will personally take it off you and then throw you out! I''ll choose one of the two and make my decision. "


    Ren Changfeng''s face twitched for a long time, then he took a small gourd from his waist and threw it at Mu Qiuqiu. But he looked at Lu Beiyou fiercely and said: "Little brat Lu, you took all the advantages. "Sigh!"


    After saying that, he brought Mo Yang to the backyard. Lao Kong happily followed, and the tavern became quiet for a while.


    "I know you have a lot of questions you want to ask me right now, but I can''t give you an answer right now." Mu Qiuqiu took the initiative and spoke to break the silence between the two of them.


    "Un ¡­" Lu Beiyou answered absent-mindedly.


    Mu Qiuqiu opened his mouth and said: "I was originally just about to teach you sword intent, so I was able to protect myself. But I didn''t expect that you would actually be able to control the way of the sword. The Heaven''s Divination Sword''s astral form, as well as a strange thing in the body to protect you. I have also examined your memories before and discovered that they were merely sealed. "


    Lu Beiyou looked at Mu Qiuqiu in shock. She could actually see the heat flowing through her body, and even see her own memories.


    "Mu Qiuqiu, who exactly am I?"


    Lu Beiyou crazily looked at Mu Qiuqiu, "It''s been two years! I don''t know who I am. I don''t know if I have any relatives. I don''t know why I''m so familiar with killing people. Don''t know why I''m alive? Someone once asked me, "Why did you learn martial arts?" I said to stop being bullied and insulted and to stop being looked down upon. But in truth, I just want to know who I am and who I am! "


    Lu Beiyou suddenly squatted down and held his head. He did not cry when he was called a cripple, he did not cry when he was bullied and humiliated. He did not cry when he was covered in wounds and blood. But just as Lu Beiyou was about to approach the truth of his memories, she could not hold back her tears any longer.


    Where did a genius of the Sky Spill Sword Ripple come from? He was only a youth looking for his own home.


    Mu Qiuqiu walked over and gently hugged Lu Beiyou, comforting him: "It''s alright, I''m here, I''m here!"


    Lu Beiyou slowly stabilized her emotions. Mu Qiuqiu reached out with her small hand to wipe away the tears on Lu Beiyou''s face and said softly, "I will tell you everything that you want to ask, but now is not the time. I will tell you that you are still powerless.


    Lu Beiyou realized that he had lost control of himself and stood up anxiously. After adjusting his condition, he said to Mu Qiuqiu: "What is it, shopkeeper, please speak."


    When Mu Qiuqiu saw that Lu Beiyou had regained his senses, he could not help but chuckle softly. Lu Beiyou''s face flushed slightly.


    However, Mu Qiuqiu did not continue to tease him, and pointed to the direction of Qingshan City and asked: "You should know that the Qingshan City is the strongest of the two families, right?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "I heard that the patrons passing by have a conflict of interest, causing them to be at odds with the mayor."


    "That''s right, I want you to go to Qingshan City. No matter who it is, make it become a person''s Qingshan City."


    Lu Beiyou nodded.


    Mu Qiuqiu threw the bottle gourd in his hand to Lu Beiyou and said: "This jug of wine is the Eastern Zhou Dynasty''s Immortality Peach Wine, it requires a large amount of heaven and earth spiritual materials to brew such a small bottle gourd, the production process is even more complicated, but you only need to remember, as long as you still have one breath left, a mouthful of the Immortality Peach Wine is enough to bring you back from the Yellow Springs."


    Lu Beiyou reached out to take the wine gourd, and with his other hand holding the Pure Yang Sword, he walked in the direction of the Qingshan City.


    "Wait!" Mu Qiuqiu suddenly shouted.


    Lu Beiyou turned around and looked at the little loli who had stopped him.


    Mu Qiuqiu revealed a smile, and said: "Come back alive and well!"


    Lu Beiyou laughed: "Alright!"


    Dressed in a white robe, with a ''Pure Yang'' in one hand and a wine gourd in the other, Lu Beiyou stepped on the snow as he walked towards the Qingshan City.

 C24

    "Have you heard? The Great Young Master and the Third Elder of the Ding Family were beaten up outside. "


    "I heard, I wonder who actually dared to be so bold, and even dared to make a move at Qingshan City."


    "But there doesn''t seem to be any movement from the Ding Family. But the bunch of people who followed Young Master out, even now, they are still nowhere to be seen. I''m afraid ¡­ "


    "Shh!" "Don''t speak carelessly about this kind of thing. Be careful not to cause any trouble, drink wine and drink wine!"


    Lu Beiyou took a few peanuts from the table and threw them into his mouth. He swirled the wine cup in his hand and drank it all in one gulp. Looks like this Ding Family is clean and decisive.


    When Lu Beiyou arrived at the Qingshan City, the first thing he did was to gather information. From his many years of experience as a waiter, the first place he went to was the tavern. This was a good place to gather information.


    Lu Beiyou touched the silver in his bosom bitterly. The shopkeeper was really stingy, so when he went out, he threw him a silver tael and a pot of wine.


    Lu Beiyou''s mind was in a mess, he had no idea how to proceed. After sweeping away all the food and wine on the table, he took out the only silver and placed it on the table. Then, he turned around and left the tavern.


    After staying in this tavern for a day, he had obtained some useful information. The first was that the two powers of Qingshan City were the most powerful, the first was the lord of the city, and the second was the emperor''s Ding Family. However, the two families had been at loggerheads ever since Qingshan City City Master had assumed the throne, and there were endless contradictions between the open and covert.


    Secondly, Ding Hong and the Third Elder were heavily injured, so this news was already known to the entire city. But the Ding Family did not move at all. It seemed like he was worried about the shopkeeper and the power behind Ren Hanan. This Ding Family was really too stupid.


    At the same time, he heard an interesting piece of news.


    At first, Lu Beiyou did not think much of it, but from the idle chatter in the tavern, he gradually understood that the two powers were very deep in the water, and the more he understood, the more terrified he became. If he wanted to make this Qingshan City into a person''s Qingshan City, it would probably be as difficult as letting a practitioner of the Refinement Realm challenge an expert of the Mahayana.


    Could he really use this Qingshan City?


    Lu Beiyou sighed, what he had to do, he gritted his teeth.


    However, what he should do now was to consider where he should stay tonight.


    Lu Beiyou''s mind was in a complete mess. When he unknowingly arrived at the depths of an alley, he suddenly woke up. Only then did he realize that he had no other path to take, and was about to turn around and leave.


    "Don''t move! "Robbing!"


    Lu Beiyou turned around and saw a little boy and a little girl with black veils over their faces pointing a stick at him.


    The clothes on the two children''s bodies were in tatters. The little girl''s eyes showed some signs of fear, but the boy pretended to be calm.


    Lu Beiyou was startled for a moment, he turned his head and looked around, then pointed to himself and asked: "Are you guys talking to me?"


    The little boy opened his mouth and said, "Are you stupid!? Is there anyone else here besides you? If you know what''s good for you, quickly hand over your food! "


    Lu Beiyou looked at the two of them in disbelief. This robber actually dared to hit his own head, and the robber was actually two little kids.


    The little girl saw that Lu Beiyou was just standing there blankly without saying a word, she secretly whispered into the little boy''s ears. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with him. How about we just forget about it this time?


    After the little boy heard, he glanced at Lu Beiyou and snorted: "Look at how you''re dressed, I didn''t expect you to be a stupid fool. Seeing you being so silly, this time, you should stop running around. Next time, you won''t be so lucky! "


    After saying that, he put down the wooden stick in his hand and held the little girl''s hand, preparing to leave.


    "Yo, who are you calling an idiot? "Also, did I say to let you go?"


    Lu Beiyou suddenly teleported in front of the two of them, releasing a pressure on the little boy. Although he did not care about this trivial matter, punishing this child was still good, and he could take this opportunity to understand the specific power of Qingshan City.


    When the little girl saw this, she rushed forward in an attempt to help the boy up. However, she found that she could not lift the boy no matter what, so she burst into tears.


    Lu Beiyou also felt that he overstepped his limits and was about to withdraw his spiritual pressure, but he only saw that the gauze covering his face had already fallen down, and there was a red scar at the corner of his mouth. He stubbornly raised his head to look at himself, and his mouth was filled with blood: "I have misjudged this time, I admit my mistake, a manly man should do things alone, and let my sister leave, otherwise our Cat Dog Gang will not let you go!"


    The little girl could no longer hold back her tears as she sat on the ground. Lu Beiyou withdrew his Spirit Pressure, looked at the little boy and teased: "You spoke Jianghu words so fluently, who taught you this?"


    The boy felt the pressure on his body disappear. He stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He ran to help the little girl up from the ground.


    He scolded the little girl, "What are you crying for, are you stupid? This person is so strong, why aren''t you running when he isn''t paying attention! "


    Seeing the boy ignoring him, Lu Beiyou scoffed.


    Hearing that, the little boy hurriedly protected his sister behind him, "Since you let us siblings go, then my dog and cat gang will remember this. If there is a chance, we will repay it!"


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but find it funny, "When did I say I was going to let you two go?"


    The little boy''s face darkened when he heard it, he could not help but grip the wooden stick in his hand tightly, and looked at Lu Beiyou warily.


    "However, it''s not like I can''t let you go. How about this, you tell me the specific distribution of power in Qingshan City, and I''ll let you leave with your sister and treat you guys to a good meal while you''re at it. " Lu Beiyou revealed a smile that he thought was a very kind smile.


    The boy heard this and did not relax. Instead, he tightened his grip on the wooden stick in his hand and suddenly shouted, "Run!"


    Taking the wooden stick in her hand, she rushed towards Lu Beiyou, while the little girl behind him anxiously ran to the side.


    Lu Beiyou frowned, he stepped on the little boy under his feet and reached out to grab the little girl''s neck.


    "You refuse a toast and you refuse a forfeit!" I will give you two choices. One, answer honestly to my question just now. Maybe I will let you two live if I am happy. "Second, continue resisting. I''ll let you see with your own eyes how this little girl died in my hands!" Lu Beiyou said somewhat impatiently as he repeated himself again and again ¡­


    This time the boy could no longer pretend to be brave. He hastily shouted, "Put her down, quickly put her down! I say! I say! I say, is that not okay? "


    Lu Beiyou threw the little girl who was still struggling in his hands onto the ground, bent down and softly said: "It''s best if you don''t play any more tricks for me!"


    Then he moved his feet away from the boy. "Speak!"


    The little boy completely lost his temper and said gloomily, "I''ll tell you everything you want to know. I only have one request, can you let my sister go?"


    Lu Beiyou was suddenly confused, when did he become so cold-blooded? There were only two children in front of him. What they meant by robbing was just to get something to eat, so why did he hit them so hard? Was it because he was getting closer and closer to his own background? And she said that she treated his life as child''s play just because he had killed a few people?


    Lu Beiyou shook his head and stopped thinking about it. He sighed and said, "Don''t worry, you just need to tell me what I want to know. The promise I made just now will still work.


    The little boy rubbed his eyes and looked at Lu Beiyou: "Can I trust you?"


    Lu Beiyou supported the little girl who fell to the ground and secretly wiped away her tears and nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll believe you this once!" I''ll tell you anything I know. "

 C25

    Lu Beiyou helped the little girl wipe off the dust on her body. It had to be said that Qingshan City was truly a trade hub, in such a big city, there was not even a little bit of snow on the ground.


    The little girl took a timid step back. Clearly, she already had a shadow in her heart towards the Lu Beiyou just now.


    Lu Beiyou bitterly smiled, "What are your names?"


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s action, the little boy felt a bit more at ease and said: "I am Little Dog, and this is my younger sister, Cat."


    "Cat? Little Dog? "This name has some meaning to it."


    "Our Sect Master said that a slut''s name is easier to live on. In this world, you can live longer. If you are lucky, you will be able to sleep on cotton and eat a few pieces of meat."


    When he mentioned their Clan Master, his frozen red face couldn''t help but flush with excitement. Even the little girl beside him had a face full of longing.


    Lu Beiyou coughed lightly. Only then did Little Dog come back to her senses and scratched her head shyly, "Let me tell you, our Sect Leader is a level 2 expert! It is also famous in this Qingshan City! "


    When Lu Beiyou saw that the Little Dog had taken the initiative to bring up the topic himself, he opened his mouth: "Oh? So powerful? What kind of gang are you? Is there anyone stronger than you in this Qingshan City? "


    The little boy''s face lit up, "Our gang is called the Cat Dog Gang! It''s not that I''m bragging, but there''s nothing in this Qingshan City that we don''t know about! "


    Lu Beiyou''s expression became serious. Seems like his luck was not bad this time, maybe he got a big fish out of the water.


    "That powerful?" Can you take me to see it? I''ll take you to eat meat. " Lu Beiyou opened his mouth and tried to seduce her.


    "Hmph, it all depends on my mood." When Little Dog saw Lu Beiyou''s tone soften, he could not help but have a little bit of courage. The kitten tugged on Little Dog''s arm, its face blushing red from embarrassment.


    Lu Beiyou walked in front with the two children following behind him.


    "Brother, can you really trust him? What if he sells us? " The little girl whispered into the ears of the Little Dog.


    "Aren''t you the one who wants to give all of your steamed buns to those two kids? You haven''t eaten for almost two days, and you won''t be able to eat even if I give them to you. Otherwise, how could things have turned out like this? "


    "Sorry bro, they are too young, I can''t bear to watch them get hungry." The little girl lowered her head, feeling wronged.


    "Hai, don''t worry. From what I see, this guy isn''t that bad of a person. If he was unfavorable to us, we would have all died just now. " In the end, the boy did not get angry. He patted the little girl''s head.


    As Lu Beiyou walked in front, he was in the Divine Realm and could clearly hear all the voices five kilometers away. The words of the two children also reached his ears.


    The corners of his mouth curled into a faint smile as he hummed a tune and walked towards the tavern that he''d left not long ago.


    Lu Beiyou walked in with the two children. The waiter hastily greeted them, and when he saw the Little Dog kitten''s tattered clothes, his eyes couldn''t help but show some contempt, but he didn''t dare say anything.


    Cat hid behind Little Dog, who also pulled on Lu Beiyou''s sleeves and whispered: "How about we go?"


    "Where do you think you''re going?!" Lu Beiyou picked a clean table and sat down, waving for the two of them to sit down, he said: "Give me the best food here, by the way, give me a pot full of red!"


    The waiter looked at Lu Beiyou in shock for a moment, then said: "Esteemed customer, are you sure you want to come to our restaurant for the best food? A plate of braised Ba Jiang Fish costs 3 taels of silver, can you eat it?"


    Lu Beiyou stood up, slapped the ''Pure Yang'' sword on his body onto the table and shouted loudly: "Is this the way your shop treats its guests? You''re just a waiter, who gave you the ability to doubt me? Do you suspect that sitting here isn''t even able to afford the food? "Do you believe that I can tear down this shop of yours!?"


    Just as the waiter was about to speak, the other customers in the tavern all turned to look at the waiter. Clearly, they had heard the commotion just now.


    The waiter was somewhat embarrassed. He said that he would wait! He turned around and left.


    Little Dog and Cat sat stiffly on chairs with their hands in front of them. It was unknown where they placed them.


    Lu Beiyou found it funny and teased, "I just started to see you as lawless, why are you so restrained now? You don''t seem like you."


    Little Dog explained with a flushed face: "Who ¡­ Who said I was being reserved! I... I''ve been in a tavern many times. "


    Lu Beiyou did not say a word, he only raised his cheeks and looked at the two quietly.


    After a while, the waiter brought the dishes up one after another. Finally, he brought a jug of wine over and said, "Our shop is small, and we can''t drink as much as the red wine of the river. We only have osmanthus wine. Do you want some?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded expressionlessly, and the waiter turned around and said harshly: "Don''t blame me for reminding you all, this table costs at least fifty liang. A while ago, a person who ate an overbearing meal was beaten to death by a random stick, and died miserably on the streets."


    Lu Beiyou only opened his mouth and said: "I don''t need you to worry about that!"


    The waiter coldly snorted and turned around to leave.


    Lu Beiyou thought: No matter how evil you are, could you be more cunning than my shopkeeper? A cup of hot water worth a thousand taels, can you even compare?


    Little Dog and Cat looked at the steaming dishes on the table and could not help but swallow their saliva. With a face of disbelief, they said, "This is really for us to eat!"


    Lu Beiyou poured a cup of wine for himself and drank it up, then nodded.


    Little Dog and Little Cat did not move their chopsticks immediately. Little Dog stood up from his chair and bowed to Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou laughed lightly and said: "Eat quickly, the food will become cold in a while. I am counting on you to bring me to visit the Cat Dog Gang later."


    Only then did Little Dog raise his head, his eyes filled with tears, and his voice choked with emotions: "Yes, Young Noble!"


    Only then did the two of them start wolfing down the food on the table.


    Lu Beiyou poured himself another cup of wine and sighed.


    It seemed like the problem with Qingshan City was not just that big of a deal. For such a young child to take such risks for food, how many children like them could there be in the Qingshan City?


    Even though he was not a good person, the world was vast, could he really let it go and not save her?


    The road was frozen to death, and the smell of wine and meat lingered in the air.


    Lu Beiyou raised his cup and finished it in one gulp. Don''t say it, this osmanthus wine is really strong, but it''s still not as good as the wine the man drank in his dreams.


    It was weird, since the time he came out of that dream, Lu Beiyou had not had that dream again.


    "Young master, don''t you have a wine gourd hanging from your waist? Why order their wine? " The kitten with a chicken leg in its hand muttered as its mouth was stuffed with food.


    Lu Beiyou who was in a daze recovered and laughed as he touched the wine gourd at his waist and said: "This wine, cannot be casually drunk."


    The kitten stopped chewing its food and stared blankly at Lu Beiyou who was lost in thought. The laughing Lu Beiyou was really beautiful, almost comparable to its clan master.

 C26

    Lu Beiyou patted the kitten''s head, and laughed: "What, you want to see how I look like?"


    The kitten nodded dumbly and realized that it had lost control of itself. It lowered its head in embarrassment and continued to eat. However, it was no longer wolfing down its food. It had become a bit more cultured.


    It seemed like a natural talent for girls to be shy.


    Lu Beiyou looked at Little Dog and said: "You still haven''t told me, other than your Cat Dog Gang, what other powers does Qingshan City exist?"


    Little Dog raised his head from the table, swallowed the food in his mouth and said: "Other than our Cat Dog Gang, there are also the Treasure Gathering Pavilion, the Tiger Mouth Escort Office, and the Golden Wing Gang. Of course, the most elite are still the Ding Family of the old forces of the Qingshan City and the City Lord''s Mansion."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head. As expected, his greatest pressure was still Ding Family and City Lord''s Mansion. If this Qingshan City were to become a person''s Qingshan City, then one would really have to greatly think about it.


    "Tell me about these gangs. If I can''t beat them, then it''s better to avoid them."


    The Little Dog bit the chicken leg in his hand and said unclearly: "The Treasure House is the biggest auction house in the Qingshan City, and I heard that the most famous one was an Immortal Cultivation Method from who knows where. At that time, countless terrifying people came to the Qingshan City, scaring us so much that we didn''t dare come out for a few days. The Tiger''s Mouth Escort Office was actually just a dojo. However, they had heard that there were two second-rate experts overseeing the operation, so they could be considered a powerful force. As for the Golden Winged Gang ¡­ "


    Little Dog''s eyes suddenly became red, and said with a sinister tone: "Rather than say this Golden Wing Gang is a gang, it''s better to say that they are brothel traffickers, specialized in human trafficking, but I wonder who is behind them to protect him, no one dares to touch it even with Qingshan City!"


    When Lu Beiyou saw Little Dog whose tone of voice was slowly changing, he lightly tapped the table with his fingers and said: "It seems like they are enemies with your Cat Dog Gang."


    The Little Dog also felt that he had lost control of himself and adjusted his mood. "A while ago, someone from our clan went missing and our Sect Master went to look for him. He was kidnapped by the Golden Winged Gang. He went to ask for an explanation, but was injured by an unknown expert. Right now, we are brazenly blocking the entrance of the gangs and clamoring. Recently, the gangs have almost run out of rations. "If not for ¡­"


    Little Dog realized that he almost blurted out the conversation and quickly stopped the topic.


    Lu Beiyou smiled and nodded his head, he did not mind, "Eat, eat, eat!"


    This time, Lu Beiyou completely understood the distribution of power in Qingshan City. Seems like it would be difficult to make a move on him, the only breakthrough point he could think of now was to start with the Cat Dog Gang.


    After they ate and drank their fill, Little Dog and Cat were full with their stomachs bulging.


    Lu Beiyou found it funny and asked: "Have you finished eating?"


    The two nodded their heads, Lu Beiyou raised the wine cup in his hand and drank it all in one gulp.


    "Let''s go!"


    After that, he stood up and was about to walk out of the shop.


    "Stop!" You haven''t even paid for your meal! "


    The waiter who was staring at the three of them immediately chased after them, grabbing onto Lu Beiyou''s clothes to prevent him from leaving.


    Lu Beiyou turned around, and looked at the waiter, and clapped his hands together: "That''s right, I almost forgot, go call your shopkeeper over."


    The waiter released Lu Beiyou''s clothes, and looked at the three of them with a face full of disdain, "I think you guys want to eat an overlord''s meal. Da Shan will go and beat the three of them to death."


    With that, two burly men stood up from a table and walked towards the three. Everyone in the tavern turned to look.


    When Little Dog saw the two big men walk towards him, he couldn''t help but lean behind Lu Beiyou and ask puzzledly, "You aren''t really without money on you, right?"


    Lu Beiyou lowered his head to look at Little Dog, smiled, and revealed his white teeth as he nodded.


    Countless insulting words instantly popped out in Little Dog''s mind. If he could survive this, he would definitely curse at Lu Beiyou for three days and three nights without showing any emotion at all.


    Two sturdy big men walked over, but did not look at Lu Beiyou, and instead sent the waiter flying with a slap.


    "You can order us two brothers around as you wish?"


    Then, one of the muscular men laughed sinisterly as he looked at Lu Beiyou: "You dare to eat an overlord meal here, brat, you must be tired of living. Right now, kneel on the ground and lick my shoes, maybe I will be kind and just cripple you guys, and leave you with a lowly life."


    Lu Beiyou chuckled and said: "I have never been a good person. It seems like you all aren''t good people either.


    The tall and sturdy man laughed, "Good boy! "If you have the guts, I''ll leave you a complete corpse!"


    With that, he rushed towards Lu Beiyou. Little Dog anxiously rushed in front of Lu Beiyou and shouted: "I will block it for you, quickly run away with my sister."


    Lu Beiyou looked at the Little Dog in front of him with a funny expression.


    Bang! The air currents scattered in all directions, and the big sized man flew out and fell to the ground, screaming continuously. His arm that was swung out had already turned into limp flesh and blood.


    The other burly man couldn''t help but take a step back. His two brothers were equally strong, but since he could cripple his brother''s arm with one punch, how could he possibly beat him?


    Lu Beiyou waved his fist and muttered softly, "So the Spirit Realm is actually this powerful."


    Little Dog and Cat, who were standing behind Lu Beiyou, couldn''t help but to gape at this scene. This young master was so powerful!


    Lu Beiyou turned around and walked in front of another muscular man who was trembling: "Call your shopkeeper over and tell him that if I don''t see his shadow within thirty seconds, I''ll tear down this tavern."


    The big man hastily crawled and rolled towards the second floor of the tavern as the tavern was full of discussions.


    The kitten tugged at Lu Beiyou, its eyes filled with stars as it asked with hope: "Young Noble, are you an expert?"


    Lu Beiyou squatted down and rubbed the kitten''s head, then said, "I am!"


    "Young master, you are a good person. Can you save our Clan Master? Many of us are about to starve to death. Xiao Xueer''s fever is about to burn down. Young Noble, I can do whatever you want me to do. I beg you, please save us! " After Little Cat heard Lu Beiyou''s reply, she fell on her knees with a thump. Little Dog''s eyes were already filled with tears as she also kneeled down.


    "Please, young master, please save us!"


    Lu Beiyou did not expect such a sudden situation and was stunned for a moment. His original plan was to sneak into the Dog Gang through the two of them and then make his next move. But from the looks of it, he didn''t need to do anything to sneak in, but why was his heart feeling so uncomfortable?


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath and stood up, "Stand up, I promise you."


    The two of them still did not get up. They heavily kowtowed on the ground and said with a heavy tone, "Thank you, Young Master!"


    As he spoke, the stairs began to tremble, and a round, unknown creature appeared at the head of the stairs. It seemed to have taken a wrong step and actually rolled down like a ball.

 C27

    The meatball stood up from the ground. To an outsider, it looked like a ball turning its face.


    "Young master!" Young master! I wonder if there are any offenses in the pub, please take care of them. " But his eyes were too small, no matter how Lu Beiyou looked at them, it was as if he was looking at a shrewd person.


    I just wanted to take my two children to buy some snacks, then I came back. He actually thought I was going to eat an overlord''s meal, and even threatened me with being beaten to death. Lu Beiyou placed his hand in front of his chest and said unhappily.


    "But he clearly said he didn''t have any money." At this time, the big man behind the ball of meat whispered.


    Pow! Without even thinking about it, Bodhi turned around and slapped the burly man in the face. "If this young master speaks, is it your turn to interrupt?"


    Lu Beiyou could not help but narrow his eyes. It seemed that this shopkeeper was more of an ordinary person than him.


    Afterwards, the meatball walked to the front of the waiter, raised his foot and gave him a vicious kick. As he kicked, he shouted, "You talk too much, I''ll make you look down on me! I''ll make you cause trouble for me! "


    After a long while, the meatball stopped panting. The waiter, who had just fainted from the slap, breathed even less.


    Balls looked at Lu Beiyou, rubbed his hands and said: "I wonder if young master is satisfied?"


    Lu Beiyou laughed: "Satisfied, very satisfied!"


    The meatball then wiped the sweat on his forehead and spoke with a fawning expression, "I wonder if young master has any other requests? The little store will definitely be satisfied to the fullest. "


    Lu Beiyou did not speak, the kitten tugged on Lu Beiyou''s clothes with a reddened face and said, "Young Master, can you order more food? Just a little more, I''m afraid the rest of the gang are still hungry."


    Her voice was as soft as a mosquito''s, if not for the fact that Lu Beiyou was a Spirit Realm cultivator, it would be hard for him to hear her clearly.


    Lu Beiyou lightly coughed, and said: "Go and prepare the best food here, and take them all along. Also, prepare fifty for me. "One hundred silver taels."


    Lu Beiyou smiled and patted the meatball''s face, and said softly: "There shouldn''t be a problem, right? Jade! "Pen!"


    "No problem!" Of course not! Someone! Prepare a set of the highest quality "Imperial Dragon Treading Carp" for this Young Master to take away. " Meat Ball did not seem to care about what Lu Beiyou was doing just now, and hastily ordered.


    Then, he turned to Lu Beiyou and said: "Young master, please wait for a moment, I will go and prepare the silver for you!"


    After saying that, he ran to the second floor. The stairs shook uncontrollably, fearing that this meatball would cause a hole in the floor.


    "Young Master, why are they so afraid of you?" When the Little Dog saw this scene, he asked with doubt in his heart.


    Lu Beiyou said softly, "Probably because I''m too handsome."


    The two of them rolled their eyes.


    After a while, the chef ran out with two baskets, and said to Lu Beiyou: "Young Noble, these are the things that you wanted, I have already packed them all in the basket."


    Lu Beiyou nodded and let the two children take over a basket each. He took out a few sheets of paper and stuffed them into Lu Beiyou''s hands, "Sir, here is a thousand taels of silver. If it''s not enough, tell this one that this little one will go get more from you."


    Lu Beiyou glanced at it before stuffing it into his chest. What he was thinking in his heart was: The heck! A thousand taels! Isn''t this money a bit too easy? How should he spend this money!


    When the meat ball saw Lu Beiyou keep the money in his arms, it also secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lu Beiyou took a step forward, and softly whispered into Body-Ball''s ear: "Truly a good dog. When you go back and tell your master, the two of them have arrived at the appointed time."


    Meat Ball quickly nodded and said, "Okay, okay."


    Lu Beiyou laughed out loud, bringing the two children out of the tavern. When they were near the tavern, Lu Beiyou pushed the two children not far away, and started to circulate the spirit energy around his body, facing the tavern''s direction. At that moment, the spirit energy was like a new sprout that was spreading out in all directions.


    Lu Beiyou turned around and saw the shocked Little Dog and Cat. He couldn''t help but laugh and pat their heads as he asked the two kids to lead the way to the Dog Gang.


    "Young Master''s tavern''s shopkeeper has already made such a big concession, why did you still cut his tavern into two?" The kitten in front of Lu Beiyou had clearly just reacted from that sword attack, as it looked at Lu Beiyou and asked hazily.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the tavern he cleaved into two, squatted down and patted the kitten''s head with a smile, "I want to let someone know, someone is here to visit Qingshan City."


    "Oh." The kitten nodded as if it understood him.


    Lu Beiyou stood up and turned his head to look at Little Dog, only to see that Little Dog was also looking at him.


    Lu Beiyou chuckled: "Do you want to be the City Lord?"


    Little Dog turned to Lu Beiyou and asked curiously: "Can I?"


    Lu Beiyou rubbed Little Dog''s head and looked towards the pavilion at the highest point of the wall.


    "I can."


    "Reporting to the City Lord, a stronghold on the street of the Golden-purple Street was destroyed by someone. According to the surviving informants, that person has your orange jade tag on him. "


    "I understand. You can leave now." A black shadow instantly disappeared.


    A middle-aged man stood up from his chair in the dimly lit room. He walked to the window and opened it. A gust of cold wind blew in front of him.


    It was the city lord of Qingshan City, Liao Tie. He took a deep breath and heaved a sigh of relief. Outside the window was the entire Qingshan City.


    "He slashed open a tavern right in front of me. Did you let him do it on purpose? Or do you want him to tell me that he can fulfill his promise in your place? "


    Liao Tie leaned on the window ledge, looking down at the entire Qingshan City with narrowed eyes.


    "Young master!" Young master! Have you heard? A restaurant under the City Lord''s Mansion was sliced into half with a single sword strike! "


    A servant dressed as a errand boy rushed into a room, looked at the Eldest Young Master lying on the bed and said.


    "Oh? Who is it? You dare to touch the tiger''s whiskers of the so brazen City Master of Qingshan City? "


    The one who was lying on the bed was Ding Hong. Ever since he was carried back to the Ding Family, Ding Family had asked the best doctor in the entire city to treat him. Right now, Ding Hong had already woken up from his coma, it was just that the doctor said that he could not use his cultivation in the near future, otherwise his injuries would worsen, and he would never be able to cultivate ever again.


    "I don''t know, I only know that fellow was really powerful. He was able to transform ten thousand objects into a sword, and the sword qi was felt by the entire Qingshan City. It''s possible that Young Master was the only one who did not feel it." The errand boy could not help but tease.


    "Is that so?" Ding Hong smiled indifferently and rubbed the bookkeeper''s head. There was no trace of the arrogance and domineering attitude that he had towards the two of them back then.


    Ding Hong raised his head, looked at the ceiling and said softly, "Are you trying to tell me you''re here?"


    The story of the sword aura killing the entire Azure Province was spread widely, and the story became more and more bizarre as time went on. In the end, everyone thought that it was some recluse cultivator who was messing up the Qingshan City, and for a moment, everyone felt that they were in danger, they were afraid that they would be the next unlucky person.


    At the same time, the terracotta soldier followed behind the two of them as it headed towards a dilapidated temple located at the southeast corner of Qingshan City.

 C28

    Lu Beiyou pointed to a broken temple in front of him and said in disbelief: "This can''t be your gang, right?"


    The Little Dog and Cat nodded their heads shyly. Seeing that Lu Beiyou''s expression was strange, the Little Dog quickly spoke: "Actually, even though the place our gang lives in isn''t good, our Sect Leader is still very powerful!"


    "Ai, the leader of the Cat''s Dog Gang was beaten up seriously again today."


    A group of people squatted not far from the temple and discussed on the side.


    Lu Beiyou looked at Little Dog strangely, only to see that his eyes had turned red from shame and anger.


    Lu Beiyou sighed, walked towards the group of people and asked: "How did the Cat Dog Gang Leader get injured? And why was he seriously injured? Can you guys tell me what''s going on? "


    Hearing this, the group turned to look at the three people. One of them said disdainfully, "Who do you think you are? Why should I tell you? "


    Lu Beiyou''s arm rested on the man''s body, and he took out a silver note that was worth a hundred liang, and laughed: "Such a small heart, such a small heart."


    "Let me tell you, the Cat Dog Gang has offended our Sect Leader, and now they are stuck in this broken temple. If they don''t come out for a day, we can go smash the door every day, and after that, that dogshit Sect Leader was infuriated, and he still dared to come out after getting injured. Now that he has been seriously injured, I''m afraid he won''t be able to recover for a while."


    Lu Beiyou laughed and patted the man''s shoulders and said: I see. Can you introduce me later? Don''t worry, we''ll definitely benefit a few brothers. "


    As he said that, he took out a silver note and passed it to the man. The person beside him said, "Brothers, these are the people of the Golden Winged Gang! If anyone runs out of the temple, they will directly faint and be tied to the Golden Wing Pavilion. "


    While they were talking, a few of them surrounded Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou laughed coldly in his heart, and spoke while grinning: "Everything is fine, why have the brothers surrounded me?"


    The big fellow who received the two hundred taels of silver suddenly laughed out loud and said, "Don''t take us for fools. If you can take out two hundred taels, you can take out five hundred and a thousand taels. "You said such a fat fish, can we let it go?"


    Lu Beiyou acknowledged and clapped.


    "Then don''t go! "Stay here!"


    Just as he said that, Lu Beiyou''s'' Pure Yang ''had already made his move, with his sword intent filling the air, before they could even cry out, their bodies had already been split into two, and fresh blood had already blossomed in the wilderness.


    Lu Beiyou walked to the side of the big sized man, and retrieved the silver from his chest, sighing: "What is there to do? I originally wanted to spare your lives. "


    He turned his head to look at Little Dog and Cat, only to see Cat puking crazily with her back facing him, while Little Dog''s face was flushed red with excitement, and he looked at the corpse on the ground, gritting his teeth: "You deserve it!"


    The siblings both came from this place, but their hearts were as different as the sky and the earth. Little Cat was still a kind and innocent little girl, but Little Dog was mature too early. This world was bound to not allow him to be a normal little boy.


    Lu Beiyou used the corpse''s clothes to wipe the ''Pure Yang'' in his hands, then smiled to the two of them: "Go in."


    Little Dog nodded, then led the sallow faced little cat to follow Lu Beiyou into the rundown temple.


    Walking to the door, Lu Beiyou knocked on the door, only hearing a burst of clanging sounds coming from the temple, after a while, a young voice came out from the temple: "Quickly scram! Don''t come back! Don''t think we''re afraid of you! If you don''t leave now, I''ll beat you to death. "


    His tone lacked anger, and there was even a hint of a sobbing tone to it.


    Little Dog slapped the door and said with all his might, "It''s my Little Dog, I''m back! Hurry and open the door! "


    After a while, the temple door opened a crack and an eye peeked out to look at the three of them. Then, he looked around and opened the door as he hurriedly said, "Quickly, come in! After a while, the people from the Golden Wing Gang came again to cause trouble! "


    "I''m fine!" All the people from the Golden Wing Gang who were guarding outside the door have died. "


    "How is this possible? Today, Sect Master was just taken in by the Golden Winged Gang ¡­ " Only then did the little boy notice Lu Beiyou, who had spoken out loud.


    "It was the Young Master Lu that killed them. I even brought you guys something delicious!" The Little Dog said with a smile, and handed the basket over.


    The little boy took the basket from Little Dog''s hands and walked into the courtyard. Lu Beiyou followed him into the temple.


    After the temple door closed, Lu Beiyou realized that this was not some cat and dog gang, but rather a refugee gang. There were a few dirty and worn-out blankets under the courtyard of the temple, and the cotton that was leaked was already pitch black. Children with tattered clothes could be seen everywhere. Their eyes were lifeless without the vigor that a person of this age should have.


    "Brother Little Dog, you''re back! Did you find anything to eat? "


    "Brother Little Dog!"


    "Brother Little Dog!"


    When the kids in the run-down temple saw Little Dog and the kitten return, they became angry and ran towards Little Dog.


    "Don''t worry!" I''ve brought you all good food! "


    As he spoke, Little Dog opened the basket that he had just handed to the little boy. The fragrance of food spread out and one could clearly hear the sound of saliva swallowing in the small courtyard.


    Everyone charged forward, and Little Dog took out a stick from nowhere and roared loudly: "You''re not allowed to snatch it, line up and come to my place, otherwise there won''t be any food for him! Whoever dares to snatch food will first ask the wooden stick in my hand! "


    The children all quieted down and went to collect the food in front of Little Dog in an orderly fashion.


    Lu Beiyou chuckled. This guy seemed to be the leader of a gang. After a while, Little Dog took a chicken leg and ran in front of Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou teased: "Yo, did the dogs and cats help big brother finish serving?"


    Little Dog scratched his head in embarrassment and said: "Not yet, I told my sister to go and send it. I broke off a chicken leg and sent it over to the Sect Leader.


    Lu Beiyou nodded, then followed Little Dog into the depths of the temple.


    Pushing open a door, he saw a middle-aged man with a dejected expression. His entire body was covered in blood as he laid down on a dirty blanket on the ground.


    Little Dog immediately ran over to kneel beside the man and shouted: "Sect Leader! Sect Master, what happened to you? "


    When the middle aged man heard the noise, he opened his eyes and looked towards Little Dog. He was about to speak, but instead spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing this, Little Dog''s eyes became red, he became anxious and anxiously turned to look at Lu Beiyou, kneeling down and kowtowing with all his might.


    "Young master! Young Master, quickly look at what happened to the Sect Leader! Please save him, please save him! "


    Lu Beiyou reached out to help the Little Dog up, and said in a heavy voice, "Men have gold under their knees, how can they so easily kneel!"


    Little Dog raised his head and looked towards Lu Beiyou as he cried out: "Little Dog is willing to be a horse waiting for young master, I beg young master to save our Clan Master!"

 C29

    Lu Beiyou squatted on the ground and put his hand on the man''s wrist. The man''s pulse was intermittent, it was clearly the same as Mo Yang''s condition back then, he wouldn''t be able to live much longer.


    The Little Dog asked anxiously: "How is young master? How about our leader? "Is it serious?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head, "My injuries are not light, but they can be treated. Go out first, I need a private environment."


    Little Dog looked at the man who fainted again, nodded and placed the chicken drumstick in his hand into a broken bowl, then turned and left the house.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, he then placed his hand on the man''s wrist, and activated the warm flow of energy in his body to flow into the man''s body, quickly healing his injuries.


    Suddenly, Lu Beiyou sensed a dangerous aura, and anxiously retreated.


    Bang! A wave of air surged out from the man''s body, and his imposing manner rose up one after another. From the moment he was dying on the bed, to the martial arts realm, to the Spirit Realm, and then to the Ruins Returning Stage Realm, it took a while for his aura to gradually calm down.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but to wipe away the cold sweat on his forehead. Just now, his treatment of this man was definitely not simple. However, the strength of the Golden Winged Gang was also terrifying. It could actually heavily injure a second-rate expert with such ease!


    Lu Beiyou was lost in thought, he had truly underestimated the strength of the Qingshan City, the sword slashing tavern''s demonstration was not unavoidable, it seemed like he was being reckless.


    Little Dog outside the room heard the commotion and hurriedly ran in. Seeing that the man was already well, he knelt down towards Lu Beiyou, "Thank you, Young Noble, for saving my life!"


    The man sat up on the bed and felt the aura of his own body. He looked at Lu Beiyou who was looking at him warily, and asked the Little Dog who was kneeling on the ground: "Gouzi, who is this?"


    Little Dog hurriedly went forward and told the man everything from when he first met Lu Beiyou to how he brought him to the Cat Dog Gang.


    The man knelt down and shouted, "Thank you, benefactor!"


    Hm? Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but take a step back, and was a little unable to slow down for a moment. Although he had saved the man''s life, he couldn''t afford to receive such a huge gift from a second class expert, could he?


    The man raised his head as if he had seen through Lu Beiyou''s doubts. "Young Noble not only saved me, but he also saved dozens of people from the Cat Dog Gang.


    Lu Beiyou immediately pulled the two people who were still kneeling up, "Get up! Get up! Hurry and get up! Aren''t you going to kill me just like that? "


    The man stood up and said sternly, "Master did not kill me while I was heavily injured. Instead, he helped me to recover. He''s truly a righteous man!"


    Lu Beiyou could not help but laugh bitterly in his heart: Who knew that you would be so powerful after recovering your strength! If I knew that you were such an expert, no matter what I said, I wouldn''t have been able to save you.


    However, he coughed lightly and said, "Little meaning, little meaning, how should I address you, Sect Master?"


    The man opened his mouth and said: "I am Ding Zhan."


    Hm? Ding Zhan? Could it have something to do with Ding Family?


    Lu Beiyou clasped his hands together, "I pay my respects to Sect Master Ding, you can call me North Traveling."


    "Hahaha!" Alright, Big Brother Beiyou! "After this period of time, I will treat you to a banquet to show my gratitude." Ding Zhan laughed.


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head and said: "I am indeed a little tired today, I don''t know if I can get a room to rest in."


    "Good, good, good! "Gou Zi, take Big Brother Northwalker to the best room in the North Room to rest first."


    "Yes, Sect Master!" With that, Gou Zi turned around and brought Lu Beiyou out of the house.


    "North Travelling?" That''s a good name! No matter if you''re good or bad, I owe you a favor this time. However, some people should pay back what they owe! " Ding Zhan''s tone became more sinister, and then he walked out of the room.


    Lu Beiyou came to a room and lied down. Although his conditions could not be compared to his own tavern, it was still better than Ding Zhan''s room by a hundred times. He then took out an orange jade pendant from his waist and carefully examined it.


    When he came to Qingshan City, not only did Mu Qiuqiu throw him a gourd of wine, he also gave him three finger sized blue lotus s as well as this orange colored jade pendant.


    "I didn''t expect this. I didn''t expect this." Old fellow, your heart is actually so wild. " Lu Beiyou muttered as he stared at the jade medallion.


    This jade tablet was the keepsake given to Mu Qiuqiu by the City Lord of Qingshan City. It was used to assist Mu Qiuqiu in fulfilling the promise he made, but Mu Qiuqiu had allowed him to complete the mission!


    It was precisely this jade tablet that allowed him to enter the Qingshan City without any obstructions. The second time he went to a tavern to eat, his original plan was to eat an overbearing meal. However, when the two burly men saw his orange jade pendant and avoided his eyes, they turned to extortion. He did not expect that this jade pendant would be so easy to use.


    However, this time, it seems that I will have to disappoint that old fox, the City Master of Qingshan City!


    Lu Beiyou sighed as he hung the jade pendant on his waist. The spirit qi in his body was given to him by Ren Changfeng at the last moment, so every time he used it, it would decrease by a bit. Although the sword energy from slashing through the tavern this time seemed like it would shake the entire Azure Province, it had also caused Lu Beiyou to fall from the peak of the Spirit Realm into the early stages of the Spirit Realm in an instant.


    Acting tough really requires a price!


    Since his meridians were all broken, he might as well try his best to not use his spiritual energy. After all, this could be considered as a self-defense trump card.


    Then, Lu Beiyou sat down cross-legged and began to comprehend the second sword form of the [blue lotus Sword Art]: Di Luo.


    Power, although he was no longer the trash they called him, his current power was still insufficient!


    Suddenly, a black shadow appeared beside Lu Beiyou, holding a short blade and thrusting it at Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou suddenly disappeared from his original position, holding ''Chu Yang'' in his hand he appeared behind the black figure and slashed towards it.


    The black shadow raised its blade to block, but it could not withstand the pressure of the sword intent and flew out behind him, falling to the ground.


    Lu Beiyou landed on the ground and chuckled: "You actually still dare to come find me? Furthermore, his strength seems to have become much weaker. "


    The black shadow stood up from the ground and spat out. He scolded: "You brat, you became stronger before. How did you train in such a short time? "So abnormal!"


    That black shadow was the great Young Master of Ding Family, Ding Hong!


    "What exactly is going on? The difference in power between us is simply too great. " Lu Beiyou asked doubtfully.


    The genius who used to be able to cut the moon was now having a hard time even taking a sword attack from him.


    "It was you who seriously injured me. The doctor told me that I cannot use the spiritual energy in my body for a short period of time, otherwise my meridians would be shattered just like you, turning me into a cripple."


    "Same here!"


    Hahaha! The two of them suddenly burst out laughing.


    "How did you find me?" Lu Beiyou suddenly stopped laughing and asked with a serious expression.


    Don''t worry, I mean no harm. This time, I came here following the sword intent. Ding Hong threw the dagger in his hand out and explained in a hurry.


    Lu Beiyou laughed coldly, placed the sword on Ding Hong''s neck and said: "Three minutes, finish what you want to say, or else I won''t mind taking advantage of you and make you stay."

 C30

    Ding Hong reached out and gently pushed away the sword on his neck, and said with a sigh: "Slow down! Slow down! I don''t have any cultivation right now, so what if I accidentally hurt her? "


    Lu Beiyou scoffed, he did not believe that the great Ding Family Young Master did not have any trump cards.


    "Are you going to tell me or not? "If you don''t tell me I''m sleeping, then hurry up and scram."


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou had sent out the order, Ding Hong anxiously hugged onto Lu Beiyou''s thigh and said pitifully: "Don''t! I say, I say, okay? "


    Lu Beiyou kept the ''suns'', and threw Ding Hong off as he said rudely, "Why didn''t I realize that you were so shameless back then?"


    Ding Hong chuckled, he stood up and patted off the dust on his body.


    "I came here this time to ask you for a favor."


    Lu Beiyou teased Ding Hong: "Yo, great Young Master Ding Family, do you still need my help? Aren''t you the one who called the wind and rain upon this Qingshan City? "


    Ding Hong laughed at himself, and looked at Lu Beiyou: "Isn''t the reason why you slashed open the tavern and caused such a huge disturbance so that you could use it as a stepping stone to tell others that you are here?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head without denying anything.


    Ding Hong said: "So the help I need from you is also very simple."


    Lu Beiyou opened his mouth curiously: "Oh? "Tell me about it."


    "I want this Qingshan City, you should understand what I mean." Ding Hong said solemnly.


    "I''m afraid that Young Master found the wrong person. I''m just a small fry, how can I help you settle this huge Qingshan City?" If there''s nothing else, you can go. " After Lu Beiyou heard this, he sneered and turned away, no longer paying any attention to Ding Hong.


    "You can, and only you can!" Ding Hong anxiously opened his mouth to speak, but seeing that Lu Beiyou was ignoring him, he explained: "Actually, I was the one who planned the matter regarding the Eastern Zhou Princess. Back then at the market, I could feel that the aura of the experts beside Princess Dong Zhou was not simple. After that, I sent someone to observe for a while and discovered the Eastern Zhou talisman on your body. "


    Lu Beiyou took out a Lan Tian Jade Pendant from his bosom and asked, "Is it this one?"


    "Yes, the Lantian Jade Pendant was bestowed by the Eastern Zhou Sovereign King on Princess Dong Zhou''s sixteenth birthday. Everyone knows about it, so how could I not know about it? Then, I pretended that I didn''t know how to tease her. I injured the expert beside her, but I didn''t kill him, just so that I could leave a message to someone in the East Zhou Empire. My original plan was to use the power of Eastern Zhou to flatten the Qingshan City, and then use the hidden grounds that I had set up to calm down the Qingshan City. "However, I never expected a variable like you to suddenly appear." After Ding Hong finished speaking, he could not help but grin bitterly.


    Lu Beiyou turned around and looked at Ding Hong, "From injuring Ren Hanan and Mo Yang to chasing ''the two of them'', were these all your plans?"


    Ding Hong nodded.


    Lu Beiyou questioned: "If something happens to Ren Hanan, forget about your Ding Family, even your entire Qingshan City would be affected! Why are you doing this? You have no reason at all? "


    Ding Hong opened his mouth and said: "The protection of authority requires a baptism of blood. This is a bloody fact that has been passed down throughout history."


    The words that came out of his mouth didn''t have the slightest bit of emotion in them, it was enough to send chills down one''s spine.


    "When you''re dead, what''s the use of using Qingshan City?" Lu Beiyou was also confused now. He who was clearly considered to be the young master Ding Family, who was above tens of thousands of people, did not hesitate to sacrifice his own family in order to reform the order of the Qingshan City.


    "I can''t tell you this right now. I only want you to give me a reply this time. Do you want to help me or not?"


    Lu Beiyou stared at Ding Hong, the great Young Master Ding Family who had treated him as an ant not long ago actually came to ask for his help, this was truly ironic!


    Lu Beiyou did not directly answer this question, and asked instead: "What about the benefits?"


    "Within the Qingshan City, there is only one person who is weaker than him and everyone else."


    Lu Beiyou walked out of the room and exhaled a breath of hot air. Ding Hong had already left, and he didn''t know how to choose himself. This Qingshan City was great, everyone wanted it.


    Lu Beiyou raised his head and looked at the dark sky. However, at this point, he was at a loss. He did not know what to choose!


    Ding Hong''s actions were simply too shocking. If not for the fact that his own shopkeeper had kicked him out of the shop earlier, he would have ended up suffering heavy injuries on both sides after that. I''m afraid that this Qingshan City is already filled with the flames of war, but I can see that outside of the Qingshan City, there are also people who are not living well, so what''s the difference between this and war?


    "Young master, has young master rested well?" When the Little Dog saw Lu Beiyou walking out, he ran over excitedly.


    Lu Beiyou came back to reality and patted Little Dog''s head, "Mn, rest well. Where''s your Sect Leader? "


    Hearing that, the Little Dog looked a little worried: "After Young Noble entered the room to rest, the sect leader went out by himself. He hasn''t come back yet."


    Lu Beiyou frowned slightly, "Oh, so it''s like that. Then you go take a look first, I''ll take a look myself."


    Little Dog stopped Lu Beiyou and anxiously said: "Young Noble! Young master! Xiao Xueer was cold and hot, and had not eaten much in the past few days. Right now, he is already in a coma, can Young Master go and save Xiao Xueer? "


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, the Little Dog happily led the way, and after a while, he saw a little girl lying on a broken quilt under the roof, her face flushed red and she had already fainted.


    Lu Beiyou anxiously walked over to the girl named Xiao Xueer, placed his hand on her forehead and transferred some of his Qi into her body, his expression becoming tranquil.


    "She''s weak so I brought her to my room to rest. Little Dog, come with me." After saying that, he reached out and picked up Xiao Xueer who was on the floor, and went back to his own room.


    Lu Beiyou put Xiao Xueer on his bed and covered her with a blanket. Then, he took down the wine gourd from his waist, extended his finger and took out a drop of Immortality Peach Wine and passed it to Xiao Xueer.


    "Alright, everything is fine now. "Oh right, why are you all sleeping under the temple''s eaves?"


    When the Little Dog heard Lu Beiyou''s words, he first let out a sigh of relief, before bitterly saying, "Sir, we originally had our own place to live, but after being suppressed by the Golden Winged Gang, the sect master had to concede again and again. In the end, he was forced to temporarily find this run-down temple as a place to live. However, they never expected that they did not stop and instead became even more violent. It''s fortunate that we have a place to stay. Young Master''s room is already the best room in the sect.


    Honorable guest? From the first moment he came into contact with Ding Zhan, it was impossible for him to give up the dignity of a second class expert for no reason, and be willing to be the leader of a group of children. Someone who could make a second-rate expert respect them as a VIP should be the real mastermind of the Cat Dog Gang. If there was someone controlling the Cat''s Dog Gang from behind, then what about the Golden Wing Gang or the other forces? Are there any other forces backing them up?


    Just as Lu Beiyou was thinking, a laugh came out from the temple: "Little brats, I have brought back good food for all of you."

 C31

    Lu Beiyou set up the place for Xiao Xueer and brought Little Dog to the courtyard.


    A bunch of children surrounded Ding Zhan, and he passed a pile of food over. Seeing Lu Beiyou and Little Dog, he walked over and said with a smile: "Have you rested well, Big Brother Beiyou?"


    Lu Beiyou laughed: "Of course, Sect Master Ding, for you to be so hospitable, I appreciate it."


    Hearing that, Ding Zhan scratched his head, "It''s good that you don''t mind this little temple, I can''t live here for now. However, I have recovered my strength. In a few days, I will move to another place. "


    Lu Beiyou could smell the stench of blood off Ding Zhan''s body. It seemed that Ding Zhan had killed someone when he went out just now.


    From his bosom, he took out a banknote worth one hundred silver and stuffed it into Ding Zhan''s mouth. "Clan Master Ding, this is a small token of my appreciation, please accept it."


    Ding Zhan stared blankly for a moment before sighing, "It seems like Big Brother Beiyou came to a small sect like mine, I''m afraid that you have some ulterior motives."


    Lu Beiyou smiled and nodded, "Indeed I am, but I have good intentions."


    Ding Zhan accepted the banknotes and said: "Fine, I will go and get some wine, tonight the two brothers will not return until we are drunk."


    Lu Beiyou laughed: "Of course! "Of course!"


    The two of them did not open the door to the restaurant recently. According to the customs, when the fifth gate was opened in the early spring, it was a good show. People who passed by looked at the door curiously and then left as well.


    "Are you worried about him?" Ren Changfeng said.


    In the middle room of the tavern, there were all sorts of delicious delicacies on the table, Mu Qiuqiu and a few others were sitting there eating.


    "Don''t worry, what''s there to worry about? Not long ago, you even hacked a tavern apart with your sword. " Mu Qiuqiu held onto his own little head, with his other hand holding onto the chopsticks, he fiddled with the food in front of him.


    Ren Changfeng poured a cup of wine for himself and gulped it down, then asked Mu Qiuqiu: "That''s right, but is he Lu Beiyou or not?"


    Mu Qiuqiu stopped his hands from moving and looked towards the Qingshan City direction, his eyes were also a little confused, "I don''t know, I guess."


    Ren Changfeng suddenly became serious: "This time, the problem is huge! If there was an accident with that guy''s Qingshan City, then that old fellow''s rage would be equivalent to stepping on a mountain! Consider letting me bring him back. "


    "There''s no need." Mu Qiuqiu waved his hand, and gave the bird wine that was close to him to her.


    Mu Qiuqiu drank a few mouthfuls from his wine pot, his face red and breathing out a hot smell of alcohol, which made him look very cute.


    "If we can''t even do this much, how can we talk about getting him back into that world?"


    Ren Changfeng heard this and did not speak anymore, only drinking quietly. When the other three heard this, they became confused and ate their food in silence.


    Mu Qiuqiu caressed the dark red scar on his face, and muttered to himself with narrowed eyes: "Don''t disappoint me!"


    After a while, Ding Zhan walked in with two bottles of wine, a bag of peanuts and a bag of pork.


    Lu Beiyou stopped his fight with the kids and looked at Ding Zhan. There was a hole on his right arm, and blood was flowing out.


    "Come come come come, big brother, I''ve bought a few taels of good meat, these stinking bastards have all eaten and drunk up. It''s time for us to eat. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded and casually sat down.


    Ding Zhan waved his hand to let the children by his side play by the side.


    "I, Ding Zhan, have never been better in my life, I am just a sincere person. I will definitely repay the favor I owe you this time."


    Lu Beiyou nodded and helped arrange the wine and dishes.


    Ding Zhan opened a jar of wine and said: "Come and have a taste of this Qingshan City''s most spicy wine, what they call osmanthus brewing, this wine is all bullshit in front of us."


    Lu Beiyou received it with a smile, and said: "I won''t hide anything from you, Sect Master Ding. There are indeed a few questions I would like to ask."


    Ding Zhan raised his wine jar and took a big gulp, spitting out a breath of alcohol: "Big brother, you can ask me whatever you want to ask, as long as I know it I will tell you everything."


    Lu Beiyou threw a few peanuts into his mouth and said: "A dignified average Ruins Returning Stage Realm expert, why would he guard such a small gang? Furthermore, all of the gangsters are small children. Other than Sect Leader Ding, there seems to be no other martial artists. "


    After Ding Zhan heard this, he was silent for a moment. Then, he pointed to the orange jade pendant on Lu Beiyou''s body and said: "Brother Northern You, could you take this thing down for me to see?"


    Lu Beiyou was startled for a moment, then took down the jade tablet and handed it over to Ding Zhan.


    Ding Zhan picked up the jade tablet and played with it for a while before saying: "I just went out and heard rumors that a demonic cultivator had killed a tavern with his sword. The sword qi destroyed the entire Qingzhou City, and I was thinking about you, right?"


    Lu Beiyou was startled. When did he become a Demonic cultivator? But he still nodded, "That''s me."


    Ding Zhan then asked: "I wonder where Brother Northern You obtained this jade tablet?"


    Lu Beiyou recounted the story of the jade tablet to Ding Zhan.


    Ding Zhan sighed and said: "This jade tablet is something that only the direct subordinate of the City Lord of Qingshan City would have. In this Qingshan City, as long as you bring this jade pendant along, you will be a big boss. Except a certain place, of course. "


    Lu Beiyou frowned, "But what does this have to do with what I just asked?"


    Ding Zhan took another sip of his wine and said, "I''m connected to this specific place."


    Hm? Lu Beiyou perked up when he heard this, he had a premonition that the thing that he was going to talk about next would be beneficial for his future plans.


    "In one of these special places is the Ding Family, and I am the sinner of the Ding Family."


    Lu Beiyou thought: It looks like I guessed right! It was impossible for Ding Hong to immediately search for him when he had stepped into the territory of the Dog Gang. And since Ding Zhan was surnamed Ding, she naturally became his prime suspect.


    "At that time, I made a mistake and was kicked out of the Ding Family. In the end, I was still kicked out of the house, but when the young master found me, he asked me if I wanted to be a chess piece, and if I wanted to be one! Of course I''m willing! Think about it, when people are losing faith in everything, when someone suddenly holds out their hand and says they need you, will you refuse? "I don''t know how to!"


    "The young master that you are referring to, is that Ding Hong?" Lu Beiyou also drank a mouthful of wine and said.


    "Yes!" I believe young master has already come looking for you. " Ding Zhan''s eyes gradually became cloudy.


    Lu Beiyou nodded expressionlessly.


    "What the young lord needs is a comprehensive information network, and the best way to gather information is a beggar, a tavern, and a brothel. The brothel was monopolized by the City Lord of Qingshan City, so I could only choose the dirtiest beggar business. Afterwards, I met with Little Dog and Cat who were abandoned by others and raised them. But gradually, I realized that there were so many parents in this world who were so cruel to their children that they abandoned them. I adopted them all and created the Cat Dog Gang and named them the Cat Dog Gang because they lived for such a long time. "


    Ding Zhan was already a little drunk, looking towards the children that were chasing and making fun of them.


    "I''m the only one who can hold on to this gang, but the master of Qingshan City, that son of a bitch, is ruthless! I don''t know where they found out about my relationship with the little gongzi, but they kept the Golden Wing Gang looking for trouble with the Cat Dog Gang. I didn''t want to see the kids suffering from an injury, so I restrained myself and retreated. Even if I am injured this time, I have sneakily returned. I''m afraid that if they find out, they would be worried. They are still just children! "


    Lu Beiyou also looked at the child who was playing around and asked, "Does that mean that the one behind the Golden Wing Gang is the City Lord of Qingshan City?"


    Ding Zhan nodded, and finished the wine in his own jar, his face flushed, and his eyes started to lose focus.


    "Therefore, I hope that Brother Beiyou can help our little gongzi this time. At least, it''s a good place for these kids."


    With that, Ding Zhan fell into a deep slumber. As soon as he recovered, he went out to pull out all the unstable factors that surrounded the Cat Dog Gang. Evidently, this had already exceeded the burden that Ding Zhan could take at the moment.


    Lu Beiyou''s expression did not change as he thought about something. After a while, he took out another drop of Immortality Peach Wine from the bottle gourd on his waist and placed it on the wound on Ding Zhan''s right arm.


    He picked up a handful of peanuts and stuffed them into his mouth. Then he raised the jar and gulped down the wine.


    Taking out a small sword from his bosom, Lu Beiyou looked down at the small sword in his hand and muttered to himself. "I''m not a good person, but this world is even more absurd.


    With that, he threw the small sword in his hand into the sky, picked up a worn-out blanket and covered it, then waved his sleeves and walked back to his own room.


    The little sword flew towards a certain direction on the Qingshan City.

 C32

    When Lu Beiyou opened his eyes, he saw that Xiao Xueer was lying in his embrace, panting while staring at him with her pair of clear eyes and a pair of grey pupils.


    It was only then that Lu Beiyou remembered that he had drank too much last night. He had groped his way back to his room, but had actually forgotten that Xiao Xueer was lying on his bed resting.


    "I didn''t disturb you yesterday, did I?" Lu Beiyou scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Xiao Xueer shook his head and laid on Lu Beiyou''s body again. He took a deep breath in and said, "Smell the smell on big brother''s body!"


    "Big brother Beiyou, are you awake yet, young master ¡­" Just then, Ding Zhan opened the door and walked in.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Sorry to disturb me, but I''ll be back in a while." Ding Zhan turned and left.


    "Wait, what did you want to say?" Lu Beiyou anxiously said, and Xiao Xueer immediately fell asleep on top of Lu Beiyou''s body.


    Ding Zhan threw the thing in his hands to Lu Beiyou and bowed: "This is what the little gongzi gave you. The flying sword young master received it yesterday, I, Ding Zhan, am here to thank you for your kindness."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, and sighed: "I won''t hide it from Sect Master Ding. You can also see my cultivation level. Do you think the current me can beat you? "


    Ding Zhan looked up and shook his head at Lu Beiyou, then anxiously said: "Although Brother Beiyou''s cultivation is not very high now, but I believe in little gongzi''s judgement, he will definitely not see the wrong person."


    Lu Beiyou waved his hand to allow Ding Zhan to go out first, and then he turned Xiao Xueer into a comfortable position in his arms. Then, he opened up the thing that Ding Hong had given him.


    Lu Beiyou looked at it for a long time, his expression becoming more and more solemn, this Ding Hong''s heart is truly a little wild.


    What he had just passed to Lu Beiyou was a clear record of the distribution of power in the Qingshan City. It clearly recorded the distribution of power in each faction, from the main altar to the branch and then to every single individual in the clan.


    How much effort was needed to create this green mountain diagram!?


    There was even a letter mixed within the Green Mountain Painting, but Lu Beiyou did not immediately open it.


    He had a feeling that something was not right. The top cultivation of these factions were only second-rate experts, but why did he feel so uneasy?


    Lu Beiyou shook off the random thoughts in his head and opened the letter.


    The more Lu Beiyou looked, the more serious his expression, until in the end, his forehead almost squeezed together, what exactly is Ding Hong trying to do?!


    The first thing the letter mentioned was that since Lu Beiyou was a person with Ding Family, he shouldn''t reveal himself for the time being, and all the communication methods would be done through Ding Zhan.


    If it was only these, then whatever. However, the problem was that the back of the letter gave Lu Beiyou a huge surprise, and this letter clearly marked out the arrangement and plans of all the hidden forces in the Qingshan City.


    Which meant that as long as Lu Beiyou followed the letter, he would be able to easily deal with the majority of the forces in Qingshan City, but what made Lu Beiyou shiver the most was that Ding Hong had actually marked the Ding Family''s hidden chess as his first target.


    What was he after? Lu Beiyou frowned, there was no reason at all! Was there some secret he did not know about?


    Lu Beiyou could not understand so he stopped thinking and continued to study the second sword form of the [blue lotus Sword Art]: [Ta Luo].


    A sword came out of life and death: water. But how was he going to gain insights from this?


    It was true that Ren Changfeng had passed on to him a set of immortal arts, but he was currently unable to comprehend it at all. This was because the [Divine Soul Return] was condensed into a statue by gathering natural powers within the body. Just like the dragon that Ren Changfeng used, he could only consume a small amount of natural energies within his body. It was impossible for him to endure this kind of squandering.


    Therefore, right now, Lu Beiyou could only choose to give up his immortal cultivation and continue to cultivate his sword intent.


    "Sigh, Ren Changfeng said that meridians can be repaired, but why didn''t the ball tell me?" Lu Beiyou opened his eyes and let out a sigh. He looked at Xiao Xueer who was still sleeping soundly in his arms and couldn''t help but smile.


    Gently putting Xiao Xueer down from his embrace and settling him down, he tiptoed out of the room.


    Ding Zhan was fighting with a group of children behind him, "Hmph! "Ha!" The little fellows learned well.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou walk out, Ding Zhan retracted his body and exhaled a breath of white mist. He loudly shouted to the children behind him, "Give me back to you five times."


    After he finished speaking, he ignored the children who were still bitterly training behind him and walked towards Lu Beiyou.


    "Brother North You has woken up. Did you sleep well last night?" Ding Zhan said with a wretched face.


    Lu Beiyou could not be bothered with his teasing. After interacting with Lu Beiyou for a short period of time, he had pretty much understood Ding Zhan''s personality.


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou was not paying attention to her, Ding Zhan also did not mind and laughed, "Brother Northern You must take good care of her, huh. I picked up the current Xiao Xueer in the snow a few years ago, do you dare to believe it? The child who was so old didn''t cry in the snow. Instead, he extended his arm towards me while smiling. After I took her in, she was always a good girl. Of all the children I adopted, she was the most painful. "


    Lu Beiyou could not help but ask curiously: "You never questioned her family before?"


    Ding Zhan shook his head and laughed bitterly: "When I picked her up, there was no one else around, I think she was abandoned by some passerby."


    Lu Beiyou thought for a while and nodded his head, agreeing. He really did like this cute little girl. Then, he looked towards Ding Zhan and asked: "Does Sect Master Ding have time now?"


    Ding Zhan hurriedly nodded his head, "I do, I have nothing to do now, don''t even mention getting drunk yesterday, when I woke up, I wasn''t injured at all. Big Bro Beiyou, you couldn''t have cured me, right? "


    Lu Beiyou laughed and did not respond, "Since you are free, I wonder if Clan Master Ding can accompany me to exchange two moves?"


    When Ding Zhan heard this, he rubbed his hands together: "That''s not good, I only used a Ruins Returning Stage realm cultivator to bully an early stage Spirit Opening Realm cultivator like you, and then he would appear to be overbearing and weak. How embarrassing."


    Lu Beiyou saw that although Ding Zhan''s words weren''t good, both of his eyes were staring straight at him, his eyes filled with fighting spirit.


    Lu Beiyou laughed: "It''s alright, Sect Master Ding is right beside us. I should take this opportunity to see if my strength has improved recently."


    Ding Zhan scratched his head, chuckled and said: "Then I can only offend you!"


    Just as he finished speaking, Ding Zhan''s aura instantly rose dramatically as fiery red spirit energy gathered on his fists and rushed towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou took out ''Pure Yang'' from his bosom and used his sword intent to rush forward.


    As the sword and fist clashed, Lu Beiyou took three steps back. Without Ding Zhan moving an inch, it was clear that Ding Zhan had the advantage.


    "Good!" Brother Northern You was actually able to cross a large realm to receive my punch. I''m going to be serious now. " Ding Zhan''s spirit energy turned into threads that wrapped around his arm, gradually forming the image of a silver wolf behind him.


    Lu Beiyou did not dare to be careless, he pushed his sword intent to its peak.


    "Howling Sky Wolf!" Ding Zhan waved both of his hands, instantly appearing in front of Ding Zhan and punched him. The red colored spirit threads turned into wolf teeth that bit at Lu Beiyou.


    Sword: Water. Lu Beiyou held the ''Pure Yang'' in his hand and instantly appeared behind Ding Zhan.

 C33

    The silver wolf phantom behind Ding Zhan suddenly turned its head to look at Lu Beiyou and roared.


    When Lu Beiyou was about to land on the ground, he teleported below Ding Zhan and used his sword.


    Ding Zhan anxiously used the spirit threads as a net to block the sword.


    Lu Beiyou took the chance and turned his body to swing his sword horizontally at Ding Zhan. Ding Zhan roared as the threads of spirit energy in his hand retracted back and wrapped him up to block the attack.


    Lu Beiyou could only retreat a few steps to stabilize his body, and panted a few times. Although the three strikes seemed to have forced Ding Zhan to retreat, they did not cause him any substantial damage.


    Ding Zhan frowned: "Big Brother Northern You is truly amazing, with only your Spirit Realm cultivation, you were able to force me to release my spirit energy back, but why are you still not using your spirit energy, are you looking down on me?"


    Lu Beiyou heard the anger in Ding Zhan''s tone, but he could only shake his head while laughing bitterly. He could not tell Ding Zhan that the spirit energy in his body was one-time use, and would be reduced by one point each time. He could only say perfunctorily, "Sect Master Ding, you are overthinking things. The sword intent is what I cultivate, so spiritual energy is useless to me."


    Hearing that, Ding Zhan''s eyebrows relaxed, and he laughed out loud: So that''s how it is, I am a little petty, but I will be serious now, I will have to receive Brother Beiyou!


    The Qi from Ding Zhan''s body spread out, and the red threads of Qi turned into a curved blade. The silver wolf stood behind Ding Zhan, staring at him with its red eyes, and roared out from its mouth from time to time.


    "Our Ding Family is best with blades, you better be careful next, Clear Water Knife!"


    The Silver Wolf took the initiative and opened its mouth as it pounced towards Lu Beiyou. Ding Zhan then smashed it towards Lu Beiyou with the red river in his hand.


    Just as Lu Beiyou was about to use the water surface technique again, a chill suddenly came from behind, as though warning himself that if he were to teleport to Ding Zhan''s side now, he would be in danger.


    Lu Beiyou anxiously retreated, but the Silver Wolf''s speed was faster, blocking his retreat. It had no choice but to face Ding Zhan''s blade head on.


    Lu Beiyou focused all of his attention on the Heaven''s Divination Sword, with one dragon and one phoenix surrounding Lu Beiyou. The first time he used it inexperienced, he created a crack in the snow. The second time he used it, he used the Weather-Clearing Pillar and almost destroyed the tavern. Now, he could finally control his strength and use this sword move.


    The dragon shadow tore towards the red river and bit down. The phoenix let out a long cry as it flew towards the silver wolf. As the sword and saber clashed, a flood dragon cut off a great river and a phoenix beheaded a silver wolf.


    The impact wave rushed out in all directions quickly, and just as they were about to harm the child, Ding Zhan and Lu Beiyou withdrew their force at the same time, and spat out a mouthful of blood as they were sent flying.


    Lu Beiyou took two steps back while Ding Zhan took three steps back.


    The children were stupefied as they watched this scene. The Sect Master and the new Young Master were god-like people! Little Dog muttered: "Did I get a deity this time?"


    Ding Zhan wiped off the blood at the corner of his mouth and laughed loudly: "Brother Northern You is indeed powerful. Just a Spirit Realm cultivator was able to overpower and injure the Ruins Returning Stage Realm.


    Lu Beiyou coughed a few times. Obviously, he was not as relaxed as Ding Zhan. "This still needs to thank Sect Master Ding for stopping."


    Originally, he thought that if he could injure Ding Hong with his Heaven''s Divination Sword''s astral aura, then he could at least fight Ding Zhan to a draw. But he never would have thought that even though he used his trump card, he was only able to take a small advantage. If Ding Zhan still had a trump card, unless he forcefully turned all of the spirit energy into the nourishment for the [Divine Origin] and fought with his life on the line against Ding Zhan, it would be absolutely impossible for him to truly injure Ding Zhan.


    Ding Zhan patted Lu Beiyou''s shoulder, and sighed: "No need to be modest, a real man can take care of things easily. Honestly speaking, if it wasn''t for the fact that I was afraid of hurting my child, both of us would have withdrew, and that sword strike of yours would have heavily injured me. Brother, you are only at the Spirit Realm, I have no choice but to admit defeat. "


    Looking at the slightly depressed Ding Zhan, Lu Beiyou found it a little difficult to open his mouth to explain, "You can''t be blamed for this. "Actually ¡­"


    Ding Zhan shook his head, and looked towards the sky: "Brother, you don''t have to comfort me, I know what I''m worth, I''ve lived for dozens of years and have the guts to call you brother, but I do know what I am worth, this, in my heart, is destined to not be the world of us, but the world of you youngsters!"


    Lu Beiyou no longer spoke after hearing this. If he were to tell Ding Zhan that he was still a martial artist who had been crippled not long ago, but had been enveloped by the spiritual energy of the Eastern Zhou Sovereign King, the ''Pure Yang'' in his hand, and that the person who imparted to him the sword intent was Mu Qiuqiu who had heavily injured Mahayana with one palm.


    Lu Beiyou could only suppress his bitter smile and ignore the topic, walking to Ding Zhan''s side and looking up at the sky, he opened his mouth and invited him: "I wonder if Clan Master Ding has any leisure tonight, accompany me to take a look at the night scenery of Qingshan City."


    Ding Zhan turned around and laughed at Lu Beiyou, "Of course there is!"


    The sky was dark, and snow started to fall from the sky. Ding Zhan anxiously asked the children to bring all their bedding to his own room, the small room was extremely noisy, but it also had a bit of a human feel to it.


    Lu Beiyou extended his arm, and a snowflake fell onto his palm and melted. It felt a little cold to the touch, because the first time he killed someone, it was also in this kind of weather!


    He turned around and headed back to his room, only to find that Xiao Xueer had awoken. A small head peeked out from under the blanket and peeked in his direction.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but chuckle, then walked over to pick Xiao Xueer up from under the bed and pinched her fleshy cheeks.


    Xiao Xueer mumbled, "Big brother, it hurts."


    Lu Beiyou stopped his actions and asked with concern, "Do you feel better now?"


    Xiao Xueer revealed a smile and pinched her tiny waist: "All good, but I don''t know if I can trouble Big Brother with two things?"


    Lu Beiyou pinched Xiao Xueer''s cheeks again and said: "Go ahead."


    Xiao Xueer rubbed her cheeks in dissatisfaction, she then scoffed to express her dissatisfaction, and said: "One thing is that I want to sleep in Big Brother''s room from now on, and the other is if Young Master can help me find a clean set of clothes."


    As she spoke, Xiao Xueer''s face was filled with redness and her tone became weaker and weaker. In the end, if not for her cultivation being so high, he would not have been able to hear her voice.


    It was only then that Lu Beiyou noticed that the clothes on his chest were tattered, some parts of it leaked black cotton, and a few parts of his arm that were already exposed had become purple due to the cold.


    She could not help but caress Xiao Xueer''s head pitifully, and then carried her back to her bed.


    "No problem!" I promised you that I would find you the most beautiful set of clothes with Qingshan City, but why did you sleep in my room? " Lu Beiyou asked somewhat suspiciously.


    "Because Big Brother has a very nice smell."


    A nice smell? Lu Beiyou could not help but smell it on his body, it did not smell anything! He could not help but ask, "Do I smell anything? "Why can''t I smell it?"


    Xiao Xueer looked at Lu Beiyou and smiled, "It''s a very nice smell of a blue lotus!"


    Lu Beiyou looked at Xiao Xueer in shock. She only saw that a green lotus root was slowly blooming in her gray eyes.


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou suddenly felt a cold Sword Qi from the sky, which started to converge inside his body, finally transforming into a green lotus flower pattern and disappearing into his body.


    The second sword of the "blue lotus Sword Art": Di Luo, succeeded!

 C34

    Lu Beiyou and Ding Zhan were walking hurriedly on top of the Qingshan City house. After Lu Beiyou realized that Di Luo was doing this, he wanted to ask Xiao Xueer what was going on.


    But before he could open his mouth, Xiao Xueer fainted. Lu Beiyou anxiously looked around, only to realize that she had simply fallen asleep.


    But he had actually seen the blooming blue lotus s in Xiao Xueer''s eyes, why did he suddenly fall asleep? What was going on?


    "Brother Northern You, Brother Northern You, come back to reality!" We''re almost there. " Just as Lu Beiyou was in a daze, Ding Zhan suddenly patted his shoulder.


    Ah!" We have arrived? " Lu Beiyou came back to his senses and looked at the shop in front of him that still had its lights on even when the shop had already passed.


    Ding Family monopolized more than eighty percent of the shops. Other than individual vendors who begged for food, from the grain stores, and from the cloth shops to the pawnshop, all of them were assets of the Ding Family sect. However, the Ding Family s did not turn in the slightest. It was precisely this kind of direct conflict of interest that resulted in the conflict between the Qingshan City''s master and its master becoming more and more tense.


    However, Ding Family was not a family that came from a wealthy merchant, but a family that grew up on the path of martial arts. There was even news that there were still immortals guarding the Ding Family. It was because of this reason that no matter how envious the Qingshan City Palace was of this piece of fat meat, they would still not dare to speak carelessly.


    The Ding Family Pawnshop in front of him was open for business by nature, for those who urgently needed money, the longest period of pawning was one year, within that year it could even pay back the interest, if not clear then the collateral would have to be taken away. It was this way of doing business that caused countless people to break down because they didn''t pay any interest.


    Lu Beiyou pretended to ask casually: "Sect Master Ding, where did you pick up Xiao Xueer?"


    Ding Zhan looked at Lu Beiyou doubtfully. Why would he ask such a question at such a time? However, he still answered, "Eight years ago, when I was just expelled from the Ding Family, I picked her up at the border trial on my way back to gather intelligence. It was also at that time that I saw her and it was also at that time that no one was around Xiao Xueer. I thought it was a child abandoned by a passer-by, so I brought it back with me. Why did you suddenly ask about this? "


    "Oh, nothing, just a little curious." Lu Beiyou pretended not to mind and replied.


    Xiao Xueer''s identity was definitely not simple, as a baby girl who had jumped out of the snow filled sky. It seems that when this is over, we''ll need to take her to ''the two of them'' and let the ball see what''s going on.


    "Oh right, I have always had a question for you. Do you have a huge grudge between Ding Hong and the Ding Family? Why do you have to include your own clan in this? " Lu Beiyou suddenly thought of this very important question and asked anxiously.


    Ding Zhan''s eyes were a little unfocused, "I don''t know, I''m just a chess piece on the young noble''s board. I''ll go wherever the young noble goes, I don''t need to know that much as a chess piece."


    Lu Beiyou saw that Ding Zhan''s eyes were averting his gaze, he guessed that he was hiding something, but it seems that there was a reason behind it, it seems that his Ding Family was not an iron brick.


    Lu Beiyou asked again as he turned his head to look at the pawnshop underneath the two of them. He said to Ding Zhan: "It''s not easy for me to show myself at this time, so the City Lord of Qingshan City, that old fox, must have sent people to follow where I am. According to your Young Noble''s plans, you disguised yourself as the Golden Winged Gang and destroyed this pawnshop tonight. I''ll go somewhere else and we''ll have a good show after a while. "


    Ding Zhan nodded his head, changed the clothes of the Golden Winged Gang that he had prepared beforehand, and sneaked towards the Ding Family pawnshop.


    Lu Beiyou also turned and hurried towards the place with the brightest Qingshan City lights. Just as the two of them left, a man dressed in white clothes suddenly appeared out of nowhere at the spot where the two were hiding.


    Her eyes looked at Ding Zhan who was wearing the clothes of the Golden Wing Gang and sneaking into the pawnshop. He then turned back to the place where Lu Beiyou had dashed off to, looking conflicted for a moment before sighing.


    In the end, he once again disappeared into the void.


    Lu Beiyou was already seated on the third floor of a brothel, drinking wine. This brothel was called Golden Wing Pavilion, and as the name implied, this place was the main altar of the Golden Wing Gang.


    Lu Beiyou teased the girls beside him for a while, then stuffed a silver note into each of their chests and dismissed them. Then, he took the jade pendant from his waist and threw it to the servants beside him: "Bring this one over here."


    The attendant was confused, but he could tell that the orange jade pendant in his hand was worth quite a bit. He did not dare delay any further and hurriedly ran upstairs with the jade pendant in his hand.


    Lu Beiyou stood up, and looked down, it was truly a lifelike Yun Yun. Some of the rich kids were singing and singing, while others were drinking and singing a few lines, making the girls around them laugh until they were trembling. If he hadn''t chosen to cultivate in the martial way, then would he have wasted his life just like them?


    Lu Beiyou stood there and the hundred lines of sword intent turned into a pale white sword intent from the outside.


    "Congratulations to this brother of mine for reaching a higher cultivation level in my store."


    Lu Beiyou regained his senses after hearing that, and saw a delicate young noble walking towards him.


    A fur coat made from white jade mink fur was tied around his waist with a purplish-gold belt. In his hand, he held an untimely sandalwood fan. Her features were delicate and pretty, her eyes were clean and clean, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, but the blood Qi that leaked out from her body told Lu Beiyou that she was also a ruthless person.


    Lu Beiyou laughed: "You flatter me, I think it''s because your esteemed sect occupied a precious land, that we were able to gain enlightenment about it."


    The Young Master smiled and said, "Then I really need to thank you for your kind words." Then, he took out the jade pendant in his hand and said: "I presume you are the one the City Lord recommended to enter Qingshan City?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "That''s me."


    "May I know what your name is?" The young master saluted with his hands folded in front.


    "Just call me Brother Lu." Lu Beiyou also changed the greeting.


    "So it''s the Young Master Lu. I''ve heard a lot about you. My name is Liao Sicheng. I am the leader of the Golden Winged Pavilion."


    Only then did Lu Beiyou start to look at the young master in front of him. The owner of the Golden Wing Gang was actually a youth around his own age.


    Liao Sicheng? Lu Beiyou suddenly thought back to the green mountain map that Ding Hong had given him. The City Lord of Qingshan City, that old cunning fox, was rumored to have no children, but he had hidden an illegitimate child called Liao Siqiu. It seemed like it was the master in front of him. He didn''t think that the old fox would be so decisive as to directly hand over his hidden power to Liao Siqiu. It seemed that he had already begun cultivating his legacy.


    Liao Siqiu did not mind Lu Beiyou''s absent-mindedness and continued to speak, "Brother Lu had just entered the city and killed a tavern for the sake of the two children. It really makes one yearn for it! "


    Lu Beiyou laughed: You flatter me! "It''s just a rumor spread by the people of this world."


    Liao Si Qiu didn''t refute him and continued to speak with a smile: "But what about those two kids bringing Young Master Lu to the Cat Dog Gang and even cutting down three of my Golden Wing Gang''s whistles? I wonder if Young Master Lu can give me an explanation. "


    Finishing his words, Liao Si Qiuyan took a step forward, and a blood-red wave of spiritual energy surged towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou was not in a rush, he laughed and used his sword intent to fight back.


    "A phrase commonly used in military texts, ''know yourself, know your enemy, know the way to fight.''" I originally wanted to borrow the help of two children to sneak into the Cat''s Dog Gang to investigate the enemy''s situation, but the three people at the door didn''t stop me. Please forgive me! " Although Lu Beiyou said that he was sorry, there was still a smile on his face, and not a hint of apology.


    "Good, good, good! As expected of the person personally recommended by the Lord of Qingshan City, he is indeed extraordinary, I like it. " Liao Sicheng dispersed the spiritual energy in his body.


    "But, in the case of Pepsi, the dead are big. We should at least ask for an explanation for the three people who died, right? " Liao Sicheng opened up his fan and looked at Lu Beiyou charmingly.


    Lu Beiyou smiled indifferently and took out a Lan Tian Jade Pendant, "That is only natural."


    The originally dissipated spiritual energy and sword intent clashed once again, and the war seemed to be on the verge of breaking out.


    Just then, a servant ran over and shouted, "Sect Master! Something had happened! Something big had happened! Just a moment ago, our men destroyed a pawnshop that had leaked news of Ding Family. "


    "What?" Liao Siqiu lost his voice upon hearing this. The spirit energy also dissipated under his control and dissipated. Lu Beiyou''s sword intent had gained the upper hand, leaving a bloody wound on his body.


    Liao Sicheng spat out a mouthful of blood and retreated half a step back, hurriedly recovering from his injuries.


    In the Golden Winged Pavilion, disaster was descending from the sky?


    Lu Beiyou dispersed the sword intent and watched the scene indifferently.


    "Looks like Sect Leader Liao has something important on his mind today."


    Seeing the movements of the Golden Winged Gang, and seeing that Lu Beiyou was surrounded, they were forced to retreat by Liao Sicheng.


    Lu Beiyou turned her head to look at Liao Siqiu who was wiping the corner of her mouth, and laughed: "You have been complaining a lot today, when I have time in the future, I will definitely pay you a visit again."


    Liao Sicheng straightened his body and clasped his hands, "Then I won''t send you off today. When I visit you next time, I''ll definitely properly entertain you!"


    Lu Beiyou replied with a fake smile and turned around, disappearing from the Golden Wing Pavilion.


    Today''s goal had already been achieved, and he now knew the strength of the Golden Winged Gang. There was no point in staying any longer.


    After the people at Liao Si Qiu''s side saw him letting Lu Beiyou leave, they stepped forward and asked doubtfully, "Sect Master, why don''t you let us keep him here?"


    "Stay?" Don''t come out and embarrass yourself. If I go head to head with him, I can even take one or two points of advantage from his serious injuries. Do you think you can keep him? "


    The person who spoke wiped the cold sweat off his forehead when he heard Liao Siqiu''s explanation. If he went up there, he wouldn''t only be asking for trouble but also asking for trouble by striking a rock with an egg.


    "But he is clearly only at the Spirit Realm. Why is his sword intent so terrifying?" Liao Sicheng did not say anything else. He simply lowered his head to look at his wound. He had already used his spiritual Qi to block the bleeding area, but from time to time, a strand of invisible sword intent would try to tear the wound again.


    Then, he raised his head to look downstairs with a sinister gaze. "Come, let''s go and see what''s going on in the Ding Family Pawnshop!"

 C35

    Ding Zhan had already returned to the Cat Dog Gang in advance, and anxiously came over when he saw that Lu Beiyou had returned. He said happily, "Brother Northern You, we''ve really struck gold today. Let me tell you ¡­"


    Hearing Ding Zhan''s nagging, Lu Beiyou scratched his ears with a helpless expression.


    He had made Ding Zhan pretend to be a member of the Golden Wing Gang only to leave a live one for the Ding Family Pawnshop. Afterwards, he went to the Golden Wing Pavilion to check out how strong the Golden Wing Gang was. He also confirmed if the news had reached the Golden Winged Gang at the first possible moment.


    Since he had already achieved his goal, he would wait until tomorrow to give the Golden Wing Gang his second big gift.


    Seeing that Ding Zhan had no intention to stop, Lu Beiyou could only cut him off by saying that he was tired and returned to his own room.


    Walking in front of him, Lu Beiyou turned his head and saw the expression on Ding Zhan''s face after he was interrupted, which made him shudder.


    Returning back to the room, seeing that Xiao Xueer was still soundly asleep, he could not bear to disturb him and fell asleep beside the bed.


    In a daze, Lu Beiyou realized that he was in a dream again.


    The mysterious man laughed and looked at, Lu Beiyou anxiously ran over and grabbed his shoulder and asked: "Did you teach me how to use the Heaven''s Birth Sword? And what exactly is that heat current in my body? "


    "The man laughed and patted Lu Beiyou''s hand. It seems that you have already explored the first step of the Sky Spill Sword Dipper. As for the heat current in your body, I can''t tell you for now. I brought you in this time to see if your answer is the same as the last time? "


    Lu Beiyou was startled for a moment, then said: "I am not a good person, how can I bear to be stepped on like this."


    The mysterious man sighed, "So it''s still like that." You can leave now. Hopefully, you will give me a different answer next time. "


    With that, the man took down the wine jug and drank a mouthful, then pierced it with his sword towards Lu Beiyou, sending him out.


    What Lu Beiyou did not see was that when he left the dreamscape, the eyes of the golden figure in the dreamscape turned slightly.


    Lu Beiyou suddenly woke up, and anxiously checked his own body, only to find that there was no change, and his heart was a little lonely.


    The sky had already brightened. Although there had not been heavy snow last night, he could still feel the bone-piercing cold.


    Lu Beiyou looked at Xiao Xueer who was still awake, stretched his waist and walked out of the room.


    Ding Zhan had already brought a group of children to train in the temple''s courtyard. Lu Beiyou walked over to wait for them to finish training, then walked to Ding Zhan and said: "Sect Master Ding is looking pretty good today."


    Ding Zhan laughed loudly: "No, no, it''s still stained with the blessings of you two. Oh right, is Xiao Xueer still not awake? "


    Lu Beiyou also felt bitter and unspeakable pain in his heart. He could not tell Ding Zhan always that it was because of the strange thing that had happened between him and Xiao Xueer that caused Xiao Xueer to fall unconscious until now. He could only shake his head as he explained, "It might be due to a serious illness, it''s normal for someone to be tired and sleep for a while."


    Ding Zhan nodded his head, looked in the direction of the Golden Wing Pavilion and said in a low voice, "According to the time given to the Golden Wing Pavilion, the second great gift should already be on the way."


    Lu Beiyou also looked in the direction of the Golden Wing Pavilion and nodded. Then, he asked, "May I ask what Sect Master Ding plans you have today?"


    Ding Zhan scratched his head and laughed: "I''m rich today, so I''m preparing to buy some things for these kids. Just in case. "


    Lu Beiyou laughed and said: "That''s true, I will go out and buy some clothes for Xiao Xueer, right! Where is Little Dog? "


    Ding Zhan waved for Little Dog to come over, "What is the Young Noble looking for me for?"


    Lu Beiyou looked at the slightly tanned Little Dog in front of him, who had a calm and composed expression on his face, rubbed his head and said: "I''ll have your Sect Master teach you something in the next few days, you must study hard for me, before long I will bring you to see someone, if your Sect Master does not learn everything, at that time, don''t blame me for sending you to the den of wolves."


    Little Dog nodded his head, "I will not disappoint you, young master."


    Lu Beiyou waved his hand to allow the Little Dog to leave, then turned to Ding Zhan and said: "According to the plan, Ding Hong has given me three chess pieces to choose from, and I don''t really like them all. You train for me first. If it''s a good seedling, I don''t mind letting him have some peace on the game of Qingshan City. "


    Ding Zhan was uncertain: "Are you going to go to the little gongzi''s side?"


    "I''ll talk to him." Ding Zhan nodded heavily upon hearing this.


    Lu Beiyou turned around and walked out of the temple. He took out the Green Map from his chest pocket and looked at the dot marked with red ink. Next, it was time to go to the Treasure House.


    With the Spring Festival over, the small vendors from the Qingshan City began to take to the streets one after another. Lu Beiyou strolled along the streets of the Qingshan City, buying a few snacks from time to time.


    After a while, Lu Beiyou stood in front of a three story tall pavilion. The strangest thing about this building was that it was three stories high, and from the bottom to the top, it was wider than the top. It was like a treasure trove, and there was the Treasure House sign hanging on the front door.


    Lu Beiyou swallowed the food in his hand, patted his hands and walked in.


    Just as he entered the door, a well-dressed servant stood in front of him, and bowed to Lu Beiyou: "May I ask what Young Noble has requested? My Treasure House has everything. "


    Lu Beiyou felt the aura of the maid. If a mere maid was in the martial realm, then what kind of cultivation would the person in charge of the Treasure House have? It was no wonder that Ding Hong had marked the Treasure House as the most dangerous dark red.


    Lu Beiyou said: "This is my first time here, why don''t you show me around."


    The maid replied: "Alright, please come this way."


    With that, he led the way, and Lu Beiyou looked at the items beside him. On this floor, there were many small tables with all kinds of strange items. There was a fan made from feathers and a thin sword glowing with a blue light. At a glance, it looked like a pearl that had sunk into the ground.


    The maid explained to Lu Beiyou with a smile: "Our Hidden Treasure Pavilion is divided into three levels, and this level is mainly composed of third grade spirit weapons. It was something that ordinary people could buy with real money. The second and third floors require a certain level of authority, so please forgive me for not being able to inform you, Young Master, for the time being. "


    Lu Beiyou picked up the slender dark blue sword beside him and asked: "A third class spirit weapon? Why have I never heard of weapons having levels? "


    Hearing that, the maid''s expression did not change, but she continued to explain with a smile, "The weapons are just like humans, they are divided into different grades. The third grade divine weapons can at most be used to kill people, while the first grade divine weapons can destroy cities and rivers. Above that were the so-called immortal weapons. Killing immortals and getting rid of devils were not a problem. It was said that the ''blue lotus'' and ''Ju Que'' that were by the side of the number one Li Muniu in the world were actually two Immortal weapons. However, since Immortal weapons are intelligent, they naturally can understand the human heart. Therefore, these weapons can only be found by chance and not sought for. "


    As he finished speaking, the servant couldn''t help but sigh, and when Lu Beiyou heard this, he nodded his head, somewhat embarrassed. This was the first time he had heard of these things. He waved the thin, faint blue sword in his hand and asked, "How much silver does this thin sword cost?"


    "This thin sword is called Faint Orchid Fragrance. It''s a lady''s sleeve sword. When spirit energy is poured into the sword, it can display the Faint Blue Sword Intent. It''s worth one hundred thousand silver taels."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, he placed the slender sword in his hand down onto the floor, unperturbed. However, his heart was in turmoil: F * ck! This thin sword cost 100,000 taels of silver and he only had a total of 1000 taels of silver. If he were to accidentally drop this sword on the ground, he wouldn''t be able to afford it even if he sold himself.


    Lu Beiyou stabilized his state of mind, he then turned and smiled to the servants: I wish to meet the person in charge, would you mind introducing me to him?


    The maid only smiled and said, "Of course, but according to the rules of our Treasure House, unless the guest has more than a second grade spirit weapon or something of equal value. Otherwise, young master would not be able to meet my Pavilion Master. "


    Even Lu Beiyou who had come to look for trouble could not help but admire the service attitude of the Treasure House. No matter what questions she asked, she would always answer carefully. The maid had a smile on her face from beginning to end, without the slightest hint of impatience or disgust. It seemed that the Treasure House was not simple at all! From the looks of it, the ordinary maid was in the Refinement Realm, and the first floor was a level three Spirit Weapon. What were the two floors above? The danger level of the Treasure House seemed to far surpass that of the Golden Eagle Gang.


    Lu Beiyou thought for a moment, then took out a Lan Tian Jade Pendant and gave it to the maid. "What do you think of this?

 C36

    The maid took Lan Tian''s jade pendant and injected some spiritual energy into it. The sky blue sword appeared, and the sword aura was extremely cold and threatening.


    Then, he returned the jade pendant back to Lu Beiyou and said: "This jade pendant can absorb the various types of Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth and transform it into a sword body. Moreover, it can transform it into sword intent by itself. However, it seems like this sword is only a part of a particular sword, so it is currently ranked second class. "


    Lu Beiyou received the jade pendant, and thought to himself, So this jade pendant was actually this powerful? This Lan Tian Jade Pendant was only a part of Pure Yang Sword, but it could be converted into a second class Spirit Sword. He still had the Pure Yang Sword in his hand.


    Lu Beiyou kept the jade pendant and asked: "Can you recommend me to your shopkeeper now?"


    The maid smiled: "Of course. Please follow me."


    After bringing Lu Beiyou deeper into the Treasure House, not long after, Lu Beiyou saw a drunk old man lying on the ground in front of them.


    He looked towards the maid in confusion, only to see the maid bow towards the old man and ask, "Please open the formation and send this gongzi up to the third floor."


    Hearing that, the old man sat up, scratched his ears and looked towards Lu Beiyou: "You brat, you want to go up to the third floor?"


    Lu Beiyou tried to check the old man''s cultivation, but when he tried to search with his divine sense, it was like he had encountered an abyss. He opened his mouth and tried to devour Lu Beiyou''s sliver of consciousness.


    Lu Beiyou quickly retracted his spiritual sense, and could not help but be shocked to the point that he was covered in cold sweat.


    The old man looked at Lu Beiyou contemptuously and ridiculed: "You want to see through me with that little cultivation of yours? Train him for another few hundred years. "


    The maid spoke up, "Please, Old Master Jiang, don''t make things difficult for my guest. Otherwise, I''ll have to report this to the pavilion master!"


    The old man yawned and turned on the ground. He then drew a few strokes in the air, and a staircase gradually appeared in the air.


    The maidservant said, "Many thanks to the Old Master for his agreement." After saying that, he brought Lu Beiyou up the stairs. Before leaving, Lu Beiyou glanced at the old man who was drunk on the ground.


    "Just now, that person was a formation master from our Treasure House. Those who haven''t reached the Refinement Realm can''t enter the Treasure House, and to prevent those with malicious intents from causing trouble after entering, we used a formation to separate the floors one by one. Elder Jiang is an important link between these three floors."


    Lu Beiyou heard the maid''s explanation and nodded, then walked up the stairs.


    The old man turned around but did not fall asleep. Instead, he muttered to himself, "Why do I feel danger from that brat? Moreover, he has a very familiar smell. But why can''t I remember?"


    Shaking his head in self-mockery, he picked up the wine gourd and took a gulp, sighed and said, "I''m getting old, I''m really getting old."


    When Lu Beiyou stepped onto the stairs and reached the third floor, he saw a flirtatious girl sprawled on the table, fiddling with his hair.


    The maidservant coughed lightly. Hearing the voice, the maidservant looked over and stood up from the table. In a flash, she came over to the maidservant and hugged her. "Qing`er, I''m so bored that I''m about to die. You don''t even know how to accompany me."


    The maidservant pushed the charming woman''s face away and said indifferently, "Pavilion Master has guests, please pay attention to your appearance. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave."


    After the flirtatious woman was pushed away, her face was filled with resentment as she looked at Qing''er who had turned around to leave.


    "Speak, why have you come to find me?" While they were talking, the charming woman had already sat down on her seat and coldly looked at Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou was stunned as he read, the change in her expression was as fast as flipping a book!


    Lu Beiyou pulled out a chair and sat in front of the woman, and smiled: "The reason I''m here this time, is mainly because I want to ask your esteemed pavilion for an answer."


    The flirtatious woman creased her brows, and said with an angry look on her face: "You came to me for an answer, is it this kind of attitude? Who gave you the guts? "


    Lu Beiyou shook his head and laughed: "I naturally didn''t come empty-handed. I even brought a small gift with me." With that, he took out a thumb-sized green lotus and handed it over.


    "I came with sincerity."


    The flirtatious woman extended her hand to receive the green lotus with a skeptical hand and began to play with it.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. When he came to Qingshan City, Mu Qiuqiu had given him three lotuses the size of a thumb. He had studied them for a long time, but still couldn''t come up with anything special, so he was sure that they weren''t ordinary lotuses. Other than the Lan Tian Jade Pendant, he didn''t seem to have any other valuable items. He could only give the green lotus flower to Qing Shui. It might even be a Grade 1 Spirit Weapon.


    The lady placed the green lotus on the table, and suddenly a terrifying aura began to spread, pressing down on Lu Beiyou, causing him to be unable to breathe.


    "There are so many people who want to see me, you should feel lucky when Qing`er extradited you." I didn''t expect that you would ask me for some vague answer the moment you arrived and even take a flower to fool me! Do you really think that anyone can enter my Treasure House? " The aura from the woman''s body surged towards Lu Beiyou like a giant wave!


    Lu Beiyou clenched his teeth and thought: "This woman must have hated him for the scene where he saw her with Qing''er."


    It looked like it would be difficult to get along with the Treasure House this time. He had come here to test the depths of the Treasure House anyway, so it didn''t matter whether the result was good or bad.


    Lu Beiyou took out the Lan Tian Jade Pendant from his bosom and awakened Pure Yang. He looked at the flirtatious woman with a crazed look, then let me try the water in the Treasure House!


    Just as the two of them were getting nervous, the drunken old man suddenly appeared in front of the table. The tense atmosphere in the room was dispersed with a light wave of his hand.


    Ignoring their shocked expressions, Lu Beiyou held the cyan lotus flower on the table in his hands. He turned to Lu Beiyou and asked: "This is yours?"


    His voice was hoarse and indifferent, his body reeked of alcohol, but his eyes were clear and lively. He was no longer drunk like he was before.


    Lu Beiyou nodded, countless golden symbols suddenly appeared in the air beside the old man, and a terrifying gust of wind swept from his body to the Qingshan City.


    Ordinary people were so frightened by this aura that they all fell lifelessly to the ground. The other forces also felt this astonishing aura. They hurriedly sent people to check, but Qingshan City was an independent matter with two families, and there were endless disputes. At this time, they absolutely could not allow any other third party to get involved in this mess.


    Lu Beiyou grinded his teeth as he stood at the center of the storm, his mouth dripping with blood. He forcefully propped up the Sky Spill Sword Handle and in the blink of an eye was shattered by the storm of runes. He could only rely on the heat in his body to resist this storm.


    The charming woman was also in a miserable state. Large chunks of her snow-white skin were exposed, and blood was seeping out from the small holes created by the storm. Endure the pain and send a sound transmission to the old man who has already lost his way: "Grandpa Jiang! Stop! Otherwise, this Treasure House will be destroyed by you! "


    The old man seemed to have heard the flirtatious woman''s voice as well. Gradually, the storm of talismans calmed down and faded away in the air.


    Lu Beiyou could no longer hold on, he knelt down on one knee with the sword in hand, and his body was almost crushed into pieces. If not for the heat in his body protecting him, he would have died on the spot.


    The old man turned to Lu Beiyou and asked: "Where did you get this blue lotus?" There was a hint of sadness in his tone.

 C37

    Lu Beiyou stood up from the ground, spitting out blood from his mouth, he raised his head and retorted while glaring at the old man: "Is this how your Treasure House does things? I came here bearing gifts, yet you all treat me like this? "


    The coquettish girl had just caught her breath, but upon hearing that, she couldn''t help but scold angrily: "Impudent! How dare a mere Spirit Realm cultivator spout nonsense in our Treasure House! "Do you know that grandpa Jiang ¡­"


    Before the woman could finish her sentence, the drunk old man interrupted her and said, "With the Flood Dragon Tendon and the Heaven''s Divination Sword." His meridians were all broken, yet someone forcefully brought him up to the Spirit Realm through the use of spirit energy. Even though the sword intent was flourishing, it was only able to grow up to the stem of the blue lotus. "Youngster, if you think that you can rely on these words of yours to speak in front of me, I''m afraid you''re not qualified."


    Lu Beiyou was shocked when he heard it, everything in his body was seen clearly by the old man.


    Lu Beiyou then retracted his arrogant and despotic attitude, and respectfully said: "I was the one who made a fool of myself."


    The drunk old man nodded and waved his hand, signaling her to leave.


    "Grandpa Jiang, this guy ¡­" He ¡­ He is too arrogant! " Seeing the attitude the old man had towards her, the flirtatious woman inevitably shot a resentful glance towards Lu Beiyou.


    The old man waved his hand and a few runes covered the girl''s body. He helplessly held his forehead and said, "Twelve, why don''t you leave first. Don''t you see how it is proper for girls to make such a ruckus?"


    Only now did the coquettish girl called Twelfth realized that her clothes were in tatters, revealing a large portion of her snow-white skin. She couldn''t help but scream as she ran out of the room.


    Lu Beiyou turned and looked at the old man: "I didn''t see it earlier."


    Hearing that, the old man turned to look at Lu Beiyou and teased: "You brat, you''re quite the shrewd one."


    "I''m not stupid. Since the old mister has seen through my trump card, why should I pretend to be big?" Lu Beiyou replied carelessly.


    The old man raised his hand and drew two runes, turning into two jugs of wine that landed in front of the two of them. The old man grabbed a jug and sat down on the ground, smiling.


    Without hesitation, Lu Beiyou grabbed the other pot and sat opposite of the old man.


    The old man smiled as he looked at Lu Beiyou who was in the lead and spoke first: "Don''t worry, an old man who was about to enter the coffin doesn''t have any ill intentions towards you. I''m only curious about where this green lotus came from."


    Lu Beiyou put down the wine jug in his hand and replied: "Old sir, if you want to know the origin of the blue lotus, I will naturally inform you. But before that, I hope that old sir can give me three answers."


    "Oh? "You''ve actually learned how to bargain with me. I clearly heard what happened below just now. You just wanted an answer, why did it become three now?" The old man raised his wine pot and took a small sip.


    The corner of Lu Beiyou''s mouth curled up slightly as he said, "Just now, I was the one who asked for help, and now, it''s the old mister who has a request for me. If the circumstances are different, naturally the request would be different as well. However, I believe that this old mister is also a celestial being and wouldn''t make things too difficult for this junior. "


    "Celestial Immortals?" You shitty Celestial Immortal! "If it wasn''t for the past ¡­" After the old man heard what Lu Beiyou said, he suddenly lost control of his emotions and quickly suppressed it.


    "Brat, you know how to judge the situation, so be it! I can promise you, as long as you tell me where this blue lotus came from, I will answer three of your questions. "


    Lu Beiyou opened his mouth and asked: "Old sir, just now you said that there was a Flood Dragon''s tendon in my body, what is that?"


    The elder paused for a moment before asking doubtfully, "You don''t even know yourself?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head, it would be weird if he knew! Flood Dragon Tendon? Never heard of it.


    The old man could not help but laugh involuntarily. He waved his hand and brought the wine jug in front of Lu Beiyou and said, "Don''t worry, I still do not need to poison you with poison. Do you know what the Flood Dragon''s Tendon is? "Then drink all the wine in front of you, and you will understand."


    Lu Beiyou thought about it after hearing this, that''s true! If the old man in front of him wanted to kill him, he would''ve died by then. After thinking for a while, he picked up the wine jug in front of him and finished it in one gulp. With wine at the throat, instead of a strong taste of wine, there was a light fragrance instead.


    The old man watched the scene as if he was watching a play. His eyes narrowed as he said: "Kid, you are really tenacious!"


    Just as Lu Beiyou was about to reply, a sharp pain started to spread from Lu Beiyou''s abdomen to his limbs and bones. Lu Beiyou anxiously controlled the warm current in his body, but discovered that the warm current was spreading out of his body uncontrollably.


    Ah!" All of the pores on his body started to ooze blood, and the heat finally left his body. It turned into a golden flood dragon that spiraled around Lu Beiyou''s body as it roared at the old man.


    Lu Beiyou also recovered from the intense pain, becoming a bloody person, he panted heavily, only feeling that all his limbs and bones were in unbearable pain, as he looked at the old man with sinister eyes.


    "Young people''s hostility is too strong, didn''t you ask me about the dragon tendon? Why don''t you just look up and see for yourself? " The old man didn''t seem to mind Lu Beiyou''s gaze and took another small sip.


    When Lu Beiyou heard this, he looked behind him, only to see a three meter long golden Flood Dragon coiling around his body. Its golden scales were emitting shocking undulations, and the dragon''s head was staring at the old man as it roared.


    The old man stood up and instantly drew a few golden runes above the Flood Dragon. The dragon turned its head and roared at the old man, then tore at the dragon, and with a few golden runes, it instantly imprisoned the dragon. The old man used his palm to suppress the dragon back into Lu Beiyou''s body.


    Lu Beiyou was so shocked that he could not speak. He only felt the warm current in his body return, and a golden seal appeared in his chest. Was this the truth of the warm current in his body?


    When the old man had done all this, he sat back down, as if he had just done something trivial. He picked up the wine pot and took a sip, letting out a burp and a breath that was golden in color.


    "Is this the dragon tendon within my body?" Lu Beiyou asked anxiously.


    "The bodies of the monsters are strong, and the dragon race is one of the most outstanding ones. Their recovery ability is extremely strong, and a flood dragon is one of the branches of the dragon race. The Flood Dragon''s tendons were the Divine Marrow within the Flood Dragon''s body. Logically speaking, once a demon''s Divine Marrow fell into a person''s body, their body would explode from the conflict of bloodlines. However, your meridians have been completely severed, and this dragon tendon has replaced your meridians as the main meridian in your body. This is not something that has never happened in history. "


    Monster? Dragon clan? When had he ever gotten involved with fiendish demons? This dragon tendon had been given to him by the man in his dreams. It seemed like he would only know the answer the next time he saw him.


    "Oh right, I used the Golden Symbol Wine to lure the dragon out of my body. Just now, he suppressed it back into your body. This meant that the current it could break out of your body at any time. I placed the seal that suppressed it on your chest. If one day something bad happens to you, you can use it as a trump card against a strong enemy. "


    An Immortal drawing talismans to make wine to fish for a Flood Dragon, this was probably an existence at the same level as Mu Qiuqiu! Just what kind of power was this Treasure House? Why would such a terrifying existence appear in Qingshan City? What exactly were they doing in the Qingshan City?


    Lu Beiyou was momentarily unable to process the situation, but he still took a step forward, clasped his hands, and said respectfully: "Thank you for your gift, old sir."


    The old man waved his hand and smiled, "Since my old man has promised you three questions, he will naturally keep his word. Now, you can ask the second question."

 C38

    Lu Beiyou accepted the gift without caring about the blood stains on his body. He sat on the ground and smiled mischievously at the old man: "I wonder if old sir can give me another bottle of wine to drink?"


    The old man was stunned for a moment before he laughed and said, "You are an interesting boy. You don''t have any Talisman-Dollar Wine, but you have a pot of Pure Wine."


    Waving his hand, Lu Beiyou retrieved a wine pot from the void and threw it towards Lu Beiyou. Lu Beiyou chuckled as he received the bottle and took a gulp, the remaining wine poured onto his wound, and the wound quickly healed.


    "Tell me, what is the second question?" the old man asked.


    "Old sir, who exactly is your Treasure House? I need an answer from you. Which side will the Treasure House choose to stand behind? Or perhaps it was the Treasure House''s plan in the Qingshan City? For an existence like old mister to come to this inconspicuous Qingshan City, it really must be guarded against! "


    Hearing that, the old man laughed lightly, "Qingshan City? As much as you want to cause trouble, the Treasure House will not participate in it, and will not be in it. As for which faction exactly is the Treasure House, it''s best if you don''t know for now. I can only tell you that it''s not on the ground. I just happened to come to Qingshan City by coincidence to search for the remains of an old friend, and I cannot tell you the specifics. "


    Not on the ground? Relics? Lu Beiyou was a little doubtful, but after hearing about the Treasure House''s attitude, he decided to help each other out.


    This was also a piece of good news. If the Treasure House stood behind a certain party and had an old man as terrifying as him, then his mission this time would be completely ruined.


    Lu Beiyou sat cross legged, stared at the old man and spoke: "Last question! Why do you want to know the owner of this blue lotus? What use is this azure lotus to you? I don''t believe that a high and mighty deity would treat me so well for no reason at all! He helped me awaken the Flood Dragon''s Tendon, and also gave me some Talismanic Wine to drink. "


    The old man was stunned on the spot. His expression gradually became complicated. After a long while, he sighed and said, "You brat, you still have some brains. What if I refuse to answer your question?"


    "Of course old sir can choose to refuse to answer, but if so, let old sir kill me! I will not tell old sir any news about the owner of the blue lotus either. " Lu Beiyou''s expression became serious, and his smirk just now disappeared as he spoke with determination.


    "Brat, you sure are considerate!" The old man suddenly laughed.


    "Old man, don''t blame anyone for feeling that it is inconceivable. I''m only betting on my only capital. " Lu Beiyou sighed and said.


    The old man finished the wine pot in one gulp, stood up and spread out the thumb sized blue lotus on his palm, then said to Lu Beiyou: "You made the right bet this time, and also won the bet! Do you know what this cyan lotus is? "


    Lu Beiyou shook his head, after Mu Qiuqiu gave it to him, Lu Beiyou had once tried to figure it out himself, but he could not find a single clue. Later on, the coquettish woman also could not see what the green lotus was.


    The elderly man drew a few spell symbols in the air with his free hand, after which, the natural power of the surrounding spiritual energy madly rushed towards the cyan lotus.


    The imposing aura grew stronger and stronger, and eventually, Lu Beiyou could clearly see the Heaven and Earth aura turning into a substance-like waterfall that surged towards the green lotus.


    However, the green lotus, like a bottomless abyss, continued to greedily devour the surrounding spiritual energy. Not long after, all the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth around the Treasure House was absorbed by the green lotus.


    The old man''s expression became more and more serious as he drew a few more golden talismans on the wall of the treasure pavilion.


    The green lotus also stopped devouring at this time, the green petals appeared even more beautiful, the flowers were completely blooming, and Lu Beiyou suddenly felt like he was unable to breathe.


    After the blue lotus in his hands declined, the old man wiped the sweat off his forehead, sighed, and said to Lu Beiyou: "Go and take a look outside the window!"


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou anxiously ran to the window to look out, and instantly lost his ability to think, all the hair on his body stood up, and every pore on his body trembled.


    The sound of the sword cries spread to every corner of the Qingshan City, the terrifying pressure caused everyone in the Qingshan City to be paralyzed and unable to move. A gigantic sword floated above the Treasure House, like a king commanding all living things in the sky, looking down at the people on the ground.


    Ju Que!


    Mu Qiuqiu and Ren Changfeng who were resting outside the Qingshan City flew at the same time, looking at the ten thousand swords suspended in the sky.


    Ren Changfeng looked at Mu Qiuqiu with a heavy expression and asked: "Do you need me to make a move?"


    Mu Qiuqiu closed his eyes, and after a while, he opened his eyes and said: "No need, what should come will eventually come."


    Ren Changfeng said no more and turned around to return to the tavern. He stared at the Qingshan City and clenched his fists.


    More than ten years have passed, but you''ve only just arrived. It''s best if you don''t overdo it! Otherwise ¡­


    Inside the Qingshan City, Lu Beiyou muttered: "What exactly happened here? How is that possible? "


    The old man then appeared beside Lu Beiyou and looked at the Ju Que hovering above the Treasure House: "This blue lotus is the Ju Que''s sword intent! Moreover, the Spirit Qi used to activate this blue lotus is equal to the Spirit Qi used for the Spirit Realm, it seems to be specially made for you. "


    "Ju Que Sword Intent?"


    "The Ju Que was originally made from the heaven and earth at the peak of Qingyun Peak. Therefore, an average person would die before they could even touch it. The peak of Qingyun Peak had become the burial ground for countless heroes! In the end, Li Muniu, who was once the strongest in the world, used his own strength and perseverance to pull the Ju Que out of Qingyun Peak. Furthermore, the Ju Que Sword Spirit had turned into a little girl that has been following beside Li Muniu the entire time. " The old man explained.


    "So you''re saying that this blue lotus was created from the sword intent of the Ju Que?" Lu Beiyou still had not recovered.


    The old man sighed as he looked at the ten thousand swords hanging on the green mountain. He muttered: "Rather than saying the Ju Que''s sword intent was forged, it would be better to say that this is the Ju Que''s avatar."


    Ju Que, Ju Que doppelganger, sword spirit little girl, Mu Qiuqiu.


    Lu Beiyou organized his thoughts, and immediately woke up, his previous doubts were clear!


    He turned around and took out the Lan Tian Jade Pendant from his bosom. He placed the blade of his sword on the old man''s neck and said with a sinister tone, "Who the hell are you?"


    The swords that floated in the air above the Qingshan City all seemed to have smelled the scent of the blue lotus''s sword intent on Lu Beiyou''s body, as they filled the sky with sword blades that were pointed straight at the Treasure House, the demon beasts formed by the sword beams all roared at the Treasure House, their howls causing the heavens to tremble!


    Looking at the scene outside the window, the old man did not care at all about the blade on his neck, and he mumbled to himself, "Me? My name is Rivers, and I''m just a coward from ten years ago. I came here from the heavens to atone for my sins! "

 C39

    In a small room within the City Lord''s Mansion, Liao Tie was panting heavily.


    Even if it was him, he wouldn''t be able to catch his breath from the might of that attack just now.


    "Have you found anything? What kind of person made this big battle!? " Liao Tie asked the man kneeling on the ground with a dark expression.


    "Reporting to City Lord, according to the dispatch, the focus of these two incidents was both from the Treasure House!"


    "Treasure House? Do you know who the people in the Treasure House are? " Liao Tie couldn''t help but feel puzzled as well.


    Of course, he knew about the Treasure House. He had bought a few Spiritual Pawns before, but when did the Treasure House have this kind of power? It was clearly right under his nose, yet he didn''t know!


    "I don''t know. Our informant is only a hundred meters away from the Treasure House, and we can''t move an inch forward."


    "Go down!"


    Liao Tie''s fist smashed the desk in front of him into dust. This Qingshan City having Ding Family was already a challenge to his bottom line, yet now another Treasure House had popped out! Was he going to tear down his Qingshan City?


    The ten thousand swords were hanging on the green mountain. Was this the person he invited to help him suppress the Treasure House? Or was he here to demonstrate?


    He walked to the window with heavy steps, fiercely grabbed onto the windowsill, and looked outside the window as he yelled in a low voice: "This Qingshan City is mine, and it can only be mine!"


    "Reporting to Patriarch, I heard that the source of this storm started from the Treasure House."


    After Ding Baiyi heard this, he could not help but frown.


    "Do you know who is in the Treasure House?" The two elders sitting in the living room also frowned as they spoke.


    "I don''t know!" There seems to be something a hundred meters away from the Treasure House that blocks their way. "


    "Trash!" He couldn''t even find such a small thing! What''s the use of having you all? "


    After the Great Elder heard the reply, he flew into a rage and struck his palm towards the kneeling servant.


    Ding Baiyi instantly waved his sleeves to stop him, and said unhappily: "For Great Elder to be angry at a servant for such a small matter, is this not making a big fuss out of nothing?"


    The servant kneeling on the ground was covered in cold sweat. The grand elder let out a dissatisfied snort and retracted his hand. He then turned around and returned to his seat.


    The second elder took a sip of the tea cup beside him and said, "Bai Yi, this is not a small matter! You have seen the might of the two storms earlier, if they were to target our Ding Family, we would not necessarily feel well. If it was in the past, it wouldn''t have mattered. But in this autumn of trouble, with so many messed up people suddenly appearing in Qingshan City, it was undoubtedly poured oil on this Qingshan City''s firewood! "Who knows when it might explode. How could it be a small matter?"


    Ding Baiyi said to the servant kneeling on the ground: "You may leave!" Following that, he whispered to Hong''er, "Remember to say something to Hong''er."


    The servant bowed and left, Ding Baiyi looked towards the two Ding Family elders and was about to speak. Suddenly, a man covered in blood rushed into the hall, kneeled on the ground and yelled: "Second Street Ding Family Pawnshop''s sinful servant Ding Yi, please take revenge for my thirty-one dead brothers!"


    Just as Ding Baiyi heaved a sigh of relief, he saw the blood man running towards him and immediately asked: "Second Street? What was going on?! "Tell me."


    That person knelt on the ground and choked with sobs, "That bunch of Golden Wing Gang bastards suddenly attacked the pawnshop on our Second Street in the middle of the night. I was knocked unconscious and escaped disaster. By the time I woke up, the pawnshop had been emptied of its contents, and all thirty-one of my brothers, with the exception of myself, were dead! All dead! Patriarch, please redress the grievances between us brothers! "


    "How dare you!" The two elders stood up in shock and anger, even the usually gentle Ding Baiyi was instantly angered.


    Was the Golden Wing Gang declaring war at Ding Family?


    Ding Baiyi forcefully suppressed his emotions, took a step forward and was about to help the people on the ground up.


    Ding Yi raised her head and let out a miserable laugh: "I just hope that Ding Family can avenge my brothers and take good care of my family. Pardon me for being unable to serve the Ding Family, but we''ll be leaving first! "


    Not good! The elders behind him tried to stop him, but they were too late. Ding Yi had already broken her own seven and seven orifices and died.


    It was better to destroy everything! Never live alone.


    Ding Baiyi''s eyes were bloodshot as he turned around to the two elders and said with a hoarse voice, "Elders, just now, let the two of you leave the Treasure House alone. The thirty-two people of Ding Family pawnshop were completely loyal and did not have a single life left in them. Should I settle this score first? "


    The two clan elders nodded their heads in anger, Ding Baiyi walked to the bloodied corpse that was kneeling on the ground and said: "You two have done well, I will have your families all arranged!"


    He didn''t care about the man''s dirty, bloody body at all. He carried the corpse on his back and walked towards the Golden Winged Gang.


    "Pass down the order!" Summoning the Cyan Cloud Sparrow, there are a hundred people in the first generation of the Ding Family who will follow me to the Golden Wing Pavilion! "


    The two elders looked at each other, then walked out of the Ding Family s behind Ding Baiyi.


    Lu Beiyou strolled around Qingshan City, preparing to buy some clothes for Xiao Xueer.


    Not long ago, when he found out that the old man and Mu Qiuqiu were old acquaintances, he kept his promise and told her Mu Qiuqiu''s location.


    After River Stream received the news, he used his finger as a brush and drew a few spell symbols in the air, and then transformed into a golden light, flying towards the direction of the two people outside the city.


    Lu Beiyou received the information he wanted, and without greeting anyone, he quietly left the treasure pavilion.


    The people on the street were still in shock as they discussed what had happened recently. First, there were demonic cultivators that entered the city. With a single sword strike, they split apart a tavern. Then, a rune storm swept through the entire city, making it hard for people to breathe. Just as he said that the storm had dissipated, a horrifying scene of ten thousand swords hovering above the green mountains and the Hundred Beasts roaring together to destroy a city appeared. Was the Qingshan City going to be thrown into chaos?


    Lu Beiyou''s face was full of sighs, as if all of these were related to him! He did not expect that he would cause such a commotion. He could not help but laugh in his heart, [It seems that I am not a mortal after all!]


    Not long after, Lu Beiyou saw a tailor shop. He turned around and asked, "Do we have any clothes for the little girl here?"


    Before the shop owner could reply, Lu Beiyou suddenly felt as if the sky had darkened, and an astonishing wave of Qi rippled out.


    He hastily ran out to look at the sky and saw a huge green bird flying through the air, leaving behind an astonishing fluctuation of Qi. On the Cyan Bird, there seemed to be dozens of people standing. The Qi emitted by the few people in front was astonishing, and the man in white standing right in front carried a body covered in blood on his back, the Qi leaking from his body made Lu Beiyou break out in cold sweat, he felt that he was just a sliver weaker than the old man he met before.


    The white clothed man seemed to have sensed something, his eyes glanced at Lu Beiyou, and then turned his head and stopped looking at him.


    But that one look, made Lu Beiyou feel as if he was being cut by a blade, his entire body was in pain and it was unbearable, he anxiously activated the Flood Dragon''s Tendon to heal his injuries.


    "Isn''t this the legendary Blue Cloud Sparrow from the Ding Family?"


    "Look! Aren''t the few people at the very front the Patriarch and the two elders of Ding Family? "


    "Why are there only two elders? Didn''t they say that there are three people with Ding Family?"


    "I heard that the Third Elder was beaten up to the point of becoming a cripple by someone outside. He''s still recuperating in the Ding Family."


    "Wait! I remember! Aren''t dozens of people behind the Ding Family Elder the A-generation assassins? The last time he appeared, it was rumoured that he did it for a force that was similar to the current Golden Winged Gang.


    "This time, we''re sending out all of our Ding Family and elites. What are we doing? Is he going to start a war with some other power? "


    The pain in Lu Beiyou''s body gradually dissipated as he heard the idle chatter of the spectators around him. Even though his body was still in some pain, the corner of his mouth could not help but slightly curl up.


    "Golden Wing Gang!" The second gift I''ve prepared for you all, must be kept well! "


    Lu Beiyou wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead, returned to the tailor shop and told them to make some clothes for the little girl. After that, he took out the green mountain map and instantly flew toward the Ding Family.

 C40

    When Lu Beiyou arrived at the D Residence, he saw two jade like stone lions guarding the door.


    The legend of this White Elephant Jade was that it was created after the death of the Jade Elephant, a mount of the living Buddha. It carried with it a wave of righteous energy as it suppressed the evilness. It was also due to this powerful effect that the White Elephant Jade became extremely rare, and could only be found by chance. With two White Elephant Jadestone Lion Town''s gate, Ding Family s are really a big deal.


    Lu Beiyou thought for a while and decided not to go in from the front. He went around Ding Residence and climbed over the wall.


    Lu Beiyou took out the Green Mountain Painting and compared it with it, before diving into the depths of D Residence.


    While Lu Beiyou was practising the [Divine Soul Return], Lu Beiyou realized that other than creating an external appearance, this immortal art could stabilize one''s mind and also had a unique incantation for concealment: Concealment Character Formula. The spirit energy in Lu Beiyou''s body right now was not enough to make him look reverent, but he could easily grasp the art of concealment and completely cover his own presence. As long as he was not at the level of a level 1 expert, almost no one would be able to discover him.


    Following the directions of the green mountain map, they soon arrived at a quiet little courtyard.


    The courtyard was filled with bamboo and lilies, leaving only a cobblestone path. Lu Beiyou heaved a sigh of relief, revealing his figure and walking deeper into the courtyard.


    After a few steps, he saw that there was a chair in the middle of the courtyard, and Ding Hong was lying on it. He had covered his face with a book and was just sleeping, with a few words coming out of his mouth from time to time.


    Lu Beiyou came to Ding Hong''s side and kicked the reclining chair.


    "Who is it!?" "Do you want to die by kicking this young master?" Ding Hong fell to the ground, panicking as he woke up and shouted angrily.


    Lu Beiyou scratched his ears with disdain, "It''s me, what''s wrong? Is there a problem? "


    Ding Hong finally regained his senses and laughed when he saw Lu Beiyou wiping his saliva: "No problem, there''s no problem. Why are you looking for me so quickly? "


    Lu Beiyou glanced at Ding Hong unhappily: "This Qingshan City has already started to get chaotic, and the person controlling it from behind is already sleeping here, do you not care about the current situation of the Qingshan City at all?"


    Ding Hong stood up, walked into the house, picked up a teapot and sat down with it, and poured a large mouthful into his mouth.


    "What''s there to be concerned about? Judging from the Runic Storm and the Thousand Swords hanging on the green mountain just now, isn''t it quite successful?" And just now, my errand boy came over to tell me that the Patriarch and two other elders had come out with the word "A" on their Ding Family and had even brought their clan guarding immortal beast away. So, everything is going well, isn''t it? "


    Lu Beiyou pulled over the reclining chair to sit beside Ding Hong, and sighed: "This is too hard to deal with, who would have thought that the Qingshan City would actually have such a monster, who would have thought that you would even dare to attack your own clan."


    Ding Hong only chuckled.


    Lu Beiyou did not mind and continued to speak: "You have left behind three chess pieces in the game of Qingshan City, I do not like all of them, I have a chess piece that is one-on-three for you, do you want one?"


    Ding Hong took another big gulp of tea and said softly, "You want to borrow my chess piece, right?"


    Lu Beiyou coldly snorted, stood up and grabbed Ding Hong by the collar as he spoke darkly: "You found three people to take charge of the Qingshan City for you as puppets, is the promise still valid? Don''t take people for fools! You have to take this chess piece, whether you want it or not! If you piss me off, I don''t mind breaking the agreement and extinguishing your Ding Family. "


    Ding Hong laughed bitterly and patted Lu Beiyou''s hand: "Alright, alright, alright, alright, let go of me first! Whenever you bring me to see him, I''ll make him drop his Qingshan City when it''s appropriate. If it''s inappropriate, even if you say so, I still won''t easily agree to it. "


    Only then did Lu Beiyou let go of his hands. Ding Hong straightened his clothes, and the atmosphere between the two of them quieted down.


    "You should know why I''m here." Lu Beiyou took the initiative to break the silence between the two.


    "Mm, rest assured. Right now, all of the Ding Family s that are a threat to you have already been transferred out, and the remaining old fogey who wouldn''t die even after burrowing into the ground, don''t know when he''ll wake up. " Ding Hong raised his head and looked at the sky with a melancholy tone.


    "The Treasure House is the best. After today, the Golden Wing Gang will probably suffer a huge loss of strength, leaving behind the Tiger''s Mouth Escort Office and the City Lord''s Mansion. I''ll take care of the Tiger''s Mouth Escort Office, but for now, I still need a big fire so that my Qingshan City can burn even faster. " Lu Beiyou snatched the teapot from Ding Hong''s hands and poured not a single drop of tea into his mouth, as he glanced at Ding Hong.


    Ding Hong acted as if he did not see anything, he turned and replied: "After today, in three days, I will personally light another fire for the Qingshan City."


    Lu Beiyou casually threw away the teapot in his hand and nodded his head in agreement. Lu Beiyou asked a question that had puzzled him ever since he entered the courtyard: "How can a man like you plant all the things that those girls like?"


    Ding Hong stood up and walked in front of the lily, caressing it, "Turn right when you leave, and walk through two doors to three rooms ahead of us."


    Seeing that Ding Hong did not reply, Lu Beiyou did not ask anymore. He took out the Lan Tian Jade Pendant from his bosom and walked out of the courtyard.


    Ding Hong punched his own heart, a mouthful of fresh blood was spat on the lily in front of him, the pure white flower petals instantly becoming extremely enchanting.


    He reached out his hand to stroke the blood colored lily, his eyes blurry as he said, "Soon, soon."


    Lu Beiyou went out of his room and once again activated the Hidden Character Formula, hiding his own Qi and walking towards the room that Ding Hong had mentioned just now.


    He saw the Third Elder of the Ding Family lying on the bed in a dejected manner, with two maids by his side.


    After the Third Elder was carried back from the border trial, he invited the best doctor in the Qingshan City to come and receive treatment. However, he only received one sentence: "In this life, you must enter the Ruins Returning Stage.


    Even if it wasn''t in the Qingshan City, he was still someone who could be tyrannical even in these nine continents.


    Who would have thought that he would end up being crippled for life by a little girl in this unremarkable little store! This was not only a great humiliation, but also a great humiliation. When he felt better, he would definitely beg his elder brother and second brother to accompany him and take revenge at the border!


    The more the third elder thought about it, the angrier he became. He smashed everything beside him into pieces and let out a loud roar as he pushed the maid who was serving him onto the bed.


    His eyes were red and he was venting his anger, ignoring the struggling and screaming of the maid.


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind him, "Third elder, you''re in such a good mood. I didn''t think that you''d still be thinking about men and women despite your serious illness. I wonder if you''re getting stronger with age or if your silver spear is useless!"


    The third elder''s tone was full of ridicule and mockery. He released the maid beneath him and hastily jumped down from the bed to look at the person behind him.


    "It''s you!" When the Third Elder saw Lu Beiyou, his already red eyes now looked even more frightening.


    "I didn''t expect to find you here!" You''ve all fallen into his trap! It just so happens that we can settle all the new and old debts together! " Without waiting for Lu Beiyou to speak again, the Third Elder had already raised his fist and attacked.

 C41

    Lu Beiyou instantly appeared behind the Third Elder and used his sword intent.


    The Third Elder transformed into a black python and pounced towards Lu Beiyou from behind. He opened his bloody mouth, bit ''Pure Yang'' and whipped Lu Beiyou with his snake tail.


    Lu Beiyou anxiously blocked, while the Third Clan Elder bent over and punched Lu Beiyou in the chest.


    Lu Beiyou instantly retreated, and panted with blood from the corner of his mouth.


    This kind of cross-border challenge to the current Lu Beiyou was too reluctant. Not to mention that the Third Elder was an expert who had once stepped into the Mahayana.


    "You brat, don''t tell me you think that I''m really a cripple now?" The Third Elder looked at Lu Beiyou with a mocking expression.


    Lu Beiyou clenched his teeth and did not speak. He bent his knees and teleported to slash at the Third Elder, but he found that the ''Pure Yang'' in his hands could not even get close to the Black Python. The Black Python''s blood-red eyes looked towards Lu Beiyou as it spat out a mouthful of venom.


    Lu Beiyou''s pupils contracted as he instantly arrived behind the maid, and the poison landed on the maid''s body. Before she could scream, the maid had already turned into a pool of blood.


    Hiss! Lu Beiyou could not help but take in a breath of cold air, the venom was actually so corrosive!


    "I have to admire you for having the guts to break into the Ding Family. It doesn''t matter what your goal is, you are destined to stay here today." The Third Elder laughed loudly.


    The Black Python opened its huge mouth and shot towards Lu Beiyou. The Third Elder was wrapped in black energy and arrived behind Lu Beiyou.


    A pincer attack!


    The Heaven''s Divination Sword, Lu Beiyou hastily brandished his sword and transformed it into a weather pillar. A dragon and a phoenix respectively pounced towards the Black Python and the Third Elder.


    Lu Beiyou bent his body and pressed his palm against the Third Elder''s chest. Lu Beiyou flew out again, and anxiously turned his body in the air to stabilize his body.


    The Third Elder reached out his hand and crushed the Sword Intent Phoenix, looking at Lu Beiyou with contempt, "Do you really think that you, a tiny god that was forcefully pulled up by someone, can challenge Ruins Returning Stage? Stop dreaming! Today, you are destined to die here! "


    With that, the Spirit Qi suddenly started to rage, the house instantly turned into powder and crazily rushed towards the Third Elder, a twenty-odd feet long black python opened its mouth and roared at Lu Beiyou.


    The passersby on the road were also intimidated by this python''s aura, did its Ding Family get beaten up by someone?


    Such a large disturbance had finally attracted the attention of the Ding Family people, as they anxiously ran over and surrounded Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou''s hair was in disarray, but he still laughed loudly.


    "Old thing!" You are destined to die today, and no one will be able to keep you alive! "


    Suddenly, a green lotus mark appeared on the forehead of the black python. The black python suddenly looked at the Third Elder with bloodshot eyes.


    Only now did the Third Elder realize that something was wrong. He had severed the connection between him and the black python.


    The black python suddenly opened its huge mouth and bit towards the third clan elder. Lu Beiyou stepped forward with his sword, and with three steps, he arrived in front of the third clan elder.


    Pure-Yang passed through the third elder''s heart. The third elder looked at the sword he had stabbed into his chest with a confused look before collapsing on the ground with blood dripping from his mouth. He was in a daze as he said, "Why ¡­" How could this be ¡­ "This is impossible ¡­"


    Lu Beiyou unsheathed his sword, looked at the Third Elder and taunted: "Do you really think you are invincible under the heavens just because you once used to be in Mahayana?"


    The Third Elder raised his head and looked at Lu Beiyou with sinister and vicious eyes as he roared out: "Little bastard! Even if I die! I also want you to accompany me in death! "


    Suddenly, the Third Elder''s aura skyrocketed. Ruins Returning Stage, peak Ruins Returning Stage, Mahayana!


    "I want you dead!" The Third Elder stretched out his hand towards the sky, and the already dark sky darkened even more. A black cloud appeared above Ding Family, and a python head peeked out from the cloud to look down upon all the living beings on the ground. It occasionally flicked its tongue, and its eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty and vicious light.


    When Liao Tie heard the news of Ding Family sending troops to the Golden Wing Pavilion, he felt a headache coming on. Suddenly, he felt the sky darken, and a terrifying aura exploded from the direction of the Ding Family.


    Instantly, he arrived before the window. He only saw a python head the size of a small mountain appearing above the Ding Family, as it looked down at the Ding Family with bloodthirsty eyes. He couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "Hahaha!" Good! It finally began! It wasn''t in vain that I paid such a high price to leave the city! Just take back the big gift that I gave you, Ding Family! "


    Everyone who were originally heading towards the direction of the Golden Wing Gang saw the python head appear in the sky above the Ding Family. They could not help but think to themselves, "Not good! Someone ambushed the Ding Family! "


    Ding Baiyi who was carrying the corpse at the very front anxiously reacted and said: "The two elders will go to the Golden Wing Pavilion first, I will return to Ding Family immediately! You must not startle the old ancestor! "


    The two of them nodded. There was no worry in their eyes. On the contrary, there was happiness in them and it seemed as if they were about to add insult to injury.


    Ding Baiyi placed the corpse on top of the Cyan Cloud Sparrow''s back, and it instantly disappeared.


    The Great Clan Elder said softly, "There aren''t many people that can force Third Brother to use his ultimate technique. It seems that someone has made his move! However, it was impossible to kill Ol ''Three in its current state. This time, we will just sit here and watch the show. "


    The Second Elder nodded and no longer looked at the approaching Golden Wing Pavilion.


    Seeing such a powerful and ferocious situation, not only was Lu Beiyou not afraid, he was instead overjoyed.


    A green lotus mark suddenly appeared on the forehead of the enormous black python in the sky, biting towards the already insane third elder.


    "That''s impossible! This was impossible! What exactly is going on!? " The third elder roared at the python-like head that was trying to bite him from the black cloud. However, he was no longer able to resist this astonishing power.


    The only thing that could answer him was the sword which Lu Beiyou had already used to take his head off. In the end, he could only hear Lu Beiyou whispering in his ear, "Looks like I''ve had enough this time!"


    The black cloud disappeared, and the python head also disappeared. After the smoke and dust passed, everyone in the Ding Family looked at the corpse on the ground in a daze: Third Elder of the Ding Family had died.


    When Lu Beiyou fought against his opponent, he would be able to mark the seal of the blue lotus''s sword intent on his opponent''s body when he touched the opponent''s body. If the opponent did not sense it, Lu Beiyou would be able to control all of his following moves.


    At that time, when Lu Beiyou had comprehended that move from Xiao Xueer''s eyes, he was completely shocked by it. If his mark was not discovered, then the more powerful the attack, the more severe the backlash he would inflict. This was simply a backlash weapon!


    If the Third Elder was still at his former peak, then perhaps Lu Beiyou would be dead before he could even make a move. However, the Third Elder, who had only been able to display his Ruins Returning Stage, was already at the end of his tether. Furthermore, he had underestimated his opponent at the beginning and ended up in such a miserable state.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the Third Elder who died with grievance, and then extended his hand to look at his'' Pure Yang ''.


    He himself killed Ruins Returning Stage?


    Not long ago, he was bullied and almost died, but now, he could personally kill a heavily injured level two expert.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but mutter: Am I already this strong?


    The surrounding people from the Ding Family tightly gripped the weapons in their hands, their eyes staring straight at Lu Beiyou, yet fearing that he would kill another person.


    Lu Beiyou laughed softly and prepared to speak when he suddenly discovered that there was an additional white figure in the courtyard. His pupils couldn''t help but contract and tremble all over his body.


    He wouldn''t be able to escape! He would die!


    A man in white suddenly appeared in the courtyard. He walked to the side of the Third Elder and sighed, then gently snapped his fingers. The people surrounding Lu Beiyou all fell to the ground, lifeless.


    It was him! The man in white who stood at the very front of the Cyan Cloud Sparrow and almost killed him with his eyes!

 C42

    The white clothed man slowly walked towards him as Lu Beiyou anxiously supported his Sky Spill Sword Force.


    Pow! The man flicked his finger and the column of air instantly shattered into pieces. The phantom image of a dragon and phoenix was cut in half by something.


    Lu Beiyou reached into his embrace with one hand and gripped the blue lotus in the palm of his hand. This was his last trump card.


    The white clothed man stopped and said, "Put down the little thing in your hand. It might be of some use to a level 1 expert. To me, it doesn''t hurt my skin at all. "


    Lu Beiyou was just about to speak, only to see the white clothed man waving his sleeves and causing a gust of wind. Lu Beiyou immediately closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself standing at the peak of an unknown mountain.


    Lu Beiyou took out the blue lotus and couldn''t help but reach towards his chest. Once the blue lotus was useless to him, he would release the dragon himself.


    The white clothed man ignored Lu Beiyou''s small movements and spoke: "My name is Ding Baiyi, Patriarch of Ding Family, and I am in the human realm of Half-step Immortal."


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but loosen his grip. He had finally come into contact with the true overlord of Qingshan City. If even if it was the Mahayana himself, he could rely on Mu Qiuqiu to force his way through the battles of blue lotus s, playing with a large blade in front of the people of Half-step Immortal was simply courting death.


    "So if I killed your Third Elder, why didn''t you kill me on the spot?" Lu Beiyou was serious, since he could not escape, he might as well calm down. Since he did not kill him, there must be a reason, maybe he had a chance of survival.


    "To be honest, I''m curious about you. Three days to the Qingshan City, during this time, all the movements are related to you. The tragedy at the Ding Family Pawnshop on the Second Annex was also done by you, right? "


    As the Patriarch of the Ding Family, Ding Baiyi didn''t have such an overbearing and domineering attitude. Instead, she spoke in a warm and gentle voice that made others feel like spring breeze, causing Lu Beiyou to have a good impression of her.


    "How is this possible!?" I definitely did not do it. Patriarch, look at me, who''s only in the Spirit Realm, don''t you have the guts to touch the tiger''s whiskers on the Ding Family, right? " Lu Beiyou quickly replied.


    Ding Baiyi did not reply as he raised his hand towards Lu Beiyou, the orange order badge on Lu Beiyou''s waist flew into his hand.


    This is bad! He had actually forgotten about this! If it was an ordinary person who did not know about this order badge, then that would be fine. But with Ding Baiyi''s identity, he naturally knew that this order badge was given to him by the Master of Qingshan City.


    Lu Beiyou''s expression tensed up, and couldn''t help but take a step back.


    Ding Baiyi didn''t become as furious as Lu Beiyou had imagined. Instead, he sighed lightly and said, "Because I''ve always been the one helping you from the back."


    The Patriarch of the Ding Family was helping him from behind? What was going on? I have never come into contact with him before!


    Lu Beiyou waved his hand: "Wait, are you helping me from behind? What exactly is going on? "


    Ding Baiyi did not answer and only continued: "Ding Zhan is my man, the Green Map is something that I helped Hong''er perfect. You have my eyes everywhere you go, when you were at the Ding Family Pawnshop on the Second Street, I was right behind you. I am also very clear about the ambitions of the two including Hong''er and the city lord of Qingshan City. Other than the Treasure House, this was indeed out of my expectations. I never thought that there would be such a deep force hidden right under my nose. "


    Lu Beiyou was completely dumbstruck on the spot, everything was within the grasp of the white clothed man in front of him.


    He had still naively thought that he had always been the one playing the game of Qingshan City, but he hadn''t thought that he would just be a chess piece placed on the board from the very beginning.


    Lu Beiyou licked his dry lips and said hoarsely: "So, why are you telling me all this?"


    Ding Baiyi asked a question that Lu Beiyou had been puzzling over with his eyes, "Do you know why Hong''er is willing to sacrifice her Ding Family at all in order to reconstruct the order behind it?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head, this had also been his greatest confusion. Could this have something to do with Ding Baiyi?


    Ding Baiyi found a rock to sit on and softly whispered: "Because he owes this Qingshan City."


    Lu Beiyou did not interrupt him, but instead, indicated for Lu Beiyou to find a place to sit. He continued: "Hong''er is my son, his mother left early, and I personally raised him. His talent was good. Back then, when the Old Ancestor came out to bestow him with the Heavenly Water Saber Technique, he was also praised by the Old Ancestor for his ability to achieve Immortal Ascension on the Immortal Path. I also thought that he would continue to walk like this, or perhaps it would be more accurate to call him an immortal with flowers and honor. "


    Lu Beiyou quietly listened and did not say anything. There must be another reason why Ding Baiyi told him all of this. Ding Baiyi looked at Lu Beiyou and smiled as he nodded, "But when he was sixteen, he brought home a woman. has completely changed everything that was originally. "


    Lu Beiyou interrupted: "But what does that have to do with you?"


    Ding Baiyi waved his hand to indicate for Lu Beiyou to quiet down, and continued to speak: "It doesn''t matter if he brought back the young miss of a famous noble family, but the problem is that he brought back a commoner woman in the corner of the Qingshan City, and even more so a blind person! All of a sudden, the Ding Family completely exploded. Hakkas, who already had an opinion of our host, began to make a big splash on the matter. How could a dignified young master of Ding Family integrate with the lowly woman in their eyes? But at that time, Hong''er''s attitude was extremely resolute, and it wasn''t that she wouldn''t marry him, it was even said that it wouldn''t matter even if she left the Ding Family. At that time, I had just gained control of Ding Family not too long ago and for a moment, I didn''t know what to do. This matter only ended when the Old Ancestor came out of seclusion. In the end, he agreed to let Hong''er practice the Skywater Sword Intent to the Moon Slayer if he could. Initially, I thought this matter would end here, but this matter has already spread to the entire city, and Ding Family is at the heart of the struggle. "


    Lu Beiyou felt like he had started to touch on the origin of this matter. It seemed like everything was related to that blind woman.


    "That woman has moved into Hong''er''s courtyard. Hong''er has also begun to resent her. As a father, he is extremely pleased with her. He had grown lilies in the yard, and then he had a drink with Hong and found out that the woman liked lilies. Seeing the two of them drenched in foam, I also felt that it would be good to continue like this forever. But I couldn''t help but to worry, because Hong''er cared deeply about her son and daughter. This way, his opponent would easily be able to see through his weaknesses. But I never expected that my worries would turn into reality not long after. "


    Ding Baiyi''s eyes suddenly became red, and shouted: "I never thought that those beasts truly do not see humans as human beings!"

 C43

    Lu Beiyou could not help but become nervous, it seemed like he was about to face the truth.


    "A bunch of people from the other branches fiercely grabbed that woman and ridiculed her because she was a lowly commoner. This caused that woman to not even dare to leave the courtyard. Because of this, Hong''er''s relationship with someone who belonged to the side of the Ding Family was completely at loggerheads, and there had even been many bloody conflicts before. And from this moment onwards, Hong''er''s attitude towards Ding Family began to change as well. "


    "Then what were you doing?" Lu Beiyou suddenly asked.


    Ding Baiyi lowered his head, looked at his own two hands, and said in a low voice, "If I could repeat myself, I would personally kill those people at that time!"


    felt that when Ding Baiyi said these words, he was suppressing the killing intent in his heart the entire time.


    "Later on, it was unknown where the people from the other branches found out about the woman''s origin, but overnight, there were an additional one hundred and thirty-two corpses on the Qingshan City. Once the news spread, that woman rushed out of the Ding Family like a madman. At that time, Hong''er had been sent to follow her family to train. When she heard the news and rushed back, she discovered that the woman had already gone mad. "


    Ding Baiyi''s tone gradually became lonely. Looking at him, Lu Beiyou felt that the current him was not some Patriarch of the Ding Family, nor was he anyone of the Half-step Immortal.


    "Hong''er caused a huge ruckus in the Ding Family, killing all the elementalists in this matter and causing the old ancestor to come out of seclusion in great anger. I desperately begged for mercy in order to save Hong''er''s life. I clearly remembered how Hong''er was covered in blood at that time, and her eyes indifferently looked at the people present at that time. She then turned around and limped away from the Ding Family. It was also at that time that I stepped into the Half-step Immortal and Human Realm. "


    Lu Beiyou roughly understood what was going on after hearing it. In the eyes of these people, the lives of the commoners who were struggling in the corners were like grass. It was also because of this that the tragedy happened later, and it was no wonder that Ding Hong was willing to use Ding Family as the fuse of Qingshan City.


    Ding Baiyi continued: "But not long after, he heard that there was a madman''s corpse hanging on top of the city gate. It is said that because of obstructing the Qingshan City City Lord''s carriage in an attempt to redress the grievances, he was killed by the guards and hung on the city wall as an example. But the body in the middle of the night was gone, and the second day, Hong''er''s blood-covered corpse knelt in front of Ding Family. Only now did he realize that the lunatic was the girl that Hong''er liked. That night, Hong''er had killed her way up the city wall to retrieve her corpse. However, he absolutely did not expect that Hong''er had already arrived at the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest. The Old Ancestor once again went out to fight the Profound Sky City Lord for this reason, and the conflict between Ding Family and Ding Family had once again begun. Once Hong''er has returned to the Ding Family, her personality took a huge change.


    After he finished speaking, Lu Beiyou completely understood the whole story. No wonder Ding Hong was willing to go to the trouble of reorganizing the order of the Qingshan City, no matter who it was, it would be a fatal blow to anyone.


    Ding Baiyi suddenly grabbed onto his hair, his eyes turning red: "I saw with my own eyes that my son has changed from the heaven''s hope of the past to his current state. He shouldn''t have been like this! That girl originally didn''t need to die, and Hong''er wouldn''t have become like that! If I didn''t hesitate to kill all the people from the other branches, things wouldn''t have progressed to this stage. This is all my fault! "


    When Lu Beiyou heard Ding Baiyi''s choked with emotions, he did not know how to comfort her and could only stand there watching silently.


    "I have already regretted it once, and I don''t want to regret it a second time. I have nothing left, I only have Hong''er as my only son. His mother told me before she passed away to protect him, so anyone can die this time! So when I knew what he was thinking, I helped him accomplish it. He wanted to rebuild his Qingshan City, so I helped him destroy this power. I put this board in the right place, but this time I''m just a chess piece on this board. "


    Lu Beiyou was silent for a while, and then said doubtfully: "But you can obviously destroy this chess game with one hand, so why do you want me to play chess for you?"


    While he was speaking, a supreme aura burst out from his body, the clouds were piled up dark, the strong wind suddenly blew, causing the sky to turn dark, and only Ding Baiyi remained.


    "Because this time, I want to be a father! I want him to fulfill this wish with his own hands, even if it means destroying this Ding Family at all! "


    Father? So this is father! What about his father? Who was he? Lu Beiyou''s heart ached, what exactly was the memory he had lost?


    Ding Baiyi slowly walked towards Lu Beiyou and said a few words. Lu Beiyou was stunned.


    Without waiting for Lu Beiyou to react, Ding Baiyi had already waved his hand and wrapped the two people up. When Lu Beiyou came back to his senses, he discovered that he was standing in front of the tailor shop that he had ordered.


    As if everything that had just happened was just a dream, Lu Beiyou pinched his own face. Pain!


    Lu Beiyou looked in the direction of the Ding Family. He had lost this game of chess in the end, or perhaps he didn''t even have the chance to play at all, but right now, he was still going to play chess.


    Ye Zichen casually took out a piece of cloth from his waist, tied up his hair, and walked into the tailor shop.


    Ding Hong staggered into the courtyard that had been flattened by the battle just now, seeing Ding Baiyi standing beside the third clan elder''s corpse, and looking at the bodies of the people from Ding Family that had fallen, Ding Hong''s pupils contracted, and he spat out a mouthful of blood and kneeled down: "Patriarch, just now, the people from City Lord''s Mansion had suddenly barged into the Ding Family and injured Ding Hong, and even assassinated the third clan elder. Ding Hong was not able to protect the third clan elder well, and had protected the patriarch by asking for forgiveness!"


    Ding Baiyi helped Ding Hong up and said indifferently: "I got it, I will take care of this matter, you go back first!"


    Ding Hong replied as he clutched his chest and turned to leave the courtyard. After spitting out another mouthful of fresh blood, Ding Baiyi clenched his fists tightly and a pained look unconsciously appeared in his eyes.


    After that, he looked towards the direction of the Golden Wing Pavilion with a ruthless gaze. He had finished playing the game with Qingshan City, it was time to end this! In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from where he stood, leaving behind only a slight ripple in the air.


    Lu Beiyou walked out of the tailor shop, lifted up the little girl''s cotton clothes and looked towards the direction of the Golden Wing Pavilion.


    He turned and walked in the direction of the Cat Dog Gang and after a while, he saw Ding Zhan and Xiao Xueer standing at the entrance of the temple as if they were waiting for someone.


    After seeing Lu Beiyou, Xiao Xueer''s face was filled with joy as she ran over. Lu Beiyou hurriedly hugged her into his embrace and pinched her face, causing her to mutter in dissatisfaction.


    Ding Zhan said softly at the side: "Brother Northern You, not long ago, you really scared me to death with those two heavenly images. When Xiao Xueer woke up, he was worried about you.


    Lu Beiyou nodded, looking at Ding Zhan as he toyed with him, "Sect Master Ding is also a loyal dog!"

 C44

    Ding Zhan was startled at first when he heard it, then said indifferently: "Looks like Brother Northern You has already seen the Patriarch?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head without denying anything.


    Little Dog had said before that his room was used by the Dog Gang to entertain important guests. However, from what Ding Zhan and Ding Hong had told them, Ding Hong had never come to the Cat Dog Gang ever since he had returned from the Frontier City. However, when he first went to live there, there was the smell of smoke. It was obvious that someone had stayed there not long ago. Ding Zhan was also a chess piece for the Ding Family, after thinking about it carefully, all of these made sense, the so called esteemed guest was probably not Ding Hong, but Ding Baiyi instead!


    Ding Zhan looked in the direction of the Golden Wing Pavilion and indifferently said, "It doesn''t matter whose person he is or whose dog he is. Everything I have done with the Patriarch is for the sake of the young master. If there''s a day that I''m needed, even if the Patriarch doesn''t say it, he''ll still be fine. I will also voluntarily hand over my life to the young master, because this is my life. "


    Lu Beiyou looked at him and did not say another word, then hugged Xiao Xueer and looked in the direction of the Golden Wing Pavilion.


    He could only see black clouds churning in the sky, and from time to time, a few terrifying sounds could be heard. From time to time, a few terrifying phantoms would appear.


    Ding Zhan sighed: "This time, the Qingshan City is completely messed up."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, pinched Xiao Xueer''s face and said: "Look at the new clothes that I bought for you, hurry up and try it out."


    Xiao Xueer happily accepted the clothes and ran into the temple. Lu Beiyou turned to Ding Zhan and said: "Prepare yourself, in a few days, pass the dog to Ding Hong, I will make a trip to the Hu Kou Escort Office."


    Ding Zhan no longer looked at the abnormal sign above the Qingshan City, instead, he looked at Lu Beiyou with doubt and asked: "You''re going so early? The leader of the Tiger''s Mouth Escort Office is not simple! "


    Lu Beiyou rubbed the tip of his nose, "There''s nothing we can do, we need to increase our speed, otherwise, the people who will suffer will be ordinary citizens of Qingshan City."


    Ding Zhan nodded with a lonely expression and asked: "Roughly how long do I need?"


    Lu Beiyou thought for a while and said: "Half a month is enough! Oh yeah, tell Xiao Xueer to wear thicker clothes, I won''t be back tonight. "


    Ding Zhan nodded, walked towards the south of Qingshan City and disappeared from Ding Zhan''s field of vision in the blink of an eye.


    Ding Zhan continued to look up at the phenomenon and muttered, "Even if the Golden Wing Gang doesn''t fall now, they probably have a good foundation."


    When Lu Beiyou arrived at the entrance of the Hu Kou Escort Office, he saw that the door was tightly shut. It seemed that he did not want to be tainted by this incident.


    Lu Beiyou stepped forward and used his sword to cut open the door, then swaggered in.


    "Bastards who shrink back and forth!" Get the hell out here! "


    Lu Beiyou laughed out loud and ridiculed, only to see a dozen of disciples holding swords, spears and staff rushing out from the backyard and surrounding Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou took a look around. Most of them were in the Refinement Realm, and one of them was close to the half-step into the Spirit Realm.


    At this time, the two burly men also walked out. One of them, a man with a full beard, laughed and said, "May I ask what may I help you with when you came from afar?"


    The bookworm beside the bearded man had a face full of displeasure, "Big brother! Others have already come knocking, but you still dare to put on airs? "It''s just a tiny breakthrough. If I''m right, I might as well kill him and feed him to the dogs."


    The bearded man only smiled but did not refute.


    Lu Beiyou sat cross legged on the ground and looked at the two big sized men: "My name is Lu Beiyou, I did not have any other thoughts coming this time, I just wanted to ask everyone here who are you guys behind for the Qingshan City change this time?"


    Hearing that, the two of them looked at each other, but anyone with a discerning eye would be able to tell that the power of Qingshan City was about to go through a major reshuffle, and if they were to stand in the wrong side, it would be impossible to return.


    The bearded man laughed and said, "Little brother, what are you talking about? "Why don''t you understand? I advise you to leave this time quickly. This time, since you destroyed my Hu Kou Escort Office, I will let it go."


    Lu Beiyou sneered in his heart, it seemed that he was another master who was prepared to watch the fierce battle between the tigers.


    Lu Beiyou stood up and patted off the dust on his body, then looked at the bearded man and laughed: It looks like Sect Leader is a man of discerning eyes, but if you want to watch the fight from the sidelines, I cannot wait, it is better to have a conclusion today.


    With that, he propped up his sword intent and looked at the crowd with a ferocious expression.


    The bookish man angrily retorted, "Ignorant brat! It''s just a small Spirit Realm, if I don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t know that there are people you can''t mess with! Everyone forward! "


    After saying that, all of the disciples rushed towards Lu Beiyou, with the bearded man standing in place, looking at him with a smile.


    Lu Beiyou snorted, the Heaven''s Divination Sword''s Aura! Dragon and Phoenix immediately knocked down all the people who were charging towards Lu Beiyou.


    The bearded man''s face became solemn. Heaven''s Divination Sword Astral Sword! In the past, those who had mastered this Dao of the Sword were all great sword immortals. Thinking about it, this young man in front of him would definitely become a great sword immortal in the future. However, right now, he was only at the Divine level. He still wanted to bet his luck on this young man in front of him.


    "Sky Spill Sword Handle, it''s really a good item. Little brother, who do you represent to come here?" The bearded man hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    Lu Beiyou revealed his trump card immediately, in order to prove that he had the ability to negotiate with him. In this world, only strength was the most admirable.


    Lu Beiyou was just about to put away ''Pure Yang'', only to see the scholarly man muttering something beside the bearded man''s ear. Just as Lu Beiyou was about to eavesdrop, he realized that the two of them were already separated. The man with sideburns changed from serious to happy.


    The big sized man turned to look at Lu Beiyou with a serious expression: "Sorry, little brother, your capital is not enough for me to bet on you, you must know how many talented young men have died to the word ''arrogant'', you can leave, this time I will not make things difficult for you."


    With that, he ignored the farce from before, turned around, and walked towards the inner hall.


    Lu Beiyou''s expression was also a little ugly, the bearded man did not wait for him to speak and suddenly changed his words. It seemed like the scholar had just told the bearded man that someone had taken out something even more tempting than his own potential.


    Lu Beiyou did not think too much. When his sword left the water, he instantly appeared behind the scholar and stabbed him. As long as he killed the variable, everything would go back to normal.


    The bearded man''s face was filled with shock and anger as he instantly used his hand to grab a wall made of spirit energy to block the attack.


    The scholarly man''s face was filled with fear as he collapsed to the ground from the sudden attack. The bearded man shouted angrily, "You refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit! Since I gave you the chance and you don''t want it, then you should stay behind today! "


    The moment he said those words, the bearded man stretched his hand into the air and a spear appeared in his hands. A huge golden colored spiritual qi fierce tiger appeared on the roof of the house, roaring at Lu Beiyou!


    His mountain-like body jumped from the roof to the ground, and with a muffled sound, a few deep craters instantly appeared on the ground.


    This was the first time Lu Beiyou was facing a true Mahayana Ranker! Just the imposing aura emitted by the fierce tiger had already made Lu Beiyou unable to breathe.


    Previously, the Third Elder was also an expert of this level. However, because of his serious injuries, he was only able to display his Ruins Returning Stage''s strength, and coupled with his carelessness, he was able to find an opportunity.


    But this person in front of him was a true Mahayana realm expert, when did an expert become so worthless! Didn''t they say that a second-rate expert could be ranked on the World Rankings? Why did I have to encounter monsters that are not on the rankings here in the Qingshan City?


    The bearded man shouted and thrusted towards Lu Beiyou, the tiger roared and rushed forward as well.


    Lu Beiyou propped up his Sky Spill Sword Handle, just as he was about to counterattack, he discovered that the fierce tiger''s pressure was suddenly suppressing him to the point that he could not move, the long spear pierced through the dragon and phoenix image, the tiger palm strike smashed the sword aura into pieces.


    Lu Beiyou was sent flying backwards from the severe injury. He crashed into a deep hole in the ground. All his limbs and bones felt as if they had been broken. Just now, the bearded man had almost killed him with a casual shot.


    The man with a full beard walked in front of Lu Beiyou with his spear, and looked at Lu Beiyou who was vomiting blood in the deep pit with a face full of mockery.


    "Not bad, you''re actually able to catch me, a dregs of the Spirit Realm, and kill me with one shot." You''re not too bad! Do you have any interest in working at my Tiger''s Mouth Escort Office? I shall let bygones be bygones and forgive you for not dying this time. "


    Lu Beiyou coughed heavily, and spat at the bearded man: "Dream on!"


    The man with a full beard stopped smiling and held onto the spear tightly. He said calmly, "Then I''ll teach you the principle of being a human being. Remember to learn to be low-key and be low-key in your next life! Kill them all! "


    The Spiritual Qi Tiger behind the fully bearded man roared and pounced towards Lu Beiyou, opening its huge mouth and attempting to swallow Lu Beiyou whole.

 C45

    Lu Beiyou had no way of dodging, and could only forcefully support his Sky Spill Sword Force. With the other hand, he reached into his chest and touched the symbol on his chest.


    If he couldn''t block the attack, he could only use the Dragon Tendon in his body to try and see if he could escape this calamity.


    As soon as the Sky Spill Sword Halberd touched the spirit tiger, it turned to dust and vanished into the air.


    Lu Beiyou clenched his teeth, and wiped the seal off his chest.


    Roar! A golden Flood Dragon rushed out from Lu Beiyou''s body and pounced towards the fierce tiger.


    The fully bearded man stopped his attacks and took a glance at it in surprise, but he did not mind it. The dragon was indeed the king of the demon race, and was an unmatched existence even in the current world.


    The Flood Dragon''s tendon was instantly scattered into a golden liquid and returned to Lu Beiyou''s body. At this time, Lu Beiyou also recovered a bit of his strength.


    Water! The outside of the Tiger''s Mouth Escort Office escaped.


    When the bearded man saw this, he chuckled coldly and said to the empty air, "Send out a team to surround and kill him!"


    There was no sound in the air, so the bearded man could not help but frown. After a while, a sigh came from the void. "Why didn''t you personally make him stay?"


    The bearded man waved his hand and sent the long spear away from the Spirit Qi tiger as he said calmly: "He has the orange jade tablet of the City Lord of Qingshan City with him. Letting him out of the escort team is giving him face, it is not suitable for me to take action in the future, if not it will lead to unnecessary conflict."


    Another emotionless and cold voice sounded out from the void, "Yes!"


    Lu Beiyou did not dare stop, and immediately escaped, seeing that the bearded man did not chase out, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, the injuries within his body were truly too serious. His limbs and bones seemed to have been pulverized, and he had also recovered from the injury. He had truly overestimated himself this time.


    Mu Qiuqiu was bored as he played with the teacup in front of him. New spring had just come and there were not many customers who would need a few more days.


    Rivers, who is sitting across from us, sips the hot tea in his hand, suddenly frowned, "That kid is in danger! "The seal I placed on his chest just now was erased. It seems that I have met an expert."


    Then, he looked at the bored Mu Qiuqiu and asked: Do you need me to bring him back?


    Not far away, Ren Changfeng, who was accompanying his daughter and chatting with her, couldn''t help but frown when he heard this sentence.


    "It doesn''t matter, he won''t die. In this period of time, his strength has advanced by leaps and bounds and he did not encounter any huge setbacks, instead it was not good. The little madman forcefully helped him up to the Spirit Realm in the first place, and with his unstable foundation, thought that he was invincible after killing a heavily injured and dying Ruins Returning Stage. This is the perfect time to let him suffer a setback and understand his own strength so that he can settle down. "


    Jiang Liu nodded his head as he continued drinking his tea, and casually asked: "When are you planning to go find the ''blue lotus''?"


    Mu Qiuqiu put down the teacup in his hand and looked at River Stream with an unfriendly expression, "Are you ordering me?"


    With that, all the items in the tavern burst forth with huge waves of Sword Qi, piercing towards the river.


    Rivers and rivers waved their hands to create talismans that protected themselves from the sword Qi, but the pressure was not small.


    He could not help but smile bitterly, "No rush, no rush."


    Mu Qiuqiu waved his hand to disperse the Sword Qi, looked at Jiang Liu and said gloomily: "Ten-odd years ago, when you didn''t come out, this old man died. I haven''t settled the score with you yet, but you actually came over to ask for the ''blue lotus'' from me. Do you really think I don''t have the temper to bully you? "


    When Jiang Liu heard this, his expression also became downcast. He opened his mouth, but no sound came out. He didn''t know how to reply.


    Mu Qiuqiu snorted, stood up, waved for Ren Changfeng to follow, and walked towards the backyard.


    When the passersby saw Lu Beiyou''s miserable state of fleeing, they all anxiously made way for him, afraid that he would become the cause of the disaster.


    "Whiz!" Lu Beiyou immediately rolled to the side after feeling the force, and vomited a mouthful of blood from his injuries. A spiritual energy arrow had pierced a huge hole in the ground where Lu Beiyou was standing just now.


    Three black figures appeared on the roof. They had emotionless eyes. One of them held a crossbow in his hand. It must have been the arrow he had shot just now. Lu Beiyou looked at the two of them: one of them was in spirit while the other one was in Ruins Returning Stage. It seemed that guy was not going to let him off that easily!


    Three human figures rushed towards Lu Beiyou who was on the ground. Lu Beiyou reached out his hand to block one of the black clothed people''s kick.


    Lu Beiyou raised his sword to block, but was pushed back by the impact, he did not have time to care about his own injuries, and quickly escaped.


    Flee! He had to flee. If he were to face them head on, forget about three of them, any one of them would be able to put him to death.


    After the three black-clothed men saw this, they quickly chased after him. To kill someone in public, no one dared to stop him. It seemed that there was either someone supporting him from behind, or they had reached an agreement with the City Lord of Qingshan City.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t dare think too much into it, and immediately rushed towards the direction of the Treasure House. The only thing that could protect him within the Qingshan City was the favor from the Treasure House.


    One of the black clothed men turned into a black crow and quickly approached Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou saw that the crow was about to catch up with him, and stabbed the crow with his sword.


    The black clothed man was also unable to avoid this attack at the moment, and turned around in the air, sending a black silk-like ray of spiritual energy over to Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou dodged to the side and found a foothold to barely stabilize his body. The black line split the house behind Lu Beiyou into two, and those pedestrians that couldn''t be reached on the road were decapitated as a result of it. However, the black line still continued to charge backwards.


    Seeing this, Lu Beiyou''s eyes became red, as expected, he did not treat others as human beings, but if he did not dodge, then he would have been split into two!


    The black-clothed man didn''t seem to care about his injuries at all as he charged towards Lu Beiyou. The two people behind also caught up.


    Lu Beiyou clenched his teeth, and once again activated his sword to teleport in the direction of the Treasure House.


    His body had already reached its limit. In the past, when he had used a sword move, the water had come out because the dragon tendon could heal his injuries. Although it had returned to his own body, it was temporarily unable to help him recover quickly. Lu Beiyou was currently completely using his own body to withstand the side effects of the water.


    But luckily Lu Beiyou finally saw the shadow of the Treasure House, and he sped up his pace.


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou had increased his speed, the three of them could not help but use their trump cards. A huge golden spiritual energy arrow gathered on the crossbow in the hands of the black clothed man, and the injured black crow man stood on the arrow.


    Just as Lu Beiyou was about to touch the front door of the Treasure House, the black clothed man who was half a step into the Ruins Returning Stage finally made his move. The huge spiritual pressure caused the air to become twisted.


    The moment Lu Beiyou was about to enter the Treasure House, the golden arrow pierced through his chest.


    Lu Beiyou lowered his head to look at the arrow that was shot out from his chest and dyed red, and he could no longer hold on. His mouth was filled with blood and he fainted at the entrance of the Treasure House.

 C46

    The three of them quickly approached Lu Beiyou''s body, their spirit energy turning into blades ready to end Lu Beiyou''s life.


    Suddenly, a fireball flew out from the Treasure House and flew towards the three people. His speed was not fast, but it revealed a terrifying might.


    The three hastily retreated. When the fireball landed on the house not far away, it suddenly ignited into a hundred feet tall fire. From the flames, a fiendish demon with flames all over its body extended.


    A charming woman stepped on the lotus flower steps as her soft chest slightly trembled. As he slowly walked out of the Treasure House, he couldn''t help but sneer at Lu Beiyou when he saw him lying on the ground.


    When he walked to Lu Beiyou''s side, he did not forget to stomp on Lu Beiyou fiercely and mutter in a low voice, "You made me embarrass myself."


    Pointing to the unconscious Lu Beiyou on the ground, he turned around and shouted to the three men in black: "All of you, scram! We, the Treasure House, want this person. "


    One of the men in black who looked to be the leader looked sullen, he took a step forward and asked: "Sir, who are you? We are from the Hu Kou Escort Office, and we are following orders this time, so we hope that you don''t mind our own business. "


    XII frowned and said, "I don''t like to repeat my words a second time."


    The blazing devil exuded a terrifying temperature as it roared loudly towards the trio.


    The leading black-clothed man looked at the roaring Flame Demon and said in a gloomy voice, "You actually dare to bring out the thing from the Chaotic Basin!? Aren''t you afraid of being surrounded and attacked by the people of the world? "


    Twelfth Night carelessly touched his ear and said, "You don''t need to worry about that. I''m just asking if you''re going to scram or not."


    The black clothed man did not respond. He only urged the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth within his body to stare at the twelve people in front of him like a tiger eyeing its prey.


    12 looked at her tender hands, blew on them, and then said, "Xiao Huo, kill them all!"


    With a calm tone, it was as if an ant had been squashed to death. After the Flame Devil, which was at least a hundred feet tall, heard the order, it roared and rushed towards the three of them.


    The man in black transformed into a golden arrow and shot it towards Flame Devil. However, he was sent flying by the Flame Devil''s palm. His entire body had gone limp, and he seemed to have lost all signs of life.


    The other two looked at each other and quickly retreated.


    The Flame Devil roared in the direction the two retreated in, spitting out a stream of flames.


    Before the black clothed person at the Divine Spirit Realm could even let out a scream, he had already turned into dust. The black clothed man at the half-step Ruins Returning Stage Realm barely managed to dodge the attack, but his other arm had also turned into ashes.


    The man''s face was covered in cold sweat. He clenched his teeth in pain and said, "We, the Tiger''s Mouth Escort Office, will remember today''s matter. We will definitely bring people over to pay them a visit one day."


    The twelfth only waved his hand, and the Flame Devil spat out another stream of flames at the black clothed man.


    The surrounding houses were scorched black by these two flames. The commoners who saw the situation earlier were so frightened that they collapsed onto the ground.


    The black-clothed man was nowhere to be seen, no one knew if he was alive or dead.


    After calling out to the Flame Devil, the Flame Devil turned into a small fireball and returned to the side of the Twelfth Brother. The flame was jumping up and down as if it was trying to take credit for something.


    The twelfth session patted the small flame, and then squatted down and poked Lu Beiyou who was covered in blood and fainted, and muttered: "I never thought that you would be so pretty after quieting down."


    As if he had thought of something, his face suddenly flushed and he kicked Lu Beiyou. The wound that did not stop bleeding even more tore and bled profusely.


    Only then did 12 react and anxiously called for people to bring Lu Beiyou in. He then spoke to the commoners who were hiding in the distance and complaining, "There will be people responsible for compensating the houses you have destroyed, count it as compensation for this matter."


    With that, he turned and walked into the Treasure House.


    The third time he truly revealed his true strength had been after two storms in the Treasure House. The little pet he casually summoned was actually the Great Flame Demon who was known as the Demon race. However, the flirtatious woman had yet to make her move.


    After the news that the Qingshan City elites were going to suppress the Golden Wing Gang, another storm attacked the eyes of the majority of the people. This time, even the commoners of Qingshan City could see that there was a huge change happening in the power of Qingshan City.


    Lu Beiyou only felt that someone was touching his face, and the pain in his limbs and bones seemed to have been broken.


    He forced himself to open his eyes and found that the seductive woman he had seen before was holding her cheeks by the bed, prodding his face with her fingers.


    Lu Beiyou opened her dry lips and said in a hoarse voice, "Water! Give me water! "


    When the twelfth session saw that Lu Beiyou had woken up, they couldn''t help but come back to their senses and call for a maid to bring a cup of water over.


    Lu Beiyou propped himself up and drank the water, then looked around at his surroundings. The red musk deer''s scent was obviously a woman''s room, and his chest was wrapped in bandages. Other than his four limbs still aching, there were no hidden dangers. It seemed like the girl before him had saved him.


    "I wonder who gave you the courage to touch a tiger''s whisker at the Tiger''s Mouth Escort Office. A Spirit Realm ant dares to challenge an elephant? Are you tired of living?"


    Hearing the lady''s ridicule, Lu Beiyou could only laugh bitterly and say: "Thank you for your help this time, Miss.


    The girl nodded her head and said seriously, "Alright, I''ll remember your words. But whether or not I need you will depend on how much skill you will have in the future. I don''t know what kind of things you have on you that would attract Grandpa Jiang''s attention, but he made me pay special attention to you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t even bother to save you.


    Lu Beiyou was also startled when he heard the woman''s complaints. It seemed that before Jiang Liu left for the ''two of them'', he had told the Treasure House, especially the woman in front of him, something that saved his life.


    The charming girl could not help but snort coldly when she saw Lu Beiyou lost in his thoughts.


    Lu Beiyou anxiously recovered his senses, and with an apologetic look, he looked at the lady and spoke: "I still do not know the lady''s name after receiving Miss''s saving grace, can you tell me?"


    The flirtatious woman frowned, her fingers gently sliding from Lu Beiyou''s face down to where the gauze was wrapped, and suddenly shouted with all her might: "Remember this for me, I am called Twelfth!"


    Lu Beiyou gasped, this girl was really ruthless, 12? It was a strange name.


    Without waiting for Lu Beiyou to speak, twelve people stood up and said: "Since you''re awake, then I can''t be bothered to accompany you anymore. I''ll let Qing`er take care of you later, you rest first."


    After saying that, he turned around and left the room. Seeing the back of her figure as she closed the door, Lu Beiyou thought in his heart: What a bold and decisive girl.


    After a while, he was no longer able to withstand the pain in his body and the fatigue from exhaustion as he fell asleep.


    The moment the door closed, the charming face that was leaning on the door was instantly flushed red. Her heart was beating at an abnormally fast rate. This was the first time she had truly touched a man''s body other than in the river. She muttered softly, "So this is a man''s body. I didn''t know this guy was so strong."


    Just as he finished speaking, he seemed to have thought of something and lightly patted his face. "Why are you so shameless, Twelfth!? Don''t forget your goal! "


    After which, he hastily adjusted his expression and walked towards a faraway room.

 C47

    The next time Lu Beiyou opened his eyes, he saw the maid who greeted him the first time he came to the Treasure House, named Qing''er, sitting beside him.


    As he sat up, he felt that his body had recovered a lot. It was just that the flood dragon tendons in his body temporarily seemed to have fallen asleep. No matter how he tried to comprehend, he could not sense the existence of this heat.


    However, after returning to his body, he believed that he would be able to awaken it soon.


    He turned his head towards the maid and asked: "Can Miss tell me what has happened to the Qingshan City recently?"


    The maidservant nodded her head, "Young Noble need not be so polite. You can just call me Qing`er. Young Master has already been in a coma for three days, and quite a few things have happened in the past three days. "


    Three days? Lu Beiyou thought he had only slept for one night, he did not think that this would take three, maybe Xiao Xueer was already crying from worry, he did not know if Ding Zhan had recommended the Little Dog to Ding Hong, but the shopkeeper was worried about him.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but sigh, "Time waits for no one."


    Qing''er did not pay attention to Lu Beiyou''s self-pity and continued to speak, "While Young Master was unconscious, the Qingshan City declared war on the Golden Wing Sect. However, after the City Lord''s Mansion intervened, it did not cause too much of a stir. The other reason is because of saving the young master, the pavilion master killed the three people who were chasing after him, causing the Hu Kou Escort Office to be furious. This way, our Treasure House and the Hu Kou Escort Office could be considered to have made enemies, but the people who came to cause trouble were all beaten back by the pavilion master, so we don''t care too much about it. An earth-shaking sword intent suddenly erupted somewhere outside the Qingshan City. Even people inside the Qingshan City could sense it, and countless people went over to check the reason. "


    Lu Beiyou began to digest the information he had heard. It was inevitable that the Ding Family would start a war with the Golden Wing Gang, as the news of the annihilation of the Ding Family would spread sooner or later, and then, the Ding Family would have to find the culprit to intimidate the other party, allowing him to reestablish his prestige in the Qingshan City. It was likely that the involvement of the City Lord''s Mansion was most likely due to the fact that they were worried that their subordinate forces would be uprooted. However, this balance could not be maintained for long. If someone poured a bucket of oil at this time, the battle might erupt.


    He had never expected the Treasure House to become enemies with the Tiger''s Mouth Escort Office in order to save him. He had initially thought that the black clothed man would not dare to act rashly after arriving at the Treasure House. He hadn''t thought that the twelfth grade would reach such a level. He had killed three black clothed men for his sake. If these three people were placed in the hands of any faction, it would be no wonder that they would become the enemy of the Tiger''s Mouth Escort Office. However, this Hu Kou Escort Office actually dared to kill someone in public, the Qingshan City Master, that old cunning fox must have heard the commotion, but did not stop him.


    Thinking about it, Lu Beiyou''s expression darkened, and he took out the orange jade pendant from his waist. It had saved his life, but it had also brought him countless hidden dangers. He stretched out his hand and clenched it tightly, causing the jade pendant to turn into a handful of powder. However, since you have thought of something, don''t blame me for being ruthless.


    As for the sword intent outside the Qingshan City, Lu Beiyou was not worried at all.


    Qing`er continued, "My Pavilion Master wants me to tell you something after you wake up." After which, he paused for a moment.


    Lu Beiyou laughed: "Oh? What did she want you to tell me? "


    Qing`er paused for a moment before telling Lu Beiyou: "Pavilion Master told me to tell you, if you don''t seek death, you won''t die."


    Lu Beiyou was also stunned when she heard this. Qing`er seemed to have gone through a round of struggle as she said in a tender voice, "Actually, I feel that my clan is a little ¡­ Pavilion Master is right. "


    Lu Beiyou asked doubtfully: "Why do you say that?"


    "In the fourth stage of the Martial Way, the cultivation of Spirit Communication Spiritual Energy is the lowest. The Ruins Returning Stage allows the release of Spiritual Energy so that the surrounding Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth can be used for one''s own use. The Mahayana was to condense an immortal seed like the Broken River to open up the mountain, and it was even more so to reach out to fill the mountain and pick the moon. If the Young Master does not completely understand his own realm, acting rashly will only bring him and the people around him trouble. "


    Lu Beiyou became silent upon hearing this, Qing`er was indeed speaking the truth. Using the Spirit Clearing Mahayana was no different from an ant challenging an elephant, and it was no wonder that the bearded man was so surprised to see him receive the spear. The elephant stepped on the ant, so how could it not be surprising that the ant didn''t die. After killing the heavily injured third elder, he had thought that he could challenge the Tiger''s Mouth Escort Office. He had been overestimating himself this time.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s slightly dispirited expression, Qing`er did not disturb him and said: "I will go prepare some food for Young Master. I hope Young Master can calm down."


    When Qing''er turned around and left the room, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but look up at the ceiling and sigh. He had indeed ascended to the heavens in one step, and his attitude was too frivolous. This time he was saved by the Treasure House, then what about next time? Who could save him? If he maintained this mentality, he was afraid that he would get into big trouble sooner or later.


    Not long after, Qing`er brought three to four dishes and a bowl of porridge in.


    Lu Beiyou extended his hand, received the bowl of food, and sternly said to Qing''er: "Thank you, Qing''er, also thank the Twelve misses for me. This time, I''ll be giving Northern Traveling Record a favor. "


    Qing`er smiled as she heard this, "Young Master, as long as you don''t mind me saying those useless words, it''s good enough."


    Lu Beiyou scratched his head in embarrassment, under Qing''er''s teasing, he took the food and wolfed it down, after a while, he was full of food, and used his sleeves to wipe the residue at the corner of his mouth and asked: "I wonder if Miss Qing''er can help me with something?"


    Qing`er was in the middle of tidying up the dishes when she heard his words. She nodded and said, "Young Master, please speak."


    The corner of Lu Beiyou''s mouth lifted into a brilliant smile, "I wonder if Miss Qing''er can help me find a set of night clothes."


    "Night clothes?" What does young master want to do? " Qing`er puzzledly asked.


    Lu Beiyou stood up and stretched his body, then took off the bandages on his chest. Looking at his own chest, he said, "Of course it''s to return a huge present to some people!"


    "Seems like the Young Noble has completely ignored what I''ve said before."


    Lu Beiyou had an apologetic face as he pleaded for mercy, "Lady Qing''er, don''t worry. Just now, you said you will take it to heart. But some things have to be taken back, some things can''t be taken away, right? "


    After hearing what was said, Qing''er let out a tender snort, tidied up the dishes in her hands, and said to Lu Beiyou: "Wait here, I''ll go find one for you."


    With that, he carried the things and left the room, leaving behind only the fragrant wind.


    Once again, Lu Beiyou lowered his head and gently stroked his chest, and took a large gulp of the Peach Blossom Wine that he had been reluctant to drink since entering the Qingshan City. His injuries quickly recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and after a short while, his injuries recovered to the point where there wasn''t even a scar left.


    Looking out the window at the dark night, he gloomily said, "This time, I want you to personally witness your influence being erased by me bit by bit. Think about it, your expression must be very exciting."

 C48

    Not long after, Qing''er brought a set of night clothes over, and Lu Beiyou did not avoid changing his clothes, turning around and bowing slightly to express his gratitude, then turned and disappeared into the night.


    Qing''er watched as Lu Beiyou left through the window in a daze. At this time, the Twelfth Night suddenly appeared behind Qing''er and hugged her.


    "Hehe!" "Qing`er, you''re still caught by me!"


    Instead of struggling, Qing`er opened her mouth and asked in a daze: "Miss, do you think that he will be able to save the pool of stagnant water called Qingshan City?"


    When the twelfth session heard this, he also raised his head to look at the dim moonlight outside the window and pondered for a moment before saying, "He probably will, after all Grandpa Jiang said to pay special attention to him, then there must be something extraordinary on his body."


    Qing`er nodded her head, as silence descended upon the room.


    Lu Beiyou dashed through the night. The green mountain map that Ding Hong gave him had already been destroyed in that battle, but he had still memorized the few strongholds of the Hu Kou Escort Office.


    He had given her a huge gift, so how could she not pay it back? Since I can''t beat him in a head-on clash, then I''ll be in trouble.


    It was deep into the night when Lu Beiyou sneaked into one of the branches of the Hu Kou Escort Office. A hint of scarlet could not help but leak out of his eyes.


    Then he took his sword and sneaked into the escort office.


    "Report!" A branch office under our control was slaughtered, and all of the guest''s goods were stolen as well. "


    "Report!" The 24 people of the escort company branch office on Left Warehouse Street have all been annihilated, and the goods that they were escorting have disappeared as well. "


    "Report!" "This morning, the sub-bureau of the Affiliated Street Security Office found out that there was no one left alive. No one knew who did it, but the deposit for the deposit number for the deposit number has been completely looted."


    "Report!"


    "Report!"


    The man with a full beard sat at the desk and closed his eyes. He rubbed his temples and frowned. In just one night, seven branch escort offices were slaughtered, and all the goods were taken without exception.


    Although there weren''t any important people in the escort company, there were one or two goods belonging to big figures that he didn''t dare to offend.


    The bearded man opened his eyes and looked at the man kneeling on one knee: "Have you found out?" "Who is it?"


    The man in front of him bowed his head: "Reporting..." Report Master... "Not yet ¡­"


    Before he could finish, the bearded man appeared in front of the man and kicked him flying. The man was limply lying in the distant courtyard. It was obvious that he had lost all signs of life.


    The scholar behind the bearded man used his fan to cover his mouth as he teased, "Yo, the ''Golden Tiger'' Xie An who used to be proud of himself and not be listed in the world''s rankings is now angry because of such a small matter. It seems like he has really had his tiger tooth pulled out and turned into a sick cat!"


    Just as he finished speaking, the bearded man, Xie An, appeared in front of the scholarly man. He grabbed him by the collar, his eyes turning red as he panted, "Pay attention! Don''t forget, you are still my subordinate and their second in command! "


    The scholar put away his fan and slapped Xie An''s hand away. "But I''m no longer their second in command. I''m someone who pointed out the right choice for you. You''d better show me some respect!"


    After saying so, he patted his collar as if he had been touched by a dirty thing, and revealed a look of disgust.


    "You!" Xie Yi angrily shouted.


    The scholar turned a deaf ear and left the room without waiting for Xie An to speak.


    Xie An returned to the chair in front of his desk with a look of helplessness. Was it true that he had chosen the power behind the scholarly man, this reshuffle of the Qingshan City?


    Then he sighed and called for someone to come over: "Tell the escort department in Qingshan City to close in on the main escort office. At the same time, send out the bait and pay attention to the identity of the perpetrator. Let the remaining two people in team one go to the escort company. "Oh right, clean up that person in the yard as well."


    After saying this, the person in front of him withdrew. Xie An thought about it for a moment. Was it the Treasure House? Or was it the act of the boy he sent to kill? Or could it be that the enemies of that power had already known about his choice and had taken action against him?


    When he came back to his senses, he realized that he was already at the door. He could not help but sigh inwardly. It seemed like the scholar was right. The once high-spirited Xie An, who used to drink and roam the world with his sabre, had disappeared. Right now, the Tiger''s Mouth Escort Office only had Xie An, who kneeled down to live, this world was ultimately the world of the strong, but he no longer belonged to this era.


    At this moment, the main culprit was comfortably lying on the bed of the woman from the Treasure House, counting the spoils of the night with the coquettish woman beside him.


    There was a pile of gold, silver, silver, silver, and jewelry. There were several sealed bottles, a set of golden feathered clothes, and a dagger that was a high grade third-grade spirit weapon.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the stolen goods in front of him, his eyes releasing a gold light. The fastest way to get the money was to rob!


    One of the twelve people beside him let out a scornful cough and said, "Can''t you have a bit more potential? You can''t stand such a small amount of stuff anymore?"


    Lu Beiyou picked up the dagger and injected some Spirit Qi into it, only to see a small snake coiled around the blade of the dagger, from time to time spitting out its tongue, causing people to feel terrified.


    "Rich people like you will never know how we poor people manage our families."


    12 coldly snorted and did not refute his words. His background was indeed extraordinary. Even though he did not place much importance on the women of his family, he was not infatuated with the things in front of him.


    Lu Beiyou then picked up a bottle of pills beside him and asked Number Twelve: "What is inside this bottle?"


    Twelve took it and opened the sealed stopper. The fragrance of the medicinal pills spread out from the bottle, just the scent alone was able to invigorate Lu Beiyou''s spirit by a hundredfold.


    "You picked up a treasure. This is called Earth Spirit Pill, as long as you are below the middle level of Ruins Returning Stage, if you receive a fatal injury and eat an Earth Spirit Pill, you will be able to live. "


    He then opened the other sealed bottles and said: "This is a Heaven''s Spirit Pill, it''s temporarily useless against you. It''s only useful against Ruins Returning Stage Realm experts and above. This is the Spirit-Sobering Pill. It''s used for detoxification. This is the Heart Cleansing Pill. It helps to avoid demons in the heart when transcending tribulation. "This is ¡­"


    After Lu Beiyou heard the twelve''s reply, his eyes shone so bright that he could only salivate. This time, he had cleaned up the Tiger''s Mouth Escort Office and not only had he obtained a third-rate Spirit Weapon, he had also snatched the legendary medicine pills from the common people.


    Although these pills were temporarily useless to him, he could still give them away as gifts! As for those useful to him, such as the Earth Spiritual Pill or the Spirit-Sobering Pill, he could keep them in case he wasn''t prepared. In the critical moment, he might even be able to save his life.


    After the bottles in his hands were sealed again, he sighed and looked towards Lu Beiyou and said: "Although these things seem to be endlessly useful, other than the bottle of Earth Spirit Pills and the Spirit-awakening Pill, the other bottles are temporarily useless to you."


    Lu Beiyou nodded and received the bottle, and after thinking for a while, he said: "How about this, one bottle of Earth Spirit Pill, Spirit Awakening Pill, and Heart Cleansing Pill. I''ll give you the rest. "


    After saying that, he stuffed three bottles into his arms, and gave the rest to 12.


    12 looked at the pill bottles in his hands and was stunned, "You know, although these pills aren''t of much use to me. "But taking out any one of these bottles would cause a lot of competition. Are you sure you want to give it to me?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, his body lying down on the bed at the back with his legs crossed, "Although pills are extremely expensive, I know that it is sinful to have money. Since it''s useless, I might as well repay you for lending me my clothes. "


    The twelfth session looked at the pill in his hand after hearing what was said, and without any hesitation, he stuffed it into his pocket.


    Lu Beiyou also cleaned up all the treasures on the bed, stood up, and bowed towards the twelfth floor: "Twelfth Miss, I still haven''t thanked you seriously this time. For my sake, a nobody wants an enemy like the Tiger''s Mouth Escort Office in the Treasure House booth. I''m really sorry. "


    The twelve of them did not expect Lu Beiyou to bow in such a manner, and in their hearts, they were slightly unhappy as they said: "There''s no need, it''s not like I killed the three people who chased after you because of you."


    After he finished speaking, he snorted coldly and turned around to leave his room, leaving the confused Lu Beiyou standing there in a daze.

 C49

    Lu Beiyou sighed, her daughter''s mind was truly unfathomable. Afterwards, he found some food and went back to sleep.


    12 laid on a recliner, staring blankly at the bottle in his hands, no one knew what he was thinking. After a while, she murmured, "I don''t know if you will find me in the future!"


    Ding Baiyi looked solemnly at the Ancestral Hall in the Ding Family backyard, where two elders and the rest of the Ding Family stood behind them.


    An old man, whose clothes were ragged and covered in dust, slowly opened his eyes and walked out with his bare feet trembling.


    The old man walked barefooted as he took a light step forward. Cracks appeared in the empty space in front of him. Just by walking while trembling, he had pressured everyone to the point where they couldn''t even raise their heads.


    His eyes were numb and empty. After a while, a trace of vitality seemed to have appeared in his eyes. Only then did he withdraw his aura.


    Ding Baiyi gently waved his clothes, took a step forward, left and right, as he said respectfully: "Welcome out, Old Ancestor!"


    The two elders behind him knelt on the ground and shouted loudly, "Welcome out, Old Ancestor!"


    For a moment, the dark clouds pressed down on the city, strong gales rolled up the wind and sand, clouds churned up the sky and the earth, lightning from the nine heavens descended onto the earth, fire from the heavens descended onto the earth, thunder and lightning filled the sky and the wails of fiendish demons resounded through the green mountains.


    The old man shook the dust off his body and sighed softly, "Still a little lacking."


    Then, he raised his head to look at the sky and let out a loud roar. The clouds of smoke had dissipated, the lightning had shattered, and the heavenly fire had fallen. All that was left was a ball of fire hanging high in the sky.


    Ding Baiyi bowed towards the old man and said: "Old Ancestor, I have to ask you to come out so that we can know the outcome."


    The old man slowly walked to Ding Baiyi, patted his shoulder and laughed: "Oh Bai Yi, get up first! First, give me a few pounds of meat and a few taels of the strongest osmanthus wine. This time, my closed doors seclusion has truly left me miserable.


    Ding Baiyi heard and laughed: "The Old Ancestor will definitely comply." He then called for people to begin preparing the dishes.


    The people kneeling on the ground still did not dare to raise their heads, and a trace of light occasionally flashed across the eyes of Ding Hong, who was kneeling amongst them.


    Just as Lu Beiyou was sleeping soundly, he was suddenly awoken by a loud roar. Hurriedly running to the window, seeing the terrifying phenomenon that appeared above the Qingshan City, he could not help but feel cold all over.


    What was going on?


    Mu Qiuqiu who was collecting debts at the front desk suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction of the Qingshan City. Ren Changfeng who was chatting and drinking with Lao Kong was shocked and put down the wine in his hand.


    River suddenly sobered up in the backyard, he waved his hand and instantly arrived at the tavern''s nave to look at the little loli and said: "Let''s go." Qingshan City has now gathered all the monsters, but as long as the Eastern Zhou Sovereign King is here, there should not be much of a problem. "


    Mu Qiuqiu put down the account book in his hands, pondered for a while, then nodded his head towards Ren Changfeng and said: "Little madman, go to the Qingshan City and protect that stinky guy, if his life is in danger, bring him back to me immediately. After this matter of this place is over, it will be time for you to return to the Eastern Zhou Dynasty to be your Sovereign King. "


    Ren Changfeng nodded his head, Jiang Liu took the lead and walked out of the tavern. When Mu Qiuqiu followed behind and reached the entrance, he turned around and said to Lao Kong: "When that smelly fellow returns, remember to make him wait for me. Before that, thank you. "


    Lao Kong replied: "Got it, shopkeeper."


    Then, the two of them disappeared from the entrance of the tavern in the blink of an eye. Ren Changfeng waved the wine cup in his hand and sighed, "I never thought that there would actually be such a person in this small place."


    Lao Kong didn''t even speak after hearing his mutterings. After a while, she softly said to Ren Changfeng: "Do you still lack people there?"


    Hearing that, Ren Changfeng was startled, and laughed: "Oh? What do you know? My men do not raise idle people! "


    Lao Kong picked up a peanut in front of him and threw it into his mouth. He chewed on it and said: "I can collect debts, so naturally I can read."


    Ren Changfeng laughed loudly upon hearing this, "Alright! Come! If you come to my Eastern Zhou, I will give you a position lower than one person and higher than ten thousand people! "


    Lao Kong shook his head seriously: "Just give it to the first minister."


    After Lu Beiyou woke up, he no longer called Qing''er over to chat, trying to figure out the origins of the Treasure House. However, Qing''er kept her mouth shut, making Lu Beiyou''s heart itch even more because he did not get any information about her.


    As the sky darkened, Lu Beiyou called for Qing''er, changed his clothes again and disappeared into the night.


    After all, he hadn''t seen Xue''er for a long time. He didn''t know whether Ding Zhan had handed over the Little Dog to Ding Hong or not.


    Lu Beiyou thought, and in a moment, he was in front of the lousy temple. Suddenly, he saw Ding Hong standing in front of the gate of the temple, as if he was waiting for someone.


    Lu Beiyou teleported to Ding Hong''s side and teased: "Who is Young Master Ding waiting for?"


    Seeing Lu Beiyou, Ding Hong suddenly let out a sigh of relief and laughed: "Let''s talk inside."


    The two of them went in. Xiao Xueer was extremely happy to see Lu Beiyou staying in Lu Beiyou''s embrace for a while, and when he saw that Ding Hong had something to discuss, he obediently followed Ding Zhan out.


    Ding Hong could not help but tease: "I never thought that Brother Lu would be so welcomed by this little girl."


    Lu Beiyou''s face flushed red and she coughed lightly: "What is the matter? I still have to find some people to retrieve some things later."


    When Ding Hong heard Lu Beiyou''s ruthless words, his expression became heavy. "There''s a change in the plan, don''t touch the Hu Kou Escort Office for now."


    After Lu Beiyou heard this, he was slightly taken aback, "What happened?"


    "Ding Hong poured a cup of tea for himself and held it in his hands. White Qi spread out from the teacup. The old monster under the Ding Family has come out. "


    "Just the ancestors of your Ding Family?"


    Ding Hong nodded, Lu Beiyou suddenly remembered the cry that had woken him up, and the strange phenomenon above his Qingshan City, he anxiously asked: "What happened? Didn''t he go into seclusion? Why did you suddenly come out of seclusion? "


    Ding Hong caressed the teacup and explained: "The matter of the Ding Family Pawnshop and the two City Lord''s Mansion''s previous hidden conflicts have been brought to the surface, if only that''s the case. The three Ding Family Elders were all brothers from the same mother, but this time, the death of the Third Elder had completely infuriated the Ding Family. Although the patriarch suppressed the news at the first moment, under the request of the other two elders to threaten their lives, the patriarch finally decided to wake the old ancestor up. He was prepared to give a thorough outcome to the conflict that had persisted for more than ten years within the Qingshan City. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head. It looks like he had succeeded in assassinating the Third Elder, and indeed, he had completely revived his Qingshan City.


    "Understood, but what does this have to do with the Tiger''s Mouth Escort Office? Right now, he does not dare to openly support City Lord''s Mansion right? Or else, even he might not be able to receive Ding Family''s anger. " Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but voice his biggest question.


    Ding Hong sipped a mouthful of tea and took out an invitation from his bosom: "Take a look."

 C50

    Lu Beiyou took the invitation and read it carefully: To celebrate Ding Family Ancestor coming out, Ding Family summoning all the major and small forces to attend the banquet of Golden Wing Pavilion in three days?!


    He couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Golden Wing Pavilion?" Isn''t that the power of City Lord''s Mansion? Would he let your Ding Family hold a banquet there? Isn''t this the same as slapping them in the face? "


    Ding Hong nodded his head and said: "That is indeed the case, but they are temporarily unwilling to fall out with us, after all, our Ding Family is not something that they can eat in one bite."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head: "Does that mean that the Hu Kou Escort Office is also invited?"


    "Of course, but the meaning is not in the wine." Ding Hong sighed after drinking another mouthful of tea.


    Lu Beiyou stood up and said: "I got it, when the time comes, I will give them a surprise during the banquet."


    Ding Hong did not speak anymore. He just carefully savored the tea, and then Lu Beiyou called Little Dog over to him and said: "When this is over, I will leave the Qingshan City. You can play around with this place, but I''m going to leave these kids with a way out. I can''t make them homeless like they are now. Therefore, you must take Little Dog away. This is my final bottom line, if not, don''t blame me for turning hostile and not recognizing others. At worst, everyone will just scatter and I feel like the thing behind me is enough to flatten this Qingshan City. "


    This was the first time Lu Beiyou borrowed Mu Qiuqiu''s strength, and was also Lu Beiyou''s last resort. What Mu Qiuqiu had told him was to turn Qingshan City into a person''s Qingshan City, so whether or not it was Ding Family, as long as it had become a force of influence, everything would be fine.


    His initial goal was City Lord''s Mansion, but he took the chance to visit the Cat Dog Gang later on. Seeing Xiao Xueer, seeing Ding Zhan who would rather be injured than protect his own child, and seeing the abandoned children in the temple, he finally understood why.


    In the end, he changed his mind and decided to help Ding Hong, because Ding Hong could give these kids a place to live an inch after he left, but that old cunning fox Liao Tie definitely wouldn''t be able to do that.


    Ding Hong put down the teacup in his hand, walked to the front of the Little Dog, squatted down, and caressed Little Dog''s hair, then asked: "If you become the city lord, how will you settle the children who are in the same condition as you?"


    Ah Gou thought for a moment and looked towards Lu Beiyou, only then did he say loudly when he saw him nod: "If I were the mayor, I would have set up a separate clean place in Qingshan City to adopt them. Of course, it''s not for free. "On the one hand, it''s for kids like me to eat meat. On the other hand, it''s the best way to nurture your men from an early age.


    Hearing Little Dog''s answer, Ding Hong''s eyes couldn''t help but light up. Standing up, he looked towards Lu Beiyou and nodded while laughing, "Although it''s still lacking a little in the current situation, it''s still just an unpolished piece of jade."


    Lu Beiyou also nodded his head and caressed Little Dog''s hair, "Leave the three chess pieces then. After this matter is over, you can bring Gou Zi away."


    Ding Hong nodded, tidied up his clothes, and turned to leave.


    The two of them were not good people. Some things were better if they knew what they wanted to do, but when they said it, it actually changed their mood.


    Little Dog raised his head, looked at Lu Beiyou with suspicion and asked: "Young Noble, are you leaving soon?"


    Lu Beiyou laughed: "That''s right, I still have things that I need to do. So I''m going to leave, too. "


    At that time, he had brought his sister to rob food and met Lu Beiyou. He never thought that not only did Lu Beiyou not harm him, he had even brought him something good to eat and drink. He then followed him back to the Cat''s Dog Gang. Not only did he save the leader, he also saved a bunch of children of the Cat''s Dog Gang that were in dire straits. It was also because after Lu Beiyou had arrived, the children who were previously happy for half a day when they ate buns could now eat big fish and big meat. So, from the bottom of his heart, he was truly unwilling to allow Lu Beiyou to leave him.


    Lu Beiyou seemed to have felt the Little Dog''s emotions and laughed, "There is no such thing as a banquet that doesn''t disperse. I will leave sooner or later, rather than letting me stay, it would be better for me to think carefully about how I can protect my own family."


    Little Dog nodded when he heard this. Although he was still a little disappointed, it was much better.


    Then, he followed Lu Beiyou into the courtyard of the temple, and started playing with the children.


    All the major forces within the Qingshan City had received invitations from the Ding Family in succession as well, but anyone with a discerning eye could tell that a grand feast had been set up, yet they had no choice but to go. For a moment, some people were happy while others were sad, looks like the recent turmoil in Qingshan City had finally come to an end.


    Liao Tie looked at the invitation in his hand and asked the young man behind him, "What do you think he means by this?"


    The young man replied: "I''m afraid it''s a banquet to warn the unsettled forces, to consolidate their position in Qingshan City."


    Hearing this, Liao Tie sighed. "Qiu''er, the reason I entrusted the Golden Wing Gang to you was to let you learn how to distinguish between right and wrong. It seems that you haven''t learned anything all these years!"


    If Lu Beiyou was present, he would have recognized it. That young man was the one he met at the Golden Wing Pavilion, Liao Sicheng. At this moment, the conversation between Liao Tie and the old man had confirmed his original conjecture.


    Liao Sicheng''s expression was slightly dissatisfied, but he concealed it perfectly.


    Liao Tie continued to speak, "I know you''re unhappy with what I just said, but you really caused a big trouble that time. I heard it from one of my men." When that person who pretends to be a Ding Family came to ask for an explanation, you should cut the grass at its roots. Regardless of whether it was you who did it, since you have already framed the Golden Winged Gang, you shouldn''t leave any hidden dangers. And you didn''t immediately send someone to see if there were any survivors. In comparison to this, the Lu surnamed man that you have found for me to enter the city is a little stronger than you. "


    After hearing Liao Tie''s words, Liao Sicheng couldn''t help but retort, "But that Lu guy killed my subordinate, and even less did he care about the Golden Winged Gang and the City Lord''s Mansion. As for the matter of the Ding Family Pawnshop, I have indeed handled it inappropriately, but ¡­ "


    "Enough!" Without waiting for Liao Sicheng to finish speaking, Liao Tie suddenly interrupted him angrily.


    "You don''t even know what you did wrong! You better not go to this banquet, and think back to what you have done with your City Lord''s Mansion! "


    Although Liao Sicheng had a face full of dissatisfaction, he could only agree and leave the room when he saw Liao Tie''s anger.


    Looking at the direction his son left in, Liao Tie couldn''t help but sigh. He said to the air, "Am I asking for too much from him?"


    He only heard a reply from somewhere in the room, "It''s okay."


    "Is that so?" Liao Tie placed the invitation on the desk and walked to the window to look at the beautiful scenery of Qingshan City that he had watched countless times.


    "Send the order down, the city guards are all on standby. The soldiers of the Fire Worm Battalion are all squatting about thirty miles away from the Golden Wing Pavilion. The Shadow Stinger and the plate are all on standby. At that time, I''m afraid I''ll have to trouble the two guests to help out."


    After pausing for a moment, a voice transmitted over, "No problem. However, City Lord, please be careful of that young man surnamed Lu. He is very uneasy."


    Liao Tie heard this and nodded, "He was originally a chess piece for me to use, but Ding Baiyi completely messed up my plan. It''s just a little god. As long as the person behind him doesn''t attack, he won''t be able to lift the wind and waves. "


    There was no more sound in the air, and the room instantly fell into silence.


    Liao Tie looked in the direction of the Ding Family as he said in a low voice, "Looks like our Ding Family is going to be completely revealed this time!"


    Looking at the invitation and the letter in his hands, Xie An''s face darkened. After a while, he let out a sigh as if resigned to his fate. What was coming was coming after all. He couldn''t be alone after all. Who could be considered an ordinary person in this chaotic world?


    He then called for the men to come over and said, "Send the order for everyone to be recalled. There''s no need to set up any more defenses."


    The Qingshan City had also regained its calm for a short period of time, while the various large and small forces surged into the darkness behind its back.

 C51

    Lu Beiyou spoke a few words with the Cat Dog Gang, getting Ding Zhan to send him out of the Qingshan City, then he left for the Treasure House.


    He was afraid that if he left this time, he wouldn''t have the chance to see her again.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but heave a sigh of relief at the thought of this. He was already a person who would never meet each other, and he had already prepared a path for them, which could be considered as repaying them for the past few days. As for how far they would go in the future, it would still depend on their own good fortune.


    He turned around and disappeared into the night. It was time to prepare a special big gift for this feast.


    "What?!" Aren''t you courting death? " Twelve looked at Lu Beiyou and spoke out.


    Lu Beiyou covered his ears with a savage face, "Please lower your voice, Aunt!"


    Twelfth Night also felt that he had lost his composure. He adjusted his mood and said, "It''s no problem to let you represent the Dog Gang at the banquet, but your actions are pure suicide, do you know that? Did you not see that long hiss and abnormal sign in the sky today? "


    Lu Beiyou put his hand down, sighed and said: "Of course I saw it, but this is the best solution. I am a Spirit Realm cultivator who is inferior to even ants in their eyes. Other than borrowing this method, I really cannot think of a way to break through this deadlock in one fell swoop. "


    The twelfth session did not speak up after hearing that. Indeed, in terms of cultivation realm, the current Lu Beiyou was just an ant in the eyes of many, and the role he played in this banquet might not even be considered as a supporting role.


    If he wanted to stir up trouble, he had to take the risk. There was no other way.


    Twelfth Sighing, he took out a bouquet of incense and said, "This incense is called Dreaming Face Incense. As long as you smell it, you will be able to find out the location of the person you are looking for from your memories."


    Lu Beiyou was startled upon hearing this. Then, wouldn''t he be able to find his lost memories as well as his parents?


    Twelfth Night continued, "Of course, that is only if you have seen people who remember their appearances before. Are you sure you want to do this? "


    Lu Beiyou could not help but be a little dejected after regaining his senses. It seemed like there was no way for him to retrieve his memories using this thing. Seeing his expression, the twelfth session thought that he was hesitating, so they said, "Looks like you''re not prepared, then let''s forget about it this time."


    With that, he prepared to take back the dream face incense, but Lu Beiyou quickly stopped him: "No, I''m ready! "Let''s begin!"


    After hesitating for a moment, Twelfth Night finally lit the incense in his hand.


    Lu Beiyou caught a whiff of the fragrance and fell asleep. He found himself in a dark space, where the faces of all the people he had met before were clearly reflected. Not far from the dark space, there was a box sealed with countless chains.


    Is this my lost memory? Lu Beiyou tried to run over to cut all the chains, but he realized that he could not move even half a step no matter what. He couldn''t help but laugh bitterly to himself. It seemed that he was just a spectator in this dream!


    When this box was opened, the memories would probably come back. Lu Beiyou turned his head and no longer looked at the sealed box, he looked at the statue in the darkness.


    I''ve found you! Lu Beiyou suddenly woke up, and realised that 12 had already left the room. However, he also got the information he wanted.


    Lu Beiyou straightened his clothes and walked out of the room towards the study room. He saw twelve people sitting on a table, swinging their legs as they ate snacks.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou coming over, the twelfth son hurriedly put away his snacks and coughed lightly: "Looks like you''ve already found him."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "I found it, the reason I came here this time is to bid you farewell. I think that after I leave the Treasure House, I won''t be coming in anymore. "


    The twelfth session sniffled and said, "Un, got it." But before that, come with me. "


    Stepping forward to the front of the stairs, Lu Beiyou followed suit. With his palm facing up, the five balls formed from nature''s spirit energy appeared on his fingertips. He raised his palm and the five balls flew towards the stairs, creating a black crack.


    The twelve men hooked their fingers at Lu Beiyou and led the way into the crevice. Lu Beiyou hesitated but still followed them. He believed that the twelve men would not harm him.


    He stepped into the black fissure, only to discover that it was suspended in the air. For a moment, he forgot to channel his spiritual energy into it and it fell.


    Bang!


    Lu Beiyou fell to the ground, raising a cloud of dust. He could not help but cough a few times. He lay on the ground and took a look at his surroundings. There was no sound in this dark space.


    Just as Lu Beiyou was thinking about where the Twelve years had brought him, he suddenly heard a pleasant laughter. He could not help but stand up and grab at the source of the laughter.


    Lu Beiyou felt that something in his hand that he had grabbed could actually not be held onto with one hand. His hands felt soft, and he couldn''t help but to pinch it again, it was extremely elastic.


    From the darkness, a soft groan came out, followed by a strong force that knocked Lu Beiyou flying.


    Lu Beiyou used the force of the turn to charge forward, and threw the thing that struck him back at him onto the ground. He felt that the thing beneath him was as soft as a steamed bun that had just left its steamer, and there was even the fragrance of orchids.


    Suddenly, a sweet mumble came from beneath him and he snapped his fingers.


    Roar! Several candles suddenly lit up in the darkness, illuminating the entire area. Only now did he realize that this was the first level of the Compendium Pavilion.


    Countless bookshelves were placed on the floor, and the books on the bookshelves were all covered in dust.


    He suddenly felt a wave of killing intent and hastily looked down. He only saw 12 small faces staring at him with faces full of shame and anger.


    The one I just threw down in the darkness was actually 12. Then, the one I caught just now ¡­


    His eyes couldn''t help but to look at the towering spot under his feet where his hands were holding onto. As expected!


    "Have you seen enough!?" He had seen enough! Get off me now! "


    After Lu Beiyou heard Twelfth Night, he immediately reacted and stood up from her body. As he did so, he couldn''t help but press his hand onto the top of Twelfth Night''s head, causing her to groan in pain once more.


    He couldn''t help but mutter, "It''s quite fragrant."


    Twelve people stood up and dusted off the dust on their bodies. They happened to hear Lu Beiyou mumbling to himself, and her already red face became even redder as blood seeped out.


    "Lu!" I will kill you! "


    After speaking, he waved his fist and rushed towards Lu Beiyou, who was in the wrong after all. He squatted down and allowed the punches and kicks to hit him. However, he couldn''t help but recall the soft touch from his hands just now. It was truly soft like water, yet it didn''t lose its elasticity. He couldn''t help but hold his hand a few more times.


    After seeing Lu Beiyou''s strange movements, 12''s face darkened again. Using his own spirit energy on his hands and feet, he unleashed a heavy blow towards Lu Beiyou.


    Ah!" Aooo! In an instant, cries of agony echoed from the Compendium Pavilion.


    Twelve people clapped in satisfaction. They looked at Lu Beiyou who was squatting on the ground and moaning with bruises all over his face and said tenderly: "This is the result of you offending me."


    Hiss!


    Lu Beiyou could not help but take in a breath of cold air.


    This woman was truly a tiger! When he was beaten up by Mu Qiuqiu in the tavern, he was even beaten up by twelve people here. It seemed like he really couldn''t easily offend a woman! However, thinking of the beautiful scene from a moment ago, it was worth the beating.


    Ye Zichen propped himself up shakily, then took out a few drops of Immortality Peach Wine from his waist and started to heal his wounds. This woman was truly merciless.


    Twelve people coldly snorted and turned around to no longer look at Lu Beiyou.


    Initially, he had only wanted to tease Lu Beiyou because he wanted to see him make a fool out of himself. But when Lu Beiyou approached him later on, he could have clearly used his spirit energy to send Lu Beiyou flying, so why didn''t he take the initiative to retaliate? Moreover, he had bumped into a body that no one else had touched in the past twenty years, yet he did not feel angry. On the contrary, he was secretly delighted. What happened to him?


    Lu Beiyou looked at the twelve people who had not moved at all and apologized, "Twelfth Miss, I was in the wrong just now, I am here..."


    "Shut up!"


    After hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, 12 hurriedly turned around and interrupted him, "When Grandpa Jiang left, he instructed me to let you choose a cultivation technique on the second floor as a gift from the Treasure House when you finally left. You can look for this yourself. Also! And that was it! Just pretend like nothing happened, do you hear me? " As she spoke, the blush on her face had yet to completely disappear, making her appear exceptionally seductive.


    Lu Beiyou looked dazedly at the unfathomably beautiful Twelfth Brother said, "It''s really beautiful."

 C52

    After the twelfth session heard Lu Beiyou''s words, her face reddened even more. With a moan, she instantly disappeared from the second floor.


    Lu Beiyou was startled for a moment, then realised that he had underestimated her, but the feeling he got from touching her just now was not bad.


    He hurriedly adjusted his state of mind, suppressing the alluring scene from before to look at his surroundings.


    Previously, the seal between the floors of the pagoda was completely opened by the flowing river. But every time Lu Beiyou came from the first floor, he would go directly to the third floor and he had never seen anything on the second floor before.


    This time, the twelfth floor brought him in, and this was the first time he saw the face of the second floor.


    Lu Beiyou walked in front of the bookshelf and picked up a book to read. "Great Wisdom Fist", "Tiger Fist", "Mountain Subduing Fist", "Three Fists Breaking Fist", "The Overlapping Fist", and "The Heaven Shattering Fist".


    Although it looked a little exaggerated, but when the punches were stacked together, in the hands of a Spirit Realm warrior like Lu Beiyou, he could still display the might of his Ruins Returning Stage when he used his fourth punch.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the cultivation technique in his hands, then looked at the other bookshelves.


    If only I was able to get a single book, it would be a third-rate skill book. Then what about the skills on the other bookshelves?" There were so many books in the library. It was likely that a manual that was just passed around would be stolen by others. If someone were to find out about this, it would bring about a huge disaster.


    However, even if Jiang Liu was familiar with his shopkeeper, he had yet to arrive at the stage where he could be at ease with his choices in the Compendium Pavilion, right? What kind of method was this? For a favor? But right now, he probably wasn''t even an ant in his eyes.


    Lu Beiyou thought for a long time, but still couldn''t think of an explanation, so he decided not to think of it anymore and returned the cultivation technique back to his hands, then walked over to the other bookshelves.


    He did not have much time, so he had to find a suitable cultivation technique within two days. Otherwise, he would not be able to make it to the banquet in three days.


    12 laid on his bed, burying his blushing face under the blanket. His mind was constantly thinking back to the scene just now. He couldn''t help but reach out to pinch his perky body. "Hiss!" Pain! How much strength that guy used to catch me! He could not help but be angry, when he suddenly remembered that Lu Beiyou had once lied on this bed, he anxiously threw the blanket that he was holding onto to the ground. He then sat down on the bed and mumbled to himself, "I''m finished, I''m finished. What''s wrong with me?"


    Even in the sky, there were countless young talents chasing after him. Even the elites of Mahayana Stage couldn''t compare to him, so why would he have a favorable impression of this kid from a remote place? It must have been that guy who cast that demonic spell on him, it must have been like that.


    Lu Beiyou who was flipping through a book suddenly sneezed, and thought: Who''s scolding me? Then, he pinched his nose and lowered his head to look at the cultivation technique in his hand.


    Qing''er walked in. Looking at the bashful expression on her face, she sighed as she looked at the messy bed and the quilts on the floor. "My lady, you still let him enter the second floor?"


    Noticing that Qing`er had walked in, the Twelfth Sister hurriedly stood up, tidied up her things, coughed lightly and said, "I guess so."


    What does that mean? Qing''er''s face darkened as she anxiously said, "Young miss, it''s not like you don''t know that the library of the second floor is an object from the heavens. Even the clan leader would not allow people to enter so easily." "This time, it''s because of Senior Jiang that agreed to extradite the Treasure House to the Earth. If the family head finds out that you let him in so easily, have you thought about the consequences?"


    The blush on the face of the Twelve Monarchs gradually disappeared as they heard Qing`er''s words. Their expressions also calmed down. I know, that''s why I let him in. I want to disgust that man. Not only that, I have a feeling that this stinky fellow will definitely soar to the heavens. He owes me a favor and when the time comes, I will repay it to him. "


    Qing`er could only silently smile wryly to herself. Her clan''s young miss was completely unaware of the severity of the problem! However, it was too late to advise now, so he could only say: "Since young miss has decided, as a servant, I can''t say much. However, Senior Jiang sent a sound transmission over not too long ago, saying that there will be chaos in the Qingshan City soon, and told the Treasure House to leave the Qingshan City now."


    Twelve o''clock nodded and said, "Okay, I will leave with the Treasure House when that guy comes out."


    Qing`er helplessly nodded her head. The twelfth and final time around, she hugged Qing`er as she smiled and said, "Qing`er is the best to me."


    Qing`er stretched out her hands and pushed away twelve of them. "Don''t, I''m not as good as that stinky fellow that you''re talking about."


    Twelfth Night''s face instantly turned red again.


    Lu Beiyou pinched his sore neck and returned the cultivation technique back to the bookshelf. He had already read many cultivation techniques, but almost all of them required more or less spiritual energy. The spiritual energy in his body decreased with every minute he used, so he had always been displaying his sword intent, not daring to rashly use the meagre spiritual energy in his body. So far, he had not found a suitable cultivation technique.


    Lu Beiyou sighed and walked to the next bookshelf, only to see a technique on the third floor.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but to be curious, he picked up the book and started flipping through it.


    This technique was called "Enslavement Spiritual Immortal Technique", and the contents of the book completely overturned the understanding of the human body''s meridians. People usually felt that the meridians of the human body were the best containers to contain the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth. This was because the structure of the human body could communicate better with the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth.


    However, this cultivation method went the other way, directly using the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth for its own use without going through the meridians of the human body.


    What kind of concept was this? Other people had to absorb spiritual energy before using their cultivation techniques. Those who learned the "Soul Ending Immortal Technique" could completely ignore this process, and those without meridians could also cultivate!


    This was most likely not a celestial spell! To the current him, this was like providing timely assistance!


    Lu Beiyou continued to read. There were a total of three stages to the technique, the first stage was to form the spirit root, the second stage was to form the spirit energy, and the third stage was to borrow the power of heaven and earth. Lu Beiyou could not help but frown, this immortal cultivation technique was simply too difficult to cultivate.


    However, the first level of the Soul-Fixation Root required the collection of nine different types of Spiritual Seeds. The so-called Spiritual Seeds were naturally formed Spiritual Cores of different attributes, and each one contained the power to destroy a city. Even before the end of the Immortal Path, this was considered a priceless treasure, not to mention the fact that there was a shortage of spiritual energy in the world.


    Although there was no such requirement after the second level, it was impossible to reach the second level after the first level.


    Even though the difficulty of cultivating this immortal art was as high as the heavens themselves, it was already the best choice for him right now.


    Lu Beiyou sighed and kept the < Enslavement Spirit Immortal Technique > in his pocket, then turned and walked to the crack in the sky where he landed and left the library.

 C53

    When Lu Beiyou returned to the third floor, the spatial crack closed up.


    Twelve instantly appeared in front of Lu Beiyou and asked: "Have you chosen?"


    Lu Beiyou took out the¡¶ Death Spirit Immortal Art¡·, and when he saw the technique, his face immediately changed.


    "You went in to pick this book for half a day, only to choose this one?"


    Lu Beiyou asked doubtfully: "Is there a problem?"


    12 calmed down and said, "The problem is, this technique was originally an Immortal technique, but that was before the path of immortality."


    Was this technique an immortal technique before the end of the Immortal Path? Lu Beiyou was startled, he did not expect that it was actually an Immortal technique. At that time, he only felt that the true art fit his current situation. He had a bold idea, but he didn''t expect it to be the same as what he had imagined.


    12 paused for a moment before continuing, "That is only before the end of the Immortal Path. At that time, there was a person who managed to cultivate the < Enslavement Spirit Immortal Technique > to the Great Circle of the Third Stage. He used his spiritual energy to transform it into a spiritual mountain to suppress the 30,000-meter True Dragon. Furthermore, every single person who cultivated this Immortal''s method to the great circle was then the domineering figure who founded their own sect! "


    To be able to lift a thousand miles of spiritual qi and turn it into a spirit mountain, to be able to land a killing blow on the human world, even Zhi Zun would only be able to raise her hand. Lu Beiyou could not help but sigh, the person who wrote down this immortal art was truly a genius.


    "But after the path of immortality, no one else could successfully cultivate this technique. Even if they managed to cultivate it with great difficulty, it would still be impossible to break through to Stage 2."


    Lu Beiyou could not help but ask, "Why is that so?"


    Twelfth Night sighed, "In the past, not to mention drawing out a thousand miles, even the Heaven and Earth aura could be instantly recovered. However, after the end of the Immortal Path, the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth was scarce and it was difficult to recover quickly. If you were able to extract a thousand li of the world''s spirit energy, it would mean that the cultivators in this thousand li would not be able to continue cultivating. Wouldn''t that be provoking the wrath of the masses? "Thus, this cultivation technique is considered an inferior cultivation technique. It can no longer be considered an immortal cultivation technique, but an evil technique that has been condemned by countless cultivators."


    Lu Beiyou suddenly thought back to what Ren Changfeng had said after she had fed all the Spirit Qi in the area to him: It would take at least half a year to recover all the Spirit Qi in these five miles, it seemed to be the same technique.


    After that, he stuffed the [Necromancy Immortal Art] into his pocket and smiled, "Let''s talk about this later." He thought to himself: "When I can absorb a thousand miles of spiritual energy for myself, will I still be afraid of you few cultivators seeking trouble with me?" What a joke, if you dare to seek trouble here, I won''t beat you to death.


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou was not regretting in the slightest after hearing her dissuasion, and instead had a slightly pleased look, the Twelfth Mother inwardly grew angry. She turned her head angrily and no longer looked at Lu Beiyou.


    When Lu Beiyou saw that the twelfth session was at odds with him again, he couldn''t help but recall the ripples that occurred between the two of them in the Compendium Pavilion.


    Lu Beiyou scratched his head, and took the lead to break the atmosphere, "Twelfth Miss, I will really leave this time."


    Twelve pairs of arms that were looped around his chest were lowered down as he looked at Lu Beiyou with a serious expression and said, "Do you remember that you owe me a favor?"


    "I will definitely remember. I dare not forget the favor of saving my life."


    Only then did Twelfth Night nod and say, "That''s good. Oh right, wait a moment."


    After saying that, he ran down to the first floor and returned after a while with three crystal cores of different colors.


    "Since you chose to cultivate the" Enslavement Spiritual Immortal Technique ", then the first level of the Soul-Lock Root would definitely have nine different types of spiritual seeds. I just happen to have three spiritual seeds of different attributes, so I''ll lend them to you." With that said, he threw the three cores in his hands towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou received the three Crystal Cores and examined them. One was scorching hot while the other was cool and refreshing.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t even try to put on airs and directly put it into his bosom. He bowed towards the twelfth session and said, "Thank you for your great kindness. I will definitely repay you when I get the chance to return in the future."


    Twelve o''clock. He turned around and walked back to his room. Lu Beiyou sighed, she was truly a clean and decisive girl, yet she was so straightforward.


    Then he went downstairs. When they walked out of the Treasure House, they couldn''t help but take another look behind them. Then, he turned around and walked toward the City Lord''s Mansion.


    12 laid on the ground in front of the window, staring stupidly in the direction Lu Beiyou had gradually disappeared to.


    Qing`er, who was behind him, spoke, "Miss, it''s time to leave."


    Twelfth Night retracted his gaze and whispered, "You must come!" It was unknown if he said this to Lu Beiyou or to himself.


    Then, he stood up and lightly walked towards the depths of the Treasure House with lotus steps.


    No one knew that this time''s separation had brought about an even bigger storm for them to meet again.


    Lu Beiyou was walking on the street, when he suddenly felt the ground shaking non-stop, and loud rumbling sounds came from behind him. He quickly turned his head and saw a giant, sky-reaching battleship pulling out from the bottom of the Treasure House. The terrifying sound of the ground shaking resounded for a thousand miles, causing everyone to cover their ears and at the same time, an ancient aura emitted from the battleship. Waiting until the entire body of the ship broke out of the earth, it stopped above the Qingshan City s, and covered half of the Qingshan City s in its black shadow.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the terrifying giant warship in shock. Was this the true appearance of the Treasure House?


    Instantly, all of the top cultivators within the Qingshan City flew up into the sky, and each of them glared at the large ship that was emitting a terrifying aura with unfriendly eyes.


    How could he allow others to spy on his resting place!


    Just then, a feminine voice came out from the huge ship: "From now on, there is no more Treasure House in Qingshan City! If any of you are interested in meeting with the Treasure House again, you are welcome to come to the Kun continent as a guest! "


    As soon as his voice fell, the frightful giant ship slowly flew up into the sky. Not long after that, the huge ship''s figure disappeared into the clouds, and the sky regained its clarity.


    This was the first time the Treasure House had revealed its true identity to the Qingshan City, but it instantly left as well. It only left behind one sentence to the Qingshan City participants: It came from one of the four continents, the legendary Sky City: Kun Continent


    The people in the sky were all shocked. It was said that the Kun continent was a fertile piece of land filled with spiritual soil, pills and medicines for raw flesh and blood doctors could be found everywhere, immortal herbs and herbs that could be used with Mahayana at every step, and immortal arts that could be used to cut down rivers with a finger, which could be cultivated by everyone. However, ever since the Immortal Path ended, the Kun continent seemed to have become a pure land that people imagined it to be. It disappeared without a trace from the Da Xia Continent. Later, there were people from Half-step Immortal who said that they saw the terrifying image of the Kun continent in the sky. Slowly, it spread from mouth to mouth and became what people called Sky City. However, that was a legend that people had always thought they had fabricated. They never expected that the legend was real. After this event, the entire continent of the Nine Prefectures would go crazy for it. Who wouldn''t want to go to the legendary Sky City to see if they could find some good fortune?


    Everyone looked at each other and quickly dispersed. This news instantly spread from the Qingshan City to all parts of the Nine Continents. A huge storm spread throughout the entire Da Xia Continent.


    Lu Beiyou just stared blankly at the unfathomable deep pit in the distance. So it was because she came from the Kun continent.


    He couldn''t help but reach into his pocket to caress the three crystals that were given to him before he left.


    He still owed her a favor! But from then on, the Qingshan City no longer contained the Treasure House.

 C54

    Just as Lu Beiyou was in a daze, a black-clothed man among the crowd landed in front of Lu Beiyou and reached out a hand to pat his shoulder.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but become vigilant and instantly retreat as he asked in a stern voice, "Who are you?"


    When the black-clothed man heard this, he was surprised for a moment. Then, he lifted his head and revealed a somewhat rough and unyielding face.


    After Lu Beiyou saw that the black-clothed man was actually Ren Changfeng, he said with an excited expression: "Senior Brother?! "Why are you..."


    "Shh!" Shhh! "Shh!" Ren Changfeng interrupted Lu Beiyou and looked around like a thief. He extended his hand and pulled Lu Beiyou over, but he did not look like a king.


    When Lu Beiyou reacted again, he realized that they had already returned to ''the two of them''.


    Lu Beiyou anxiously asked: "Senior brother, why did you bring me back? Where''s the shopkeeper? "


    Ren Changfeng sighed in relief and slapped Lu Beiyou''s head with his palm. "What were you yelling about just now, you were afraid that no one would not know who I am, right?!"


    When Ren Hanan and the rest heard the commotion, they ran over to the middle hall and were surprised to see Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou laughed embarrassedly, he looked at the crowd and asked curiously: Eh? How come I don''t see the shopkeeper? "


    Ren Changfeng waved his hand at Mo Yang, signalling him to bring the group down, then took off his black cloak and placed it on the table: You have seen that old man surnamed Jiang, that means you know your shopkeeper''s identity, right?


    Lu Beiyou nodded and said, "I roughly understand it."


    Ren Changfeng sighed: "Your shopkeeper followed Jiang to look for Senior Li''s remnants. Before she left, she told me to bring you back if there''s anything life-threatening going on in your Qingshan City."


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou nodded his head in disappointment. He originally wanted to tell Mu Qiuqiu all the interesting things that had happened in the past few days, but seeing that she wasn''t "the two of them", he couldn''t help but feel depressed.


    Ren Changfeng saw that Lu Beiyou''s mood was slightly low and said in an consoling tone, "We have all noted your performance on Qingshan City. Whether it''s the sneak attack that killed the Ding Family''s Third Elder or the design of the Ding Family pawnshop, we all see this very clearly. However, the matter regarding the Tiger''s Mouth Escort Office is indeed too rough for you. "


    Lu Beiyou then eased up and said respectfully: "Senior Brother''s teachings are correct."


    Ren Changfeng nodded, and his expression gradually became serious and solemn, "I had originally planned to tell you about this matter from the Qingshan City. But just as I arrived at the city wall, I felt the terrifying aura of that huge ship, so I didn''t immediately come to find you. I never would have thought that Jiang was actually in the sky. No wonder I couldn''t see him at the end of the Immortal Path. "


    Hearing that Lu Beiyou had more or less understood the situation, Ren Changfeng chose to ignore the conversation behind him. In any case, he did not understand the grudges between the two of them.


    Lu Beiyou cupped his hands together and said: "Thank you senior brother for telling me this, that Qingshan City is not over yet. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back and prepare for the next step. "


    He had already wasted a day in the Book Collection Vault. There were only less than two days until the Ding Family Ceremony.


    Ren Changfeng nodded, "Sure, but after this incident, I will have to bring An''er back to Dong Zhou. "So before that, I want you to show me all of your abilities and confirm your current level. That''s the main reason I brought you back this time."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, he was just worrying because he did not know what level he was at, and wanted to have a clear understanding of his own strength.


    "Thank you, Senior Brother."


    Ren Changfeng waved his hand and once again brought Lu Beiyou out. In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived at the peak of a mountain covered with snow.


    "I will suppress my cultivation to the early stage of the Spirit Realm. I won''t take the initiative to attack you, but my defensive boundary will be adjusted according to your strength. Do you understand?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, took a deep breath and said loudly: "Then, I must have offended Senior Brother!"


    As he finished speaking, he directly took out a ''Pure Yang'' sword and cut the water out, instantly arriving in front of Ren Changfeng.


    Ren Changfeng expressionlessly extended his hand to receive the water surface, and with a palm strike, he sent Lu Beiyou flying and snatched the ''Pure Yang'' over, then looked at Lu Beiyou and shook his head: "It''s not enough!"


    After speaking, he tossed the ''Pure Yang'' in his hands to Lu Beiyou, who took the sword, and took the Immortality Peach Wine from his waist, and drank it all in one gulp. Then, he took out a bottle of Earth Spirit Pills and swallowed them. Suddenly, a dragon roar came out from Lu Beiyou''s body.


    The Flood Dragon''s Tendon had awoken!


    Lu Beiyou propped up the Heaven''s Birth Sword, Dragon and Phoenix Roaring, a golden Flood Dragon roared at Ren Changfeng, and for a moment, snow and snow danced all over the sky.


    "Senior Brother, you have to receive this second sword strike well!" After saying that, a white pillar of air smashed towards Ren Changfeng. A dragon and a phoenix pounced towards Ren Changfeng, and Lu Beiyou stepped on the back of the golden Flood Dragon as he brandished his sword.


    Ren Changfeng frowned, raising his cultivation realm to the peak of the Spirit Realm. With a wave of his sleeve, a dragon and a tiger appeared in the snow, roaring as they tore the dragon and phoenix image into pieces. After that, the dragon faced the weather pillar, and with a loud roar, the pillar of air turned into dust. The fierce tiger also blocked Lu Beiyou and the Golden Flood Dragon for a while.


    Lu Beiyou then used the water to appear behind Ren Changfeng, he retracted his sword and struck out, but was caught by the wrist and threw out.


    Lu Beiyou laid on the snow and coughed a few times before climbing back up. The Flood Dragon''s Tendon had also returned back into Lu Beiyou''s body.


    Ren Changfeng nodded his head before shaking it, and increased his cultivation to the early stage of the Ruins Returning Stage realm, following that, he opened his palm, and saw a clear and glistening lotus flower appearing in his palm.


    "Was that golden flood dragon you asked earlier the truth about the heat flow in your body? And just now when you withdrew your sword and threw out a palm attack just to get close to me, after you came into contact with me, you should plant this thing in my body. "


    Lu Beiyou stood up and patted the stolen goods on his body as he laughed: "As expected, you can''t hide anything from me, senior brother."


    Ren Changfeng nodded his head and threw the blue lotus in his hand towards the peak of the mountain. The moment the blue lotus touched the peak, it instantly collapsed, and when the smoke dispersed, the top of the mountain had already disappeared.


    "Right now, you can rely on your sword intent, the Sky Spill Sword Handle, and the Golden Flood Dragon just now. It can barely cross over the border to fight against the Ruins Returning Stage, but it''s still far from enough. As for your other cards, I will not ask. To you, right now, this [Divine Return] is only enough for once. You should be able to use it against those in the middle stage of the Ruins Returning Stage. If you could use the blue lotus s that Mu Qiuqiu gave you, even Mahayana Stage would have to avoid them. On the whole, you''re pretty good right now. "


    Lu Beiyou bowed and said, "Thank you for your guidance, Senior Brother."


    Ren Changfeng waved his hand impatiently: "Alright, alright, I will be bothering with these useless formalities. If it wasn''t for the end of the Immortal Path, the Heaven''s Divination sword technique would have disappeared along with it. Your future achievements will definitely not stop here! It wasn''t impossible for him to become a great sword immortal! Who would use a pillar of air to smash someone like this! Sigh! "What a pity."


    Hearing Ren Changfeng''s laments, Lu Beiyou could only smile bitterly in his heart. This was something that he could not do anything about. In his short span of less than a month, he had already stepped past the level of a cripple in the eyes of everyone and learned that he could fight with Ruins Returning Stage at the Spirit Realm. It could already be considered an inhumane improvement. As for whether or not he could borrow the Sky Spill Sword Handle to reach the Great Sword Immortal stage, that was up to fate.

 C55

    Ren Changfeng waved his sleeve to disperse the dragon and tiger. Snowflakes fell from the sky and the mountain peak also regained its calm.


    "If you continue going to the Qingshan City, I won''t help you on the surface. After all, it isn''t appropriate for my identity to appear openly in the Qingshan City. I can only act when your life is in danger. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "Senior Brother being able to do this for me is already enough."


    However, Ren Changfeng snappily snorted in his heart: If it wasn''t for my daughter begging me, and even owing Senior Li a favor, I wouldn''t be bothered to care about you. However, thinking of her foolish daughter, whom so many young talents had looked down upon, she actually begged for mercy on behalf of this silly kid. Every time she thought of this, she couldn''t help but feel a burning anger.


    Yet, he couldn''t do anything to him, and he had even addressed him as martial brother. Tens of thousands of grudges could only end up turning into a sigh. He stretched out his finger and cut a hole in the sky. "Go back!" he said.


    After saying that, he stepped in first, and Lu Beiyou arranged his clothes and followed him in.


    When Lu Beiyou walked out of the darkness, he realized that he had already returned to the Qingshan City but Ren Changfeng was already nowhere to be seen.


    It must be hiding somewhere to protect him.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but sneer. Let me give the last great gift of Qingshan City.


    Then, he continued to walk toward the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Three days later, Qingshan City were all over the place, preparing for this banquet. The Golden Winged Pavilion was extremely festive.


    no one knew how old he was, because all the people of the same generation as him had been tormented to death by time, and only he had survived until now. No one knew what cultivation level he had, but everyone knew that he had safely returned from the dead and nearly lifeless Ancient Spear Burial Ground, and that he had brought back an Immortal technique. No one knew what he actually wanted, because most of the time, he was in closed-door seclusion and no one could see him. However, everyone within the Qingshan City knew that it was precisely because of the existence of the Ding Family Ancestor that the Ding Family could not be considered as the overlord of a region in this hundred years of Qingshan City. So, when they found out that the Ding Family Ancestor came out of seclusion, countless people went to the Golden Wing Pavilion with their own thoughts.


    At this moment, Liao Sicheng was hiding in his room and throwing things at something. The room was already in a mess and there were debris of all sorts of artifacts everywhere.


    Liao Sicheng threw the glass bottle beside him onto the ground and shouted, "What did I do wrong?! That Lu guy is no stronger than me! Why not let me out! "


    Liao Sicheng had already been grounded for three days, and his emotions had already been suppressed to the extreme.


    He completely could not understand what he did wrong, and why did he have to say that he was inferior to Lu Beiyou!


    "Yo, why is the Golden Wing Pavilion, not overseeing you, appearing in the City Lord''s Mansion?!" Lu Beiyou snickered when he saw Liao Sicheng''s rage from the window.


    Hearing the voice, Liao Si Qiu immediately turned his head and asked Lu Beiyou who was squatting on the windowsill, "Why are you here?"


    Lu Beiyou could not help but sneer, "Because you are the big present I gave to Ding Family on behalf of the Cat Dog Gang!"


    When Lu Beiyou was at the Treasure House, he used the Aroma Nectar to search for Liao Si Qiu''s traces, yet he saw that was no longer at the Golden Wing Pavilion''s room. This also confirmed his initial guess that Liao Si Qiu was indeed Liao Tie''s son.


    And Liao Siqiu''s death was also the last card in which he had flipped open his Qingshan City. It was also the best gift he had ever thought of at the Ding Family banquet.


    After Lu Beiyou returned to the Qingshan City, the first thing he did was to stay at an inn not far from the City Lord''s Mansion. Furthermore, he would immediately inform Ding Hong to move the Dog Gang away, as the great battle would definitely affect them in the near future, so as to prevent them from being implicated by the flames of war. Only after seeing Liao Tie leading a group of people to the Golden Wing Pavilion did he sneak into the City Lord''s Mansion. He realized that other than the servants who were doing odd jobs, he didn''t see a single guard. It seemed like Liao Tie had also prepared a perfect response to this Hongmen Banquet.


    After hearing Lu Beiyou''s reply, Liao Sicheng''s already angry face darkened, "So, you want to use my corpse as a gift?"


    Lu Beiyou laughed and nodded, "Yes! That''s right! It is indeed Brother Liao who understands me. Therefore, could Brother Liao lend me your head for a use? "


    Liao Si Qiu was so infuriated that she laughed. "You''re right! But I''m just afraid that you won''t be able to borrow it, and you''ll be able to get it yourself! It just so happens that we can settle old and new grudges together! "


    After saying that, he picked up a table from the ground and smashed it towards Lu Beiyou, causing a surge of overwhelming aura to surge out from his body, straight at Lu Beiyou.


    But before the table and wave of Qi could come into contact with Lu Beiyou, they were suddenly turned into smoke and disappeared.


    Liao Siqiu suddenly shouted, "Ding Hong!"


    "So Eldest Young Master Liao still remembers me!" Ding Hong who had suddenly appeared between the two of them looked at Liao Siqiu with a sinister expression.


    Even Lu Beiyou was stunned. Why did Ding Hong appear here? And when did his cultivation recover?


    Liao Sicheng smiled playfully and said, "How could I forget!? I still remember when Eldest Young Master Ding''s wife stopped my father''s carriage to avenge her father''s death, I stabbed her through the stomach with a knife. Before she died, her eyes were filled with despair and emptiness! It''s really painful to watch! "


    After saying that, he couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    Ding Hong''s originally furious aura slowly calmed down as he spoke, "Liao Sicheng! All these years, it was as if I was in purgatory every single day. Su''er''s vengeful spirit would always blame herself for her incompetence! So today, I, Ding Hong, have severed my own path to immortality, and vow to personally pluck your head to atone for the sins of my Su''er! "


    Ding Hong took a step forward and his aura began to soar. The surrounding ground cracked as if there was an earthquake, and the house collapsed due to the City Lord''s Mansion. Ding Hong stepped forward as blood flowed from all seven apertures of his mouth. Like a king, he looked down on the ground, the first level of Ruins Returning Stage, the middle level of Ruins Returning Stage, the peak of Ruins Returning Stage, the first level of Mahayana!


    Ding Hong''s Mahayana Stage appeared instantly!


    When Ding Baiyi took him away to tell him that the City Master of Qingshan City had killed Ding Hong''s wife, Ding Family and City Lord''s Mansion had become enemies because of that. But today, he found out that it was Liao Sicheng who had done it. It was no wonder that Ding Hong was willing to sever his own path to immortality, and was even vowing to personally take down Liao Siqiu''s head.


    Ding Hong turned to Lu Beiyou and said hoarsely: "Brother Lu, don''t you have any objections if you leave him to me?"


    The current Ding Hong felt like a demon that had just crawled out of an abyss to seek revenge. He could not help but break out in cold sweat and hurriedly shook his head. Ding Hong grinned at him, then roared at Liao Siqiu: "Bastard! You better pay with your life! "


    He raised his hand, summoning a large black river and smashed it towards Liao Siqiu.


    Liao Si Qiu hastily summoned his Golden Eagle to retreat. However, he was unable to evade the terrifying black river and was struck by a shoulder. Instantly, his flesh and blood splattered all over as he screamed miserably.


    Lu Beiyou trembled in fear. If this black river were to smash into him, he wouldn''t feel good either. But thinking about how Ding Hong would fight with his life on the line, he finally understood.


    Liao Sicheng clenched his teeth and said, "I''ll tell you, you fellow with the surname Ding! The thing I regret the most in my life is to make that blind man die too easily! If I can do it again, I will definitely torture and kill you, and then return your corpse to you! "


    Ding Hong did not bother with Liao Sicheng''s complaints, as he closed his bloodied eyes and spread open his arms. He only saw the surrounding nature spirit energy rush towards Ding Hong like a river, and in a moment, Lu Beiyou could clearly feel that all the nature spirit energy around the City Lord''s Mansion had been sucked out. At the same time, a slim black lady slowly appeared behind Ding Hong.


    Lu Beiyou''s face was full of shock as he looked at the black female figure. Anyone who stepped into the Mahayana Stage would be able to condense their own immortal seeds, which were able to better communicate with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. At the same time, the immortal seeds were also a killing weapon for the experts in the Mahayana Stage, just like the third elder''s black python. But he never thought that Ding Hong would actually change his wife''s appearance into his own. He could not help but sigh, he was truly a pitiful man who was infatuated with others.


    Ding Hong turned around and opened his eyes that were filled with blood, he caressed the face of the black haired girl behind him with a gentle and affectionate expression, "Su''er, can you see it? I am going to take revenge for you. All those who owe you should repay your debts! "

 C56

    Seeing that the situation wasn''t good, Liao Sicheng hurriedly ran in the direction of the Golden Winged Pavilion.


    Ding Hong had already fallen into madness, cutting off his own path to immortality and entering the Mahayana. His only hope now was that Liao Tie from the Golden Wing Pavilion would save him.


    Ding Hong scoffed, and the girl dressed in black behind him quickly charged towards Liao Si Qiu, extending her hand and a burst of black spirit energy bound Liao Si Qiu in place.


    He raised his hand, summoned a scimitar and walked slowly towards Liao Sicheng. The rhythm of every step followed his heartbeat.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Liao Sicheng''s heartbeat sped up as Ding Hong got closer and closer to him with increasing speed. He could no longer endure the panic he felt in this body and mind, and roared loudly without caring about his unrestrained image: "Ding Hong! Do you have to kill them all? If you kill me, my father will definitely not let you go, and at that time, it will even implicate our Ding Family. Have you thought about the consequences? "


    Lu Beiyou was startled, even Ding Hong stopped in his tracks. He looked at Liao Si Qiu as if he were an idiot. Wasn''t it obvious that Liao Tie had already prepared himself by bringing all the forces of City Lord''s Mansion to the Golden Wing Pavilion? And didn''t the reason why Liao Siqiu''s head was used as a congratulatory gift for this banquet, was it also to make the battle between City Lord''s Mansion and Ding Family? Did he not see the situation clearly?


    Seeing the two of them in shock, Liao Siqiu thought that his threat had worked and sighed in his heart as he continued to entice, "If you let me go, I''ll beg my father to let us off this time because your City Lord''s Mansion have been destroyed. It''s good for me to treat you like this, but it''s my fault for accidentally killing that blind person. When I go back, I will personally pick out five from the Qingshan City. How about the ten best Courtesans send it to your residence as an apology? "


    Ding Hong heard and laughed. He strode over to Liao Siqiu and bent over with the scimitar pressed to his heart, whispering softly to his ear, "A person with Ding Family only cares about the life and death of their family. They don''t care about personal feelings.


    Pressing the tip of the blade to his heart, Liao Sicheng was drenched in cold sweat but he could only force a smile and say, "Brother Ding is indeed wise."


    "But ¡­"


    Ding Hong changed the subject as he stabbed the blade point into Liao Si Qiu''s body sinisterly: "Not everyone cares about the life and death of their Ding Family, it''s really unfortunate that you met me. The rise and fall of Ding Family has nothing to do with me, so you should just scram to the netherworld to apologize to my Su''er! Remember, go down there. Don''t forget that I was the one who killed you with my own blade and blade! "


    As he spoke, he pushed the scimitar in his hand inch by inch into Liao Si Qiu''s heart.


    Ah!


    A mournful cry of blood echoed throughout the City Lord''s Mansion as Lu Beiyou turned his head to look.


    After he finished screaming, he turned to see Ding Hong standing there covered in blood, the bent blade in his hand falling down. Liao Sicheng lay paralyzed on the ground, his body covered in blood. He had already lost all signs of life.


    Lu Beiyou walked to Ding Hong''s front, and the two of them did not speak.


    Bang!


    Ding Hong suddenly laid on the ground, looked at the sky and said calmly: "You can take the present yourself, I want to be by myself for a while."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, he stepped forward and placed Ding Hong''s corpse in the bag he prepared beforehand, then turned to look at Ding Hong who sighed and rushed back to the Golden Wing Pavilion.


    Ding Hong had broken off his own immortal path and stepped into the Mahayana, but he could only maintain his cultivation for two hours. After two hours, he would become a cripple like when he was at the pub. He didn''t even hesitate to transform the seed into Su''er just to see her again.


    He really was a pitiful person who was infatuated with love!


    Ding Hong called the black clothed female over, and gently caressed her face with a gentle expression: "Su''er, did you see that? All the people who hurt you at that time are already dead, leaving only that old dog Liao Tie. Before long, I will personally take off his head and place it in front of your grave. "


    The girl in black tilted her head with a deadpan expression. She had a puzzled look on her face. Ding Hong waved his fist and laughed: "Su''er, you don''t know, but your husband is very powerful now. You told me that your husband was done with what you wanted to do for you. "


    Ding Hong held the black clothed female in his embrace and muttered softly, "You said that you like the smell of the lilies, so I grew lilies in our courtyard. I will make it invincible all year round, and you will be able to smell the flowers at any time. I''ll make a chair myself and we''ll both lie on it and smell the flowers, okay? "


    "You said you want a child that belongs to both of us, but Ding Zhan just said that he pity those abandoned children. "But how could I not know that he''s trying to make me happy? I told you that those kids are so cute that you would definitely like them if you saw them!"


    "If you say you don''t want to see me argue with my father again, I''ll let him go and stop arguing with him."


    "You said you didn''t want to hear any more about people starving to death on the streets and living in exile. The husband had given them a place to work, where they would no longer suffer from hunger. Amongst the children that Ding Zhan has adopted, one of them is similar to you, so he would be worried about them.


    "Tell me ¡­" You said... You''re right, your husband is the most beautiful person in the world! Your husband really is the most beautiful person in the world. But you... But why can''t you wait a little longer? Why didn''t you wait for me? Why is it like this!? Why did you leave me! We have clearly endured so much and will soon be able to be together. With just a single word from you, I can leave this place without my identity as the eldest young master, why is that? "Why?!"


    As Ding Hong spoke, his face was covered with tears and his shoulders trembled violently. The black female seemed to have understood something and she reached out to pat Ding Hong''s head.


    He could no longer continue to talk as he knelt on the ground and covered his face as he cried bitterly. In the end, he still lost Su''er.


    Snow began to fall from the sky in a beautiful manner, and the people of Qingshan City raised their heads to look at the sky, breathing hot air to warm their hands. The child was playing around on the street. When he saw the snow falling from the sky, he reached out his hand to grab a piece of it and ran towards the little girl under the eaves. "Mother, mother, look!"


    I put down the embroidery in my hand and looked at the blood in the child''s hand. I pinched his red face and took out a handkerchief from the house. Hurry up and wipe your face. "


    The child chuckled as he reached out to wipe his face a few times before running back to his playmate. With a look of helplessness, I took up the embroidery needle and pierced it into my finger. He couldn''t help but frown, put the injured finger pad into his mouth to absorb, and then raised his head to look at the sky.


    It''s snowing!


    Lu Beiyou, who was rushing towards the Golden Wing Pavilion, also stopped in his tracks. He raised his head towards the sky, allowing the snowflakes to fall onto his palm. He turned his head to look in the direction of the City Lord''s Mansion, worry filled his heart, but in the end, he could only sigh and turn around to leave.

 C57

    "Report!" The second Patriarch of the Wang Family has come out with a Heavenly Spirit Pill to congratulate the Ding Family Ancestor. "


    "Report!" Blackwater City''s Fish Dragon Gang and Ancient Fish Jade Glass have come to congratulate Ding Family Ancestor on his exit. "


    "Report!" The Gu Clan brought the Smoke Fire Spirit Zoysia to congratulate the Ding Family Ancestor on his exit from seclusion.


    "Report!"


    Snow floated in the sky above the Qingshan City, and for a moment, the entire street seemed to have become much quieter.


    However, at this moment, the Golden Wing Pavilion was bustling with noise and excitement. All of the various forces surrounding the Qingshan City had come over after receiving the invitation slip, and the sounds of etiquette could be heard incessantly.


    Red scented sandalwood table, gold branched jade dew for wine, jade glazed glass for hanging, it was truly magnificent, and showed everyone the rich heritage of Qingshan City, the number one clan in Qingshan City.


    Ding Family Ancestor Ding Jie, was undoubtedly the number one topic in the mouths of the people in the Qingshan City world. No one knew what realm he had reached. They only knew that he came out alive from the dead and lifeless Ancient Spear Burial Grounds and even brought back an Immortal technique.


    No one knew how old he was, because no one from his generation had survived. Only he was still alive.


    No one knew what he wanted, because most of the time he was in seclusion. But exactly because of his deterrence, his Ding Family had not fallen for a hundred years.


    But when people rushed to the Golden Wing Pavilion to see the face of the Ding Family Ancestor, they discovered that Ding Jie, who was sitting on the fifth floor and looking down, was only an ordinary old man wearing a set of hemp clothes.


    If there was anything special about it, it would be that its wrinkled face had a pair of sky blue eyes that were different from ordinary people. At a glance, it seemed to be able to see countless deep sea beasts charging at it, causing everyone to break out in a cold sweat.


    "Hahaha!" Since the old fogey had come out, I naturally came to congratulate him. However, I believe that the Ding Family was quite prosperous, so I didn''t bring any gifts. When I realized that being empty-handed wasn''t appropriate, I bought a new bell and came to congratulate him. The Patriarch of Ding Family wouldn''t blame you right? "


    Everyone who was originally talking to each other were greatly shocked by what they heard. They all looked towards the direction where the voice came from. Giving a bell at a banquet was a naked provocation! Liao Tie laughed heartily as he entered the Golden Wing Pavilion. The subordinate behind him took down a large bell from his shoulder and threw it towards the main hall of the Golden Wing Pavilion.


    Ding Baiyi appeared in front of the large bell and a blue colored blade intent poured down, turning the large bell into dust.


    After that, he stepped onto the river and walked in front of Liao Tie, and revealed a smile: "There''s no need for the gift, Ding Family has received your kind intentions, I hope City Lord Liao will enjoy this banquet, and not mention that our Ding Family is ungracious."


    Glancing at Ding Jie, who was sitting motionlessly on the fifth floor, Liao Tie coldly harrumphed and walked towards a nearby seat.


    The crowd looked at the spear in the air and the arrow in the dark between the two of them, but no one dared to say anything. They couldn''t afford to offend either side!


    However, Ding Jie didn''t come down from the fifth floor and only watched this scene from the sidelines.


    "Report!" Someone from Middle Continent! "


    When the people of the Golden Wing Pavilion heard these words, they were all stunned on the spot. Trembling, they turned their heads to look at the direction of the gate. When Ding Jie, who was previously expressionless, heard the gift report, a smile appeared on his wrinkled face. In an instant, he appeared at the entrance of the Golden Winged Pavilion from the fifth floor.


    When Liao Tie heard this, his expression became unsettled. He clenched his hands into tight fists as he thought of something.


    A soldier clad in black armor was holding a painting in both hands. His eyes were blank and numb as he stood at the entrance, akin to a statue. However, the thick blood energy surrounding their bodies made it so that no one dared to get close to them.


    Everyone from the Ding Family surrounded him. Ding Jie, who was walking in front, clasped his hands and said, "I did not know that the Lu Family Black Armor had come. Please come upstairs and take your seat! "


    The man in black armor turned around stiffly, staring at Ding Jie with empty eyes. The people behind him looked at the man in black armor. Suddenly, they felt as if they were stuck in a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.


    Ding Baiyi waved his hand and a blue light barrier covered everyone, only then did he relieve a lot of pressure.


    The black armored man opened his cracked lips and said in an ear-piercing voice, "Middle Continent and sword intent, I am here to congratulate Ding Family Ancestor on coming out of seclusion."


    As he spoke, he opened the painting in his hand. Suddenly, a large river flowed out from the painting, from which countless swords could be seen appearing and disappearing. The large river seemed peaceful at the moment.


    But everyone present was shocked. Ding Jie was also stunned on the spot. Liao Tie also instantly stood up. The chair he was sitting on had already turned into dust.


    Celestial Diagram! The sword intent was like a river!


    If Ding Family could be considered a first-rate power around Qingshan City, then Middle Continent would be considered a top-tier power even to the Nine Continents. However, this did not mean that he was a part of the legacy, but rather, the battle prowess of the Nine Continent''s military camp that occupied the Middle Continent.


    At that time, there was a first-rate sect''s headmaster who was cursing at the Lu family at a banquet. When he woke up from his drunken stupor, he found that all thirteen thousand of the sect disciples had been slaughtered. He was the only one left, naked and tied to a war flag. "In the end, he bit his tongue and killed himself because he couldn''t stand the mental torture.


    And at that time, it was the Lu Family that annihilated his entire clan. What caused people to feel even more fear was that at that time, the Lu Family that was known as the three thousand black armor only dispatched five hundred black armor.


    Instantly, Lu Family became a taboo phrase on the table of the Nine Regions. There was even someone who specifically gave poems to warn the later generations not to provoke Lu Family''s tiger tassel.


    When the Black Armor appeared, the Nine Prefectures cried. The appearance of Lu Family meant the birth of eternal life.


    When everyone was extremely fearful of Lu Family, they had also received the glory of the Lu Family.


    He did not expect that when Ding Jie came out of seclusion this time, his Lu Family would be disturbed and he even specially sent black armor to deliver the congratulatory gift.


    The river looked placid. However, each and every sword shadow in the river was emitting a terrifying sword intent. If one was able to take any one of them out, it would most likely be able to destroy a city.


    He didn''t know who Ding Family was actually related to Lu Family, and actually received such a huge gift.


    "Since the wedding gift has arrived, I will take my leave." As he spoke, the black-armored man disappeared, as if he had been dreaming.


    Ding Jie recovered from his shock and completely ignored the black armored man''s rudeness. He reached out his hand to the painting and retrieved the river of sword intent.


    Ding Baiyi waved his hand and scattered the light barrier, but his expression did not seem to have changed much. Everyone rushed forward and started to compliment him. Ding Jie also couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Liao Tie sat in the corner and watched Ding Jie who was laughing out loud. He said with a sinister and low voice, "You old bastard, I want to see how long you can keep laughing for!"


    Lu Beiyou carried the bag into the Golden Wing Pavilion, and when he saw the scene in front of him, he couldn''t help but be stunned. His wedding gift wasn''t even here, yet it had already become so lively?


    After that, he coughed towards the shivering host, threw the bag in his hand over and shouted: "Cat Dog, help Lu Beiyou and the Golden Wing Sect Master Liao Sicheng, come over to congratulate Ding Family Ancestor!


    Everyone''s already exhausted minds from the two attacks earlier received yet another shocking blow!


    The gift from Lu Family just now had already explained the identity of the person who gave it to him.


    This was the tempo of playing with one''s life!

 C58

    Trembling, the master of ceremonies opened up the bag. Liao Sicheng''s bloody face was revealed. It was clear that he had been treated inhumanly while he was still alive.


    For a moment, the Golden Winged Pavilion fell into silence. Liao Tie stood up and walked over tremblingly. When he saw Liao Siqiu''s corpse, he knelt on the ground.


    Ding Jie unhappily glanced at Lu Beiyou, who stepped forward and explained. "This is Hong''er''s friend."


    Ding Jie nodded and said in a cold voice, "Today is a day of great joy and blood is not easy to come by. But since you''re Hong''er''s friend, I won''t bother with it this time. You can leave now! "


    Lu Beiyou laughed and spoke, "As expected of the Old Ancestor, he is truly righteous. Since the wedding gift has been delivered, I will take my leave first. " With that, he turned around and walked out.


    "Wait, did I say let you go?" Liao Tieshan suddenly shouted to Lu Beiyou from his kneeling position, following that, a burst of spirit energy bound Lu Beiyou in place.


    Ding Baiyi stood in front of Lu Beiyou and asked: "City Lord Liao, what are you trying to say? Since the Old Ancestor had yet to open his mouth to ask for anyone to stay, does City Lord Liao not want to meddle in this matter?! "


    Lu Beiyou sneered as he looked at Liao Tie, and secretly channeled his spirit energy to gather in one place.


    "You killed my son and you still want to leave?!"


    Liao Tie stood up and turned his head to look at Lu Beiyou, his eyes looking over his shoulder. "When your master came here, he didn''t tell you, dogs have to be obedient.


    Lu Beiyou said: "My family''s shopkeeper only told me that she promised me that someone''s Qingshan City would change into someone''s Qingshan City, but she didn''t tell me that it was for your Qingshan City."


    "Hahaha!" Liao Tie laughed like a madman.


    The aura quickly climbed until Lu Beiyou was no longer able to breathe, this was a kind of pressure he had never experienced before.


    "My men have long since told me that you were up to no good. It was due to my carelessness that I did not harm you, resulting in today''s mistake. Today, you all will remain here to accompany my son in death!"


    Lu Beiyou pushed Ding Baiyi, who was in front of him, and took out a finger blue lotus, pouring all of the spirit energy that had gathered earlier into the blue lotus.


    "I entered the Qingshan City, but you didn''t care when you saw my pathetic strength. I was being chased down the street when I went to test the Hu Kou Escort Office. Originally, you wanted to borrow my shopkeeper''s hand and Ding Family to both suffer injuries, so that you could reap the benefits of being an old fisherman. You really think of everyone as a fool! You think I can''t see it? Today, I''m sending your son''s corpse away to tell you that this grandpa won''t play with you anymore! "


    Lu Beiyou roared at Liao Tie, the blue lotus''s sword intent became thicker and thicker, the shadow of the Ju Que appeared above Golden Wing Pavilion, the countless swords on the bodies of the sword practitioners rushed towards the Golden Wing Pavilion, the sword intent raged above the Golden Wing Pavilion, in the blink of an eye, the Golden Wing Pavilion which was in a glorious state not long ago was already on the verge of collapse, the golden branches and jade dew were scattered all over the ground, as everyone anxiously ran out of the Golden Wing Pavilion.


    Liao Tie roared loudly! The thick and dense nature spirit energy condensed into a small hill that smashed towards Lu Beiyou from the sky.


    "You! "Pay with your life for my son''s!"


    Lu Beiyou sneered, the Sword Intent blue lotus turned into a beast and roared at the spirit mountain. Just as Lu Beiyou was about to throw the beast out, Xie An suddenly appeared under the hill, and tore it into pieces.


    Lu Beiyou looked at Xie An vigilantly. He did not think that Xie An tore small mountains for him just to save him, since he had a deep grudge with him.


    "Xie An!" The already enraged Liao Tie saw that his killing move had been torn apart by Xie An. Without a doubt, he had poured fire on Liao Tie, who was already on the verge of going crazy.


    "I give you freedom, I give you everything you want, and you only need to be at ease to be my dog!" "I did not expect you to betray me!"


    Xie An did not speak, he turned and looked towards Lu Beiyou as he knelt down.


    "My lord, this subject is late, please atone for your sins!"


    The Hu Diao Escort Office who had always been on the other side of City Lord''s Mansion was not a power under City Lord''s Mansion, but a power under Ding Baiyi.


    Everyone was shocked by the situation, they couldn''t help but look at Ding Baiyi, what kind of scene was this?


    Even Ding Jie, who had been observing coldly from the sidelines, couldn''t help but look at Ding Baiyi once more.


    Ding Baiyi coughed lightly, tidied up his clothes, and slowly walked forward.


    "Liao Tie, the lord of Qingshan City, you nurtured the tiger and caused trouble. You did not care about the life and death of your subordinates, and only wanted to unite your Qingshan City to rule over a region. Because of this, he could even raise a Demonic cultivator within his City Lord''s Mansion! I''m not wrong, City Lord Liao! "


    When everyone heard Ding Baiyi''s words, they did not care about Xie An''s betrayal. He looked at Liao Tie with a grim expression. The master of the Qingshan City actually dared to raise a devil cultivator in his mansion.


    Liao Tie couldn''t help but be surprised for a moment, and then burst out laughing, "I didn''t expect you to investigate so clearly. Then I won''t hide it anymore!" If Qingshan City is mine, it can only be mine, so it doesn''t matter how big of a price I have to pay! Furthermore, with my son''s death, this debt must be settled. Today, none of you should even think about leaving! "


    The two men in black behind him suddenly disappeared and reappeared to Ding Baiyi''s left and right.


    Liao Tie raised his hand and summoned a hundred spirit mountains, which were suspended high in the sky, smashing towards Lu Beiyou.


    Ding Jie made his move. He raised his hand and summoned two large blue rivers to smash towards the two of them. The two black clothed men were unable to get their hands on the two and could only retreat helplessly.


    Ding Baiyi walked in front of Lu Beiyou, took the blue lotus from his hands, and whispered into his ear: "Remember what you promised me!" After that, he waved his sleeve and sent him out of the Golden Wing Pavilion.


    Just as Lu Beiyou was about to speak, he realized that he was already standing on top of the city wall outside the Qingshan City. Beside him stood a black-clothed man.


    When Lu Beiyou saw Ren Changfeng, he anxiously opened his mouth and said: "Senior brother ¡­."


    Ren Changfeng stretched out his hand to interrupt Lu Beiyou, then said with a grave expression while looking at the scene in the sky above the Golden Wing Pavilion: "You shouldn''t think about getting involved in the following matters, you won''t be able to control the following situation. From now on, you should properly watch the Daoist Immortal fighting in the eyes of mortals. However, how much you can learn will depend on your own perception. But this Liao Tie actually dared to raise a demonic cultivator, is he not afraid of being besieged by the world!? "


    As he finished speaking, Ren Changfeng couldn''t help but be enraged as well. Demonic cultivators liked to use the lives of the nine continents as their nourishment to increase their own cultivation. As a result, every Demonic cultivator''s cultivation base grew at an alarming rate. However, this Liao Tie had actually raised two Demonic Cultivators in his own residence. He didn''t know how many people had died in the Qingshan City, so it was no wonder that he did not put the commoners in his eyes. In Liao Tie''s eyes, they were merely Demonic Cultivators'' fodder. If it was not because of his special identity, Ren Changfeng would have already killed Liao Tie.


    Lu Beiyou calmed himself down. Just as Ren Changfeng had said, he had already injected all of the spirit energy in his body into the blue lotus. Now, he had returned to being an ordinary person. Apart from the sword intent, he had no other way to protect himself. If he had stayed in the Golden Winged Pavilion in that situation, he would not have been able to return either.


    However, he had achieved his goal. Liao Tie, who was pretending to be patient, had completely ripped off his sheepskin jacket and revealed his ambition. Furthermore, he had raised a demonic cultivator, causing the heavens to be angry and the people to resent him. Thinking about it, he would definitely not feel good about it.


    The conflict between the Ding and Liao Families was also completely taken over by Ding Baiyi. The following developments were not something that he could interfere with anymore.


    BOOM!


    Suddenly, a terrifying sound rang out, causing Lu Beiyou to regain his senses, he anxiously looked over, the Golden Winged Pavilion had collapsed.

 C59

    When Liao Tie saw that Lu Beiyou was sent off by Ding Baiyi, he roared and threw a hundred spirit mountains at Ding Baiyi.


    Ding Baiyi held onto his blue lotus and slowly walked towards Liao Tie. Tens of thousands of spirit swords vibrated. The Sword Intent Demonic Beast roared as it charged towards the spirit mountain.


    When the people within the Qingshan City heard the noise, they all stopped what they were doing and looked towards the abnormal sign in the sky. They were all stunned to the ground by the scene in the sky. It was unknown who reacted first as they ran out of the city screaming.


    The spirit sword collided with the spirit mountain. An ear-piercing explosion penetrated everyone''s eardrums, making them feel as if their heads were splitting apart. They lay on the ground while struggling and howling.


    Liao Tie''s eyes were bloodshot as he panted heavily, "Today, none of you will be able to leave!"


    The two black robed demonic cultivators finally unleashed a terrifying aura as well, causing the ground to shatter.


    The Half-step Immortal Realm!


    At that moment, Xie An and the two elders who were in charge of evacuating the Ding Family were also stunned. The true strength of the City Lord''s Mansion was actually so terrifying; if there was a Half-step Immortal individual here, it might not be enough to pose too much of a threat to the Ding Family. However, now that there were three Half-step Immortal cultivators, although the two of them looked unstable, the suppression of their realms was not something that could be easily caught up to.


    Ding Jie''s face turned sullen, "Liao boy, the last time you fought with me, I thought you were a decent person. I didn''t expect you to actually do something as outrageous as nurturing a demonic cultivator."


    Hearing that, Liao Tie couldn''t help but burst out laughing. He clenched his fists and roared loudly, "What do you know!? I am the dignified City Master of the Qingshan City, but the only thing that people talk about in terms of Qingshan City is Ding Family. Furthermore, you guys have monopolized more than fifty percent of the shops with Qingshan City, yet you still refuse to stop and continue to expand. This Qingshan City can only belong to me alone! I was planning on fighting with that brat outside of the city, but I didn''t expect her subordinate to be a wild dog right under my nose! "Qiu''er, you killed me, but that doesn''t matter. Today, all of you will stay here to accompany Qiu''er in death!"


    Just as he finished speaking, the spiritual energy in Liao Tie''s body surged to the shore. He formed a one-handed incantation gesture, and golden light coiled around his hand. He then crouched down and punched the ground.


    In an instant, five beams of boundless spirit energy fell from the sky into the Qingshan City and did not dissipate for a long time.


    The two demonic cultivators behind him looked at each other and rushed towards Ding Baiyi. The Ding Family Elder also looked at each other and rushed towards one of them. Xie An summoned his Golden Spirit Lion and roared loudly, then he rushed towards the Demonic Cultivator.


    Ding Jie raised his hand into the air and a surge of spiritual energy enveloped him. Then, he walked out of the spiritual energy pillar. His face had returned to its middle-aged state and the blade and sword behind his back emitted an icy-blue bone-piercing coldness.


    Ding Baiyi held onto the lotus flower, quietly watching the scene in front of him.


    Liao Tie stood up, his aura had already become complete, as if he had become one with the Qingshan City of hundreds of kilometers. He then raised his right hand, and the sky shook and the earth quaked.


    The five mountains within the Qingshan City seemed to have been uprooted by the immortals, as they flew up to the clouds and covered the sky in shadows.


    Liao Tie did not hesitate to flip his right hand. The five mountains hung upside down! It suddenly dropped down.


    Lu Beiyou stared dumbstruck at the five mountains that covered the skies, unable to say a word. Seeing this, Ren Changfeng frowned, and thought to himself that it was a pity, that this kind of person was actually buried in the small city border. Otherwise, even she would not be able to resist the urge to recruit him into the imperial court.


    Ding Jie glared furiously at Liao Tie. He was going to destroy the rhythm of their Qingshan City!


    He bent his body upwards, and kept his blade and sword inside the Weather Pillar. One blade and one sword became two great rivers, and then, countless blades and swords flew into the rivers within the Qingshan City. When he arrived, the two great rivers of blades and swords also went to meet the five mountains.


    Sword and Saber Rivers! This was no longer a battle between cultivators, but a clash between the immortals.


    A large river carrying countless flying swords crushed a falling mountain into powder, while another large river transformed into a curved flying dagger, splitting the two mountains into two.


    Countless pieces of stone fell to the ground. The crowd had long since frantically ran out of the city.


    Ding Jie gritted his teeth and shouted at Liao Tie, "What good is there in doing this to you?!"


    Liao Tie laughed maniacally, "As long as I can exterminate your Ding Family, that is enough!"


    The speed of the remaining two mountains increased as they plummeted to the ground. Clearly, it was too late.


    The battle on the ground had also gradually come to an end. The two Ding Family Elders had already been killed on the spot, while Xie An was panting heavily as he laid on the ground.


    However, the two Demonic Cultivators were unharmed. It was not easy to overturn their cultivation levels.


    The demonic cultivator approached Xie An with large strides. The corners of his mouth curled into a fiendish grin as his entire body emitted a dark spiritual energy. He extended a hand, intending to kill Xie An.


    Suddenly, a white figure appeared in front of him and twisted his head. Before he could even react, he had already lost consciousness.


    Ding Baiyi looked at the demonic cultivator''s head in his hands, threw it onto the ground, and then instantly appeared behind the other cultivator. He extended his hand and pierced through the other cultivator''s body.


    The demonic cultivator turned his head and looked at the expressionless Ding Baiyi behind him. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but Ding Baiyi had already reached out with his hand and stopped breathing in the next moment.


    Two cultivators in the Half-step Immortal and Human Realm were killed by Ding Baiyi in an instant!


    Xie Anping looked at this scene quietly, as if he had expected this to happen. He slowly closed his eyes as well.


    On top of the city wall, Ren Changfeng saw the sudden reversal in situation and exclaimed: "How is this possible! "What''s going on?"


    Lu Beiyou had long been dumbstruck, and his head couldn''t turn around. Hearing Ren Changfeng''s exclamation, he came back to his senses and asked doubtfully: "What''s wrong, Senior Brother?"


    Ren Changfeng licked his lips as he looked at Ding Baiyi who was on the ground, "Those two demonic cultivators are already two Half-step Immortal people, so it''s easy to guess that their realms are unstable, but they are still Half-step Immortal people. He is also an incredible figure in the Eastern Zhou Empire''s imperial court, but he was instantly killed by the Patriarch of the Ding Family. To think that there would be such a person in this small city.


    Lu Beiyou was confused. What step?


    Ren Changfeng waved his hand, "Right now, it''s not the time for you to need to know. As for you need to know, Ding Baiyi will definitely be ranked in the top five of the Heavenly Rankings at this time! No! Even being in the top three is not a problem! "


    Lu Beiyou received too much information today, he was stunned.


    What had he provoked in the past?


    The Universal Board? Top three? What is this? Monster? Immortal? Or a fiendish demon?


    Ding Baiyi seemed to have noticed the gaze from the city walls, he nodded to Ren Changfeng and then disappeared.


    When he appeared again at the bottom of a mountain, he pinched his fingers and reached out to touch the mountain, instantly turning it into dust and dissipating into the air.


    But it was already too late. On another mountain that was suspended in the air above Ding Family, the mountain peak was already about to touch the ground. The terrifying pressure already caused the ground to sink down.


    Liao Tie laughed without restraint. Ding Family! In the end, it was going to be destroyed by him.


    Ding Jie let out a mad roar as he dashed across two large rivers.


    Liao Tie had already bent his body and moved forward to intercept Ding Jie, stopping him.


    "No!"

 C60

    Lu Beiyou and Ren Changfeng, who were standing on top of the city wall, watched this scene and sighed inwardly. Although Ding Baiyi''s strength was terrifying, his power was already destined to destroy the foundation of his Ding Family.


    Ding Jie''s eyes were bloodshot. With a roar, he controlled his blade and sword to smash towards Liao Tie.


    Liao Tie laughed maniacally. However, he suddenly felt that something was amiss. He stretched out his palm and formed a spirit mountain to block the attack of the large river.


    Lowering his head to look at the Ding Family, he suddenly realized that the mountain had not decreased in the slightest above the Ding Family, and the Ding Family was still undamaged.


    Seeing this, Ren Changfeng suddenly cried out: "I care about the Ji Realm, why would anyone know about this kind of thing in such a small place?!"


    Lu Beiyou looked at Ren Changfeng who had lost his composure for the first time. What is this? He actually was able to cause the Eastern Zhou King to be shocked.


    Then, he looked towards the mountain that covered the sky, only to see Ding Baiyi standing at the bottom of the mountain with his eyes closed and his hands clasped together like a divine Buddha.


    He opened his eyes. At this moment, it was as if he had traveled through space and time, meeting the end of the Immortal Path. He raised his head and looked at the mountain above him with his golden eyes.


    In the blink of an eye, a towering, sky-high Bodhisattva art rose from the ground. It stretched out a gigantic hand and propped up the mountain.


    Ding Baiyi stood between the eyebrows of his Dharma Idol and stood proudly in the clouds.


    Bodhisattva Dharma is solemn, buddhist light shines everywhere.


    Ding Jie and Liao Tie were both stunned, even Ren Changfeng swallowed his saliva.


    Ding Baiyi tidied up his clothes lightly as he said with a solemn face: "Since everyone has taken out their skills, I won''t hide my white robes anymore. Today, my white robes will turn into Bodhisattva''s clothes to look at this world."


    As he spoke, Bodhisattva Qing Tian opened his eyes, his eyes were filled with infuriating rage!


    The mountain collapsed and the Qingshan City trembled. The sky was already densely covered by dark clouds and the sound of terrifying thunder rumbled in the air. At this moment, ten thousand ghosts were crying.


    Seeing that the situation wasn''t good, Liao Tie hurriedly looked at the Magician on the ground and discovered that two of them had already died on the spot.


    Then, he looked at Ding Baiyi with anger, "You actually dared to kill my people!"


    Ding Jie let out a sigh of relief, but seeing the two Ding Family elders'' corpses on the ground, his heart ached greatly, and he roared loudly, "Liao Tie! Those who hurt my Ding Family and destroyed my Ding Family Palace, you must die today! "


    The two large rivers merged into one, turning into a three thousand meter long flood dragon that charged towards Liao Tie.


    Suddenly, the Bodhisattva''s Dharma Idol made its move. It reached out and grabbed the Saber, Sword, Sword, and Flood Dragon into its hand.


    Seeing this scene, Liao Tie was also stunned. Ren Changfeng was also stunned.


    When Ding Jie saw this scene, he was stunned for a moment before he shouted angrily at Ding Baiyi, "White clothes! "What do you mean?"


    Ding Baiyi said softly with an expression on his face, "Old Ancestor, we need a new order in the Qingshan City. You seniors have been around for too long. Therefore, Old Ancestor, please get down! "


    As he said this, Bodhisattva tore the saber, sword, and flood dragon in his hand to shreds, then threw a palm strike towards Ding Jie.


    He then turned to Liao Tie and said, "Today, you will die. Any last words? "


    Liao Tie laughed out loud. "Who''s going to die? You better not say anything!"


    The Qingshan City caused countless houses to collapse, and mountain rocks to gather. A mountain giant stood up and faced the Bodhisattva Art from afar.


    Ding Baiyi expressionlessly appeared above the Mountain Giant.


    "Bodhisattva has lowered his brow, but has not seen all living beings. He has seen my heart!"


    With a single step, the Bodhisattva lowered its head, the heavens collapsed and the earth split apart. Mountains collapsed, and the sky turned bright.


    For a moment, there was complete silence. Bodhisattva murmured as the sky regained its brightness. When he turned around, Liao Tie was no longer there!


    An insufferably arrogant person of Half-step Immortal, the Lord of Qingshan City had been obliterated by Ding Baiyi''s foot, and had not even been able to make a sound from beginning to end.


    Ding Jie, who had been slammed into the ground by the Bodhisattva, was already severely injured and unconscious. Ding Baiyi appeared in front of him, waved his hand, turned into a magical seal and stuffed it into the Bodhisattva''s body.


    Then, she disappeared and reappeared beside Ding Hong, who had not yet woken up from his coma due to the cutting off of the Immortal Road. She summoned a set of seal and stuffed it into his body, gently caressing his face.


    After that, he sighed and flew into the air. He took a look at the Qingshan City, which had already contained a thousand holes, and with a wave of his sleeve, he gathered the thousand meters of spirit energy around the Qingshan City and injected it into the ground of the Qingshan City.


    The next time he appeared, he was already in front of Lu Beiyou.


    "Brother Lu, you did not disappoint me." Only then would Bai Yi have the chance to unite his Qingshan City. " Ding Baiyi laughed softly, his expression warm and refined.


    Lu Beiyou patted his chest, and exhaled. Just as he was about to speak, Ren Changfeng suddenly made his move.


    His palm had passed through Ding Baiyi''s body, but Ding Baiyi was still unharmed as he looked at the two of them with a smile.


    Ren Changfeng retracted his palm, sighed, and shook his head: "As expected..."


    Ding Baiyi didn''t say anything, but took the lead to speak, "What exactly do you all want to say?!"


    Ren Changfeng looked at Ding Baiyi, "The Patriarch of the Ding Family is probably already dead."


    After Lu Beiyou heard this, he seemed to have thought of something and was instantly stunned.


    Ding Baiyi laughed and spoke: "The Sovereign King of the Eastern Zhou is indeed very discerning, the white robed man is indeed defying the heavens, it is inevitable for his body to die. However, there is one thing that I have promised Brother Lu, and that is that I will eventually return the favor. "


    Ren Changfeng took off his hood after hearing the sound, and said with a face full of regret: "You indeed discovered me from the very beginning, and took note of the heaven defying method that has already transcended the limits of heaven and earth, you actually cultivated it to the extreme, I never expected that there would actually be such a presumptuous genius like you in the world, thus the world would naturally not allow you to exist. I never thought that someone like you would appear in such a small place. If you had attacked me earlier, I''m afraid I would have stayed here too! "


    Ding Baiyi did not respond, he only looked at Lu Beiyou and said: "I do not have much time left, I hope little brother Lu will remember to accept my request. I''ll give you what I promised you now. "


    He bowed towards Ren Changfeng, as if to apologize for his rudeness just now. Then, it transformed into a golden light aura that flew into Lu Beiyou''s body.


    Beginning Body Refinement Realm, middle Body Refinement Realm ¡­ Middle stage of the Spirit Realm ¡­ The first level of Ruins Returning Stage, the middle level of Ruins Returning Stage!


    Lu Beiyou who had once again become a cripple leaped into the Ruins Returning Stage.


    Lu Beiyou touched his chest, and felt that the dragon tendon in his body had also disappeared, turning into a vein that carried his current cultivation.


    Wherever his gaze passed by, he felt as if he had seen something strange that he had never seen before. His entire body was exuding a strong buddhist aura.


    In his mind, there was an additional immortal technique called "Exemplary Perfection".


    Lu Beiyou shook hands. He did not know why he suddenly become a dragon in the blink of an eye, but at this moment, he was not the least bit happy.


    From beginning to end, Ren Changfeng did not stop Ding Baiyi''s actions, and his expression was also filled with regret.


    After that, he walked in front of Lu Beiyou and said: "Although I do not know what agreement he made with you before he left, but since he divided the thirty percent, it seems like he has truly taken you seriously."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, raising his head to look at the Buddha within the Qingshan City.


    A white figure walked out from between the brows of the Buddha, suspended in the air, and looked at Ding Hong who was in a coma with a face full of yearning.


    Ding Baiyi suddenly turned his head and shouted towards Lu Beiyou: "Little Brother Lu, please remember to agree to my request. "I will pray for your blessings in the nine levels of hell for you on your path to immortality!"


    He closed his eyes, a smile on his face as his body gradually dissipated. His Bodhisattva Appearance had also turned into pieces of golden debris that scattered into the air. In the end, Ding Baiyi completely disappeared from this world, and Ding Baiyi, who had surpassed Heaven and Earth to become an Immortal, finally left.


    Lu Beiyou suddenly thought of the last words he had said after killing the Third Elder, "I, Ding Baiyi, am willing to exchange this great gift for Brother Lu to ensure the safety of my son. I don''t want to be the sole ruler of a country. I only want to have a chance to be a real father. The death of Bai Yixue means the death of a man who is full of joy. "


    Lu Beiyou felt that his eyes were a little sore. Outside the Qingshan City, the citizens who were running away from the chaos saw that the Qingshan City had returned to its clear state and did not see the abnormal sign of the heaven and earth again.


    Ren Changfeng and Lu Beiyou quietly stood on top of the city wall, feeling the cold spring air, Qingshan City had finally come to an end.


    As for the result, who knows ¡­

 C61

    "Time to go." Ren Changfeng turned around and glanced in the direction of Ding Family.


    He reached out and grabbed Lu Beiyou, then disappeared into the Qingshan City.


    With the Ding Family destroyed, the City Lord''s Mansion were gone as well, everything had to be started from the beginning. As for whether Ding Hong could fulfill his wish, no one could say for sure.


    Lu Beiyou returned to the small tavern, only to see Lao Kong standing at the entrance. After seeing Lu Beiyou, he anxiously ran over, and laughed as he took out a jug of wine from his chest and handed it to him, "Thank you for your hard work."


    Lu Beiyou took the wine pot and finished it in one gulp, then said with misty eyes: "I''m back."


    Ren Changfeng said, "I have already arranged for Mo Yang to send her back. After I bring you back, I want to return to Eastern Zhou. I have already given you everything that I can give you. As for how you will go about it or how far you will go in the future, that will depend on your luck. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, his starting point was already unknown. Then, he bowed towards Ren Changfeng and said respectfully: "Thank you, Senior Brother!"


    Ren Changfeng waved his hand, signalling Lu Beiyou to stand up, "If you have the chance, remember to go and take a look at Middle Continent."


    Lu Beiyou raised his head, and suspiciously looked at Ren Changfeng, but he still agreed.


    As expected, his background was related to his Lu Family, otherwise, no matter what, why would Ren Changfeng and Mo Yang keep indicating for him to go through the Lu Family?


    With a wave of his sleeve, Ren Changfeng transformed into a dragon and disappeared before the door of "the two".


    Lu Beiyou watched the Flood Dragon disappear into the distance and couldn''t help but be lost in thought.


    These few days, everything he had experienced seemed to be like a dream, whether it was personally killing the third clan elder of Ding Family or watching a fight between the gods. These things that could not possibly exist in his life all appeared in front of him.


    And Mu Qiuqiu was helping him with all of this. At the moment, Lu Beiyou was really anxious to see Mu Qiuqiu, there were some things that he wanted to say every now and then.


    Lao Kong looked around and explained: "The shopkeeper followed Old Man Jiang to look for something from Senior Li, and he won''t be back for a while. The shopkeeper said to make you stay in the tavern and wait for her to come back. At that time, she''ll personally tell you everything you want to know. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded, looked towards the Qingshan City and sighed. Following that, Lao Kong turned around and walked into the familiar ''two people''.


    These few days, he was truly too tired. The moment he returned to the small tavern, Lu Beiyou had completely relaxed. Waiting until everything calmed down, Lu Beiyou returned to his room and lied down on his bed, unconscious.


    When he woke up, it was already dusk.


    Lu Beiyou felt that his stomach was rumbling with hunger. After changing into clean clothes, he walked out of the room and arrived at the tavern''s center. Lao Kong was wiping the table clean as he sat at the table drinking tea while Xiao Xueer was eating his food. And behind Ding Hong was the Ding Family Ancestor, Ding Jie. However, his eyes were empty and lifeless.


    As if he had already known that Ding Hong would come, he also came to the table, took out a piece of dessert from the plate in front of him and placed it in his mouth.


    When Xiao Xueer saw Lu Beiyou''s figure, he put down the food in his hands and jumped down the chair to burrow into Lu Beiyou''s embrace.


    Ding Hong looked at him and put down the teacup in his hand, "Xiao Xueer, bring this over according to your request, Little Dog will also personally cultivate it so that he can sit on the city wall."


    Lu Beiyou pinched Xiao Xueer''s nose, attracting a burst of laughter.


    "Qingshan City are already ownerless, but if you want to take over all of them, I''m afraid it will be extremely difficult. What are you planning to do?"


    Ding Hong looked at Ding Jie, who was standing behind him, and said softly, "When I woke up, I actually hadn''t become a cripple yet. I had even went up a level and reached the great circle of the Ruins Returning Stage, just a step away from entering the Mahayana. Moreover, there was an additional imprint within my body. I attempted to activate it, but the Old Ancestor suddenly appeared in front of me. Later on, I tried it out and found that the Old Ancestor had already become a puppet. The imprint in my body was his control. The Ding Family guardian beast, the Cyan Cloud Sparrow, had been hidden by the old man during the battle and had now returned to the Ding Family. "The Tiger''s Mouth Escort Office is also a trump card that this old man left for me."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "That means to say that the Ding Family still has two Half-step Immortal people overseeing it. Then, I will congratulate you in advance for fulfilling your wish."


    Ding Hong did not speak, he turned and looked at Lao Kong who was wiping the table, and asked: "You guys still have wine in the tavern?"


    Lao Kong raised his head and said: "Yes yes yes, there are still three jars of the best fragrance of the birds, if the quantity is not enough, there is still half a jar of osmanthus nectar in the cellar."


    Lu Beiyou could not help but give Lao Kong another glance. It seemed that Lao Kong had become extremely familiar with the life in the tavern after not seeing him for a few days.


    "Bring it all here. Just ask the waiter to pay for the wine."


    Lu Beiyou looked at him with a face full of black lines. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Ding Hong looking at him, "Brother Lu, how about you accompany me for a drink?"


    Lu Beiyou was quiet for a moment, then nodded his head. Ding Hong walked to the backyard, Lu Beiyou instructed Xiao Xueer to look after her with a few sentences, then followed along.


    Ding Hong stood on the rooftop as well, and flew up to the rooftop. The two of them did not speak, but quietly stood shoulder to shoulder, looking at the Qingshan City silhouette in the distance.


    "What did the old man tell you last time he left?"


    Ding Hong was the first to break the silence between the two. Lu Beiyou waved his hands to clear the snow on the roof and sat down.


    "Actually, it''s nothing. I just said that he wants to be a father."


    "Is that so ¡­"


    Once again, the peace between the two of them returned, and Lu Beiyou took out a jar of wine from his bosom and threw it to Ding Hong. Then, he turned around and walked down the roof, leaving Ding Hong alone.


    Ding Hong received the wine jar with an expressionless face, and raised his head to drink.


    Finally, half drunk, he lay on the roof and looked up at the already dark sky. It was dark and colorless, but he could see a star in the sky. He reached for the star, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t reach it.


    "Old man, you shouldn''t have!"


    At this moment, Ding Hong''s face was covered in tears.


    "Hong''er, what are you looking at?" An elegant man holding a book said with a smile as he looked at the child who was sitting in front of the door and looking at the night sky.


    The child hurriedly stood up when he heard the man''s voice. He happily ran over, pointed at the brightest star in the night sky, and mumbled, "Father, mother told me that the brightest star in the sky was the one who loved me the most. Do you think that star is my mother? "


    When the man heard the child''s words, he couldn''t help but be stunned. He picked the child up and pinched his nose, "Of course you are. Your mother has always been watching you grow up. Even I will become a star in the sky watching my precious Hong grow up slowly."


    The child seemed to understand, slowly falling asleep in the man''s embrace. The man held him for fear of waking him, then turned and walked softly back to his room.


    "Old man, you once said that this humble one is the brightest star in the sky and will always look at me, but you clearly know that even if you don''t act now, this matter will still end soon, and Qingshan City will usher in a new beginning. But why did you keep hiding it from me! Do you want to be a real father so badly? You know very well that the one who was at fault all along wasn''t you, but me from the very beginning! "


    He had left his mother who had passed away after not having seen her a few times. He had left his blind woman who liked the fragrance of lilies. There was finally no one behind him.


    Ding Hong, who was lying on the roof, could no longer hold back and curled up his body and started crying loudly.


    Lu Beiyou heard the heart-wrenching cry coming from the rooftop and touched his chest. Ding Hong was now all alone, what about him? Who was he? Where was his home?


    He went down to the cellar, took out the half jar of osmanthus wine and drank it all in one gulp, then went back to his room and lay down.


    As he half woke up, he felt something soft suddenly appearing in his arms. He could not help but tightly hug it as he fell asleep.

 C62

    Lu Beiyou opened his eyes and rubbed his head, feeling that his body was somewhat heavy. When he opened the blanket, he saw that Xiao Xueer had fallen asleep in his embrace.


    He instantly sobered up, released Xiao Xueer who was in his arms, and walked down from the bed to tidy up his clothes.


    Last night, when he heard Ding Hong''s heart-tearing and lung-splitting cries, he had also thought about it and drank too much.


    He then slowly walked out of the room and closed the door.


    Xiao Xueer who was still sleeping soundly suddenly opened his eyes and sat up. He took out a pearl from his bosom and crushed it. With a hollowed look in his eyes, he spoke into the void, "Right now, he barely has the qualification, but it''s not enough. The direction he chose was wrong. It''s too different from the past."


    A woman''s figure suddenly appeared in the middle of the air. She was wearing a long, glazed skirt and had a slender, well-proportioned body. Her face was well-behaved but not boisterous.


    He only heard the girl say, "He just hasn''t recalled it yet. When the time comes, he''ll be destined to be your master. This is a path that will definitely follow over time."


    The voice was pleasant to hear, like a small stone falling into a stream to make people happy.


    Xiao Xueer coldly snorted. "I know without you saying it, but if he''s still unwilling to accept it at that time, then don''t blame me."


    The woman smiled as she reached out to pat Xiao Xueer''s head.


    Xiao Xueer''s expression had also gradually relaxed as he lowered his head and muttered, "I really don''t understand elder sister, how did you fall for this piece of trash despite being the pride of the heavens? This smelly guy has been bullying you all this time, how could he be worthy of you? "


    The lady laughed and shook her head. She did not say anything, then squatted down and pinched Xiao Xueer''s face: "Little brat, you have to speak obediently, otherwise I will not give you Spirit Stones to eat when you come back."


    Xiao Xueer was no longer as arrogant and cold as before, and said with a pitiful face, "Don''t, big sister! I''ll listen to you, alright? As long as he''s willing to go back, I''ll listen to my sister. "


    The lady burst out laughing, causing Xiao Xueer''s face to turn red.


    Then the woman stood up and said, "Child, remember to protect him. He''ll come back sooner or later, and I''ll pick you up myself. "


    Xiao Xueer nodded unwillingly, and the woman''s shadow also slowly disappeared.


    Seeing that the lady had disappeared, Xiao Xueer clenched his fist. Lu Li, if it wasn''t because my sister asked me to come down and protect you, I wouldn''t have bothered going down the mountain.


    Thinking about it, he couldn''t help but feel sleepy, so he yawned and fell asleep under the blanket.


    Lu Beiyou went to the reception hall and poured himself a cup of hot water. His head still ached a little as he looked at the place that he had been familiar with for the past two years.


    If Mu Qiuqiu came back, he could unseal his own memories. What would he choose? Leave this place... Still stay...


    Lao Kong also came to the middle hall. Lu Beiyou looked at him and spoke, "Lao Kong, tell me, once I find out about my background and leave this place, what will happen to the shopkeeper?"


    When Lao Kong just came out and heard Lu Beiyou''s words, he muttered to himself for a while before replying, "She should be very sad."


    "Are you very sad ¡­" Lu Beiyou was also lost in thought, would he really choose to leave when the time came?


    The hot water in his hand emitted traces of white steam. Lao Kong glanced at Lu Beiyou and walked towards the kitchen to make some food.


    Lu Beiyou could no longer hold it in and raised her head to ask, "Lao Kong, just who are you?"


    Hearing this, Lao Kong''s footsteps also stopped, but he did not turn his head and say softly. "I was once a sour scholar who only knew how to read death books, but I realized that even though I read ten thousand scrolls in this world, I still do not understand tens of thousands of people. That''s why I wanted to travel ten thousand miles to see what was going on in this world. Now I should be considered a beggar in the eyes of others. "


    Lu Beiyou watched Lao Kong''s back as he left. His figure was thin, and his back couldn''t help but be a little entranced, "Lao Kong, stay behind. If there comes a day when I leave, the shopkeeper will have someone to accompany him."


    Lao Kong did not turn back, but only said one sentence: "I''ll go cook some food." Then she disappeared from Lu Beiyou''s sight.


    Lu Beiyou knew that the identities of the people around him were definitely not simple. From the way Ren Changfeng spoke, it was likely that even he himself was not a simple person. However, why was it that such a group of people would gather together? He did not believe in fate, but he was still unable to figure out the cause and effect within it no matter how hard he tried.


    Lu Beiyou stared dumbfoundedly at the spot where Lao Kong had left, no one knew what he was thinking.


    After a while, he came back to his senses and took out the three crystal cores in his pocket. These were given to him by him twelve years ago.


    Although he was now a second-rate expert in the eyes of the world, he was only temporarily. Although he had already grasped the ''Self-Transformation Intent'' that Ding Baiyi had given him before he died and was unrivalled when he crossed over from the first realm, if it really reached Ding Baiyi''s level, then he would probably end up like Ding Baiyi and would end up like the other party.


    With Ding Baiyi''s final bit of assistance, the Flood Dragon''s Tendon in his body had already turned into a meridian in his own body that carried the enormous amount of spirit energy within his body. He had also lost a trump card.


    As for the Sky Spill Sword Handle, since it didn''t have a corresponding cultivation technique, just relying on brute force to collide with the enemy would be enough to scare people at the Ruins Returning Stage realm to the point of death. Just like when he met Xie An, other people would probably be able to easily break it.


    He had comprehended the [blue lotus Sword Art] to its limit, so he was unable to grasp the next [Kailian] attack no matter how hard he tried. Right now, his trump card was only left with a blue lotus. Because the [Divine Restoration Ben] contained a bit of Ding Baiyi''s Divine Incense], he could now barely use it.


    But that was still not enough, his biggest trump card right now was the¡¶ Enslavement Spirit Immortal Arts¡· that he brought out from the Treasure House library. Lu Beiyou stared at the three different crystal cores in his hands and crushed it.


    Boom!" Three huge storms of different attributes suddenly exploded in the tavern. A terrifying gale suddenly raged inside the tavern, leaving behind terrifying wounds all over Lu Beiyou''s body as he was drenched in blood.


    Lu Beiyou anxiously used his Spirit Qi to recover his injuries, and took out a bottle of Earth Spirit Pills and stuffed it into his mouth without caring for his life.


    However, the storm continued to grow fiercer and fiercer. Because of the different attributes, Lu Beiyou only felt that he would sometimes be scorched in the magma, sometimes he would endure the cold wind in the snowy mountains, and sometimes he would feel a boundless life force rushing into his body. Not only did it not heal his injuries, it actually worsened his injuries.


    Lu Beiyou clenched his teeth and endured his injuries. He was really too brave, he was anxious to form his spirit root. However, the Spiritual Seed of Heaven and Earth was a unique item that was created by the heavens, so how could it be so easily absorbed?


    The strong spiritual pressure completely crushed the tavern. Lu Beiyou forced himself to take a look at the tavern that he had lived in for two years, but because he had recklessly burned down himself, a feeling of regret and powerlessness surfaced in his heart. Lu Beiyou''s consciousness had also started to become blurry because of the impact of the storm, and he vaguely seemed to see a blurry figure walk over from a distance, and he was no longer able to hold on any longer.

 C63

    The figure looked at the unconscious Lu Beiyou covered in blood, then raised his head to look at the Spirit Beasts on the ground facing each other. He could not help but shake his head and sigh.


    "Too reckless."


    As the figure flew into the air, he saw a broadsword hanging three thousand feet above the tavern. It was the Ju Que!


    He looked at the Ju Que in front of him in a daze, and extended his hand out, wanting to touch it. The Ju Que suddenly let out a long cry, and a burst of cold Sword Qi shot towards him.


    The silhouette did not resist, spitting out a mouthful of blood after being heavily injured.


    He continued to get closer to the Ju Que. Although it was still trembling, it did not continue to attack him.


    The figure came to the Ju Que''s side and caressed its blade apologetically: "I''m sorry, I know you have resentment towards me for not recognizing you, but right now, I don''t have the time to meet you, but first help me out, okay?"


    The Ju Que finally stopped trembling. The figure smiled, raised the Ju Que in his hand and rushed towards the three spirit beasts.


    When Lu Beiyou was unconscious, he suddenly felt three different types of power channeling into his body.


    Three conflicting energies wreaked havoc in his body. His internal organs were also torn apart. It was obvious that he was on the verge of death.


    Suddenly, a simple and unadorned small sword appeared in his body, chopping off all three of the powers. Then, it guided the three powers to gather together, slowly merging them together.


    Finally, it turned into an ancient looking disc that appeared in Lu Beiyou''s body. There were nine grooves on the disc, and three of the grooves had been filled with three crystals that were flickering with different lights.


    Lu Beiyou''s severely injured and dying body also started to recover on its own.


    When the figure saw this scene, he heaved a sigh of relief and threw the Ju Que in his hands into the sky. The inn returned to its original state and disappeared.


    When Lu Beiyou woke up, he was already lying on his bed. Hurriedly running out of the room, he found the tavern unscathed.


    As if everything that had happened previously was like a dream, only then did Lu Beiyou realize that there was an extra round disk in his body, proving that what had happened previously was not a dream. Then who was he?


    Just as Lu Beiyou was daydreaming, Xiao Xueer suddenly ran over from the front of the tavern and anxiously said: "Young Master Lu, just now, a group of people suddenly barged into the tavern to get what they wanted. They are still searching the tavern, and even said that if they could not find it, we would tear the tavern down!"


    "What?!" Lu Beiyou uttered, there was actually someone who dared to find trouble with the two of them, was he tired of living?


    Hurriedly walking to the Central Palace, Lao Kong''s face was flushed red as he confronted the group of people.


    When Lao Kong saw Lu Beiyou walking out, he anxiously walked over and told him everything that had happened.


    While Lu Beiyou was unconscious, someone suddenly kicked open the door to the tavern and barged in. Lao Kong anxiously ran over, and the group of people asked Lao Kong for a first grade spirit sword, and Lao Kong did not have the ability to take it out.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the group of people, all of them were dressed in white, each of them had a fine sword on their bodies, the man standing at the back carried a gigantic sword on his back. Everyone gathered around this man. It was obvious that this man was the leader of this group. While he was in the air, Lu Beiyou faintly felt an even more threatening power; it was evident that it had already reached the Mahayana.


    The highest cultivation base of this group of people was that man from the stars that surrounded the moon, it was about the same as his own.


    The man carrying the greatsword saw Lu Beiyou walking out, and walked in front of him while smiling: "Brother, you are this tavern''s shopkeeper?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head and nodded, "I am not, but the me now is."


    Hearing this, the man was stunned for a moment before smiling, "Since that''s the case, then it''s enough."


    As he spoke, he took out a compass from his bosom and said, "We have come from Tianshan Mountain, let''s head to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to exchange pointers now. Passing by the Middle Continent, the compass suddenly turned, bringing our group over. There was a high-grade spirit weapon in this shop. I hope you can give it to us. I will exchange it for something of equal value. "


    When Lu Beiyou heard the man''s words, his pupils immediately shrank. One of the forbidden Southern Barbarian regions: Ten Thousand Swords Heavenly Mountain!


    The Da Xia Continent was vast, with countless small and large forces. However, the law of the jungle would always have people standing at the top of the food chain, and Sky Mountain, the forbidden area of Southern Barbarian, was one of the top powers of the Nine Continents.


    No one knew how tall Tianshan was. This was because mortals would never be able to set foot on this mountain in their entire lifetime. He only knew that at that time, there was a group of demon cultivators who had already reached the peak of the Ruins Returning Stage and were casually beheaded by a disciple under the Heaven Mountain Sect. However, that disciple who took the trial was only an outer disciple of the Heaven Mountain Sect. The most terrifying thing was that there was a thousand meter long gigantic sword stabbed into the mountain, with countless sword formation s covering the entire mountain. Other than the internal members of the Heavenly Mountain, who knew of these locations, anyone who wanted to barge into the mountain, even the great deities who were previously at the end of their path, had perished here.


    At the end of the path of immortality, the Sect Leader of Tianshan Mountain Sect led his sect members in activating the thousand meter long sword, cutting across the sky and disappearing without a trace. Later on, the Sect Leader and the others were unable to return, but the three thousand foot long sword returned unharmed to the Heaven Mountain. Ever since then, Skymount chose to live in seclusion. However, no one dared to believe that Tianshan had fallen. In fact, many people even believed that there were sword immortals at the end of the Immortal Path.


    He had only heard stories from passersby in the tavern. He had never imagined that he would meet a disciple of the Tianshan Sect at the border.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but ask: "How do you prove that you are a member of the Sky Mountain Sect?"


    Hearing that, the man laughed loudly, "Why do I need to prove it? For me to stand here is already proof. " His tone was overbearing and full of pride.


    Lu Beiyou frowned and said, "I don''t care if you are a disciple of Sky Mountain or not. The shopkeeper is not here. I''m the one in charge of this tavern, so please leave this place. "


    Without waiting for the man to reply, a petite girl standing beside him took the lead and spoke: "You don''t need to know what''s good for you, do you know who my senior brother is? Senior Brother is willing to take out something of equivalent value in exchange for it, that''s already enough to lower your value.


    After Lu Beiyou heard the lady''s harsh words, his face could not help but become gloomy.


    "I don''t care about your identity. I will repeat myself. If you want to stay for a meal and drink, leave immediately if you are looking for a treasure, otherwise, you will have no choice but to stay."


    Just as the cute girl was about to speak, the man stopped her with his hand. He could not help but be interested in Lu Beiyou in front of him. When he heard that he had come to Sky Mountain, other than losing his composure at the start, his attitude had not been calm at all. He did not know what Tianshan was really like, or did he just pretend to be calm.


    The man stepped forward and said with a smile, "Brother is not willing to exchange, I should have left. However, we cannot return empty-handed, so we can only offend you! "


    A muscular man walked out from the crowd and laughed sinisterly, "Senior brother, let me go pick off his dog head."


    The man turned his head to look at the muscular man and scolded him: "Director Wu, watch your words!" This is a spar, do not harm his life. "


    The sturdy man lowered his head and responded, but his eyes were bloodthirsty as he stared at Lu Beiyou, and extended his hand out to make a gesture of cutting his throat.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the scene in front of him with cold eyes and couldn''t help but chuckle as he took the Lan Tian Jade Pendant from his waist. He called out to Pure Yang and said, "You want to obtain a Spirit Weapon, but you said that you wouldn''t kill me. I had originally thought that the hegemons of the Heavenly Mountain would receive a great gift from their disciples. I hadn''t thought that they would be a bunch of scum with the appearance of the Dao. Since that''s the case, you can all stay here! "

 C64

    When the man saw the Pure Yang Sword in Lu Beiyou''s hands, his eyes shone, and he said to the muscular man: "I''ll take that sword."


    The sturdy man replied, then took out his sword from his waist and turned it into a Spirit Sparrow. He stared at Lu Beiyou, and whistled as the Spirit Sparrow in his hand flew towards Lu Beiyou''s direction.


    Suddenly, Lu Beiyou appeared behind the sturdy man and took his right arm off with his sword.


    He looked at the arm on the ground and screamed.


    The group of people who had spoken so arrogantly earlier were instantly silenced. There was actually such an expert in such a small place.


    The cute girl from before could not help but say, "I''ll test you." However, there was a hint of timidness in his tone.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the lady coldly and said: "The top powers of the Nine Regions, the sword cultivation holy land, Ten Thousand Swords Heavenly Mountain that everyone is talking about, so it turns out to be only this much."


    The man''s smile disappeared as well. He looked coldly at the brawny man who was shrieking miserably on the ground and cursed in a low voice, "Trash." He turned to look at Lu Beiyou and said sternly, "It is because Junior Brother''s skills were poor that he lost his arm, but Tianshan''s reputation cannot be sullied. Since you have insulted Tianshan. "Then you can die."


    As he spoke, he took the huge sword from his back and said, "Tianshan, Ye Gan. I invite you all to die. "


    Lu Beiyou laughed coldly: "The compass guides you to a first grade spirit weapon, so you just need to exchange it properly. If I really have a first class Spirit Weapon and hand it to you, the first thing you would do would be to kill me first. I''m afraid that with a first class Spirit Weapon''s reputation, even if you''re a member of the Heavenly Mountain Sect, it would still bring you trouble. In case anyone else knew that a first tier Spirit Weapon was in your hands, other than killing me, you would even instruct the people behind you to kill everyone here. Am I right? "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the people behind looked at each other, obviously sensing the connection. Right now, the lives of everyone in this world were light and cheap. Even if their own sect or brothers killed each other for their own rights, it wouldn''t be small. Grabbing treasures and killing people was the most common occurrence in the world of nine continents. Hearing that, Ye Gan''s pupils contracted as he shouted, "Stop bullshitting. How can I, Ye Gangxing, be the kind of criminal that you speak of when I, Ye Gangxing, am standing upright? If you insult me first, then don''t blame me for not showing mercy. "


    Lu Beiyou glanced at Ye Gan and sneered, "You got angry from embarrassment and wanted to kill me to silence you. You really can''t say it. Since the words were already open, then let''s do it. "If you have any tricks up your sleeve, just use them. I''ll keep you company."


    Ye Gan summoned his spirit energy and turned into a Cloud Sparrow, wielding his sword with both of his hands as he slashed towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou came out of the water and stabbed Ye Gan. Ye Gan did not panic and laughed lightly, "Draw the sword!"


    Suddenly, the gigantic sword stopped, a slender sword flew out from Ye Gan''s waist, Lu Beiyou was unable to react in time, he was unable to dodge in time and a wound appeared on his chest, but luckily he was able to avoid the vital parts.


    Lu Beiyou anxiously retreated, standing in the distance and looked at the wound on his chest, then looked at the evil looking Ye Gan.


    No, something was weird!


    Ye Gan seemed to have also seen through Lu Beiyou''s doubts, and said, "How can you predict the true potential of Heavenly Mountain? Do you really think that the name Myriad Sword Heavenly Mountain is just for show? "


    Ye Gan suddenly extended his hand and formed a hand seal as he half stepped into the air. The swords of the people behind him all turned into a wheel of swords.


    "Now, use your life to see the true nature of this mountain!" Draw the sword! "


    Lu Beiyou looked at Ye Gan, who was in the air, with a serious expression. Ye Gan was not on the same level as the muscular man from before.


    The sword behind Ye Gan turned into a python shape as it flew towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou summoned his Sky Spill Sword Handle, leaving the sword python outside the Qi pillar.


    When the people of Tian Shan saw this scene, their expressions changed drastically. Ye Gan''s face also became unnatural, even the Mahayana Stage experts that had never appeared in the air could not help but appear.


    Heaven''s Dipper Sword!


    Outsiders might not know, but the people of Sky Mountain understood very clearly that Sky Mountain''s first Sect Leader was the controller of the Heaven''s Divination Sword, and it was also because the first Sect Leader had chopped up all the enemies and used the three thousand meter large sword to send down the Sky Mountain, along with the countless terrifying sword formation s that could kill immortals. This was why even after a thousand years, the might of the Heavenly Mountain still did not diminish even after reaching the top of the Nine Continents.


    And now, another controller of the Heaven''s Divination Sword''s astral sword dao who had not been heard of in a hundred years had suddenly appeared in front of him. According to the rumors, the corresponding sword manuals for the Heaven''s Divination Sword Handle were nowhere to be seen, but Lu Beiyou could rely on his own comprehension to defy the heavens and become a great sword immortal on his final journey of immortality. The expressions of the people of the Tianshan Mountains couldn''t help but turn serious. Ye Gan also put down the huge sword in his hand.


    This expert of the Mahayana Stage had a long face, he did not have a sword on him, but he already had a sharp sword on him just by standing there, his aura was overbearing.


    He walked between the two of them and said, "Little brother, everything that happened earlier was a misunderstanding. Ye Gan grew up in the Sky Mountain since he was young. His temper is a little impetuous, so this old man will apologize for him. "I don''t know if little brother is willing to join us, but I am willing to be your referee. With little brother''s mastery of the way of the sword and the support of Tianshan, you might be able to become an unrivaled sword immortal in the future."


    Ye Gan coldly snorted and withdrew his sword intent. Lu Beiyou looked at the old man in front of him with a funny expression and asked, "Then what do I need to do?"


    The old man stroked his beard and said with a smile, "You only need to hand over that Spirit Weapon and announce to the public that you grew up in the heavens after entering the Heaven Mountain."


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but laugh, leaving behind a bunch of people who were at a loss.


    The old man thought his advice was useful so he explained, "Our Tianshan Sect is not only a first-rate power in the Nine Prefectures, it is also a place that all sword cultivators yearn for. There, you can learn all sorts of sword techniques. "Even the Heaven Mountain still has immortals guarding it. As long as you are willing to follow me to the Heaven Mountain, I will ask the Sect Leader to personally pass on the sword techniques to you."


    Lu Beiyou could not help but find it funny. In the end, these people were still unwilling to give up on their level 1 Spirit Weapon. And if the first grade spirit weapon that he knew of was probably only a Ju Que, and the Ju Que was more than just a first grade spirit weapon, it was already a transformed Immortal Sword, and more importantly, it was his own shopkeeper. How could he possibly hand Mu Qiuqiu over to this group of people?


    After allowing Lu Beiyou to ascend the Heavenly Mountain, it was even more ridiculous for others to announce that he had grown up in the heavens since childhood. Lu Beiyou was still trying hard to unseal his own memories to find out about his background, and to unseal the identity of the mysterious man in his dreams. Once one knew of one''s own background, wasn''t that the same as defying one''s master and destroying one''s ancestors?


    As for his so-called Immortal? Lu Beiyou had started off with his sword intent slashing into the practitioner rankings and the Divine Slaying Ruins Returning Stage. He had also personally witnessed battles between immortals and had borne a bit of the joss stick of Ding Baiyi. The old man''s conditions were completely unattractive to Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou clenched the ''Pure Yang'' in his hands tightly and said in a clear voice, "In the end, all of you still have your eyes on the first grade spirit weapon in your hands. If I don''t hand it over, would you still let me climb the mountain?"


    The group fell silent.


    Lu Beiyou continued to speak, "When you see the Heaven''s Divination Sword, your hearts are filled with sympathy. It''s not because you see my potential, but because you fear of the people behind me. Because you do not believe that the Sky Spill Sword Aura is a sword dao that any random passerby can grasp. If I go up to the Sky Mountain and find out that there''s no one behind me and I end up with no name, would you let me go? "


    The old man withdrew his smile and sighed. His tone also became gloomy and cold. "Since you''ve made it so clear, it means that there''s nothing left to talk about?"

 C65

    It had to be said that he was old and experienced, Lu Beiyou admired the speed at which the old man changed his expression and said coldly: "There''s nothing to talk about, where do you want to fight?!"


    I was still prepared to say something, but Ye Gan walked over with his sword and said, "Martial Uncle Zhou, don''t try to persuade me. This person is a typical tough nut. We''ll beat him to death when we deal with him!"


    The old man''s expression was unsettled. In the end, he nodded and secretly gestured at Sang Gan to cut the grass at its roots.


    To a sword cultivator, this was a rare talent, if he could not recruit one. That would mean getting rid of the future troubles as soon as possible, so as not to cause too much trouble.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, closed his mind, and activated the Spirit Qi in one place, then opened his eyes and started cultivating the ''Spiritual Restoration Method''!


    This was the first time he had ever used the [Divine Soul Return] when he had entered the Ruins Returning Stage. He didn''t know why the [Divine Soul Return] was originally an immortal technique that cleared his heart of desires to prevent mental devils from corroding his body. However, from a cripple to a level two expert, Lu Beiyou had never seen his inner demon.


    Instantly, Lu Beiyou felt like he could see everything that was happening in front of him clearly. The spirit energy in everyone''s body was flowing, the elements in heaven and earth were distributed, the immortal seed in the center of the Mahayana Stage Elder''s brows, and there was even a trace of an unexplainable transparent, white gaseous substance.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the little golden person in his dantian. Was this the primordial spirit that Senior Brother spoke of?


    But what Lu Beiyou did not know was that most cultivators had their primordial spirit in their brain, because the brain carried the vast majority of their memories. When one''s cultivation reached the Mahayana Stage, after their physical body was destroyed, as long as the primordial spirit did not die and found a suitable body, they could choose to possess another body. However, Lu Beiyou''s primordial spirit was special and appeared at the location of his dantian. This way, the primordial spirit would not have to bear too much of the memories, and would have to stabilize and consolidate its primordial spirit. At the same time, it would also greatly reduce the possibility of it being possessed.


    When Ye Gan saw that Lu Beiyou dared to be distracted while fighting with him, he could not help but be a little angry as he brandished his sword and rushed over.


    Lu Beiyou felt a dangerous Qi, and when he came back to his senses, he saw that a huge sword had already appeared above his head.


    Lu Beiyou''s pupils shrank. He could see! At this moment, he only felt that the sword was incredibly slow. He could clearly see the direction the sword was heading towards, the location where it landed, and even the spot where Ye Gan landed.


    After Lu Beiyou dodged to the side, his sword appeared behind Ye Gan. Just then, the slender sword at Ye Gan''s waist pierced towards Lu Beiyou.


    Only then did Lu Beiyou realize that something was amiss. Originally, the so-called drawing of a sword meant that when a person was holding a sword to fight the enemy, a portion of the Spirit Qi would come out from the sword hilt at his waist. Once he was hit by the enemy from behind, the Spirit Qi would immediately react and pull out the sword to stab at the enemy.


    This time, Lu Beiyou did not dodge, and the sword pierced through his shoulder. At the same time, the ''Pure Yang'' in his hand also pierced into Ye Gan''s abdomen.


    Both of them took half a step back, wary of each other, not daring to relax.


    The power behind Ye Gan''s huge sword was extremely great, so Lu Beiyou was unable to directly clash with it, if not, with the same level of cultivation, even Lu Beiyou would be severely injured.


    The current Lu Beiyou could only rely on his own speed to obtain victory. He did not know what other trump cards Tian Shan had, so he did not dare to advance too rashly.


    Ye Gan looked at his own wound on his abdomen that had been punctured, his face was so dark that it looked like it was about to drip. He glared at Lu Beiyou and roared, "You actually dared to hurt me?!"


    Lu Beiyou snorted, "Same here."


    Ye Gan roared loudly. The spiritual energy in his body suddenly turned into a huge sword hanging behind him. The surrounding decorations turned into dust due to the strong spiritual pressure and the sword qi wreaked havoc in the tavern. The old man hurriedly summoned a sword barrier to protect everyone in the mountain area. He whispered, "I never thought that there would be such a genius in such a remote place ¡­" Should this old man personally eradicate him? "


    Just as the old man''s mind was running wild, Lao Kong had long since hidden himself in the backyard with Xiao Xueer, and hid behind the door while stealthily watching the Xiu Luo Field in the middle of the tavern. Xiao Xueer was not nervous at all, on the contrary, his mouth revealed a sinister smile.


    "I want you dead!"


    Ye Gan roared, he raised the gigantic sword behind him and threw it towards Lu Beiyou. The people of Tianshan all had complacent expressions. There was a handful of Immortal Sword fragments hidden in Ye Gan''s body, and this card had cut down who knew how many cultivators of higher cultivation than Ye Gan. And at this moment, Ye Gan took the initiative to reveal his trump card out of anger, obviously in their eyes, the outcome of Lu Beiyou''s death was already decided.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the gigantic sword in front of him, and not only did he not panic, he laughed evilly. A green lotus mark suddenly appeared on the huge sword made of spirit energy. Then, it suddenly disappeared in front of Lu Beiyou. Everyone looked at the scene in front of them in shock, how was this possible?


    That huge sword suddenly pierced through the void and flew out from Ye Gan''s back.


    "This is bad!"


    The old man hastily tried to reach out his hand to block the direction of the sword, but he realized that it was already too late. That huge sword had already pierced through Ye Gan''s chest.


    Lu Beiyou was currently in a state where he could increase the power of the [Divine Return], so he had predicted in advance where Ye Gan would settle.


    After that, he used Ye Gan''s huge spiritual energy sword as his own, piercing through the void and penetrating Ye Gan''s body from behind.


    Ye Gan lowered his head to look at the blade that was coming out from his heart, then he turned his head to look at Martial Uncle Zhou who had already reached out his hand but was unable to save him.


    He wanted to open his mouth and say something, but he fell to the ground and died.


    Lu Beiyou looked at Ye Gan, who was already killed by him, and could not help but exclaim. Immortal techniques were truly worthy of being called immortal, when would he be able to get a few more books to practice?


    If the big heads who had also mastered the Immortal Concealment Scripture knew Lu Beiyou''s thoughts, they would probably even have the heart to kill him. How many more books were there? If an ordinary person was able to master a set of immortal arts in their lifetime, they would be able to rule over an entire region. It was not even impossible to cultivate to the Half-step Immortal on the Immortal Path.


    But right now, Lu Beiyou had already grasped three immortal arts: The Divine Revitalizing Fist, The Enslavement Spiritual Immortal Tactic, and The Self Transforming Ultimate Will. Although with Lu Beiyou''s current cultivation, he was not able to fully utilize the power of the three immortal arts, and he had not even started cultivating the Death Spirit Immortal Art yet. However, the [Divine Return] was passed on to him by the Eastern Zhou Sovereign King Ren Changfeng, and the [Soul Enslavement Immortal Technique] was taken out from the library of the mysterious Kunlun Continent''s Ark of Immortality, even from Ding Baiyi, who had transcended the limits of heaven and earth. This path was not simple at all. If the news of any of the three books were to spread out, it would likely attract the personal attention of a powerful figure like Tianshan.


    The crowd looked at the sudden reversal of events and their faces changed drastically. How was this possible? Old man Zhou''s face was also filled with anger, because even though he did not personally kill Lu Beiyou due to his own hesitation, it had led to such a disaster.


    Others might not know Ye Gan''s true identity, but he knew that Ye Gan was one of the most beloved grandsons of the Sky Mountain Elders.


    This trip to Prime Minister''s Mansion was originally also specially prepared for Ye Gan, and now that Ye Gan had died, there was probably no other choice but to break the contract.


    Once the news of Ye Gan''s death reached Tianshan Mountain, even he would not be able to escape his doom.


    Right now, the only chance he had was to retrieve a first grade Spirit Weapon and bring Lu Beiyou back personally to apologize. Only then would he have a chance of survival.


    The old man surnamed Zhou suddenly took out a small golden sword from between his brows. The sword''s slender body contained a might that pressured Lu Beiyou so much that he could not breathe.


    Immortal seed!


    It seemed that the big trouble had finally arrived.

 C66

    Lu Beiyou put away the ''Pure Yang'' and took a deep breath. In his original state, Lu Beiyou raised his body''s condition to its best possible.


    The old man looked at Lu Beiyou and said sinisterly: "I''ll give you one last chance. Hand over your spirit weapon and go back to the Heaven Mountain to beg for forgiveness. Otherwise, you are destined to die here today. "


    Lu Beiyou mockingly looked at Old Man Zhou and said: "It seems that if I followed you back to the Heaven Mountain, I would be able to live. Then why would I care about my life?


    Tian Shan and the rest looked at Lu Beiyou as if he was a fool. It could be said that he had luckily killed Ye Gan because his cultivation was similar, or because he had some tricks up his sleeves.


    Then the one standing in front of Lu Beiyou right now was a true level one expert, his Ruins Returning Stage was like a rabbit against a tiger.


    With the law of the jungle on the food chain, how could Ruins Returning Stage defeat Mahayana?


    Old Man Zhou laughed, "Good! Good! Good! Good ambition. If it wasn''t for our enmity, I wouldn''t mind taking you in as my last disciple. Unfortunately, you''re destined to die today! "


    With that said, the pressure of heaven and earth suppressed Lu Beiyou to the ground, and the pale golden petite sword instantly appeared in front of Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou forcefully channeled his Innate True Origin and released the pressure. He immediately disappeared from his original spot and reappeared in the distance to avoid the blow.


    However, the strong backlash caused Lu Beiyou to spit out a mouthful of blood, he wiped his mouth and looked towards the old man named Zhou.


    It was indeed a little difficult, but ¡­


    Suddenly, Lu Beiyou straightened his body, and put on a casual expression. He stretched out his hand, and a white mirror the size of a man appeared in the air.


    He then stepped into the mirror and walked out from the other side.


    Boom!


    Contrary to the principles of heaven and earth, Lu Beiyou entered the Mahayana with his own will.


    The originally clear sky was now covered by dark clouds as a hundred bolts of heavenly thunder rumbled above the tavern. The atmosphere gradually became stifling, and the thunderous noise sounded like a warning to those who violated the rules of the heaven and earth.


    Lu Beiyou clenched his fist, and felt the majestic power within every part of his body. This was the Mahayana Stage.


    Lu Beiyou now had a feeling that if he wanted to, he could destroy the city with a single sword strike at any time.


    Hearing the divine thunder above the tavern, when he thought of Ding Baiyi''s ending, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but curl into a bitter smile. As expected, he had angered the heavens and attracted the Sky Law.


    But Mu Qiuqiu had clearly told him that Cang Tian was already dead! It was impossible for Mu Qiuqiu to lie to him, so what was going on?


    Everyone in the Sky Mountain Range, including old man Zhou, were shocked. Then, they turned and stared at Lu Beiyou.


    One step across the border! It was an Immortal magic! If he obtained this immortal art, would he still have to worry about the elder''s revenge?


    After Lao Kong heard the thunder, he stood in the backyard and looked at the sky with disdain. Then, he patted Xiao Xueer''s head lightly. Before Xiao Xueer could even react, he had already fainted.


    Then, Lao Kong disappeared from the courtyard in an instant.


    Old Man Zhou looked at Lu Beiyou with a passionate face and said: "Little brother, how about we make a deal? Hand over your cultivation technique to me, and let me know everything that has happened today. "


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but admire this old fellow''s face when he heard it. He was actually still lusting over the things on his body even at this time.


    What responded to him was only Lu Beiyou''s flourishing sword intent, a battle to the death!


    Old Man Zhou saw Lu Beiyou''s reaction and laughed: "Since little brother is not willing, then I can only personally bring it over."


    As he spoke, the small light golden sword split into two, two into four, four into eight. In an instant, the tavern was filled with golden swords.


    Then, the old man extended his hand and pointed at Lu Beiyou, the countless golden swords aimed straight at Lu Beiyou.


    "Remember that I killed you on the path to the Yellow Springs. After you die, I''ll take out the technique from your memories."


    The sky of sword rain pounced towards Lu Beiyou, who snorted coldly as he summoned the Heaven''s Divination Sword, transforming into a dragon and phoenix, and clashed with the light golden sword rain.


    He then appeared behind the old man, a sword out of water.


    A thin sword also appeared on the old man''s back. He drew his sword! The two forces collided, and a deafening explosion caused Tianshan and his men to kneel on the ground with their hands over their ears.


    The highest realm among them was only at the peak of the Spirit Realm. Although in the past, Lu Beiyou had seen him as an expert among experts, but in the current Lu Beiyou''s eyes, he was just an ant that he could easily crush.


    This was strength! Above the Nine Continents, strength was indeed respected.


    Lu Beiyou took a step back, and the old man also extended his hand out, summoning the small golden sword in front of him.


    "Little brother, are you sure you don''t want to consider my previous suggestion?"


    Lu Beiyou could no longer hold back and scolded: "You shameless old fogey, from the start you were greedy for spirit treasures, and later wanted to take my life. Now that you see my Mahayana, you are spying on my immortal skills. "You''ve lived for so long, do you still want some face?!"


    After hearing Lu Beiyou''s vulgarities, Old Man Zhou''s face was ashen as he stared at him and gnashed his teeth: "Do you think a mere fake Mahayana like you has the ability to cause a ruckus with me? I''ll show you what true Mahayana Stage is. "


    The light golden sword in front of him merged with the old man''s body, a burst of cold Sword Qi rushed up to the clouds, Lu Beiyou anxiously tried to resist but was still pierced by the Sword Qi, his entire body was bleeding profusely.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the old man again, only to see the old man''s Sword Qi around his body, floating in mid air, this was the true Mahayana, a perfect fusion of a person and an immortal seed.


    Lu Beiyou had entered the Mahayana, but it was after all not a cultivation which was slowly accumulating in his body. It was impossible for him to condense immortal seeds in a short period of time, and just by this point, he was already at a disadvantage.


    He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Although this was his first time using the [Gravity Manipulation], there was still a huge difference between it and his true Mahayana Stage.


    The sword qi surrounded his body, but he could not touch it, and Di Luo could not enter it. His ace attack was only left with the last [Finger blue lotus] in his arms. Was he going to use his last trump card at this time?


    Just at this moment, the heavenly lightning that had been brewing in the air for a long time could no longer hold back the sound of it coming from the Ninth Heaven. If it was Lu Beiyou who faced the thunder tribulation alone, he might have the power to protect himself.


    But now, with Mahayana and Sword Qi surrounding him like a tiger watching its prey, and then Sky Law''s momentum was already so great, this was already a sure death situation!


    His gaze gradually turned dangerous as he stared at the crowd.


    Since this was a certain death situation, even if he were to die, he would have to drag a few people down with him. Then, it instantly appeared in the middle of the group. The thunder tribulation had congealed into a purple and blue thunder dragon. It roared as it opened its huge bloody mouth and bit down at the people in the center of the hall.


    "You dare!" The old man surnamed Zhou couldn''t help but panic as he loudly roared.


    Even Mahayana would not dare to easily face a heavenly tribulation head on, because heavenly tribulation would only appear on the bodies of geniuses who violated the laws of heaven and earth.


    Furthermore, he had yet to step into the Immortal Transformation Stage. As such, how could he possibly withstand the divine punishment lightning tribulation?


    Lu Beiyou laughed unbridled, "All of you, accompany me to death!"


    Then, he saw the blue thunder dragon chuckle as it was about to devour him. "Ball, it seems like some words can only be spoken to you in your next life."


    The lightning tribulation engulfed everyone in the tavern, yet the transformed lightning dragon lay coiled in the tavern''s sky for a long time without dissipating.

 C67

    The figure under the dark clouds couldn''t help but curse with a hint of vexation, "You brat, you really don''t let me down. I helped you last time to block that lightning tribulation for such a long time. You actually weren''t able to kill a piece of waste with Mahayana Stage.


    Even though he was cursing, the silhouette still shouted towards the dark cloud above: "Get out of my sight!"


    In an instant, the sky and earth became silent, and the dark clouds disappeared without a trace.


    Then, he lowered his head to look at the two Thunder Dragons who were still crawling on the ground above him. He sighed and said in a low voice: "Next, it''s up to you whether it''s a blessing or a curse."


    Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes and realized that he was not dead even under the heavenly tribulation. Looking around, he only saw purplish black lightning everywhere and Lu Beiyou could clearly feel that if one of the thunderbolts hit his body, he would definitely disappear without a trace.


    As for Tianshan''s group, they had already disappeared without a trace. It was unknown if they were also within the Heavenly Tribulation, or if they had already turned to dust and vanished into thin air.


    Just as Lu Beiyou was thinking, the thunder that filled the sky seemed to have discovered that there were living beings beneath the heavenly tribulation. Suddenly, a few thunderbolts stirred and shot towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou hurriedly took out his last trump card, the finger blue lotus.


    If even the blue lotus that Mu Qiuqiu had pointed at him could not stop it, he would have to resign himself to his fate.


    Just then, the curved simple disk inside Lu Beiyou''s body suddenly appeared in front of him, and thunder clashed with the disc.


    One of the six holes on the disk sucked the lightning into it like a whirlpool.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the situation in front of him and was a little dumbfounded.


    Lu Beiyou thought about it carefully and finally came to a realization: A Heaven and Earth Spirit Seed was originally a substance that was condensed to the pinnacle of the world''s elements, and the heavenly thunder was the purest type Spirit Seed.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, he didn''t listen to the advice of the twelfth grade and decisively chose the "Enslavement Spiritual Immortal Technique".


    Otherwise, he would be a dead man by now.


    Just as Lu Beiyou was rejoicing at the fact that he had survived, a purple line flew out from the disk and entered into his body.


    Ah!


    The moment the thread appeared in Lu Beiyou''s body, it instantly exploded into countless tiny purple threads that spread throughout Lu Beiyou''s limbs.


    The thin threads that contained the aura of heavenly lightning attacked every single cell in Lu Beiyou''s body again and again. A bone-piercing pain spread throughout his body in an instant, attempting to extinguish every bit of vitality within Lu Beiyou''s body.


    In an instant, Lu Beiyou had turned into a bloody person.


    Lu Beiyou was so agitated by the sudden turn of events that he could not hold his head any longer and roared loudly.


    "I can''t die! I have already reached this point, I absolutely cannot die! "


    Because the [Death Spirit Immortal Technique] had already absorbed the majority of the heavenly thunder, although Lu Beiyou''s body still contained the power of the heavenly dao, it was still not as strong as before.


    Lu Beiyou channeled the spirit energy in his body to collide with the purple threads.


    Since he had already seen the hope to survive, then he definitely could not die!


    He still had many things to do, many things to say to the shopkeeper, but he did not know who he was.


    The purple threads and the spirit energy in Lu Beiyou''s body clashed again and again, the power of destruction and protection attacking Lu Beiyou''s nerves time and time again.


    Just as Lu Beiyou was enduring the pain and struggling against the thousands of threads of lightning in his body, he suddenly felt as if there was something dirty in his body that was slowly being expelled out of his body.


    Could it be that what he was facing this time was not destruction, but rather a blessing in disguise?


    After Lu Beiyou felt this, he tried even harder to fight against it.


    Time seemed to have lost all concept of time as it collided again and again, waking up and fainting again in the midst of intense pain.


    After an unknown amount of time had passed, the lightning dragon gradually disappeared, revealing Lu Beiyou''s unconscious figure.


    His body was covered in blood and emitted a pungent smell as he fell into the backyard of the ''two people'', unconscious.


    If someone were to inspect Lu Beiyou''s body at this moment, they would realize that the skeleton within his body had become crystal clear and was emitting a purple glow. A golden Flood Dragon had transformed into a meridian channels and fused with Lu Beiyou''s spinal cord.


    He was no longer the trash that people spoke of with broken meridians. Instead, he was a heavenly tribulation that cleansed the bones, a heaven-warping genius whose meridians were like Flood Dragons, and the existence of the Heaven Spill Sword Handle.


    Most likely, the moment Lu Beiyou appeared, countless top powerhouses would scramble to snatch him away.


    At this time, a short old man with monkey like ears and a gloomy face appeared in the sky above the two of them. He gritted his teeth and looked at Lu Beiyou who was lying unconscious in the courtyard.


    Every disciple of Heaven Mountain that went out to train would leave behind their martial spirit tokens. If anything happened to them, they would relay the events that happened before their deaths back to Heaven Mountain so that their sect could avenge them.


    This was another reason why ordinary cultivators, other than being wary of the might of Tian Shan, were unwilling to make an enemy out of him.


    After walking one small, one old, one old, and one even older, who would be able to withstand such a cycle?


    Ye Gan''s martial spirit tablet was on his grandfather, one of the five elders of Tianshan.


    After his family members were all killed by the enemy, Ye Gan became his last family member and was doted upon ever since he was young.


    Ye Gan did not fail to live up to his expectations. Not only was his talent outstanding and at such a young age, he was already at the middle stage of the Ruins Returning Stage.


    This time, he had relied on his identity as an elder to buy him the opportunity to exchange Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    When he saw his grandson''s Destiny Tablet shattered and the final scene before Ye Gan''s death, he, who was cultivating behind closed doors, was enraged and had to attack his heart. He could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    After that, he did not hesitate to harm their fundamentals and moved ten thousand kilometers per day from the Southern Barbarian to the ''two of them''. However, when he saw the Heaven Calamity Thunder Dragon above the tavern, he couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    Just what kind of heaven angering thing did the person who killed his grandson did to incite such a terrifying lightning tribulation?


    He wanted to see with his own eyes the corpse of the person who killed his own grandson. It wasn''t until the lightning dragon dissipated and saw Lu Beiyou''s figure that he finally couldn''t resist and attacked the unconscious Lu Beiyou.


    A sharp sword instantly appeared in the sky and pierced the body of the unconscious Lu Beiyou, leaving a terrifying bloody hole.


    Afterwards, he flew down from the huge sword, grabbed the bloodied Lu Beiyou and lifted him up while laughing maniacally: "A mere ant in the Ruins Returning Stage, actually dared to kill my grandson! Don''t worry, I won''t let you die so easily. I will bring you back to Heavenly Mountain and lock you in Dragon Prison Pool. Every day, I will be bitten by ten thousand insects, cut off a piece of your body, and suffer the pain of ten thousand swords piercing your heart.


    As he spoke, countless sharp swords congealed from sword Qis appeared in the air.


    The short elder suddenly stopped laughing, and his face became ferocious as he roared loudly, "Here, you will first taste the feeling of ten thousand swords piercing your heart, in order to atone for the sins of my grandson!"

 C68

    The unconscious Lu Beiyou had long since lost consciousness, and the sword that pierced his body, which was already heavily injured, was now even more berserk.


    The short elder threw the dying Lu Beiyou onto the ground and started laughing maniacally, sending Lu Beiyou flying with a kick.


    "He is clearly a fellow that isn''t even as good as a dog, yet he still dared to kill my grandson." "Now, I will bring you back to the Heaven Mountain. I will make you beg for death."


    The old man extended his hand and pulled out a rope to tie Lu Beiyou up, then dragged the two of them to leave.


    Suddenly, the short old man realized that the space around him had been frozen solid, rendering him unable to move at all.


    Just then, a gigantic sword appeared above the two of them. A little girl stepped on a Ju Que and ignored the old man as she expressionlessly looked at Lu Beiyou who was tied up and was on the verge of death.


    Following that, he slowly walked towards the short old man. The old man began to panic as his body began to shatter. Streams of invisible sword Qi began to wreak havoc on his body.


    The little girl took a step forward, and the sword Qi left a wound on his body, while he was completely unable to move at all.


    By the time the little girl arrived in front of Lu Beiyou, the old man''s entire body was filled with wounds, but with the old man''s cultivation, he was not really injured, but the feeling of being looked down upon by the others made him extremely angry.


    The little girl didn''t pay attention to the old man, she only reached out her hand to stroke Lu Beiyou''s pale white face and said gently: "How long have I been gone, how did you become like this?"


    The mysterious figure from before came up behind Mu Qiuqiu from the ninth heaven without saying a word.


    "You''ve done well enough, now is indeed not the time for you to show up."


    The mysterious figure nodded after hearing Mu Qiuqiu''s voice, then disappeared into the sky in the blink of an eye.


    The short old man suddenly realized that he could make a sound, but he also realized that something was wrong and quickly asked, "Who are you? Let me tell you, I am an Elder of Tianshan and this ant killed my grandson. I advise you not to meddle. "Tianshan is not something that you can afford to offend!"


    The little girl raised her head to look at the short old man. At that moment, he only felt that he was already placed on top of a huge sword, like a prisoner awaiting judgement.


    "Tianshan, it seems as though too much time has passed." Since the time has come, then I should go up to the Heaven Mountain and ask for some things. "


    When the old man heard the little girl''s words, he couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat.


    Tianshan was a taboo existence in the general population. Even if those arrogant Half-step Immortal people saw him, they would still treat him with respect due to the majesty of Tianshan.


    However, the little girl in front of him had opened her mouth and asked to go up the Sky Mountain to ask for something. What kind of monster did her grandson provoke this time?


    He then asked in a low voice, "May I ask who you are?" There were sword formation s all over the mountain, if one was not careful, there would be nothing left of them. Please spare my life. When the time comes, I will personally lead you to Heaven Mountain. "


    At this moment, revenge was of no importance to the old man. Surviving was the most important thing. He still had a hundred years to live, and his grandson might still be able to live on, but he only had this one life, and he absolutely could not die here.


    Mu Qiuqiu stared at him expressionlessly, and spoke softly: "Heavenly Mountain''s sword formation? That''s just me using the leftover trash, do you really think you''re some treasure? "


    Hearing this, the old man trembled and was extremely regretful in his heart. What? The sword formation that Tianshan was so proud of, that it could behead immortals, was actually left behind by the little girl in front of him?


    He remembered that the Sect Leader had once said that the Heavenly Mountain''s first Sect Leader was at the peak of a mountain, and he had comprehended the sword formation after meeting with a natural born Immortal Sword.


    And the first Sect Master''s only regret before his death was that he wanted to personally touch that Immortal Sword, because he couldn''t even get close to it at that time.


    Could it be! The old man wanted to say something.


    "Go to hell!"


    Bang!


    Before he could say anything, he had already turned into a cloud of blood fog and disappeared.


    The one with the peak Mahayana was dead before he even made a move in front of Mu Qiuqiu.


    Mu Qiuqiu clapped his hands as if he had done something insignificant, and then gestured for the Ju Que to disappear above the ''two people''.


    A vast and ancient sword intent spread from the ground, and the tavern rose up from the ground once again.


    Mu Qiuqiu stroked the walls of the tavern and said softly, "It''s really been hard on you."


    The tavern that was originally a dead object seemed to have suddenly gained intelligence, an atmosphere of joy spread throughout the tavern.


    The furious Mu Qiuqiu was also infected by this aura, her serious face calmed down a lot, and the corners of her mouth unconsciously curled into a smile.


    Then, he looked at Lu Beiyou who was lying on the ground, whose life and death was unknown, and anxiously ran over and pressed his hand on the bloody hole on Lu Beiyou''s abdomen that was pierced by the sword.


    A ball of green spirit energy was imbued into Lu Beiyou''s body from her palm, healing his injuries.


    "This old lady is your shopkeeper!" You stinky brat, if I don''t let you die, you can''t die! If you dare to die, I will pull you back even if I have to step into hell''s netherworld. "


    After an unknown amount of time, under Mu Qiuqiu''s treatment, Lu Beiyou''s breathing finally calmed down.


    On one hand, he had borrowed the power of Lu Beiyou''s muscles and bones to be tempered by the lightning tribulation, although this time they had suffered fatal injuries, they still held onto a trace of life.


    On the other hand, Mu Qiuqiu had returned in time, if Mu Qiuqiu had come late, he was afraid that he would have died before he could even reach Sky Mountain.


    Mu Qiuqiu forcefully continued his life and saved Lu Beiyou. However, he had been on the move for the past few days. He had found what he was missing, but his body and mind were already exhausted.


    Mu Qiuqiu rubbed his eyes and finally couldn''t take it anymore as he fell asleep on top of Lu Beiyou''s body.


    The sun was high in the sky, and the winter festival had already passed.


    A ray of soft sunlight shone through the window of the tavern onto the two of them. The scene was tranquil and serene.


    Unknowingly, Lao Kong had returned to the tavern and took out a blanket from the backyard to cover the two of them.


    He reached out and rubbed Mu Qiuqiu''s little head, sighed with an apologetic expression and said softly: "It''s really been hard on you."


    The current Lao Kong was no longer the old man who owed him money and exclaimed in admiration to the deities. He was no longer a self-proclaimed beggar, but instead looked like an elder who was taking care of his own child.


    When Lu Beiyou woke up, he found himself lying in the tavern. He anxiously propped up his body and realised that his body was covered with a blanket, but it was exceptionally heavy.


    Lowering his head to look, he saw that Mu Qiuqiu had already returned and was sound asleep on his body.


    At this moment, Mu Qiuqiu''s long eyelashes trembled slightly as she breathed. She pouted her lips from time to time, looking delicate and charming.


    Suddenly, the sleeping Mu Qiuqiu seemed to have a nightmare as his face tensed up and he grabbed onto Lu Beiyou''s messy clothes tightly.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but lower his head, and lightly tapped Mu Qiuqiu''s forehead with his lips. After that, he reached out and pulled her into his embrace, gently stroking Mu Qiuqiu''s soft hair.


    Only now did Mu Qiuqiu''s expression gradually calm down, but he still tightly held onto Lu Beiyou and did not let go, continuing to sleep in his bosom just like this.


    Lu Beiyou looked at Mu Qiuqiu, who was in his arms, and giggled. Who cares about him?


    He wouldn''t let go of anything he said now.

 C69

    Lu Beiyou knelt in front of Mu Qiuqiu, covered in bruises, and prodded himself in the face.


    Hiss!


    He could not help but take in a breath of cold air, this Mu Qiuqiu''s attacks were really heavy.


    After Mu Qiuqiu woke up, he discovered Lu Beiyou had a face full of smiles as he looked down at him. When he laid in''s embrace, he actually felt extremely comfortable and didn''t want to get up.


    He could not help but blush and beat Lu Beiyou up violently.


    When Mu Qiuqiu finally let out a sigh of relief and stopped, the handsome young man had turned into his current appearance.


    Lao Kong hid at the side and snickered, while Lu Beiyou looked at him with hidden bitterness. However, Lu Beiyou''s eyes were currently swollen, there was only a slit left, which made him look extremely comical.


    Lao Kong could no longer hold back his laughter.


    "Shopkeeper, you can''t blame me." This is exactly how I was when I woke up. " Lu Beiyou said as he tried to defend himself with a wronged expression.


    "Shut up! You''re still talking about it! " Mu Qiuqiu''s original Xiao San''s blush once again crawled onto her small face, as she clenched her small fists in embarrassment and anger.


    Lu Beiyou suddenly realized that the red scar on Mu Qiuqiu''s face had disappeared, causing him to look extremely delicate and pretty.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "Ball, on your face?"


    "Call me Shopkeeper!"


    Mu Qiuqiu could not hold back anymore and waved his fist at Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but shiver, after a while, Mu Qiuqiu said in a tender voice, "I followed Old Man Jiang to look for the Xiao Qing, and since it wasn''t willing to follow that smelly old man, Old Man Jiang will take his leave first. But in it I found what I''ve been missing. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded, and his expression became gloomy. Therefore ¡­ You are the Ju Que? "


    Mu Qiuqiu was startled, but he nodded his head.


    "I am the sword spirit of the Ju Que, and this tavern is also formed from the sword intent of the Ju Que. However, the sword blade of the Ju Que normally hangs at a height of 30,000 meters above the ''two people'', and since I am the sword spirit, I can usually move about freely. When I followed Old Man Jiang to the Xiao Qing, I found my lost sword lattice. Right now, the Ju Que has already recovered to the peak of the Immortal Sword. So the scar on my face disappeared. "


    Lu Beiyou only made an "oh" sound when he heard them, and then lowered his head, both of them saying nothing.


    Lao Kong also noticed the awkwardness in the air and left the tavern.


    Lu Beiyou also did not know what he was thinking about in his heart right now. Mu Qiuqiu was indeed the sword spirit of the Ju Que, and the finger blue lotus in his arms was also a life-saving measure that Mu Qiuqiu had given him. It could also explain why the tavern was still standing here unharmed even though it had been destroyed so many times.


    He should be happy, but at this moment, he couldn''t be happy at all.


    "So, the ball... Who am I? I have already completed the matter of the Qingshan City, shouldn''t you have told me your identity as well? "


    Lu Beiyou also didn''t know why he would say such words at this time. His mind was already in a mess.


    Mu Qiuqiu looked at Lu Beiyou, and said with an indifferent tone: "Do you really want to know your own background?"


    "No!" Lu Beiyou anxiously said, but he suddenly seemed to have noticed his own loss of manners, and stopped himself from speaking and lowering his head.


    Mu Qiuqiu also noticed Lu Beiyou''s confusion, he sighed and walked to Lu Beiyou''s side. Standing on tiptoe, he caressed Lu Beiyou''s hair and said: "When you''ve thought it through, come and find me in the room. No matter what choice you make, I will support you. "


    After that, he turned and left the Central Palace, leaving Lu Beiyou sitting alone in the tavern in a daze.


    After a while, Lao Kong brought a jug of wine to Lu Beiyou and smiled: Would you like a jug?


    Lu Beiyou raised his head, his eyes downcast.


    "Alright."


    The two of them sat in front of the table. Lao Kong took out a plate of beans from somewhere and drank while eating. From time to time, he would smack his lips, appearing exceptionally relaxed.


    As for Lu Beiyou, he did not say a word and focused on drinking.


    It didn''t take long for the wine pot to reach the bottom.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the wine cup in front of him with a slightly intoxicated expression, "Lao Kong, I know that you all are not simple people. You don''t want to tell me, either you or the shopkeeper. I''ve always thought of you as my family, but I don''t know why I don''t know who I am or what happened to me before I woke up.


    Lao Kong pushed a bean into his mouth, chewed it a few times, then swallowed it: "Then why do you insist on going to the shopkeeper''s place to find out about your background. And then, leave this place and return to the place that belongs to you? "


    Lu Beiyou lifted the wine cup in front of him and finished it in one gulp. When he went to pour the wine, he discovered that the wine pot was empty.


    Lao Kong quickly raised his wine cup and finished it in one gulp, but he did not forget to look at Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou lowered his arm and shook his head, "I don''t know, I don''t know what to hold back either. He is obviously just an unpromising waiter right now. Maybe I know my own background, and I might even be a disciple of a rich family. But I just can''t be happy ¡­ What do you think happened to me? "


    After Lao Kong heard these words, he couldn''t help but scratch his head and say, "I, Lao Kong, have read a book for my entire life, but I still don''t know what exactly I have read. I do not seek fame, nor teach men to be great gentlemen, nor write a book with a name that will last forever. What did you say I was studying for? "


    Lu Beiyou shook his head, he did not know.


    Lao Kong peeled another piece of tofu, looked at the green pea in his hand, and said: "That''s right, you don''t know, I don''t know either. But now I am very happy, because I am living as I wish, free and at ease, eating and drinking. "


    He threw the beans into his mouth and said, "That''s why people fear themselves the most. He was afraid of losing face, afraid of losing face, afraid of being despised. "But the person in my heart is the real you."


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but to be shocked after hearing what Lao Kong said, and when he realized that Lao Kong had already disappeared, he probably went back to the courtyard to rest.


    Lu Beiyou touched his chest, the real him?


    He had only wanted to know about his past and find his home.


    But right now, he had already grown emotional. Whether it was towards the two of them, or this life, or even Mu Qiuqiu ¡­


    The reason why he cultivated at first was to not let others bully him, and then personally went across borders to kill the enemy, saw the fight between the gods, and accepted a bit of incense from Ding Baiyi.


    However, the one he was looking for ¡­ And for what?


    Just as Lu Beiyou was at a loss, Gouzi suddenly came to the tavern with a painting scroll in his hands.


    He ran in front of Lu Beiyou and waved, "Young Master Lu? Young Master Lu?! "


    Lu Beiyou suddenly regained his senses and saw Gouzi in front of him. He couldn''t help but be surprised: "Gouzi? How did you get here? "Kid, you''re living a good life now!"


    The Dogman in front of him was now dressed in luxurious clothes. His face was as pale as it was before, and it looked much whiter now. Obviously, his life had improved a lot after Ding Hong took him away.


    Hearing this, Dogman scratched his head and chuckled, "The situation in the city is already under the control of Master, which is quite strange." When he had originally returned to the Qingshan City, the houses had already collapsed. When he woke up on the second day, all the houses had actually been restored. However, the citizens of the city were happy to see this scene and began to live their lives anew. The Cat''s Dog Gang had also been properly placed under the order of their master. Master originally said that he would give you a gift, but after I heard about it, I volunteered to come over with a gift. "


    "Oh?" Lu Beiyou curiously looked at the painting in Gouzi''s hands.


    The reason why the new house was erected on the spot overnight, was probably because Ding Baiyi had stretched out his hand and poured the thousand kilometers of spirit energy of the Qingshan City into the ground before he left.


    And the master in the mouth of the dog was Ding Hong, it seemed that the current situation of the Qingshan City had stabilized.


    Lu Beiyou reached out to grab the scroll in Gouzi''s hands and opened it up. A large river poured out, and countless blade and sword images could be seen floating in the river, each contained a might that could destroy cities.


    Celestial Diagram! The sword intent was like a river!


    Lu Beiyou was shocked, he did not expect that Ding Hong would actually be so generous to actually gift such a precious object to him as a gift.


    Gou Zi saw Lu Beiyou staring at the picture scroll in his hand in a daze and could not help but say: "Young Master Lu, when I first came in, I saw that you were in a daze. Did you encounter any problems? "


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou kept the scroll, and reached out to pat Gouzi''s head: "It''s nothing, remember to return and help me thank your master, and tell him that I received your kind intentions."


    Gouzi muttered in a low voice, "I thought there was someone in Young Master Lu who liked you, so that my sister could stop thinking about you earlier and whisper your name in my ears everyday."


    Lu Beiyou was suddenly stunned, Gou Zi saw that Lu Beiyou had started to stare blankly again, and did not stay any longer, sighing. He looked towards Lu Beiyou, shook his head, and muttered to himself before leaving the tavern.


    The real me? A person you like?


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but laugh foolishly as he touched his chest. So that''s how it is!

 C70

    Lu Beiyou ran towards the backyard and arrived at Mu Qiuqiu''s room.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Shopkeeper, I would like to ¡­"


    Lu Beiyou looked at the scene in front of him in a daze, as the words that left his mouth stopped halfway.


    He saw a body that looked like white jade. It was a firm grip, and with a slim waist, it was really very delicate and attractive.


    Mu Qiuqiu, who was in the midst of changing his clothes, was also stunned by the sudden turn of events. Looking at him in a daze, Lu Beiyou opened his mouth with a face full of black lines: "Have you seen enough?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded dumbly before shaking his head.


    Suddenly, the sky darkened. Countless bolts of lightning flashed in the clouds. A gigantic sword floated above Lu Beiyou''s head.


    "Lu Beiyou! "Go and die!"


    Lu Beiyou stood in front of Mu Qiuqiu who had finished changing his clothes.


    "So, what do you want to say?" Mu Qiuqiu sat on the side of the bed, glared at him and said.


    Lu Beiyou opened his mouth, and black smoke came out. He felt like weeping but had no tears to shed. What sin had he created!


    "I''ve thought it through. I don''t want to know, but I ¡­"


    "Alright, I understand. "You pick it up, I''ll take you somewhere." Mu Qiuqiu suddenly interrupted Lu Beiyou and said.


    Lu Beiyou stretched out his hand as if he wanted to say something, but was kicked out of the room by Mu Qiuqiu.


    He lay on the ground and looked up at the sky, his mood somewhat downcast.


    It wasn''t easy for him to think of telling Mu Qiuqiu his intentions, but before he could finish, he was kicked out of the room.


    Mu Qiuqiu, who was in the room, had already wrapped herself up with a blanket, with a blush she hid under the blanket and thought: I''m finished, now that I''m completely seen by that fellow, how am I going to face him now?


    It was probably because she was too shy, so before Lu Beiyou could finish speaking, she chased him out of the room.


    He couldn''t help but clench his fists as he thought wild thoughts. If that guy didn''t admit it, then I''ll beat him to death!


    No, no! If I beat him to death, who would be responsible for me?


    If there was anything in this world that was difficult to explain, then it was best to not guess what was on his daughter''s mind.


    Lu Beiyou went back to his room and took off his clothes, then laid on the bed to rest.


    He suddenly thought of something and rubbed his chest, a smile spreading across his face.


    He then changed into some clean clothes and left the room.


    He walked to Mu Qiuqiu''s door and knocked it, then said: "I''ve already prepared the ball."


    Suddenly, an embroidered shoe flew out from the room and smashed into Lu Beiyou''s face.


    Mu Qiuqiu then walked out of the room and called out: "Call me shopkeeper!"


    Lu Beiyou picked up the embroidered shoes that had fallen onto the ground, squatted down in front of Mu Qiuqiu, and put the shoes on for her. "Good, good, good.


    Mu Qiuqiu''s face instantly flushed red, he kicked Lu Beiyou and whispered: "You smooth talker."


    If not for the fact that Lu Beiyou had already reached the middle level of the Ruins Returning Stage and sensed a completely new realm, it was likely that even she herself would have heard Mu Qiuqiu''s muttering.


    He couldn''t help but smile.


    Mu Qiuqiu patted his own small face and adjusted his state of mind, then said to Lu Beiyou: "Since you''ve prepared everything, then follow me to a place. I have already told this side of the tavern to Lao Kong, there is no need to be too worried. "


    Lu Beiyou spoke of proper business and his expression turned serious. "Where are we going?"


    Mu Qiuqiu stretched out his hand to summon the Ju Que, and looked towards the south with an ominous glint in his eyes.


    "Go to Tian Shan. He dares to touch my men. If I don''t get some interest back, how can I show my face?"


    Lu Beiyou stared at Mu Qiuqiu who was in front of him in a daze.


    The Ju Que was already floating in front of the two of them. Mu Qiuqiu stepped forward first, and then Lu Beiyou followed and carried Mu Qiuqiu in his arms.


    Mu Qiuqiu looked at Lu Beiyou with an unfriendly expression, and anxiously explained: "What if I fall down from such a high position?"


    Mu Qiuqiu didn''t say anything and turned his head back, leaning back as if he was finding a comfortable position for himself.


    Lu Beiyou closed his eyes, enjoying this moment of ease.


    The Ju Que trembled, and in the blink of an eye, it disappeared into the clouds with the two of them.


    Lu Beiyou opened his eyes and looked at the scenery around him. It was the first time he was in this world of immortals, filled with amazement.


    Carrying the warm and fragrant soft jade in his arms, Lu Beiyou felt that the gods were not willing to change at this moment.


    After a long time, he could vaguely make out a tall mountain through the clouds. The mountain peak was reaching the middle of the mountain.


    At this time, Mu Qiuqiu spoke out: "Sky Mountain is known as the forbidden grounds in Southern Barbarian, on one hand, it is intimidated by the sword formation and the contemporary sword immortal, on the other hand, it''s located at the top of the mountain that''s thirty thousand meters high. Ordinary people would probably never be able to see the summit of the mountain even if they climb it for their entire lives."


    Lu Beiyou pointed to the mountain peak that was becoming more and more clear in his vision and asked: "This is the Heaven Mountain?"


    Mu Qiuqiu scoffed, "This is only the secondary peak, the main peak is still far away."


    Once again, the Ju Que suddenly flew upwards, and Lu Beiyou looked down to see a group of buildings that were surrounded by clouds appearing in his line of sight. The most eye-catching thing was still the thousand metre long sword that was locked down by countless chains, with countless of spirit swords stabbed into the ground.


    Just by looking at it from afar, Lu Beiyou felt as if he was being pierced.


    This building was located on the peak of the mountain. From time to time, a few Spiritual Pawns would fly out and play with each other. After a while, they would return on their own.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the scene in shock, and could not help but lick his lips and say: "Balls, could this be Sky Mountain?"


    Mu Qiuqiu nodded his head, "That''s right, what you see below you is the forbidden area of Southern Barbarian, the Ten Thousand Swords Heavenly Mountain."


    Lu Beiyou suddenly thought of a question and anxiously asked: "In other words, where are we now?"


    Mu Qiuqiu turned his head towards Lu Beiyou and smiled, "We''re at a altitude of thirty thousand meters. If you dare to provoke me again, I''ll kick you down right here."


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou''s legs couldn''t help but shiver, and gulp down a mouthful of saliva.


    This Ten Thousand Swords Heavenly Mountain is actually built at the very peak of this mountain, which is tens of thousands of meters high. If he wasn''t careful, then his life would have been taken.


    Mu Qiuqiu suddenly struggled free from Lu Beiyou''s embrace and said: "From now on, you have to protect yourself. I''m going to give you our gift."


    Seeing Mu Qiuqiu''s evil grin, Lu Beiyou immediately used Intent Proficiency to sense the Mahayana Stage, and then activated the surrounding Spirit Qi to turn into a hundred meter flat ground to hide far away.


    Mu Qiuqiu rolled his eyes at Lu Beiyou: "Look at your weak point!"


    Lu Beiyou turned a deaf ear to her, and picked her ears to show that she did not care about what Mu Qiuqiu said.


    If he did not hide so far from his brain, once Mu Qiuqiu took action, it would be the work of an immortal.


    He had seen the power of a battle between immortals. Once a fight broke out, he would probably be easily killed by the aftermath of the fight.


    Mu Qiuqiu rolled his eyes and turned his head, he looked at the buildings on the peak of the mountain not far away, he extended his hand and grabbed onto the Ju Que in his palm and shouted: "The two of you from Middle Continent have come to Sky Mountain to return the courtesy!"

 C71

    A few beams of light flew out from Sky Mountain, and a few disciples of Sky Mountain Sect stopped in front of Mu Qiuqiu on their Immortal Sword s.


    One of the women who looked like the main person stood out and asked, "Sir, who are you? I wonder why you have come to our Tianshan County? "


    A little girl holding a giant sword that was even taller than her was walking high in the sky and clamoring at the top of the mountain. How could anyone not be astonished by this kind of situation?


    Perhaps ordinary people wouldn''t be able to tell that enormous sword was strange, but he himself was from the Myriad Sword Villa. He had seen a few of the top 100 divine weapons on the Divine Weapon List, and even two Immortal weapons.


    As for the sword in the girl''s hand, the sword intent and killing aura it exuded was at least a hundred times stronger than all the divine weapons she had seen previously.


    Just by looking at it, he felt as if his entire body was being torn apart. He could not help but retract his thoughts, but he still felt that his primordial spirit was damaged.


    Mu Qiuqiu looked at the lady and spoke: "You are not qualified enough, call out the leader of Sky Mountain out."


    The lady''s face grew sullen as she spoke in an angry tone, "Please show some respect towards our Tianshan Mountains. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Mu Qiuqiu did not pay attention to this, and only spoke out in the direction of the three thousand meter large sword: "I''ll let you appear in front of me within a minute, or else I''ll destroy your sky mountain."


    After the woman heard Mu Qiuqiu''s overbearing declaration, she could no longer hold back her anger and shouted, "Since Sir looks down on my Tianshan, then I shall represent Tianshan and test how powerful you are."


    The lady retreated, and the rest stood in different positions. She shouted, "Qi Fei, Qi Zongbu, Twin Fish Killing Array, flank. The rest of you, accompany me in my Sky Sword Killing Formation. "


    Everyone bellowed, only to see a 100 li white sword formation rising from the ground in mid air, while two 1000 m long Dragon Fish circled around the two sides of the sword formation, staring at Mu Qiuqiu.


    The Heavenly Sword Killing Array was already the highest array formation that the inner sect disciples could cultivate in. The five of them would stand around five points, and once the sword formation was activated, they would be able to cut down opponents one level higher than the Formation Aperture.


    At that moment, the woman acting as the eye of the formation was at the peak of Ruins Returning Stage, which meant that the power displayed by the Sky Sword Killing Array was enough to kill people at the peak of Mahayana.


    Mu Qiuqiu took a glance at the sword formation, and no longer spoke while speaking softly, "The time has come. Since you have not come out yet, don''t blame me for not showing mercy."


    Mu Qiuqiu took a step forward in the air, and before the two Dragon Fish could even cry out, they instantly turned into dust, while the two people inside the Double Fish Killing Array also fell towards the ground before they could react.


    The woman saw that something was wrong and quickly shouted, "Attack!"


    As they spoke, five gigantic swords flew out from the sword formation and surrounded Mu Qiuqiu.


    The five swords transformed into chains and trapped her, while a ray of cold Sword Qi shot out from above Mu Qiuqiu''s head.


    Mu Qiuqiu sighed, and then muttered: "Why are all the people these days so shameless?"


    His hand gently shook to escape the imprisonment of the sword formation, after that he extended his hand out to grab the air, five gigantic swords appeared behind Mu Qiuqiu.


    The lady in the eye of the formation spat out a mouthful of blood, her face filled with terror when she realized that the sword formation was actually out of her control.


    The remaining people from Tian Shan also looked at each other with faces filled with fear.


    He had already displayed the strongest killing array he could muster. Even if it was an Elder of Tianshan, he would avoid it and break through from the side.


    But he didn''t expect the little girl in front of him to only step forward and wave her hand, then resolve the crisis. Furthermore, he had stolen control of the sword formation from his hands. What level of existence could possibly be able to accomplish this so easily?


    Mu Qiuqiu did not look at them, he only looked in the direction of the three thousand meter large sword and said softly, "Many years have passed. You have been sealed up in this Tian Shan for far too long. Since no one is coming from Tianshan, I will personally bring you away. "


    Then, he raised his hand and five gigantic swords that floated above the skies of the Heaven Mountain Sect. Mu Qiuqiu shouted: "Rise!"


    The five greatswords instantly transformed into an enormous greatsword, covering the skies and covering the skies above Skymount.


    The disciples of the Sky Mountain Sect also walked out of their rooms and looked at the terrifying scene in the sky with faces full of shock and fear.


    Was this the beginning of the apocalypse?


    The terrifying sword concept in the air pressured down so much that no one could breathe. Mu Qiuqiu waved her small hand down as she shouted: "Lin!"


    The five gigantic swords suddenly began to tremble as they plummeted towards the mountain. The Heaven Mountain sect protecting formation also began to operate on its own. The great sword smashed into the array, easily piercing through like a sharp blade piercing through tofu.


    The hearts of the members of the Tianshan Sect instantly turned into ashes. The sect protecting the sect, which was known as the Immortal Slaying Sect, could not even withstand a single blow from the sharp sword. When had their sect ever provoked such a powerful enemy?


    Mu Qiuqiu, who was hiding far away, could not even close his mouth. Mu Qiuqiu, by himself, was going to destroy the Heavenly Mountain.


    Just as the giant sword was about to hit the buildings on the ground, a white-robed woman suddenly appeared out of nowhere in the sky above the mountain.


    She opened her arms wide, and the tens of thousands of spirit swords that were inserted into the massive sword shot out from the ground. They converged behind her, forming five soaring sword rivers that collided with the gigantic sword.


    Violent booms reverberated in the sky for tens of thousands of meters. Sword Qi wreaked havoc everywhere, and the void was penetrated one after another. A terrifying storm began to spread in the sky.


    The maiden appeared once again in the air. With a wave of her long sleeve, a cloud of mist gathered in the air above the mountain, filling up the spatial crack.


    From start to finish, Mu Qiuqiu did not make any other movements, and only coldly observed the scene in front of him.


    By the time peace and quiet returned to Heavenly Mountain, the Heavenly Mountain Sect was riddled with thousands of holes due to the sword Qi''s rampage and collisions.


    The members of the Tianshan Sect were elated that they had survived the calamity. Their faces could not help but stare at the figure in the air angrily. His Sect Leader had finally come out. This time, that figure was destined to stay. How could the dignity of the Ten Thousand Swords Heavenly Mountain be trampled upon by others!


    Mu Qiuqiu crossed her arms over her chest as the Ju Que hovered behind her, looking at the lady in front of her with a teasing look, "I already gave you an ultimatum, so since you''re not coming out, don''t blame me for being rude. To use the sword formation that I bestowed to you all to flaunt your strength in front of me, you truly have big guts! Since Old Man Li can challenge Tianshan for the first time, I can destroy Tianshan for the second time. Do you believe me or not? "


    The woman looked at the sect which was casually riddled with holes by Mu Qiuqiu''s side, and could not help but smile bitterly as she walked forward and said respectfully: "Heavenly Mountain''s Fifty-eighth Sect Leader Gongsun Xinyu greets Senior Ju Que, I wonder why Senior is so angry after coming to Heavenly Mountain?"


    The originally excited and indignant crowd was suddenly stunned as they looked at the scene in midair.


    His sect leader was the controller of a tyrannical power, a small sword immortal. No matter where he went, he would be treated as an esteemed guest.


    He actually called the little girl in front of him a senior?


    Lu Beiyou also looked at this scene in a daze. Could it be that Mu Qiuqiu and the Sect Leader of Sky Mountain Sect were old acquaintances?


    Mu Qiuqiu rolled his eyes at Lu Beiyou. Lu Beiyou could clearly see the sneer on the corner of Mu Qiuqiu''s mouth, and the corners of his mouth widened into a look of speechlessness.


    At a time like this, he still had the mood to make fun of himself.


    Mu Qiuqiu turned his head to look at the lady and asked: "You are the sect master of the 58th generation? Where''s that old fogey Gongsun Wuyi? "


    The woman raised her head and looked at Mu Qiuqiu. With a somewhat dejected expression, she said, "This humble one is unable to tell you right now. I wonder if Senior can enter the sect for a while?"


    Mu Qiuqiu snorted coldly, expressing his dissatisfaction, but he still nodded his head.


    The lady led the way in front, causing Lu Beiyou to rush to Mu Qiuqiu''s side, and they walked towards the Sky Mountain together.

 C72

    Lu Beiyou followed and spoke out by Mu Qiuqiu''s side: "Innkeeper, do you know her?"


    Mu Qiuqiu did not turn his head to look at him and said: "I don''t know him, but I do know the previous Sect Leader of Sky Mountain, Gongsun Wuyi."


    "Oh?" Lu Beiyou''s curiosity was completely piqued.


    Mu Qiuqiu said as he walked, "At that time, I was still by Li Muniu''s side and he was already fully deserving of the title Great Sword Immortal. He heard that there was a three thousand meter long greatsword atop the mountain, and so he came to the mountain to seek guidance. But who would have thought that he would be rejected by Tian Shan, so he took Xiao Qing and went up Tian Shan alone. "


    Lu Beiyou asked doubtfully: "What about you?"


    Mu Qiuqiu rolled his eyes and said: "I followed behind them, walking unsteadily up the stairs. "As a girl, how could I get involved in this kind of fight?"


    Lu Beiyou wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    However, there was still one more question. If Mu Qiuqiu had followed Li Muniu and charged into the Heaven Mountain at that time, the two families would definitely have formed enmity.


    Why was Tianshan acting so respectful now?


    Mu Qiuqiu continued to speak after seeing Lu Beiyou''s slight frown: "In that battle, Sky Mountain was originally sixty thousand meters tall, but was chopped into thirty thousand meters by Li Muniu. Then, the sword will turned into a river and it threw the thirty thousand meter tall mountain into the Northern Sea, which is the current state of Northern Sea. This battle has even destroyed the Immortal Sword slaying formation set up by eighty percent of the first Sect Leader of Sky Mountain. "


    Lu Beiyou''s mouth was wide agape and he was unable to say a word. Li Muniu, the publicly acknowledged number one person in the world. However, no one knew exactly how strong he was, nor did they know how to estimate his strength.


    Therefore, Lu Beiyou did not know how he defined the number one person in the world in his heart.


    But from the words that Mu Qiuqiu had said, Li Muniu had already transcended the mundane world and become a deity!


    One man had a sword that could shake the heavens, while another man had a sword that could cut the mountain into thirteen thousand pieces.


    What kind of f * cking concept was this?


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s foolish expression, the corner of Mu Qiuqiu''s mouth raised into a smirk.


    Gongsun Xinyu, who was walking in front of him, saw that the two people behind him had stopped and after hearing their conversation, he could not help but interrupt: "Later on, when Senior Li saw the three thousand meter large sword, he directly said that someone would take it away in the future. After that, he had a deep conversation with his father for an entire night, and on the second day, Senior Ju Que laid down countless Immortal Sword cutting formations on the broken mountain, and left a few sword formation cultivation techniques on the mountain, then disappeared. The next day, the Sect Leader went out to pay his respects to Senior Li, who is a esteemed guest of the highest quality in Tianshan Mountains. Since then, Tianshan has regained its peace and tranquility. "


    Lu Beiyou looked stupidly at Mu Qiuqiu and said: "Did you set up this Heaven Mountain sword formation?"


    Mu Qiuqiu couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Lu Beiyou again.


    However, since Gongsun Xinyu interrupted their conversation, he glared at her with a displeased expression.


    Gongsun Xinyu immediately turned his head and no longer said a word, he pointed to the door in front of him that seemed to be unbearable to look at, and said: "We have arrived."


    Only then did Lu Beiyou regain his senses, the imposing big door had two dragon pillars floating above, the signboard that said Ten Thousand Swords Heaven Mountain was written with a cold Sword Qi.


    However, at this moment, it appeared to be in ruins. It was clear that it had been destroyed in the earlier storm.


    Further in was the holy land of Swordcultivators, the Ten Thousand Swords Heavenly Mountain, that most people yearned for! Don''t underestimate the battle that Mu Qiuqiu had talked about. However, the danger involved was probably something only those who had experienced it before would know.


    He was not so inflated that he thought he could challenge Tianshan.


    If he did not have Mu Qiuqiu''s help, he would not have been able to climb the Sky Mountain in his entire life. Or rather, he would have been smashed into pulp by the sword formation of the Sky Mountain.


    As the three of them walked forward, the disciples on both sides could not help but retreat to the sides, biting on their teeth so hard that they felt the itch to bite, while staring at the two people behind Gongsun Xinyu with resentment.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but break out in a cold sweat. If looks could kill, he would probably be chopped into pieces already.


    Mu Qiuqiu remained calm as he walked through the crowd. He didn''t forget to turn around and point his middle finger at everyone before entering the room.


    After the door was closed, the people behind him could not help but clamor.


    How dare you act so arrogantly in your own territory? Mu Qiuqiu stuck his head out of the room and shouted loudly: "You guys talk nonsense again. Do you believe that I won''t come up with another hundred swords and destroy your sect!?"


    Everyone instantly went silent, Mu Qiuqiu nodded his head in satisfaction and closed the window.


    Gongsun Xinyu had already brewed a pot of hot tea and placed it on the table, pouring each of them a cup.


    "Senior Ju Que, please lower yourself to the junior level." Seeing that Mu Qiuqiu was angry at his own disciple, Gongsun Xinyu could not help but stroke his forehead and advise.


    Mu Qiuqiu clapped his hands, walked to the chair and sat down, then picked up a spirit fruit. He bit down on it and spoke vaguely: "I don''t even want to bother with them little brats, and don''t call me Senior Ju Que, it sounds weird listening to it. Call me Senior Ball or Sister Ball. Although Old Man Li is related to Tianshan, I am not familiar with you. Therefore, there''s no need for you to get close to me. I just came here to get some things. "


    Lu Beiyou held his teacup and drank some water. He knew that he was not the right person to speak, drinking tea was better.


    After Gongsun Xinyu heard this, he gently placed the teapot in his hand on the table and smiled: "I wonder what Senior San-er is looking for? As long as it''s within Xinyu''s tolerance, she''ll definitely be satisfied. "


    Xinyu? Skymount? Lu Beiyou who was drinking tea suddenly remembered that when he heard the people talking about the rankings in the tavern, the sixth placed Xiu Hua Jian was called Gongsun Xinyu and he could not help but ask: "Miss is the sixth placed Xiu Hua Jian, Gongsun Xinyu?"


    Girl?


    Mu Qiuqiu suddenly spat out the Spirit Fruit in his mouth and started coughing. Even Gongsun Xinyu covered his mouth and chuckled, and said with a clear voice: "That''s right, that''s me."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t understand why the two of them would have such a huge reaction when he said "lady".


    Mu Qiuqiu slowly came over and pointed at Gongsun Xinyu: "This woman is already five or six hundred years old, and you actually call her little miss?"


    Lu Beiyou looked at Gongsun Xinyu in shock. The lady in front of him who looked to be only twenty-eight years old was actually a monster with a hundred years of age?!


    Gongsun Xinyu opened his mouth and explained, "When little gongzi reaches the Mahayana Stage, he will realize that living for two or three hundred years is an extremely easy thing to do. If you reach the level of me or Senior Sphere, living for 500 or 600 years would be a common occurrence. Even your appearance would always be maintained at your most beautiful age. "


    Lu Beiyou could not help but let out a dry laugh. It seemed that his cultivation was too low and had yet to reach their level.


    Gongsun Xinyu laughed and asked: "Earlier, I have been entertaining Senior Sweetheart and have neglected the little gongzi. I do not know the name of the young noble yet, could you tell me your name?"


    Gongsun Xinyu was also not an idiot. To be able to stand together with Mu Qiuqiu, one would think that they were extremely close, even if in his current eyes, he was just an ant in the Ruins Returning Stage realm.


    Lu Beiyou raised his teacup and took a sip, "My name is Lu Beiyou."

 C73

    Gongsun Xinyu''s smiling face instantly stiffened, he continued to quietly nibble on the spirit fruit in his hand without saying a word.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the shocked Gongsun Xinyu, could it be that his identity as the waiter had stunned her?


    After a while, Gongsun Xinyu came back to reality and apologized: "Sorry, Young Master Lu, I hope you can forgive me for losing your composure just now. I wonder what is the relationship between the Young Master Lu and Lu Zhen Xian? And what is your relationship with Bei Shan? "


    Lu Li again?


    Leaving aside the fact that Ren Changfeng wanted him to go to the Middle Continent, even when the Sect Leader of the Tianshan Sect heard his name, he did not care about his identity as the waiter of the restaurant. Instead, he opened his mouth to ask about his relationship with Lu Zhen Xian.


    No matter how stupid Lu Beiyou was, he understood that his background was truly terrifying.


    Lu Zhen Xian, when he heard this name, he didn''t know why but he suddenly felt sad from the bottom of his heart.


    As for the Bei Shan that she spoke of, he had never heard of it before, and there wasn''t the slightest impression of him in his memories.


    He opened his mouth and replied: "I do not know who the Lu Zhen Xian is, and as for Bei Shan, I have no impression at all."


    Gongsun Xinyu nodded his head with a strange expression.


    Mu Qiuqiu spat out the fruit core in his mouth and said: "Enough! I didn''t come here to chat with you, did I? I brought my people here to ask for an explanation? "


    Oh? After Gongsun Xinyu heard what Mu Qiuqiu said, he could not help but ask, "May I ask what Senior Mu wishes to say?"


    Just as Mu Qiuqiu was about to speak, the living room''s door was pushed open.


    Three old men and an old woman walked in with large strides. The old man walking at the front had white hair, a beard, and eyebrows that exuded immortal energy.


    After glancing at the three people present, he took the lead and said, "I heard that someone trespassed into the Heaven Mountain, and almost destroyed the sect. This old one was in closed-door training and did not hear any news. After disciple sent the message, I immediately rushed over. I hope the Sect Leader can atone for his sins! "


    The three of them had different expressions on their faces as they looked at the four people who had suddenly appeared.


    However, Lu Beiyou noticed that even though the old man at the very front was begging for redemption, his attitude was not the least bit apologetic. Instead, he could clearly feel the arrogance and disdain in his tone.


    Even Gongsun Xinyu frowned, but he still quickly adjusted his expression and asked: "What kind of great enemy is it, that senior Mu is only here to ask for some things?"


    He then looked towards Mu Qiuqiu and explained with an apologetic expression: "This is the Great Elder of Sky Mountain, and the ones behind him are the other three elders of our Sky Mountain. There was originally one more person, but who knows where he went. "


    Mu Qiuqiu nodded her head, her two hands on the handle of the armchair, as she crossed her legs and said tenderly: "There''s no need to find me, I killed the one that''s left."


    "What!"


    The moment the four people behind Gongsun Xinyu heard Mu Qiuqiu, they couldn''t help but be enraged.


    Even the calm and gentle Gongsun Xinyu couldn''t help but darken his face.


    However, the Great Elder calmed down and laughed, "What bullshit senior Mu, do you think you''re qualified to kill my Elder Tianshan?"


    Mu Qiuqiu picked his ears and said with an indifferent expression: "If you want to kill it, then kill it, believe it or not. Didn''t you guys, Tianshan, have your Destiny Decree? If you don''t believe me, go ahead and look. "


    Hearing this, the Great Elder stopped laughing. With a dark and uncertain expression, he retrieved a Destiny Plate from his robes and the three people behind him also surrounded him.


    After the Destiny Tablet displayed the last scene of the person dying, it turned into dust and disappeared.


    The Great Clan Elder clenched his fists and bellowed, "You little bastard, you actually dare to kill my people!? Give me your life! "


    As he spoke, the Spirit Qi around his body erupted, and an imposing aura at the peak of the Mahayana shot straight at Mu Qiuqiu.


    When Lu Beiyou saw that Gongsun Xinyu did not have any intentions to attack, he knew that it was not good and anxiously rushed towards the pressure.


    Mu Qiuqiu just calmly waved his hand, and the pressure disappeared.


    The ground began to shake violently, and rumbling sounds came from outside the hall as the light in the hall dimmed.


    Just then, a disciple suddenly barged in with a face full of fear: "Not good! "It''s not good, Sect Leader!" "It broke free from the Dragon Confining Lock and is now suspended in the sky above our mountain, as if it''s about to descend!"


    What!


    Within the room, all the people from the Sky Mountain were shocked! After the return of the enormous sword, ''30,000 meters'', from the end of the Immortal Path, there was no other movement.


    Why was there such a commotion today? He even wanted to destroy the mountain. What was going on?


    Mu Qiuqiu said with a dark expression on his face, "It seems that since Gongsun Wuyi walked past, there haven''t been many people who can still remember the agreement at that time! I repeat, I came to Tianshan to ask for an explanation, not to see you asking for an explanation from me. "Since that is the case, there is no longer any need for you Heavenly Mountain to stay!"


    "You!" The Great Clan Elder looked at Mu Qiuqiu angrily.


    "Get out!" Gongsun Xinyu suddenly said to the elders.


    "Gongsun Xinyu! Don''t forget, Tian Shan''s dignity cannot be violated. But now, someone has already knocked on our door. As the Sect Leader, what is the meaning of chasing us out of here without taking any action! " The only old lady among the four said to Gongsun Xinyu sinisterly.


    Mu Qiuqiu looked at the old granny who had a face full of pretence, who looked so disgusting that it made people want to puke, and said: "Shut up, you damned old granny! If you dare say one more word, do you believe that I will make this'' bottomless pit ''descend right now? If it wasn''t for that old fogey Gongsun Wuyi, do you think you would still be alive right now?! Who do you think you are?! "


    The old lady''s face was filled with anger, but when she saw that the Great Clan Elder and Gongsun Xinyu did not say a word, she could only suppress the anger in her heart.


    The Great Elder''s expression changed for a long time before he finally spoke, "I ask for the Sect Leader to handle this matter properly. I hope that you will not bring any trouble to Tianshan. However, the fifth brother''s death will not be forgiven!"


    With that, he coldly snorted and left the hall. The other three people exchanged glances with each other before leaving with the grand elder.


    Gongsun Xinyu''s face also relaxed a bit as he said, "I hope that Senior Mu can take back your ability, otherwise Xinyu can only fight with her life on the line to protect Tian Shan."


    At this time, Lu Beiyou had already ran to the window and looked out. He saw a thousand meters long sword that was already covered with moss, hanging in the air.


    But it was different from the five swords that Mu Qiuqiu had stolen from him before, this time it was a genuine Immortal Sword of the world.


    With just a glance, Lu Beiyou felt as if he had penetrated through space, and a bloody scene suddenly occurred in his mind.


    The heaven and earth were dyed blood-red. Countless cracks in space appeared in the sky, and countless karmic sinflames fell from the sky, filling the sky with raging thunder and lightning.


    A simple and unadorned black palace with a terrifying aura hung high in the sky. Countless Immortals charged towards the palace in the sky, and countless Immortal corpses fell down from above.


    At this time, the scene suddenly showed a few sword immortals driving a car that was over ten thousand meters in front of them, and they crashed into the palace.


    But before they could even get close to the palace, the Sword Immortal had already transformed into a pool of blood. Because no one was controlling it, it fell down.


    The scene suddenly stopped, and Lu Beiyou woke up from his stupor.


    His body was covered in cold sweat and his clothes were soaked through.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but tremble, what was that dark black palace that appeared in his mind? To think that so many immortals were fighting to be the first to charge forward, unafraid of death.


    Immortal! The unrivalled immortal of the world of the nine continents had fallen so easily in that scene just now. The sword immortal who was riding the 30,000-meter-long sword had transformed into a pool of blood before he even reached the palace, then vanished into thin air.


    What made Lu Beiyou even more baffled was that Wu Zhang actually sent a sound transmission to Lu Beiyou, telling him not to tell anyone about what he had just seen.


    There was even continuing fear in his tone.


    Lu Beiyou anxiously asked the reason, and ''Wu Zhang'' only said that it was not even an hour and there were no further movements.


    Lu Beiyou retracted his mind, and no longer looked at the thirty thousand meters. Turning his head to look at Mu Qiuqiu and Gongsun Xinyu, he realized that they weren''t paying attention to him and couldn''t help but to let out a sigh of relief.


    In the end, how could he hide the truth that caused even Immortal Sword to be afraid?

 C74

    Mu Qiuqiu chuckled, "You did not tell them my true identity just now. Watching the tiger while sitting in the mountains, bringing disaster to the east. "It seems like Tianshan has really forgotten about the previous treaty!"


    Gongsun Xinyu sighed and said: "I hope that Senior Mu can accept the sacred art first. This time, I will definitely give Senior Mu a perfect explanation."


    Mu Qiuqiu let out a cold snort, and ''thirty thousand meters'' returned to its original place.


    "Remember, this is my last warning. The next time that happens, I will destroy tens of thousands of sword formation s in this Heavenly Mountain. I will let you personally witness how the thousand years of foundation that was passed down in your Heavenly Mountain was destroyed by me! "


    Gongsun Xinyu nodded with a lonely expression.


    Mu Qiuqiu continued to speak: "As you saw last, your people from Tian Shan came to my territory, not to mention those who injured me. You actually want to steal the Ju Que! As the Sect Leader, shouldn''t you give me an explanation?! "


    Without waiting for Gongsun Xinyu to speak, Lu Beiyou knew that what he was about to say was not what he was going to hear, and took the lead to walk out of the hall.


    When he stepped out of the room and left the hall, he became more and more frightened. Due to Gongsun Xinyu''s guidance earlier, other than the killing gaze of the Sky Mountain disciples, he did not feel any other sense of danger.


    However, when he walked out of the hall and entered the interior of the mountain, he realized something. There were countless small sized sword formation s that could be seen everywhere in the entire Heaven Mountain Sect.


    Lu Beiyou had also seen one or two large and medium-sized sword formation s.


    The might it emitted was not the slightest bit inferior to when it faced the old man behind Ye Gan. Furthermore, the might of the large sword formation was similar to that of Liao Tie.


    If Lu Beiyou accidentally stepped into any of the sword formation s, he would probably end up with not a single skeleton remaining.


    He raised his head to look at the chained, thirty thousand meters. He said to himself, "The waters of this Tianshan Mountains truly are very deep!"


    After walking for a while, Lu Beiyou arrived at the front of a training grounds, and saw the hundred or so Heaven Mountain disciples, who were sparring with each other, on a square stone about a hundred miles wide.


    The man behind the little girl with the intention of destroying Tianshan came to this place.


    Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but say: "Don''t look at me like that, I''m not interested in men! If any of the fairies here wish to have a night of conversation with me, I would be happy to do so! "


    The faces of all the women present instantly turned red and they couldn''t help but spit out.


    All the men present also shouted with faces full of anger, "You lecher!"


    Lu Beiyou scratched his ears, and said with an indifferent expression: "So what if you''re a lecher? I don''t believe that you won''t find a dao companion in the future. If you find a Dao-companion and dual cultivation in the future, wouldn''t you be like me? Then what right do you have to say that I''m a lecher right now? Is it because I said it openly? "


    All the males present looked at each other, instantly becoming speechless.


    At this time, a graceful man suddenly spoke with a cold tone, "Cultivators of the Dao, don''t talk too fast. Do you dare to go up onto the stage and fight fair against my Heavenly Mountain disciples without relying on your backers! "


    The Heaven Mountain disciple hurriedly agreed when he heard this.


    "That''s right! That''s right! "He''s just pretending to be strong, do you dare to go up on stage and fight!?"


    "You only know how to use your mouth!"


    "The scum of the cultivators!"


    "A gigolo that eats soft food!"


    Lu Beiyou looked speechlessly at the disciple of Tianshan who was hooting on the martial arena. Obviously, it was Mu Qiuqiu who provoked Tianshan. Seeing that Mu Qiuqiu was not someone who should be trifled with, and shifted the hatred onto himself, everyone present was truly narrow-minded.


    The corner of his mouth curled up into an evil smile. Since there was a fool who had taken the bait, why wouldn''t he do it?


    Lu Beiyou placed his fist on his mouth and coughed, then he acted like a prodigal disciple and spoke out: "You are all fools, I am standing right here, do you dare to touch me? Since I don''t dare, why should I go against a group of idiots? There''s nothing good in fighting you. "


    When the people from Tian Shan heard this, fury burned in their hearts! He thought he could do whatever he wanted in Tianshan just because he had a backer. How despicable! The clamor increased by several points.


    Lu Beiyou yawned, opened his mouth and curled his lips: "If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first. You guys can continue."


    Finished speaking, he turned around and left without looking back.


    The crowd was stunned for a moment. There was actually someone with no backbone? He left just like that, without even bringing his head back?


    At that moment, Lu Beiyou''s heart was filled with thousands of horses, why are they still not stopping me? Hurry up and stop me! If you don''t stop me, I''ll really leave!


    Finally, when Lu Beiyou reached the door, the person behind him did not call for him.


    The heck? You really don''t know how to keep me!


    Lu Beiyou sighed, it seemed that these people had stayed in Sky Mountain for a long time, and were just a bunch of idiots. ''Forget it, it seems I''ll have to do it myself.


    Lu Beiyou suddenly stopped when he reached for the door, causing everyone in the training grounds to have a baffled expression.


    One of the girls shouted, "Go, why aren''t you leaving? "Coward!"


    Lu Beiyou didn''t turn his head. In his heart, he was so angry that the roots of his teeth were itching.


    Lu Beiyou turned his head and coughed lightly: "I thought for a bit, I can still fight with you guys right? But I have three conditions. "


    "What condition?"


    Hearing the news that Lu Beiyou was not leaving, everyone from Tian Shan was excited, all of them rubbing their fists, wanting to take back all the face that Tian Shan had lost to Lu Beiyou.


    The corners of Lu Beiyou''s mouth twitched a little as he looked at the crowd of people from Sky Mountain who had all started to get excited for no reason.


    What kind of people were trained by Tianshan?


    However, he forced down the ripples in his heart and said, "First, I only accept the challenge of the Ruins Returning Stage Realm. I can challenge anyone at the middle or pinnacle of the realm."


    After hearing the first one, everyone in the training grounds nodded their heads to show that they had no objection, and then left to challenge Ruins Returning Stage. It wasn''t shameful enough to say it out loud.


    "Second, I will only accept a one on one fight. If you guys are going to come up with a group, then I might as well just run away. In any case, you guys won''t dare to touch me."


    Hearing that, although they were dissatisfied with Lu Beiyou''s words, they still nodded their heads.


    After all, when Tian Shan''s group of people beat up someone at the Ruins Returning Stage Realm, they really had no face at all. If Lu Beiyou walked out of Sky Mountain and added oil to the fire, Sky Mountain''s face would definitely be wiped away.


    "As for the third..." Lu Beiyou purposely spoke slowly, his eyes looking around at everyone.


    He thought to himself: This is all a mobile treasury and a treasure trove!


    "Hurry up and tell us!" "What''s the third way?"


    Everyone present had their faces and ears flushed red, they rubbed their fists and prepared to beat Lu Beiyou up.


    Lu Beiyou suddenly retracted his dissolute image and spoke with a stern expression: "Third, I want you all to keep your most precious things as gambling stakes!"


    As soon as he said that, the atmosphere suddenly became stiff.


    Did I take out my most precious thing just to fight with him? Was it really worth it to pay such a heavy price for a moment of brashness?


    Seeing the crowd that had suddenly become hesitant, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. It seems that Tian Shan wasn''t all idiots, so he had no choice but to show off.


    After all, they had to line up in order to catch big fish.


    He took out the Lan Tian Jade Pendant and called out ''Pure Yang''. He inserted it into the ground and said, "Second rate spirit sword, I have two in total. They''re yours if you beat me! If I lose, I''ll leave your belongings behind. Isn''t this too much of a request? "

 C75

    From an altitude of thirty thousand meters, Lu Beiyou also felt a hint of coldness, but it was very comfortable.


    Xiao Yan''s eyes were frivolous as he looked at the people of Tian Shan''s group.


    Finally, someone from the audience could no longer hold back and said, "Good! Let me see what qualifications you have to boast like that! "


    A tall girl stood out first, took out a bottle of pills and threw it on the ground as she said, "Outer disciple, Wang Ya, early stage of the Ruins Returning Stage. I am here to seek your guidance! "


    Lu Beiyou instantly appeared on the training grounds, causing ripples in the air.


    "By the side of the Middle Continent, the waiter of the ''Two'' tavern, Lu Beiyou. Accept the lady''s challenge! "


    The waiter? Everyone in Tianshan was stunned. However, they still dispersed in an instant, giving the two of them a spot.


    After all, no matter what Lu Beiyou''s identity was, as long as she beat him up, it would mean that she had vented her anger on Tianshan.


    "Junior Wang Ya, go beat him up for me. If you win, I''ll buy some good rouge for you."


    "Senior Sister, you can do it!" Beat up this lecher! Let him know the might of our Sky Mountain! "


    "Senior Wang Ya, you can do it!"


    Everyone present cheered for Wang Ya. Lu Beiyou rubbed his nose and sighed.


    In any case, he had an outstanding appearance, yet none of the young ladies present cheered for him. They all felt a chill in their hearts.


    Lu Beiyou laughed: "I never thought that young lady would be so popular in the sect."


    Wang Ya expressionlessly nodded her head. She pulled out a thin sword from her waist and a cat-like creature appeared at her feet.


    "I hope you can leave the Martial Arts Practice Grounds alive!" A bright light flashed across Wang Ya''s eyes.


    Instantly appearing behind Lu Beiyou, he used his sword to stab forward.


    Lu Beiyou wanted to leave, but discovered that his ankles were bound by that strange creature.


    "I didn''t expect that senior sister Wang Ya would summon her cat''s forks from the very start. She is indeed worthy of being ranked thirteenth in the outer sect."


    Everyone present was pleased to hear this.


    Just then, Lu Beiyou chuckled, and said in his heart: Di Luo. He broke free from the cat fork and instantly disappeared.


    Noticing that the man before her had disappeared, Wang Ya hurriedly stopped her attacks. However, he found himself bound in place by the cat fork that he had summoned.


    Lu Beiyou appeared behind Wang Ya, extended a slender finger and caressed Wang Ya''s face, then said: "Please leave, my lady!"


    Suddenly, a surge of energy brought the immobile Wang Ya down from the arena.


    Wang Yalan, who was on the stage, looked at Lu Beiyou who was in the middle of enjoying his happiness with embarrassment and anger. With a gentle snort, she turned around and quickly left the martial arts arena.


    Everyone looked at the scene in front of them in shock. What was this situation?


    Wang Ya had clearly held the upper hand, why did the cat trident that was suddenly binding Lu Beiyou appear at her feet?


    In the blink of an eye, Wang Ya, who was ranked thirteenth among the outer court disciples, was sent off the martial arts practice field.


    Isn''t this too unbelievable?


    Just as everyone was in disbelief, Lu Beiyou had already retrieved the pills on the ground and opened the bottle stopper to take a look.


    There were a total of two Earth Spirit Pills, Lu Beiyou was disappointed.


    He had snatched two bottles of Earth Spiritual Pills from the Tiger''s Mouth Escort Office, and each bottle contained about ten pills.


    However, he had used up all of the Earth Spiritual Pills he had on hand. Two was better than none.


    But when his expression entered the eyes of the crowd, it was as if he was a vile character that had gained the upper hand.


    At this time, a burly man stood up from the back of the crowd and instantly appeared in the training field. The ground immediately caved in because of his appearance.


    "It''s him?! "The sixth ranked outer sect''s stone tower."


    "Didn''t they say that the ten outer and ten inner disciples have already been taken away for the Dragon Sealing Abyss Trial? Why would the stone tower appear here?! "


    "I heard that the outer sect disciples as well as the five inner sect disciples have all returned. I heard that they had some fortuitous encounters and have returned to the sect to consolidate their strength." It is said that the stone tower has already touched the threshold of the peak of the Ruins Returning Stage. "


    "I heard so too. I also heard that the Ink Frost of the Fifth Middle School in front of the Inner Court is about to break through the middle stage of the Mahayana."


    The stone tower ignored the gossip of the people below, and spoke to Lu Beiyou in a low and deep voice with narrowed eyes, "Are you the one that almost destroyed our Sky Mountain?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head, he could not help but curse in his heart, Why did the second dish come in? He had originally wanted to fish for a few small fishes and then wait for the big fishes to catch him. It seemed that he wouldn''t have a chance.


    He was in a rather bad mood as he said, "It''s not me, but it''s more or less the same." Is the item ready? "


    For some inexplicable reason, the stone pagoda began to laugh loudly. The sound of its laughter was ear-piercing. Everyone at the scene could not help but cover their ears.


    He then took out a light green fruit from his bosom. It was a clear shade of green, and through the outer skin one could see the inner core of the fruit.


    The people in the audience could not help but exclaim: "Green Snake Fruit! I never thought that the stone tower would have such a fortuitous encounter! "


    Even Lu Beiyou''s expression was somewhat unsettled when he heard about the Green Snake Fruit.


    The Green Snake Fruit could not raise one''s cultivation level, but it could strengthen one''s state of mind.


    When they reached the Ruins Returning Stage Realm, for every increase in realm, they would face their inner demons.


    Once cultivation met a demonheart taking the Green Snake Fruit, it would increase the chances of successfully transcending tribulation by 20%.


    Although Lu Beiyou had never seen his Inner Demon before, he could not use it now. However, if he broke through the middle level and reached the peak, he might be able to use his inner demon once he encounters it.


    Shi Ta squinted his eyes and said, "Then let''s begin?"


    Just as Lu Beiyou nodded his head, a few stone spikes suddenly shot out from beneath his feet. Lu Beiyou anxiously avoided the fatal wounds, but his clothes were still cut, revealing the beautiful white lines of his left arm.


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes darkened, does this stone tower look simple and honest? He never thought that it would actually be such a sinister person.


    At this time, the stone tower in his hand turned into a tower. His eyes squinted as he said: "Brother Lu is indeed not a simple person. Next up, you must receive him well!"


    He leapt into the air and shouted, "Town!" He threw the tower image in his hand at Lu Beiyou, obviously wanting his life.


    Lu Beiyou spat, his face becoming gloomy.


    Since you want to play big, I''ll play with you.


    Lu Beiyou unleashed his Innate True Origin, increasing his senses to the maximum. He then took out the ''Pure Yang'' body from his bosom. Ever since Ren Changfeng had handed the sword body to him, this was the first time he had used it.


    A sword appeared behind the stone tower. He raised the sword and sent it into Shi Mu''s body.


    Shi Ta reacted, he anxiously conjured his spirit energy to protect himself, and with a loud shout, the shockwave exploded, sending Lu Beiyou flying.


    However, the sword had already pierced an inch into his body, Lu Beiyou extended his hand out and called the sword back.


    After feeling the wound on his back, Shi Ta could not help but shout in fury, "I want you dead!"


    All of a sudden, the martial ring was filled with sand, condensing into an over a hundred meter tall elephant of sand. It was extremely imposing.


    Even the people from Tianshan Mountains below the martial arts arena were anxiously looking for a place to hide.


    Lu Beiyou, on the other hand, sneered. He had seen a Dharma Idol that was not more than three hundred meters tall, like Ding Baiyi''s Bodhisattva Bodhisattva, breaking a mountain with a raise of his hand.


    This hundred feet tall little sand elephant was nothing in front of him!


    Lu Beiyou took a step forward, and instantly disappeared. He chopped off the Sand Elephant''s forelegs, and then appeared and cut off its nose.


    The sand elephant could not help but start shouting, Lu Beiyou bellowed: "Big noise!"


    Appearing between the eyebrows of the sand elephant, he raised his sword and descended. The ''Pure Yang Sword Intent'' in his hand transformed into a huge sword that instantly split the Sand Elephant into two.


    At the same time, the stone tower that had merged with the sand elephant vomited blood and fainted.


    Lu Beiyou landed on the ground and kept the Green Snake Fruit into his arms.


    He narrowed his eyes and revealed a satisfied smile, before looking towards the crowd below the arena and asking: "Who else?"

 C76

    Everyone below the stage fell into silence. It could be said that Lu Beiyou took advantage of the situation to obtain Wang Ya.


    However, when facing the stone pagoda this time, Lu Beiyou actually revealed his true strength.


    The middle stage of the Ruins Returning Stage was close to the peak, and would be crushed!


    Lu Beiyou saw the crowd of Sky Mountain who were hesitating, and thought to himself that it was not good, looks like he had gone too far.


    It seemed like he wouldn''t be able to get anything else at this point.


    At this moment, the first man who spoke in a graceful manner had unknowingly arrived in front of Lu Beiyou.


    He said with a smile: "Brother Lu is indeed not a mortal, I wonder if you would be interested in joining our Tianshan Mountains."


    Lu Beiyou shot a glance at the man in front of him and said: "Did you know? The person who said those words to me last time has already been killed by me! Oh yeah, there seems to be another guy called Ye Gan, he was also killed by me! "


    The man''s smile froze on his face.


    Of course he knew Ye Gan. The grandson of the Fifth Elder of the Sky Mountain Country had relied on his birth to step into the middle stage of the Ruins Returning Stage at such a young age, making an exception and becoming an inner disciple ranked eleventh.


    However, hearing that Ye Gan had already been sent to the Prime Minister''s Mansion exchange to study, how could he be killed by this fellow in front of him?


    When the people present heard Lu Beiyou''s words, they instantly went into an uproar.


    There was actually someone who dared to kill the grandson of the Fifth Elder. I''m afraid Lu Beiyou is definitely going to die!


    Just then, a few figures appeared in the sky above the training grounds. Lu Beiyou sensed that these people''s lowest cultivation level was already at the peak of the Ruins Returning Stage, and the highest one was obviously at the early stage of the Mahayana.


    The corner of Lu Beiyou''s mouth raised slightly, it seemed that the information he threw out was not good enough, he needed to attract more people.


    Then he shouted, "Quiet!"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head in satisfaction and said: "Why do you think I would follow our shopkeeper to this crappy place of yours. Let me tell you this, not only did I kill Ye Gan, I also killed the guard from the Mahayana Stage behind him, and your Fifth Elder was even turned into smoke by my shopkeeper''s palm."


    As soon as he said that, dozens of terrifying auras erupted from the martial ring. The few people in the air also descended with faces full of anger.


    "Don''t speak nonsense here, the name of the elder is not something you can talk about! Tianshan''s dignity could not be insulted! Hand over your life! " The man in front of Lu Beiyou waved his fan at Lu Beiyou.


    Five flying darts shot out from the fan, Lu Beiyou dodged the concealed weapon and instantly appeared in front of the man, the hand that grabbed his arm was broken.


    He ignored the man''s scream and grabbed the fan from the man''s hand.


    Very good! Yet another mid-grade third-grade spirit weapon in his hand.


    Following that, he smiled at the furious crowd and asked, "Who else wants to challenge me?"


    The Mahayana Stage man who had arrived later on on on the sword stepped forward, and said with a tone full of anger: "Did you speak the truth just now?!"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, and said while beaming: "Everything is true!"


    The man could no longer hold it in and said, "Very good, then you can stay!"


    As he spoke, he saw the clouds in the sky above the mountain of heaven converging into a crane in the air above Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou did not panic in the slightest and instead said with a relaxed expression, "In the beginning, Sky Mountain gave me three conditions. Are you going to blatantly go back on the second condition you made me promise? I never thought that Sky Mountain would actually be a group of treacherous people! "


    The Mahayana Stage man stopped the incantation in his hand upon hearing it, and could only helplessly disperse the Immortal Crane.


    If he were to kill Lu Beiyou here, he was afraid that the little girl who had threatened to destroy Tian Shan earlier would truly destroy Tian Shan and he would not be able to shoulder the responsibility.


    Although the people present were furious, they could only stare angrily at Lu Beiyou and did not dare to make a move.


    Lu Beiyou said with a face full of laughter: "Don''t be so nervous, all of you! Let''s do it this way, I''ll relax the conditions. As long as it''s at the Ruins Returning Stage Realm, all of you can attack together! "


    Then he added, "Of course, you still have to continue betting."


    Everyone present could no longer take Lu Beiyou''s arrogant attitude and rushed towards him while roaring.


    Lu Beiyou roughly estimated, the highest cultivation levels of this group of people who were rushing towards him were only at the middle stage of the Ruins Returning Stage, and there were even some little girls at the Spirit Realm.


    Although the others had faces full of anger, they didn''t attack again. Currently, the only people who were currently causing him so much pressure were the ones at the peak of the Ruins Returning Stage.


    Not long after, Lu Beiyou sat on top of the pile of people piled up by the people of Sky Mountain who were sprawled on the ground.


    He made it! He had earned something this time!


    Seeing this scene, the eyes of the few people who hadn''t made a move earlier couldn''t help but twitch.


    The little girl who brought Lu Beiyou here had almost destroyed Tian Shan, and Lu Beiyou had even swept across the entire martial arts arena, even though he was only an inconspicuous outer disciple.


    But they were still disciples of Skymount. If word of this spread, the people of the world would laugh at them.


    They couldn''t do anything about it though. They just couldn''t help thinking about how upset they were!


    Lu Beiyou clapped his hands, and took off a jacket from a man underneath him, and then held the treasures in his embrace.


    Carrying them on his back, he looked at the unfriendly faces and laughed: "Is there anything else? If there''s nothing else, then I''ll be leaving. "


    With that said, he hummed a tune and swaggered into the inner hall with a bag of treasures on his back.


    "Wait!" When the group of people saw how satisfied Lu Beiyou looked, they could not help but stop Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou stopped and turned his head, smiling: "I wonder what kind of advice the few of you have?"


    The only man with peak Ruins Returning Stage walked out, and took out a pure white lotus petal with a pained expression.


    After the lotus petals appeared in the air, the surrounding air suddenly turned into ice, and a bone-piercing chill spread out in the air.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but shiver, and the treasures in his hands all fell to the ground. But Lu Beiyou did not care, his eyes staring straight at the lotus petals in the man''s hand.


    When the man took out the lotus petals, the plain and simple disk in Lu Beiyou''s body suddenly trembled violently.


    Spiritual Seed of Heaven and Earth! It was the aura of the Spiritual Seed of Heaven and Earth.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but swallow his saliva.


    The man opened his mouth and said, "I accidentally obtained this Snow Lotus Flower from the Dragon Lake. Although I don''t know what this is, I can clearly feel its rich elemental power. "I wonder if Brother Lu is willing to fight with me?"


    Lu Beiyou wiped his mouth, and instantly appeared in front of the man, taking the lotus petals with him.


    Suddenly, a strange phenomenon occurred. The disc in Lu Beiyou''s body flew out uncontrollably, intending to absorb the lotus petal.


    The lotus flower seemed to have sensed the sense of danger as well. It, which had originally been calm, suddenly shattered. A heaven-shaking chill erupted from the position of the disc.


    This chill even caused them to feel a deep fear. They had no choice but to flee!


    The people at the scene looked at each other and instantly reached out their hands to save the Sky Mountain disciple. Then, they turned their heads and fled.


    However, Lu Beiyou was unable to dodge in time and was instantly sealed in ice.

 C77

    The temperature of the mountain plummeted, bringing with it an oppressing chill. It spread out from the martial arts practice field in all directions.


    Gongsun Xinyu and Mu Qiuqiu simultaneously felt the cold Qi, and instantly appeared at the side of the training grounds.


    Gongsun Xinyu looked at the cold snow and ice below with a puzzled expression.


    Seeing that the frozen area was expanding, he stretched out his hand and summoned a hundred huge swords. With a loud shout, they scattered and turned into a pale white sword formation that sealed the area in ice.


    At that moment, the cold energy stopped spreading.


    Mu Qiuqiu looked down with a grave expression. Why would such a pure essence of heaven and earth appear in this place?


    "Senior Mu, is this also a result of your men?"


    Mu Qiuqiu waved his hand and said: "How is this possible, how could that guy possibly cause such a commotion?"


    Gongsun Xinyu pointed to the frozen Lu Beiyou below and asked, "Then why is he the only one here?"


    Mu Qiuqiu looked in the direction Gongsun Xinyu pointed, and the corner of his eyes unconsciously twitched a few times.


    Why was this fellow here?


    Right at this moment, a sorrowful cry suddenly sounded out from the martial ring. On the pale, crystalline ice, an ice blue deer with beautiful lines appeared in their line of sight.


    It took a light step forward, and an ice lotus pattern appeared beneath its feet.


    Gongsun Xinyu''s expression became completely dark, an Ice Elf at the Human Realm of the Half-step Immortal!


    Even Mu Qiuqiu''s expression changed, being tens of thousands of feet tall, although he was sure that there was a Heavenly Soul Treasure, However, he should not have brazenly appeared on Tianshan Mountain.


    Mu Qiuqiu looked at Gongsun Xinyu with ill intent, and spoke with an angry tone: "What exactly happened?!"


    However, when he saw Gongsun Xinyu''s taciturn face, rage started to arise in his heart, "Since you''re not saying anything, then the conditions that I said earlier are null and void. There''s no need for Sky Mountain to exist anymore."


    As he spoke, the millions of sword formation on top of the mountain lit up at the same time, the sword intent soared straight into the clouds, and the sound of the mountain collapsing could be heard.


    Gongsun Xinyu anxiously indicated for Mu Qiuqiu to stop, and said with a slightly despondent tone: "This snow fairy is one of the heaven and earth spirit seeds that I found in the ten thousand ice mountains when I first went down the mountain.


    "The true forbidden area of the Heavenly Mountain, the Dragon Sealing Abyss?"


    Gongsun Xinyu nodded his head and laughed bitterly: "The Heaven and Earth Spirit Seed is a favored child of the world, and the seed that I obtained was even more intelligent. Furthermore, the restrictions in the Dragon''s Abyss have no effect on it, and the power that I did not discover in it made it even more powerful, however, it has been in a deep sleep for the past few decades. It seemed that the disciple who went to the Dragon Bolt''s Abyss had accidentally brought it out with him. I also did not expect it to grow to this extent. "


    Just as Gongsun Xinyu was explaining, the Ice Snow Fairy suddenly let out a wail and laid on the ground.


    A simple and unadorned disk with four colored glints was attached to the Ice and Snow Elf''s body. The azure blue cold air was as clear as a stream and could be seen surging towards the rest of the holes.


    Mu Qiuqiu did not wait anymore, he punched the ice, and immediately brought Lu Beiyou who was already unconscious from the cold out.


    Gongsun Xinyu also anxiously suppressed all of the sword formation that was wreaking havoc because of Mu Qiuqiu.


    In just a single day, Tian Shan had encountered so many calamities.


    The Ice and Snow Fairy''s aura became fainter and fainter. Finally, the Ice and Snow Fairy seemed to be unable to endure the situation in which its cold energy was being squeezed out. It stood up and started hissing loudly while shivering, and the cold energy completely exploded from its body.


    The Hundred Miles Martial Arts Practice Field instantly turned into a world of ice and snow. The moisture in the air also turned into ice, floating in the air. Clouds that filled the sky were instantly condensed into ice, falling towards the mountain.


    The people of Tianshan all looked at the strange scene in the sky. They couldn''t help but feel a chill in their hearts. Was Tianshan destined to be unable to escape the calamity of destruction?


    And now, the disciples at the peak of Ruins Returning Stage who brought out the snow lotus petals even more so want to die. What exactly did he bring out from the Dragon Sealing Abyss?


    The pale white sword formation that Gongsun Xinyu had set down started to show cracks as the cold Qi spread out in all directions.


    Wherever it went, it turned into a sparkling crystal in the span of a breath.


    Gongsun Xinyu clenched his teeth as he reached out his hands to cover the sky, lifting up the spreading layer of ice to support himself.


    Tens of thousands of spirit swords shot up into the sky, forcefully stopping the ice that was the size of a mountain.


    "Senior Mu, please help us. As for what we agreed on earlier, I will follow through with it no matter what."


    Mu Qiuqiu didn''t say much as he raised his hand and summoned the Ju Que, slashing his sword towards the Ice Snow Fairy.


    However, the Ice and Snow Fairy was after all a Spiritual Seed of Heaven and Earth. A single slash would only cause a few cracks to appear on the Ice and Snow Fairy''s body.


    However, the snow spirits had gained intelligence after all. The pain in their bodies, combined with the swallowing of the disk, gave out another sorrowful cry.


    For a moment, it was as though space itself had been frozen, and everything fell silent.


    Mu Qiuqiu could not help but curse. With a wave of her small hand, several bronze dao auras that emitted an ancient aura spread out from the Ju Que, rippling through the air. Instantly, the Snow Fairy was also suppressed by the Ancient dao auras and could no longer move.


    If one slash won''t kill, then he would slash a few more times!


    The snow spirits, under the devouring of the disc and Mu Qiuqiu''s dual suppression, simply didn''t have the power to retaliate at all.


    Gradually, it collapsed to the ground and turned into a white lotus petal. The cold Qi had also stopped spreading.


    After that, Mu Qiuqiu bent his body and disappeared into the ice layer while holding the Ju Que. In an instant, the ice layer shattered and turned into dust that sprinkled down onto the mountain.


    The fifth hole of the curved disk also finally released an azure blue light, and disappeared from Lu Beiyou''s body.


    The chilliness gradually disappeared from the mountain. Everyone had joyous expressions of having survived a calamity.


    The might of a person with Half-step Immortal, even if it was only a slight bit of chilliness that entered their body, would probably be unable to reverse the situation.


    Gongsun Xinyu also heaved a sigh of relief. It was true that she could withstand this calamity with her own strength, but she could not protect her own disciple.


    Mu Qiuqiu came to the side of the lotus petals, bent down and held it in his palm, raised his head and spoke towards Gongsun Xinyu: "I want this, and also arranged a guest room for me."


    Gongsun Xinyu struggled for a while, since the snow lotus petals were an extremely valuable treasure to his sect, but in the end he nodded his head and left the training grounds.


    No matter how precious the snow lotus petals were, it was not as important as their relationship with the Ju Que.


    After all, this concerned the life and death of her sect.


    Mu Qiuqiu arrived in front of Lu Beiyou, and kicked him down as he said, "Stop pretending! She''s already gone, still not getting up?! Do you want me to personally beat you awake? "


    The originally unconscious Lu Beiyou suddenly opened his eyes, sat up and smilingly looked at Mu Qiuqiu: "Sphere, how did you find it?"


    Mu Qiuqiu unhappily rolled her eyes and said: "Do you think that other people have never seen the ''Enslavement Spirit Immortal Technique'' before? Do you think I have not?"


    Lu Beiyou sat back on the ground and called out the curved disc in his body. Looking at the five holes that were emitting different colors, his eyes narrowed and he said.


    Mu Qiuqiu came to his side and sat down, raising her cheeks as she said in a tender voice, "I once saw a Da Jian Immortal who cultivated the¡¶ Death Spirit Immortal Arts¡· to its peak, but still died under the heavens in the end. I don''t care where you found these heaven-defying cultivation techniques. Just like the Qi on your body, these heaven-defying cultivation techniques that violate the rules of the heaven and earth, they will inevitably contend with the heavens. Furthermore, you already have two with you, are you ready? "


    Lu Beiyou looked at Mu Qiuqiu with a smile in his eyes: "As expected, everything can''t be hidden from your eyes huh. If we are going to be prepared, we may not have been there before, but now we are. "


    Mu Qiuqiu glanced at Lu Beiyou, hugged his knees and said softly: "If you promise me that, you won''t die too early."


    Lu Beiyou hugged Mu Qiuqiu and laughed loudly, "I won''t, I definitely won''t!"


    Bang!


    Lu Beiyou was immediately sent flying.


    "Scram. If you dare to randomly hug me again, I''ll stew your claws for you."

 C78

    Lu Beiyou stood up from the ground without a care and patted his clothes.


    Mu Qiuqiu had already walked far, but she left him with a white lotus petal.


    Lu Beiyou stared at the petal in his hand in a daze.


    Unknowingly, Gongsun Xinyu had already appeared by his side, but she did not say a word and quietly stood beside Lu Beiyou.


    "What kind of agreement did you have with the ball?"


    Lu Beiyou asked as he kept the snow lotus petals and the treasure he had won.


    Gongsun Xinyu looked at Lu Beiyou in astonishment. Facing a Sect Leader of a peak power of the Nine Continents, who was himself a dignified Half-step Immortal individual, he actually was not the least bit moved.


    Lu Beiyou sighed and said: "Don''t say that you are the leader of the Heavenly Mountain Sect, and the number six expert in the world. However, I have already met a great deity who has risen to the top of the world in Great Concealed City, so how could you be interested in me? "


    Gongsun Xinyu was also startled, but still thought of Mu Qiuqiu.


    It was as if what Lu Beiyou said was indeed possible.


    Gongsun Xinyu lightly waved his sleeves, and said with an indifferent tone: "Young Master Lu is indeed not like ordinary people.


    Lu Beiyou laughed indifferently: "To be praised by the Heaven Sect Leader, Beiyou is truly flattered."


    Gongsun Xinyu couldn''t help but start laughing upon hearing this, "I didn''t hear the slightest bit of shock from your tone."


    Lu Beiyou just shook his head and did not reply.


    Gongsun Xinyu turned his head to look at the martial ground that had become extremely dilapidated from the calamity just now, and said, "Honestly speaking, for a person like you, let alone a hundred years old, I probably won''t be able to put you in my eyes for the rest of my life. However, Mu Wenwen values you very much. It makes me curious. What exactly are you, or who are you? "


    As he spoke, he glared at Lu Beiyou with his sharp eyes. It was just a glance but Lu Beiyou felt like he was in hell, with millions of undead crawling towards him.


    But Gongsun Xinyu only glanced at it, and immediately turned his head away.


    Lu Beiyou could not feel the pressure, he fiercely coughed a few times, and started to breathe heavily.


    With a single glance, Immortals could kill!


    "But, no matter how curious I am, I can''t afford to lose a hundred years of Heaven Mountain''s history under my hands. So, in order to make a promise, I hope that Young Master Lu can accompany me to a place. "


    Lu Beiyou looked at Gongsun Xinyu with sinister and ruthless eyes. At that moment, her heart was moved to kill!


    If not for Mu Qiuqiu''s suppression, perhaps he would have already died under her gaze.


    He couldn''t help clenching his fist. He really wasn''t strong enough!


    "May I know where senior Gongsun wishes to take junior?"


    Gongsun Xinyu glanced at Lu Beiyou and saw tens of thousands of spirit swords gallop down from ''tens of thousands of meters'', forming a ''Heaven Stairway'' that reached all the way up to ''tens of thousands of meters''.


    Gongsun Xinyu said in a soft voice, "The nine thousand Sword Heavenly Stairway''s nine thousand nine hundred steps. If you find me at the finish line, I will tell you the answer. If you don''t come, I will annul my contract with Senior Mu. "


    After that, he turned into smoke and disappeared.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the Ten Thousand Swords Heaven Stairway that shot up to the clouds. Was this the opportunity that Mu Qiuqiu had gathered for him?


    It seemed like a lucky chance wasn''t too difficult, it was only climbing the sword stairs, how difficult would that be?


    After which, he stroked his clothes and stepped onto the first step of the sword.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Lu Beiyou''s heartbeat suddenly sped up, he felt a sharp sword pierce through his body, it was incomparable pain, he could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    He couldn''t help but turn to look at the location of the thirty thousand meter sword hilt. Was this the true test? As expected, it was not as easy as he had imagined.


    He couldn''t help but mobilize spirit energy to recover from his injuries, and then stepped onto the first step. Suddenly, the sword-like piercing pain in his left and right arms made Lu Beiyou shiver uncontrollably.


    Then, he stepped onto the third step. Suddenly, three invisible Sword Qi shot towards Lu Beiyou''s body, causing him to fall to the ground in time to dodge.


    Lu Beiyou stood up from the ground and sat cross-legged on the ground without making another sound. After a while, he stood up and once again stepped on the Myriad Sword Heavenly Stairway, and when he reached the one hundredth and twentieth step, he fell to the ground.


    This time, Lu Beiyou did not stop, and the moment he landed, he immediately rushed up again. After reaching the nine hundredth step, he finally fell down.


    Standing at the highest point, Gongsun Xinyu, who had been paying attention to Lu Beiyou, couldn''t help but shake his head. Seems like Senior Mu had been blinded by Lu Beiyou''s expression, this person was not worthy of pouring in such painstaking effort.


    Lu Beiyou stood up while enduring the pain, but the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, so that''s how it was!


    A first rank spirit sword would give him a shock. For example, if two or two levels, three levels, and three levels were added together, the power would also get bigger and bigger.


    The second time and the third time, he had respectively adjusted his own cultivation, and the second time, he had relied on his middle Ruins Returning Stage cultivation to reach the one hundred twentieth step. The third time he suppressed his cultivation to the Spirit Realm, he easily went past 700 steps, and only at 900 steps was he blasted down. In other words, the lower his cultivation level was, the lower the impact of the sword qi he would receive would be.


    But even so, when he reached the last step, the sword Qis of the 9,900 spirit swords would probably stack together. Would he be able to withstand it?


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath. We''ll talk about it after we break in!


    Then, he stood still and withdrew his spiritual energy into the meridians of the flood dragon in his body.


    Lu Beiyou stepped onto the Myriad Sword Heaven Stairway once again with his mortal body.


    On the 287th step, Lu Beiyou raised his cultivation to the initial stage of the Refinement Realm.


    On the 572 step, Lu Beiyou reached the middle stage of the Refinement Realm.


    802 steps, Lu Beiyou reached the peak of the Refinement Realm.


    On the one thousand two hundred and eighth step, Lu Beiyou reached the early stage of the Spirit Realm.


    On the twenty-nine hundred twenty-eighth step, Lu Beiyou forcefully marked the space with the water and leapt to the three thousand one hundred and second step in one leap.


    On the four thousand three hundred and eighty-first step, Lu Beiyou realized that he could no longer use the water mark.


    Gongsun Xinyu''s face also became serious, after only trying thrice, he managed to understand the essence of the Ten Thousand Swords Heaven Stairway, seems like he had really misjudged it this time.


    Lu Beiyou stopped to catch his breath. At this time, Lu Beiyou had already recovered to the middle stage of the Ruins Returning Stage.


    He raised his head to look at the sword staircase and could not help but smile wryly.


    After that, relying on his cultivation under the Ruins Returning Stage state, he forcefully marked the exit of the water on the seven thousand level of the Sword Stairway.


    When Lu Beiyou appeared at level seven thousand, his mouth revealed a bitter smile, because he was forcefully marked as having his body covered with wounds from the Sword Qi, the pain was heart-tearing and lung-splitting!


    He let out a sigh of relief as he sat cross-legged on his sword. From his bosom, he took out the Earth Spirit Pill that he had won from Wang Ya and swallowed it to recover his injuries.


    Not long after, Lu Beiyou dispelled the blood stains on his body, and once again, stepped forward with a determined look in his eyes.


    On the seventh thousand six hundred step, Lu Beiyou spat out another mouthful of fresh blood and stuffed all the spirit medicines he had snatched up back into his mouth.


    A strong medicinal fragrance filled his entire body, and once again it was 8000 steps.


    Lu Beiyou clenched his teeth, and then activated the Divine Origin Power, increasing his body''s condition to the maximum.


    Trembling legs continue to step up, he must not let down the efforts of the ball.


    Finally, Lu Beiyou stood on top of the 9000 steps, as he could not take it anymore and laid on the sword, gasping for breath, the wound was torn apart again, and blood flowed out.


    Gongsun Xinyu also appeared by Lu Beiyou''s side at this time, and spoke while looking at him with a strange expression: "Even though I don''t want to admit it, I have to say that the current you has completely exceeded my expectations. However, I still want to give you a piece of advice. The next 900 steps cannot be compared to the previous 9000 steps.

 C79

    Lu Beiyou propped himself up, and did not look at Gongsun Xinyu, but instead looked at the last sword at the top of the ''thirty thousand meters''.


    "There is no need for Sect Leader Gongsun to worry. I will take the next 1000 steps!"


    Gongsun Xinyu looked at Lu Beiyou who did not take his words to heart, and snorted coldly before disappearing.


    Lu Beiyou patted his body, adjusted his breathing, and stepped onto the next step of the sword stairs.


    Puff!


    Lu Beiyou was instantly pushed to the ground, he could only feel the ten thousand swords piercing through his body, and the primordial spirit at the location of his Dantian was forcefully sliced apart.


    The power of this 901 step was on a completely different level from before.


    Lu Beiyou sat cross legged on the sword blade, and began to adjust his breathing.


    He wasn''t completely injured during his 9000 step experiential learning. At the same time, he was also being pressured, but he was also constantly strengthening his body.


    But if he were to climb up 9000 steps, that would no longer be the pain of his physical body.


    This was already a tempering of his own primordial spirit, and the injuries to his physical body could be easily healed. Unless the primordial spirit was a first-rate elixir of the world, it was likely that it would remain the root of his illness for the rest of his life.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, turned his body into a meditative state, and stepped into the Mahayana.


    The clear sky for thousands of li was shrouded by dark clouds. Thunder rumbled, and the sky was filled with the anger of someone who violated the laws of this world.


    Lu Beiyou helplessly looked at the lightning that was sweeping through the dark clouds in the sky, and the corner of his mouth raised into a bitter smile.


    Unless it was absolutely necessary, he really didn''t want to reveal himself.


    At this time, Gongsun Xinyu who was hidden in the shadows had his eyes brimming with energy and vitality, it seemed like this was Lu Beiyou''s true trump card.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the highest point with determination, and stepped down.


    9,038 steps, 9,092 steps, 9,145 steps, 9,000,000 ¡­


    On the nine thousand three hundred and sixty-seventh step, Lu Beiyou once again jumped on the nine thousand five hundred steps based on his cultivation level and using the water from his cultivation.


    At this time, thunder roared, and gathered above Lu Beiyou''s head, purple lightning transformed into a giant hammer that swung at him.


    Lu Beiyou summoned the ancient disk in his body and placed it on top of his head to help him withstand the lightning tribulation.


    Then, he propped up the Sky Spill Sword Handle and stepped on a dragon and a phoenix, arriving at the 9,782nd step.


    At this moment, it was as if the thunder could feel the contempt of this tiny being on the ground. Thunder rumbled, and the color of thunder turned from purple to blue.


    When Gongsun Xinyu saw the green lightning in the sky, his face suddenly paled.


    Azure Lightning Tribulation!


    If one were to say that a person who had reached the level of a true Immortal had reached the level of a Half-step Immortal, they would definitely be questioned by the heavens and subjected to the tribulation of thunder.


    Or perhaps it could be said that he was a being that defied the heavens, or perhaps he was also a law that defied the heavens. He would absolutely not tolerate the heavens and earth and be punished by thunder and lightning.


    However, in the historical records, the blue lightning tribulation of immortals was the most common. Above it was blue lightning tribulation. Above this green lightning tribulation was probably the white sunset heavenly lightning experienced by the extraordinary woman recorded in the historical records.


    Hence, green lightning was already the most terrifying form of heavenly retribution in this path of immortality.


    Although Lu Beiyou had used a cultivation method to forcefully raise his Mahayana Stage, he should not have endured the fury of the cyan lightning tribulation!


    Lu Beiyou also looked up to the sky and could not help but smile bitterly.


    For a heaven-defying technique, perhaps the heavens would spare him a way to survive.


    After all, there were many people who cultivated the immortal arts in this world, and there were many who survived to become a great power.


    However, even the heavens and earth would find it hard to accept these two books.


    It was no wonder that the color of the lightning was getting thicker. Even though he had already endured the baptism of thunder, it was still the mysterious man''s help that time.


    This time, he didn''t know if he would be able to escape this calamity.


    However, Lu Beiyou''s face was solemn as he looked at the end of the stairs that only had a few hundred steps left.


    He couldn''t afford to miss this chance.


    After that, he strengthened his primordial spirit and raised his body to peak condition.


    On the 9783rd step, a wound was left on Lu Beiyou''s body. He did not recover from his injuries, and instead proceeded to the next step.


    On the nine thousand eight hundred and twelfth step, Lu Beiyou''s left arm lost all feeling, as fresh blood poured out of it.


    On the 9,851st step, Lu Beiyou''s legs were trembling, his right arm had lost consciousness, and his entire body was filled with wounds, his clothes were tattered and tattered.


    On the 987th step, Lu Beiyou sat paralyzed on the sword, both of his legs could no longer move upwards, it was obvious that he had fallen into a coma.


    The cyan colored lightning that had been hidden in the dark clouds for a long time turned into a cyan colored snake, and shot towards Lu Beiyou.


    Although the little azure snake did not seem to be very large, after it appeared, all living things became quiet. It was as if the only sound that could be heard was its hissing sound.


    When he appeared, the sky was no longer dark, but a ghastly orange.


    Because of the appearance of the little azure snake, the space around them began to crack and crack. Terrifying gusts of wind suddenly began to wreak havoc in the skies.


    Just as the small green snake was about to bite onto Lu Beiyou and take his life.


    Suddenly, Lu Beiyou opened his eyes, a pair of scarlet, bloodthirsty eyes filled with killing intent.


    Grabbing the little snake with his palm, he felt the lightning wreaking havoc within his body. However, he didn''t seem to feel anything, only quietly watching the struggling little green snake in his hand.


    After that, he swallowed it into his stomach, then roared towards the sky. The cloud of smoke dissipated and the sky turned bright.


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou seemed to have descended from the heavens like a true immortal, unrivalled in this world.


    With a light step, he appeared on top of the nine thousand nine hundred spirit sword.


    The thirty thousand meter region suddenly began to tremble violently, even the mountain itself began to tremble. And at this moment, Gongsun Xinyu was already pressed to the ground by the aura of the man in front of him, unable to raise his head.


    Suddenly, the nine thousand nine hundred spirit swords flew in the sky, forming a sword river that swept towards'' Lu Beiyou ''.


    The Ten Thousand Swords Heaven Stairway originally had a total of 9,999 steps, and the final step was to return to the sect.


    But after the Immortal Path ended, there were only 9900 spirit swords left, so when ''Lu Beiyou'' stepped onto the final step, the final test would occasionally come.


    ''Lu Beiyou'' extended his hand and called out the Immortal Diagram Sword Spirit Qi into the river, he extended his hand out and swept the scroll out, the picture scroll extended a hundred inches long, and the hundred swords shot out from the river.


    The world was cleared, the Immortal Sword appeared, and the ten thousand swords submitted!


    Just one sword image had passed by, causing the 9,900 spirit swords to lose contact with Gongsun Xinyu, and fall to the ground.


    "Lu Beiyou sighed as he caressed the thirty meters below his feet," There still isn''t enough time, it seems like someone has already reopened the crevice. Are you ready? "


    "Rumble!" It released an ear-piercing sword hum, as if it was replying to ''Lu Beiyou''s'' question.


    "Lu Beiyou patted his thirty thousand feet long sword body as he laughed," What a good child! "


    Then, ''Lu Beiyou'' looked towards Gongsun Xinyu, who was crawling on the ground and not daring to move, and spoke: "Don''t worry, I am only a boarding house. I can''t maintain this little guy''s life-saving talisman for too long when his life is in danger. But before that, I want to ask you a question. Does the Ten Thousand Swords Heavenly Mountain still remember the Immortal Path? "


    Gongsun Xinyu heard Lu Beiyou''s question and was shocked. Who was the current ''Lu Beiyou''? Why did he know of the agreement on the Immortal Path?


    But now, ''Lu Beiyou'' gave him a feeling that he had broken through the barrier of the Modern Realm and become a real immortal. If he wanted to kill him, it would be as simple as waving his fingers.


    He didn''t dare to hesitate and hastily replied, "Do not forget this, even if it means death!"


    "Lu Beiyou" touched his chin, and suddenly realized that he did not have a beard at the moment, and could not help but laugh awkwardly: "That''s good! "Then this old man will help you out before I leave!"


    As he spoke, he reached out his hand and brought out five Immortal Sword s from within the hundred of Immortal Sword s in the air, and inserted them into the ground thirty thousand meters below him.


    "Leave these five Immortal Sword at Sky Mountain. Right! Don''t tell him what happened when he wakes up. I think you should know how to lie. If you dare to tell anyone about what just happened, I guarantee that there will be no more Ten Thousand Swords Heavenly Mountain in the Nine Continents! "

 C80

    Gongsun Xinyu wanted to say something, but Lu Beiyou had already fainted.


    Gongsun Xinyu looked at Lu Beiyou who was lying on the ground and broke out in a cold sweat.


    The pressure that Lu Beiyou had given him just now was not any weaker than the pressure he had felt earlier.


    Lifesaving Talisman? A boarding house? There was actually such a terrifying monster still alive in this world. How did he cross the road to arrive in this world?


    It seemed like the secret on Lu Beiyou''s body was not as simple as just Ju Que s!


    ~ I am afraid that he has an even greater power behind him, is he really unrelated to Lu Family?


    Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes, a headache coming on as his limbs powerlessly collapsed to the ground.


    His eyes were bloodshot. He turned his head and looked around. He was already lying on the huge boulder. Gongsun Xinyu was looking at him with a complicated expression.


    Had he failed?


    A wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. As expected, he was too reluctant.


    Under the dual pressure of the Ten Thousand Swords Heaven Stairway and the heavenly tribulation, he was unable to withstand it for a short period of time.


    Seeing Gongsun Xinyu not saying a word, and only looking at him, he couldn''t help but say: "I wonder if there''s anything strange about me? Why has Sect Leader Gongsun been staring at me all this time? "


    After Gongsun Xinyu heard this, he sighed silently.


    It seemed that Lu Beiyou did not remember the incident where he displayed his divine might at all.


    Gongsun Xinyu did not reply Lu Beiyou, but went to Lu Beiyou''s side and pressed his hand on''s body, a pale white spiritual energy surging into his body and quickly recovering his injuries.


    Gongsun Xinyu said: "Senior Mu originally came to my Sky Mountain to take away thirty thousand meters."


    After speaking to here, she stopped and did not continue speaking. She reached out with her hand, took Lu Beiyou''s clothes and brought him to the thirty thousand meter sword hilt, and looked at the thirty thousand meter sword underneath.


    "However, you might not know that in the sword cultivation holy land of the people, the peak power of the Nine Continents, the Ten Thousand Swords Heavenly Mountain, only has one Immortal Sword, which is thirty thousand meters tall. Furthermore, after the previous Sect Leader disappeared, no one was able to control it. Tianshan sounded good, a first-rate power of the Nine Prefectures! However, the truth was that no one could control the technique from a hundred thousand feet. The loss of the genuine Immortal Sword of the Tianshan Mountains meant that the current Tianshan Mountains could not even be considered a second-rate power. If it wasn''t for the fact that Tianshan has spent most of his time in seclusion, the Tianshan Mountains would have probably been destroyed by now. "


    Lu Beiyou touched the wounds on his body; just now, his body had completely recovered.


    After hearing what Gongsun Xinyu said, she could only nod her head, but her expression did not change much.


    From the moment Mu Qiuqiu had brought him into the Heaven Mountain Sect, he could tell what was going on.


    The shabby signboard that he had seen when he first entered was the eye of the Heaven Mountain Sect Protection Formation, but it had been easily broken by Mu Qiuqiu.


    At that time, aside from the Great Clan Elder who stood at the forefront of the hall, who felt that Gongsun Xinyu was on par with him, even though the Qi of the other three were first-rate experts, they could not pose too much of a threat to him. Even though they could not beat him, they could still easily leave from their hands.


    And when he came to the training field, he had to sweep through the outer sect disciples. Although he would have to struggle to beat the inner sect disciples, they wouldn''t be able to keep him even if he wanted to leave.


    The sword cultivation holy land that this cultivator spoke of, when compared to reality, was indeed a bit too fake. It was completely unable to feel the might of a first-rate power.


    Gongsun Xinyu sighed, pointed to the ground thirty thousand meters below, and continued: "The Heavenly Mountain''s inheritance is not broken, but it is still not easy to find. Next, I will bring Young Master Lu to see the true Heavenly Mountain. "


    Lu Beiyou followed Gongsun Xinyu''s line of sight and only saw a three thousand meters wide, deep, pitch-black hole at the bottom of the hole.


    He couldn''t help but be stunned. What was this? Why didn''t he see this abyss in the beginning?


    He had no reason to not see such a terrifying scene unfold!


    Suddenly, a dragon figure emerged from the black hole. It roared and charged towards the sky, its terrifying roar echoing throughout the entire sky. At this moment, the chains that bound the dragon suddenly broke and bound the dragon. The spirit sword in the front seemed to have a mind of its own as it instantly pierced into the dragon''s body.


    With an angry roar, the swimming dragon roared and struggled.


    The ''30,000-meter'' descended, piercing straight through the dragon! Wandering Dragons struggled for a long time before finally being helplessly dragged down the dark abyss by the chains.


    "This place is?" Lu Beiyou asked as his curiosity was completely aroused.


    There was actually a roaming dragon locked on beneath this 10,000 feet?


    Gongsun Xinyu did not care about his image as the Sect Leader of the Sky Mountain Sect. He sat down on the ground and looked at the clear sky, and said smoothly: "I have an agreement with Senior Mu to pass the Heavenly Mountain''s orthodox Immortal Sword technique to you. She will not bring the last Immortal Sword with her in Tianshan, but the true Heavenly Mountain Immortal Sword Art was erased in the long river of history when the path of immortality ended. "


    Lu Beiyou scratched his head. Since the Heavenly Mountain''s orthodox Immortal Sword technique had already been lost, then why did she tell him all of this?


    Gongsun Xinyu turned her head to look at Lu Beiyou and smiled, "But there is the most orthodox inheritance in the Heavenly Mountain beneath this Dragon Abyss. If you want to fulfill your promise to Senior Mu, you will need Young Master Lu to go over to this Dragon Abyss."


    Lu Beiyou was startled for a moment, then looked at her with disdain. Down? What about sending himself to his death?


    Just that astonishing dragon swimming just now, he was afraid that if he went down there, he would swallow him whole with a single bite and not even his bones would be left.


    Gongsun Xinyu saw the look of disdain on Lu Beiyou''s face and hurriedly explained, "That Wandering Dragon has always existed since the creation of Sky Mountain, and because it was suppressed from thirty thousand meters away, it didn''t have the ability to harm anyone at all. There are all kinds of rare treasures, birds and beasts that can be seen everywhere. Even the last remaining solitaire of the Heavenly Mountain''s orthodox Immortal Sword technique has been lost in the Dragon''s Abyss. Are you not moved? "


    Lu Beiyou clicked his tongue in disdain: "Since you said it''s so good, then why didn''t you personally go down and take out the things inside?"


    Gongsun Xinyu shook his head and said bitterly: "Do you think I don''t want to, ah? There are so many treasures but I can only look but not use them. However, there was a rule of a forbidden area. It''s not like I haven''t tried it out myself, but the laws of Dragon''s Abyss are strong when they encounter strong opponents, and once I pass through Mahayana and enter Dragon''s Abyss again, I''ll only be rejected. It seemed that restrictions were only for cultivators above the initial stage of Mahayana. So, we usually send our disciples to train in the Dragon''s Abyss and hand over a portion of the treasures they brought to the sect. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head. Indeed, he had heard of it before, the so-called forbidden area must have some great fortuitous encounters, and at the same time, some laws and limitations.


    This was also the reason why the vast majority of the people who rushed into the forbidden area had no news about it.


    "This Dragon Abyss is also the true trump card of Sky Mountain, so all the previous Sect Leaders would place restrictions on this Dragon Lake. As long as an ordinary person doesn''t go past the sword stairs, it''s impossible for them to find the entrance to Dragon Lake City without reaching a hundred thousand feet. Unless it is absolutely necessary, I am also not willing to easily open the seal for the Dragon''s Abyss. "


    Hearing Gongsun Xinyu''s depressed tone, Lu Beiyou also sighed.


    It looked like a scene in front of the door, but no matter how big it was, Gongsun Xinyu was still a woman. Bringing up such a big deal was really a bit difficult for her.


    "I assume that Sect Leader Gongsun telling me these things isn''t as simple as he saying it out loud. "If there''s anything I can do to help you with, I don''t mind giving you a hand."


    Little stars suddenly lit up in Gongsun Xinyu''s eyes: "Really?"


    Lu Beiyou was so frightened by Gongsun Xinyu''s sudden transformation that he could not help but take half a step back and hug himself as he said: "I''m warning you! Don''t have any strange thoughts towards me, there''s someone behind me! "


    Gongsun Xinyu looked at Lu Beiyou with disdain and spoke up from below: "You? It will still be longer! "


    Lu Beiyou released both his arms, and said with a frivolous face: "Then I won''t trouble you.


    Gongsun Xinyu spat, he scolded them for being shameless, and then he said with a stern face: "But there is indeed one thing, and it concerns the life and death of Sky Mountain. I hope that Young Master Lu can help me. "

 C81

    "Opportunity and risk coexist. The most important mission that my Tianshan Mountains have sent their disciples to the Dragon Locking Abyss is to find a lone copy of the Heaven Mountain Immortal Sword Art, the < Demon Resisting Sword Technique >. However, so far, including my generation, no one has been able to find it. This time, I hope that Young Master Lu can help me find a lone root. When that time comes, Xin Yu will promise me her position as the guest elder of Young Master Lu''s Sky Mountain. "


    "Evil Controlling Demonic Beast Tactic"? This is the solitaire of the Immortal Sword Arts that was lost by Tian Shan?


    Lu Beiyou could not help but ask: "Although this sword technique is the Immortal Sword technique, but I think that Sect Leader Gongsun''s technique is also immortal? Forgive me for being blunt, but what is the value of this Immortal Sword Art to a mountain like Tian Shan? "


    Gongsun Xinyu was silent for a long time, then sighed with some difficulty: "Because... That Immortal Sword Arts is a relic of my father, Gongsun Wuyi. "


    The two of them looked at each other for a long time. Lu Beiyou took a step back first, then bowed and said: "Sect Leader Gongsun, please rest assured."


    He stretched his body and closed his eyes, then fell towards the dark abyss behind him.


    He did not pursue the matter further. There were some things that were unsuitable for him to know.


    Just like how he had initially searched for his own origins, he did not want others to show pity to him after knowing what had happened to him.


    The wind whistled past his ears, and Lu Beiyou''s current state of mind was abnormally calm.


    Before long, there was a plop!


    Lu Beiyou opened his eyes. The black substance in the dark abyss seemed to have turned into a pool of black water.


    Lu Beiyou looked at his surroundings, it was pitch black, and his gaze could only see pitch-black, not a single trace of light could be seen.


    This is the Dragon Silencing Abyss?


    Other than the darkness, there was nothing else here. This was different from what Gongsun Xinyu said, but she had no reason to lie to herself.


    His thoughts raced as he swam deeper into the darkness.


    Since there was nothing here, he might as well continue searching.


    There was no concept of time in the darkness, and Lu Beiyou himself did not even calculate the time.


    Lu Beiyou sighed in disappointment. He didn''t think it would be like this, according to his calculations, he had already dived nearly a thousand feet into the water.


    However, it was still pitch black here. Even though he could breathe and move freely, he did feel a sense of panic in the darkness.


    Lu Beiyou organized his thoughts, and continued reading.


    He then continued to dive deeper, and after diving for around 10,000 meters, Lu Beiyou was just about to give up, when he suddenly felt that he had struck something.


    He displayed the Sky Spill Sword Handle, causing a ray of light to appear in the darkness.


    Lu Beiyou saw that there was a wall full of gilding patterns blocking his path. Lu Beiyou caressed the patterns with his hands, which emitted an ancient aura.


    Lu Beiyou was ecstatic, looks like he had found it, his hard work had paid off.


    Lu Beiyou explored along the wall, and after a long while he suddenly saw a chain.


    Following the chain, he saw that at the end of the chain was a huge object.


    Lu Beiyou swam over and raised his head to look. He sucked in a breath of cold air. Damn it, what was this thing?


    He saw two ten thousand feet tall, dark stone statues that were filled with evil spirits standing upright in front of him.


    Of the two statues, one held a black stone sword, while the other held nothing in his hands.


    In their other hands, there were four chains that were tightly grasped, binding the creature between the two of them.


    Dragon!


    That''s right, the end of the chain that Lu Beiyou saw just now was precisely the leg that bound the dragon that he had first seen.


    Lu Beiyou was completely stunned. Was there really a dragon in this world?


    Although the Nine Continents did not lack demonic beasts, for some unknown reason, more than ninety percent of the demonic beasts lived in the ancient beast forests of the Nine Prefectures and rarely came into contact with the outside world.


    Therefore, the records of demon beasts in the history books were very few, but the strength of demon beasts was undeniable.


    The history books had recorded the birth of a new world. When there was no one in the world, demon beasts with wisdom had already been born, and among all the demon beasts recorded in the history books, the lowest was the existence of Mahayana Stage.


    The dragon was the pinnacle of all demonic beasts. The mere appearance of a single scale on its body was enough to cause a storm of blood and gore. It was rumored that a single drop of dragon blood from a piece of black iron would turn it into a first class spirit weapon in the blink of an eye.


    From this, one could tell how terrifying a dragon was! But why is there a dragon here? Furthermore, they were bound by the two deities?


    There must be some unspeakable secrets behind it, but it was not something that he could get in contact with right now.


    Lu Beiyou bit the tip of his tongue, and only until the smell of blood permeated through his mouth did he regain his senses.


    Upon reaching the side of Wandering Dragon, he lifted his head only to see that Wandering Dragon had already closed his eyes. One of the dragon horns on his head had been chopped off, and every scale on his body was incomparably hard, emitting a cold and terrifying aura.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the place under the dragon''s head and couldn''t help but frown.


    There was a piece of flesh under his throat. The reverse scale was missing?


    A dragon has a reverse scale. Touch it and you will die!


    This was the place in the history books that introduced dragons the most, and also the place that warned the future generations of dragons how terrifying they were.


    This was because the dragon''s reverse scale was a place where the cultivation in his body gathered. It was like a human''s meridian that was filled with spirit energy.


    So the reverse scale had been taken by someone. No wonder a dragon that shocked the world was trapped in this dark abyss.


    Just as Lu Beiyou was deep in thought, the dragon suddenly opened its eyes and roared at Lu Beiyou.


    It was only for a moment, but Lu Beiyou felt that he was already on the verge of death.


    After waiting for the Wandering Dragon to calm down for a long time, Lu Beiyou finally felt as if he had revived from the Nine Serenities Yellow Springs.


    His body was covered in cold sweat, his mind was in a state of shock, and even his legs were trembling.


    This was a dragon!


    Even a dragon with its reverse scale was only an ant in front of it. It could kill it with ease.


    Who was the one who bound this dragon here? To be able to seal such a terrifying thing in the dark abyss, wasn''t that also more frightening than a dragon? What realm had he reached?


    Wandering Dragon looked at the ant that survived his roar and could not help but shake his head in curiosity.


    Without hesitation, Lu Beiyou turned around and prepared to escape.


    He could clearly see from the top of the mountain that this roaming dragon was bound by iron chains and could not cause any trouble.


    Thus, it was the wisest decision to make right now.


    But just as Lu Beiyou was about to turn around, he suddenly felt fear in his heart.


    Just then, Wandering Dragon suddenly spoke out from behind him, "Ants, how did you get here? "Did that old woman tell you to come down?"

 C82

    Her voice did not carry any power and instead sounded pretty and charming, causing Lu Beiyou to be stunned for a moment.


    This is a female dragon?


    "How dare you ignore my question, you pathetic ant!" You should just go and die! "


    The Wandering Dragon behind him could not help but feel infuriated when he saw the ant-like existence before his eyes dare to ignore him.


    He roared at Lu Beiyou, and Lu Beiyou anxiously responded: "Don''t, don''t, don''t! I said, "Is it okay if I say it?"


    After hearing Lu Beiyou''s begging, Wandering Dragon became calm again.


    The gigantic head slowly landed in front of Lu Beiyou, scorching his body with its hot breath.


    Lu Beiyou resisted the pain with great difficulty and said. "Can you stay away from me?


    Wandering Dragon didn''t expect the person in front of him to not be afraid of him. The previous leaders of the Heavenly Mountains had come down with their disciples, begging them to open the forbidden area.


    When those disciples saw him, all of them trembled, and some of them even peed their pants in fright.


    But Lu Beiyou didn''t have the slightest fear in front of her, so he was even more curious.


    She turned into a girl dressed in black clothes and appeared in front of Lu Beiyou, stretching her hand out and yawning.


    With a snap of a finger, countless lights lit up around the two deities, lighting up the darkness.


    At this time, Lu Beiyou could clearly see the true appearance of the wall he crashed into.


    There was a bronze door between the two statues. On the door, there was a rune of an immortal riding a dragon. The immortal wielded a sword in his hand as he charged upwards.


    And the direction in which he pointed his sword seemed to be destroyed by something. However, from the incomplete parts, it seemed to be a building.


    On the wall, there were all kinds of bronze veined patterns. There were fish flying in the sky, and there were people holding books and stepping on the Pi Xiu. There were beasts holding lotus flowers with their three heads and six arms.


    The ancient aura these lines emitted told Lu Beiyou that these bronze lines had been here for a very, very long time.


    When the black-clothed little girl saw that Lu Beiyou was ignoring her and instead looking at the wall behind her, she couldn''t help but become angry!


    He shouted, "Hey! An ant! I asked you a question, did you not hear it? "


    Lu Beiyou then regained his senses and looked down at the little girl dressed in black who was less than a meter in front of him.


    The little girl''s neck, four limbs, and waist were all wrapped in iron chains.


    Even if she took human form, she still couldn''t escape her fate of being bound.


    Lu Beiyou opened his mouth and said, "Senior Gongsun told me to enter the Dragon Silencing Abyss to look for my own lucky chance."


    The little girl said with disdain, "Is that all?"


    Lu Beiyou immediately nodded his head, "No more."


    The little girl nodded, pointed at the huge bronze door behind her and said, "Behind that door is the forbidden area that the old woman spoke of. However, if you want to enter, that''s fine. I want you to promise me one thing. "


    Lu Beiyou was startled for a moment. What did Gongsun Xinyu want him to look for, the < Demonic Beast Ruling Art >, and the little girl in dragon form in front of him also wanted him to help her look for something.


    What exactly was in the depths of this Dragon''s Abyss?


    "Tell me about it."


    The little girl frowned in displeasure and took a step towards Lu Beiyou. She reached out her hand to grab Lu Beiyou by the neck and the chains that bound her also clanged loudly.


    "Pay attention to your attitude when you speak. Remember that I''m not begging you, I''m commanding you! Since I can let you in, I can naturally let you die on the spot as well! "


    Lu Beiyou''s face gradually paled, he pointed to his own neck and nodded.


    The little girl slowly loosened her grip on him.


    Lu Beiyou immediately grabbed his throat and started to cough, a stern look flashing past his eyes.


    The little girl directly ignored Lu Beiyou''s gaze and said. "After I let you in, I want you to help me find a bead, and I''ll imbue your memories of it with to you later. If I don''t see it when you come out, then I guarantee that you won''t be able to leave this Locket Dragon Abyss!"


    As he spoke, his small hand pressed down.


    An enormous formation spread out under his feet as waves of energy ripples spread in all directions.


    At this time, the little girl was standing in the middle of the formation. She raised her small hand and a stone sword was pulled out from the formation, flying towards the empty stone statue.


    Weng! * Weng! * Weng! *


    The large bronze door slowly opened. The loud sound was exceptionally ear-piercing in the silent darkness.


    The little girl reached out and pressed her hand onto Lu Beiyou''s forehead, then said: "Remember what you promised me!"


    Lu Beiyou suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head, a strange memory struck his mind, he could not help but roar out.


    The little girl frowned, then kicked Lu Beiyou into the pitch black door.


    The door slowly closed and no sound could be heard from the darkness. The girl looked at the closed door and said calmly, "Come out!"


    An elegant figure walked out of the darkness and stood behind the little girl. She said, "Thank you, Senior You."


    The girl called You You didn''t respond, she only stared at the door and stepped forward. She caressed the bronze veined pattern of the male who wielded the Imperial Sword to the sky, and said with a gentle expression: "Can he really find my bead like you said?"


    The woman said, "Definitely, he has a lot of fun things on him. Just now, even I was intimidated by the things on his body. "


    If Lu Beiyou was standing here, he would definitely realize that the lady was Gongsun Xinyu!


    You nodded, "Then I will believe you again, Ju Que ¡­ It''s also been a long time since I''ve seen her. "


    Gongsun Xinyu struggled for a while but he still said: "Senior Mu told me to tell you that she doesn''t want to see you."


    You Ye revealed a wry smile and nodded, "I understand. You can go now." I will definitely do what I have promised you, but before that, I will have a good look at the people chosen by the Ju Que, and I will not be able to shoulder this responsibility! "


    Gongsun Xinyu nodded, and disappeared into the darkness.


    You You caressed the tattooed man on the bronze door and then softly said, "Just wait a little longer. Once I find the bead, I''ll go to Tian Shan and kill those decent guys." At that time, You''er will go down and accompany you. "


    "In order to prevent me from going up, you took my bead and reverse scale into the Dragon Silencing Abyss, and even had that old man, Gongsun Wuyi, ask God to bind me here. But why should I let you die? Why shouldn''t I accompany you? Is life in this world that important? Obviously, it''s fine as long as you are alive! "


    He murmured with hazy eyes. Tears were already forming at the corners of his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, this time, I will definitely not let you go alone ¡­"


    The lights around the statue began to go out, and everything returned to darkness and silence.


    Lu Beiyou struggled for a while, before the pain lessened. After sorting through the fragments of memories that were instilled into his mind, he realized that the dragon that was sent him to search for her was actually her Pearl of Life?


    A dragon pearl was a dragon''s core, like a human''s heart. If the dragon pearl left his body, then logically speaking, he would be dead.


    But because the dragon pearl was behind the huge bronze door and there was a wall separating the two, the connection between the two hadn''t been broken, so Wandering Dragon hadn''t died.


    Lu Beiyou heaved a sigh of relief, what was going on!?


    The leader of a first-rate power, the Heaven Mountain Sect, had asked him to search for something. The supreme beast, Wandering Dragon, had also asked him to search for a Dragon Pearl.


    Other than Mu Qiuqiu''s background, there seemed to be nothing else on his body, right?

 C83

    Lu Beiyou facepalmed, discovering that he was standing at the highest point on a mountain as he looked around.


    Everywhere his gaze passed, there was an emerald hue. A towering tree emerged from the ground. The treetops could not be seen at its height, and the sky was as clear as a gem''s blue.


    Various birds that covered the sky circled in the air, and from time to time, terrifying roars could be heard from the forest.


    Lu Beiyou swallowed his saliva. Was this place the real Forbidden Area, Dragon Sealing Abyss? No matter how you looked at it, it was an independent world.


    Lu Beiyou could clearly feel that there was an aura between heaven and earth that guided him deeper into the forest.


    The aura of the dragon pearl!


    Lu Beiyou was startled for a moment, then observed carefully, and realised that he could not see any signs of human life.


    After which, he headed deeper into the forest, Lu Beiyou followed the Qi and flew along the branches, heading deeper into the forest.


    While he was running, he suddenly felt a terrifying aura suddenly hiding behind a tree, concealing his own aura.


    A three hundred meter tall gigantic beast dashed past Lu Beiyou, and countless gigantic trees fell down upon hearing its roar.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but wipe away his sweat, the aura the enormous beast emitting just now was already at the peak of the Ruins Returning Stage.


    And this was just him stepping into the edge of the forest, then what monster was in the depths?


    Just as Lu Beiyou was relieved and prepared to go deeper, a giant bug suddenly came out from the ground and swallowed the gigantic beast that was rushing forward, and then went back into the ground.


    Lu Beiyou stood there trembling, not daring to move. In the blink of an eye, the three hundred meter tall giant beasts of the Ruins Returning Stage had turned into the mouths of other beasts.


    He hadn''t even seen what realm the giant bug had reached.


    The name of the forbidden area was indeed not for show.


    With his cultivation base and the few taels of meat on him, he probably wouldn''t even be qualified to be the worm''s mouth.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but smile bitterly, was there an existence in the forest that was even more terrifying than the insect just now?


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath and continued walking deeper into the cave. Wealth came with danger, risks came with rewards, and since he had entered, he had to bring something out no matter what.


    Just as Lu Beiyou disappeared, above the branch where Lu Beiyou was standing, an old man with monkey like ears suddenly appeared. Lying on a tree branch with tattered clothes, he looked in the direction Lu Beiyou had left in and drank a mouthful of wine.


    Right at this moment, a large bug broke out from the earth, opening its huge mouth and attempting to swallow it whole.


    The old man simply stood up, stretched lazily, and disappeared.


    As for the giant bug, it swallowed the hundred-meter-tall beast in one gulp and turned into countless fragments. The rain of blood began to fall on the forest.


    Lu Beiyou carefully made his way deeper into the forest, the deeper he went, the more his heart skipped a beat.


    A huge crocodile with three hundred meters of Mahayana Stage was lying in the swamp, yet it did not have the slightest bit of life. Lu Beiyou watched carefully for a moment, and then he saw a palm-sized Green Snake Imperial Crocodile emerge from his brain.


    Lu Beiyou did not dare to stay here any longer and immediately ran forward. Seeing the giant bird blocking the sky, he took away the huge python from Ruins Returning Stage realm and used it as his food.


    Seeing the three-headed, six-armed giant elephant fighting with a upright walking fox, and the remnants of the battle just a hundred miles away, Lu Beiyou could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Lu Beiyou did not dare to stay, for fear that he would be caught up in the battle and be chased after the Qi that was guiding him.


    Staying in the forest for an extra moment was already a risk. It was not like Lu Beiyou had not thought of giving up on this opportunity. However, with that dragon at the back of the door, if he didn''t bring the pearl that the dragon had asked him to find, it would be hard for him to survive.


    At this time, he couldn''t help but miss Mu Qiuqiu, but that thought was immediately expelled from his head.


    He had always relied on Mu Qiuqiu, so what big deal could he accomplish in his life? He was the one who had to protect her!


    Then, he gritted his teeth and continued to move deeper into the cave.


    Just as Lu Beiyou was running forward, a sharp arrow suddenly came from behind him.


    Lu Beiyou sensed the dangerous aura and instantly disappeared.


    The moment the arrow pierced into the tree where Lu Beiyou was standing, the entire tree exploded, turning into sawdust flying in the air.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but take in a breath of cold air when he saw this scene once again.


    They were going to kill him! He had just entered Dragon Lake City and hadn''t seen anyone. He hadn''t even become enemies with anyone. Who was it that wanted to put him to death?!


    Lu Beiyou looked over, only to see a group of five people standing on a tree branch far away, vigilantly staring at him. And they all have wounds that are light or heavy.


    The woman standing at the very front held a thin sword in her hand, while the sturdy man behind her held a curved bow in his hands.


    It was obvious that the person who had tried to keep him here was this man.


    Lu Beiyou''s face also became gloomy, and for no reason whatsoever, he wanted to put himself to death. This sort of humiliation was unbearable for Lu Beiyou, so he shouted angrily, "Who are you?! What enmity do I have with all of you? Why did you want to kill me? "


    The five people on the other side were also startled after hearing Lu Beiyou''s words. The sturdy man scratched his head and whispered a few words into the ears of the leading woman.


    The leading lady turned her head and said a few words to the four people behind her, then instantly appeared in front of Lu Beiyou and asked: "Who are you? Are you not draconian?! "


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but be taken aback. draconian? What is it?


    "draconian? What is that? I''ve never heard of it before, but I''m walking in now, and you guys are trying to shoot me down for no reason, shouldn''t you give me a reasonable explanation? "


    The leading woman could not help but frown and did not answer Lu Beiyou''s question. She continued to ask: "Since you are not a draconian, then how did you enter the Dragon Sealing Abyss? I don''t remember a person like you in the sky above us! "


    Skymount? These five came from Tianshan?


    Lu Beiyou suddenly realized something. Previously, when he was dueling with the outer sect disciples at the Martial Arts Practice Field, he heard them discussing about how the top five disciples of the inner sect were still searching for his loot in the Dragon Sealing Abyss. Could it be these five people in front of him?


    The lady saw that Lu Beiyou did not speak, and stared at her in a daze, and could not help but turn cold. She raised her sword and pointed it at Lu Beiyou''s throat and said sinisterly: "Speak! Who the hell are you? Why would they appear in the forbidden grounds of our Sky Mountain? "


    When Lu Beiyou thought here, he also suppressed his previous anger. He sighed and said: "I was invited by Sect Master Gongsun to come to the Dragon Sealing Abyss to search for the Immortal Sword s technique that was lost in your Sky Mountain."


    The girl was stunned, but she did not retract the sword, and instead said sternly: "Don''t think you can lie to me! When did you exist in our Tianshan Mountains? As the chief of Sky Mountain, it''s impossible that I haven''t met you! Speak, who exactly are you? "


    No matter how good Lu Beiyou''s temper was, he couldn''t help but become a little angry.


    He had first been inexplicably nearly killed, and later, he had even come to interrogate her and explain things to her.


    Lu Beiyou''s expression also became cold as he said, "I''ve already said that. Since you don''t believe me, then I have no other choice."


    When the woman saw Lu Beiyou''s reaction, she coldly said: "Then go to hell!"

 C84

    While speaking, the slender sword had already slashed towards Lu Beiyou''s neck.


    Lu Beiyou used the water to stabilize his body. He could not help but shout angrily, "You damned bitch, I''ve already explained it to you. What? Could it be that only the people from Tianshan can enter this forbidden area? Every time, your Sect Leader would send out people to search for a solitaire. However, none of you trash managed to succeed, which was why he was able to find me to help her. "Do you have any objections?"


    The woman''s face became even darker, "Those who disgrace the heavens, die!"


    While speaking, the slender sword split into three, and shot towards Lu Beiyou.


    When the four people on the other side saw this scene, they also rushed over.


    Lu Beiyou finally could not hold it in anymore, and began to curse loudly while blocking three sword strikes, "You bunch of deceitful people are not good enough to kill your own ancestors. They thought that the swordsman holy land, the Ten Thousand Swords Heavenly Mountain, that people spoke of was some righteous disciple. I never thought it would be this kind of trash! "


    When the five of them heard Lu Beiyou''s words, their expressions became unfriendly.


    Each of them took out their own swords, and the sturdy man did not even think, as he directly brandished his Spirit Qi and shot out towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou dodged it again, and couldn''t help but spit out: "A pile of trash, this grandpa won''t play with you guys anymore. Remember, my name is Lu Beiyou! I will definitely repay today''s gift in the future! "


    With that, he disappeared.


    Only five people remained standing on the spot. One of them walked out to stand beside the woman and asked, "Eldest senior sister, do you want to chase them?"


    The lady called back the slender sword, and spoke while looking at the spot where Lu Beiyou had disappeared: "No! The most important thing to hide from draconian now is."


    Then he looked at the thin sword in his hand, "Did the Sect Leader send this? Was I really wrong? "


    Everyone nodded their heads and disappeared from the spot in an instant.


    Lu Beiyou appeared deep within the forest and couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    He was overconfident, and was indeed worthy of being an inner disciple of Sky Mountain. Just now, those five people with the lowest cultivations had already entered the Mahayana.


    Even a casual female slash into three could not stop her, let alone the four who joined later.


    If he had tried to block it, he would have been unable to escape.


    Lu Beiyou recuperated from his injuries, his eyes looking somewhat sinister and ruthless: "Today''s disgrace, in the future, I will definitely repay it!"


    "Good boy, I like it!"


    A voice suddenly came out from above Lu Beiyou, he anxiously retreated a few steps back and looked up at him.


    There weren''t any simple goods in this Dragon Lake. If he wasn''t careful, he would only be in danger of being eaten.


    He saw a drunken, shabbily dressed old man with sharp ears and monkey cheeks leaning on a tree branch, looking at him with a misty look in his eyes.


    After he finished speaking, he even burped.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but frown upon smelling the smell of the wine, but he did not dare to be careless as he opened his mouth: "Senior is so lively, drinking wine here. This junior will not disturb Senior''s interest in drinking wine anymore. I will be leaving first! "


    After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave when the old man behind him suddenly said, "I think that you brat, you have come here for the Heavenly Mountain Solitary Summit, following the dragon pearl, right?"


    Lu Beiyou''s footsteps also stopped, but he did not think much as he turned around and ran.


    Although great opportunities were important, his own little life was more so.


    The old man gave himself the feeling that he was a drop of water facing a vast ocean.


    He wanted to kill himself, but it was just a breath of air.


    As a person, he mustn''t be too greedy.


    Lu Beiyou ran for a long time, but did not know where he was.


    It seemed that he had escaped. He straightened his back and let out a sigh of relief. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He would have to rely on himself to continue the search.


    "You little rascal, it seems like you don''t have much to fight with, but I didn''t expect your escaping ability to be so good." He marked the void as his landing point, and then teleported over in an instant. If he could use a supremely powerful move after teleporting, it would be a pretty good combination of moves. "


    A wretched voice came from beside Lu Beiyou''s feet. Lu Beiyou''s smile froze on his face.


    Looking down at the old man who was pouring wine into his mouth with a gourd at his feet, his heart was racing.


    "I wonder why senior has been following the younger generation all this time?"


    The old man separated himself from the wine and threw the wine gourd in his hand to Lu Beiyou. "Taste some good monkey wine."


    Lu Beiyou was startled for a moment. The man in his dreams had once given him a jug of wine and then a Flood Dragon''s tendon had appeared in his body.


    But now, an old man had appeared in front of him and threw his wine gourd at him. He didn''t dare to drink it carelessly.


    He said, "Thank you for your good intentions, senior, but Beiyou won''t drink. I am truly sorry to disappoint you, Senior, for your good intentions. "


    Hearing that, the old man stood up, patted his butt with a teasing face and said to Lu Beiyou: "I saw how happy you were scolding me just now, I didn''t see how cowardly you are right now."


    Lu Beiyou was startled, I have to endure it! He was a man who could bend and stretch, and he could escape in front of them. But in front of this old man in front of him, he didn''t even have the slightest intention of escaping.


    There was no way to escape!


    "Let me drink it!" If you don''t drink today, you''ll be looking down on my old man, so I''ll kill you right now. "


    The old man yawned and said softly, but when it reached Lu Beiyou''s ears, it was like a talisman of urging him to die.


    Lu Beiyou glanced at the old man, then lowered his head to look at the dirty wine gourd in his hand.


    As if resigned to his fate, he stuffed the wine gourd into his mouth.


    As the fragrant wine entered his throat and stomach, Lu Beiyou was surprised to find that the wine did not flush at all.


    Just as Lu Beiyou was wondering about the taste of the wine, he suddenly felt a sharp pain coming from his body.


    Lu Beiyou bellowed, and started to wreak havoc in his surroundings, attempting to divert his attention to divert the pain.


    But the pain in his heart, was deep to the bone, Lu Beiyou crazily hammered at his body.


    Ah!


    The heart-wrenching shrieks rang out for hundreds of miles, as countless terrifying behemoths raised their heads to look at the source of the cries.


    At this moment, the old man''s eyes were shining as he looked at Lu Beiyou who was trying to maim himself, and said in surprise: "Thunder Calamity: Bone Cleansing, Flood Dragon Meridians, Immortal-Binding Incantation, there seems to be something in the Heaven''s Divination Sword Force that even I am unable to detect, I was indeed correct!"


    Lu Beiyou spat out the last mouthful of blood from his heart, and he fainted while covered in blood.


    At this moment, several terrifying auras rushed over, causing the old man to frown in displeasure.


    He shouted, "All of you, scram!"


    Terrifying waves of air spread out for a thousand miles. All of the terrifying beasts in the forest lay prone on the ground, not daring to move.


    The old man patted his hands in satisfaction, after that, he looked at Lu Beiyou who was lying on the ground with green light in his eyes and rubbed his hands, and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "Looks like I''ve picked up a treasure this time. Although it does look ordinary and ordinary right now, it''s actually a high-quality unpolished jade. This time, I''m going to have some fun."

 C85

    Lu Beiyou''s senses gradually woke up, and he smelt a terrible stench.


    Recalling how he almost died after drinking that old man''s wine, he felt a chill run down his spine.


    He slowly opened his eyes while enduring the pain and realized that he was in a huge pot.


    The pot was filled with the stinky green liquid, causing Lu Beiyou to almost vomit.


    He hurriedly tried to run out of the wok, but he realized that he had lost all feeling in his limbs and bones, and only his head remained outside the wok.


    The old man was lying on a tree branch not far from the cauldron and drinking wine. Seeing that Lu Beiyou had woken up, he turned his head towards Lu Beiyou with a smile and said, "Yo, little fellow, wake up."


    Lu Beiyou was enraged, for some reason, he had been surrounded by the old man, and after drinking a mouthful of wine, he almost died!


    However, the taste of the wine was indeed quite good. No, no, what was he thinking!


    Lu Beiyou shouted at the old man, "You smelly old geezer, you and I have no grievances or grievances between us, why do you want to harm me!?"


    The old man ignored Lu Beiyou''s question as if he did not hear it.


    Seeing the old man''s attitude, Lu Beiyou became even more furious and scolded loudly in his heart, "You smelly old man, you look like a monkey with sharp ears and monkey cheeks. "You look like a beggar, I wish you had a baby ¡­"


    Lu Beiyou could no longer control himself, curses kept coming out of his mouth, but the old man just ignored him and continued to drink.


    After a while, Lu Beiyou got tired of cursing.


    Only then did the old man look straight at Lu Beiyou, take out a fish from his arms, and threw it into the big pot.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the old man''s actions with a face full of black lines. Was he preparing to make himself a stew?


    The fish entered the pot and swam towards Lu Beiyou.


    As Lu Beiyou looked at the fish swimming towards him, he couldn''t help but feel sympathy for them both.


    "Fish, fish. "It seems like both of us will die here today."


    The fish walked to Lu Beiyou''s side and suddenly opened its mouth to bite at Lu Beiyou''s chest with its sharp teeth.


    Lu Beiyou could clearly hear the sound of his own flesh being torn off, and the green soup in the pot was also covered with red.


    However, it was precisely this type of feeling that made one feel as if their body was being bit by bit without even the slightest bit of pain that made one panic.


    Lu Beiyou bellowed at the old man, "Damn geezer, what exactly did you throw in there?!"


    The old man cut the wine off and said, "It''s nothing. It''s just a human-eating fish!"


    Lu Beiyou was furious: "I''ll C..."


    Lu Beiyou only felt that the fish had finally finished off all the flesh on his head. He no longer had the strength to scold others.


    He closed his eyes, resigned to his fate.


    At this moment, the fish suddenly rushed into his heart meridian and started biting on the dragon tendon inside his body.


    Lu Beiyou returned to his senses and could not help but shout out loud.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Pain! The pain penetrated his heart! Lu Beiyou''s eyes bulged out for a long while before finally fainting. Then, he woke up in pain.


    The cycle continued for an unknown period of time.


    When Lu Beiyou opened his exhausted eyes again, he realized that he could no longer feel any pain.


    Lu Beiyou''s heart was like dying embers. He had finally made it to this step with great difficulty, but he was still unable to escape his fate of death.


    He looked dejectedly at the old man and said hoarsely, "Damn old man, it''s up to you if you want to kill me or cut me to death." "Give me a quick death, but remember, I will be a good man again in 18 years!"


    The old man who was drinking spat the wine in his mouth onto Lu Beiyou''s face and started coughing violently.


    The old man looked at Lu Beiyou with contempt and spoke: "Kill you? I can''t bear to waste such a good experimental material like this! "


    Lu Beiyou shouted in fury, "You damned old man, you must be crazy! "Killing is still not enough, just give me a quick death!"


    The old man stared at Lu Beiyou for a long time, until Lu Beiyou''s hair stood on end, and he could not help but shiver.


    "You really don''t know when to cry!"


    Lu Beiyou could not help but be shocked, being lucky? He had been suffering, but he didn''t feel lucky at all.


    The old man no longer bothered with Lu Beiyou. He stretched out his hand and poured the wine gourd into his palm.


    Lu Beiyou saw that the cup of wine had turned into a small fish in his palm, and was attracted to the small fish in his hand.


    The small fish suddenly began to struggle. The wine began to gather and disperse, then began to gather again.


    In the end, the little fish laid on his palm and didn''t move. Lu Beiyou sighed, wasn''t he the fish on his palm now?


    At this moment, the small fish suddenly flew out from the old man''s palm into the air.


    The old man paid no more attention to the small fish as he drank another mouthful of wine. He pointed to the sky and said, "Even if we can''t see the fish, the great roc will rise up to ninety thousand miles in a single day!"


    The little fish suddenly struggled and flew into the sky. Gradually, its two fins turned into wings and its head turned into a giant roc that soared into the sky.


    Lu Beiyou watched on dumbfoundedly, and suddenly felt his entire body itching, the green liquid in the cauldron started to gush into his body.


    He suddenly discovered that his flesh was gradually being remodelled, little by little. The golden dragon tendon that was being bitten off started to emit a red light as it remodelled itself bit by bit.


    As the green liquid flowed into his bones, they turned green.


    Lu Beiyou felt the difference in his body, and before long, all of the soup in the big pot was absorbed by Lu Beiyou.


    Just then, Lu Beiyou suddenly felt a sense of sleepiness, and fell asleep inside the wok.


    A scene suddenly appeared in his mind. A monkey was calmly sitting on the mountain peak with a purple-gold stick in its hand, while countless demons were crazily rushing towards it.


    The Spirit Monkey suddenly opened its eyes. Golden light enveloped its body and it held a purplish-golden stave in its hand as it floated in the air. At this moment, the Spirit Monkey looked like a god.


    The numerous shadows of the pole filled the sky and smashed towards the demons below. A large number of the demons had died. The battle went on for a long time, and the more Spirit Monkey fought, the fiercer it became. The more serious the injuries on its body, the more powerful it became.


    At this moment, three immortals walked down from the sky and headed towards Stone Monkey to suppress him.


    The Stone Monkey also roared as it raised its rod to welcome the Immortal.


    At this point, the video suddenly stopped and disappeared.


    Then, a chant suddenly appeared in Lu Beiyou''s mind: The body becomes free and unfettered, fighting against the Heaven Decimating Immortal Buddha!


    Bang! Lu Beiyou who was already completely covered by the black substance opened his eyes.


    The black substance shattered and scattered in all directions. A gust of cold air passed through the bone marrow under Lu Beiyou''s feet and reached the ceiling. Lu Beiyou only felt his mind becoming clear, and started roaring towards the sky.


    The sound shook the nine heavens, shocking countless terrifying existences within the forest as they all raised their heads to look at that golden light.


    They all started to roar, and for a time, the terrifying sound waves in the forest rose and fell one after another, venting their dissatisfaction.


    At this time, the old man didn''t care at all, he only looked at Lu Beiyou with an excited face, and patted his hands and laughed loudly after getting drunk: "Done!"

 C86

    The current Lu Beiyou slowly floated in the air, and entered into a state of emptiness.


    The spirit energy within the Dragon Sealing Abyss wildly surged into Lu Beiyou''s body, and the two sky-piercing beams of light gradually dissipated as well.


    The old man looked at Lu Beiyou who was laughing maniacally: "Victory is guaranteed! Victory was assured! Old Man Li, I''m free this time! "


    Gradually, everything calmed down, and Lu Beiyou also fell to the ground, opening his eyes.


    Ye Zichen looked at his new body in surprise. What was going on?


    The old man took out a clean set of clothes from somewhere and threw it at Lu Beiyou, "Don''t take your little bird out for a stroll, put it on! "Don''t taint my eyes."


    Lu Beiyou caught it in a daze and put on his clothes.


    Who would have thought that it would actually fit unexpectedly, Lu Beiyou could not help but ask: "Damn geezer, what exactly do you mean?!"


    The old man looked at Lu Beiyou who had finished wearing his clothes and could not help but exclaim in surprise, "How much do you think I looked like back then?"


    Lu Beiyou''s hair stood on end as the old man stared at him, he could not help but ask: "I''m asking you, you damned old man!"


    The old man took out a rod from his ear and swung it towards Lu Beiyou in displeasure.


    "Is that how you treat your savior?"


    Lu Beiyou held his head and gasped. It was so painful!


    The old man looked at Lu Beiyou and said, "Try out your new body."


    New body? Hearing the old man''s words, Lu Beiyou also felt the difference in his body.


    He tried to mobilize his spiritual energy. Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Suddenly, the skeleton in Lu Beiyou''s body started to emit green ripples, the green lightning surrounding his body started to circle around him, Lu Beiyou surprisingly discovered that the golden Flood Dragon meridians in his body had turned red without him knowing when.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but ask: "What exactly happened here?"


    The old man drank another mouthful of wine and said with excitement, "I saw that you were near death''s door, so I helped you revive. I didn''t expect you to have far exceeded my expectations. "


    A dying body? Me? Lu Beiyou was confused, when did he become a body on the verge of death?


    When the old man saw the disbelieving expression on Lu Beiyou''s face, his expression became dull and he sighed, "Didn''t you feel that there were hidden injuries in your body? I might not be able to tell from the injuries I received during the battle, but how could it be so easy for me to recover from it just by relying on my spirit energy? "


    After hearing what he said, Lu Beiyou suddenly remembered that his movements a while ago were indeed a bit different from the beginning.


    "The injuries of the body can be healed by relying on spiritual energy, but the internal injuries are not that easy to recover from. "After a long period of time, the cultivator''s cultivation will completely explode. If it is light, his cultivation will be wasted, and if it is heavy, he will die."


    When Lu Beiyou heard this, he also wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. He had never heard of such common sense before.


    Thus, he restrained his disrespectful tone and said, "Thank you, senior, for your help."


    The old man waved his hand and said with a sinister smile, "You don''t think I saved you for nothing? My spirit monkey jade liquid and dragon fish aren''t for nothing! "


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou''s face also changed, and he took a step back.


    However, he still forced himself to remain calm and said: "No way, senior is definitely not that kind of person!"


    The old man did not pay attention to Lu Beiyou and only muttered to himself, "Rumor has it that those old monsters that are older, in order to make themselves live longer, fell into the Path of Demon, found a suitable body, and poured their primordial spirit into that body for possession."


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou''s face changed, he turned and wanted to escape.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s face filled with panic, the old man couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    "Little fellow, you are quite interesting. It is not in vain that I have been paying attention to you ever since you first came in."


    Hm? Lu Beiyou could not help but ask curiously: "Pay attention to me? What does senior mean by that? "


    The old man looked at Lu Beiyou with contempt and said, "Do you think you have any other secrets in front of me? The "Enslavement Spiritual Immortal Technique", which was created by dual cultivation of the way of the sword and didn''t even have a spiritual seed, was like thunder tribulation washing the bones, and was a flood dragon''s meridians. There were even Forbidden Daos of Heaven and Earth that allowed one to transform the mind. Do you think I can''t see all these? "


    Lu Beiyou''s expression darkened upon hearing her words, and she instantly jumped into the Mahayana. With the ''Pure Yang'' in her hands and the Azure Lightning by her side, Lu Beiyou at this moment felt like a celestial being descended into the world.


    Right at this moment, Lu Beiyou suddenly realized that he did not receive any backlash from the laws of the heaven and earth from inside the Dragon Abyss.


    Moreover, his body was filled with boundless fighting intent. Golden lines would appear and disappear from the outside of the Azure Thunder Door, as if he could tear the heavens apart by himself at this moment.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the changes in his body in shock, the old man suddenly sighed: "What a cruel, cruel, and ungrateful person! I taught you to truly care for yourself, but you held the sword in this manner towards me. This is the way of the world! "


    After Lu Beiyou heard this, he also dispersed the cyan lightning throughout his body. With a complicated expression, he said, "Did you pass down an extra Immortal Art to me?"


    The old man quickly nodded and explained, "The ''Comprehension of Nature''s Will'' can go against the rules of heaven and earth, and can allow one to cross borders to fight enemies within a short period of time. However, during this period of time, he would also suffer from the wrath of the heavens and the thunder tribulation. I just told you that I truly care. Even if you cross over for a long period of time, you won''t suffer any backlash from the heavens. And the more serious the damage, the more powerful you will be. "


    Lu Beiyou could not help but be confused, did he really care about it? Ding Baiyi had turned his body into a true immortal, the might that could cover the sky and overturn the earth was already astonishing. If it was really as the old man said, then if he became a great sword immortal one day, wouldn''t he be able to rely on his own concern to advance another stage?


    The old man seemed to be able to read Lu Beiyou''s thoughts and he could not help but roll his eyes: "I know what you''re thinking, but it''s not impossible for me to give it a try. However, wait until you reach my level first."


    Lu Beiyou looked at the old man in astonishment. He could actually see through what he was thinking?


    The old man pulled Lu Beiyou in front of him and suddenly, the old man''s eyes shone with a golden light. Lu Beiyou finally saw the change in him.


    At some point, his pupils had turned gold. His skin was whiter than before, even paler than the girl''s. His height, which was not short to begin with, now seemed especially tall and slender.


    The old man said, "Did you see that? This is you. Of course I wasn''t joking. I''ve said that what I''ve given you is not for nothing. You have to help me accomplish one thing. At that time, if you bring up the items that you''re looking for in the Dragon Lake City, I will also think of a way to help you get them and send you out. "

 C87

    Lu Beiyou smiled bitterly, did he have any chance of resisting or choosing?


    He helplessly said, "Since Senior has helped me cleanse my body, helping Senior to fulfill the requirements is not too excessive. But before that, Senior, can you tell me what exactly happened to my body? "


    The old man nodded his head, he then raised his finger and a bottle of wine flew out from his wine gourd, floating in the air, as though he was Lu Beiyou.


    Just as Lu Beiyou was wondering how the old man could do such a thing, the old man spoke out, "This is the you from before."


    As he spoke, a few streams of wine flew into ''Lu Beiyou''s'' body, and suddenly, the ''Lu Beiyou'' that was formed from the liquefaction of wine started to tremble violently.


    "This wine is just like you, before. Your body seems to have experienced some sort of trauma, and the amount of wine you can store isn''t much. However, he had forcefully absorbed too many things, be it cultivation techniques or meridians. I''ve already pushed your body to the limit. "It''s not that this old man is trying to scare you. Just continue with your current situation and when you reach the Spiritual Root level, you will die."


    The old man said indifferently.


    The violently trembling drop of wine gradually calmed down as Lu Beiyou stared blankly at the drop of wine. The purple light from the wine dimmed down and even though the location of the Dantian was occupied by a curved plate, an identical little person sat cross-legged on top of it. A golden pattern appeared on the back of the wine as well.


    In the old man''s hand, his trump card was displayed clearly in front of him.


    The old man lightly crooked his finger and a small fish suddenly flew out from the wine jug. It was exactly the same as the one he had seen before losing consciousness, that transformed into Peng Feitian.


    The small fish came in front of ''Lu Beiyou'' and started to devour him little by little. ''Lu Beiyou'' became smaller and smaller, and then the fish stopped devouring and turned into a big peng that struck into ''Lu Beiyou''s'' body.


    ''Lu Beiyou'' suddenly lit up with green light, the wine like an abyss swallowing all the wine, forming a vortex that floated in the air.


    The old man looked at the dumbstruck Lu Beiyou, and said with an arrogant tone: "If the past you were a container, and forcefully stuffed countless things into your body, all sorts of miscellaneous things would have been piled up together and might explode at any moment. But now, I will use the Immortal Brewing Wine to wash your bones, battle against the Golden Eyes to change your eyesight, the Dragon Fish to forge new veins, and the Spirit Monkey Jade Liquid to mold your body. At this moment, you are like the vortex in the sky, able to hold thousands of things. Not to mention a few mere immortal arts, even this forbidden area can easily fit within your body. "


    After Lu Beiyou heard the old man''s words, he was so shocked that he couldn''t even close his mouth.


    Against the Heavens, he cared about the Immortal Brewing, Fighting Golden Eyes, Dragon Fish Meridian Forging, and Jade Body Sculpting. This was the great opportunity that he had found?


    Although the dense Qi inside Lu Beiyou''s body was still at the middle stage of the Ruins Returning Stage, compared to the him from before, it was like comparing heaven and earth.


    Lu Beiyou scratched his chest, then bowed to the old man and said respectfully: "Thank you for your kindness, Senior. I will remember your kindness in my heart, and don''t forget it for the rest of my life!"


    The old man flicked his finger and the vortex in the sky turned into a stream of wine that flowed into the old man''s mouth.


    "You don''t have to thank me so early. What I want you to do next, I don''t know when you might die."


    Lu Beiyou was not afraid nor was he afraid after hearing the old man''s words. He had already died once, to be able to become like this was a rare opportunity for him.


    "Senior, if you have any requests, feel free to speak of them."


    The old man looked at Lu Beiyou, whose expression had returned to normal and there wasn''t the slightest trace of fear on his face, and was overjoyed.


    He pretended to be serious and said, "I will tell you when the time is right. The only thing I want you to do is to familiarize yourself with your current body in the shortest time possible."


    Then, he walked in front of Lu Beiyou, pressed a finger to his forehead and said: "Although you have a lot of exceptional techniques, you do not have many killing moves. I have seen you practice the sword, and I will pass on a sword technique to you, but the exact level will depend on your talent. "


    A manual for the sword, aSeven Stage Swords of the Sword '', suddenly appeared in Lu Beiyou''s mind.


    He saw a shadow holding onto a Immortal Sword, in front of him was a sea that was surging like waves.


    His sword descended, shattering the sea stones.


    Two sword strikes descended, shattering the waves.


    Three sword strikes split open a hundred miles.


    As the four swords descended, the gigantic beast let out a hiss.


    Five sword strikes descended, shattering the sea and descending upon the earth.


    Six sword strikes split open a thousand li of the sea.


    The seven swords fell and the world was destroyed.


    Lu Beiyou exclaimed in admiration at the greatness of the mysterious man in his mind, the old man snorted coldly and pulled Lu Beiyou''s attention back to him.


    "This sword technique was originally prepared for Swordsmen who cultivate with the three swords. But a genius swordsman who could master three different types of sword-arts ¡­ who would fall for this sort of sword-art? So for now, this sword art cannot be considered a top tier sword art. However, when the sword and the sword interweave, the power behind it is not small either. "


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath. The size of the Nine Regions was not something he could easily determine.


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou had quickly adjusted his mentality, the old man couldn''t help but smile.


    He pointed at the huge beast that had been roaring but was afraid of the old man. He said to Lu Beiyou: "First, the best way to familiarize the body, is to fight. If you''re hungry, you have to eat. But you should understand the ingredients that can be found in this wilderness, right? "


    Lu Beiyou turned his head and looked at the huge beast with its tyrannical and bloodthirsty gaze, revealing a mouthful of white teeth as he said, "Understood."


    The old man nodded and laughed: "The child can be taught, the child can be taught! One day, one day. Two days, two days. I will personally bring you to the depths of the forest to retrieve the Dragon Pearl. "


    Lu Beiyou did not ask the old man how he knew his purpose for coming to the Dragon Sealing Abyss.


    He looked at the group of ferocious beasts before him. His golden eyes sparkled as he disappeared from his original spot in an instant.


    The old man yawned, lay down on a huge tree branch and found a comfortable position before falling asleep.


    The old man stood up and stretched his back. He saw that Lu Beiyou had already built a bonfire, and on top of the bonfire, there were two bear palms which were half a minute bigger than Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou was seated cross-legged beside the bonfire, with his eyes closed in cultivation.


    When he disappeared from the old man''s sight, his first thought was to escape, but he immediately cast that thought out of his mind.


    Since he was able to personally help her cleanse her marrow and change her bones, he was presumably able to stretch out his hand and crush her to death as well.


    Since he couldn''t escape, he might as well focus on his cultivation and find a way to survive.


    After he hid his presence, he did not attack the huge beasts in front of him. Instead, he went around them and ran towards the outer edges.


    What he needed now was not to clash head on with the monsters in front of him, but to get familiar with his body as soon as possible.


    Seeing a deep blue bear that was sleeping soundly in the middle of the Ruins Returning Stage, Lu Beiyou didn''t even think before appearing. He raised his sword and stabbed towards the center of the bear''s brows.


    The giant bear was severely injured, and woke up from its sleep.


    He roared out in anger and swung his bear paw, trying to kill and vent his anger on the man who had stabbed him.


    A man and a beast were locked in combat.

 C88

    In the end, Lu Beiyou did not spend too much effort to kill the giant bear.


    However, he raised his head and saw that the sky was gradually getting dark. There might be something strange in the dark forest.


    So Lu Beiyou also gave up on this idea, cut off his bear paw and quickly left.


    Lu Beiyou sat cross-legged on the ground, and started to think back to the fight between him and the Deep Blue Colossal Bear today.


    He could actually fortify his primordial spirit without relying on the use of the Primordial Spirit. By increasing his perception, he could actually predict the future movements of the giant bear.


    It seemed that he needed to get familiar with his new body as soon as possible.


    Lu Beiyou opened his eyes and saw the old man munching on a bear''s paw that was as tall as a person, not caring about his own appearance at all.


    The corner of his mouth twitched as he looked at the other bear paw only to find that there were only a few giant bones left.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the old man with a face full of black lines, "Don''t you know to leave one for me?"


    Hearing that, the old man also raised his head from his bear''s paw, his cheeks puffing out as he thought, before tearing a piece of meat from the bear''s paw and throwing it to Lu Beiyou.


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou''s heart was filled with countless curses, but he kept them in his mouth.


    When one was under a roof, they had no choice but to lower their head!


    Lu Beiyou sighed, and just as he was about to put the piece of meat into his mouth, a dirty hand suddenly snatched it away quickly.


    Lu Beiyou turned his head and looked at him angrily, only to see the old man chewing on that piece of meat, and then swallowing it down to his fill.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the two piles of bones on the ground, then looked at the old man who was licking his dirty hands, and furiously shouted. You didn''t leave a single grain for me! "


    The old man took out another wine gourd from his robe and took a deep breath to cool himself down.


    Then, he looked at Lu Beiyou with disdain: "A mere Ruins Returning Stage Realm demon beast, and you actually have the nerve to bring it back for me to eat?!"


    Lu Beiyou''s face darkened as his expression darkened.


    Sorry? When you were happily eating, and didn''t even leave a single mouthful of meat for me to eat, I didn''t see you say you were merely in the Ruins Returning Stage realm!


    The old man also felt that he had gone overboard. He patted Lu Beiyou''s shoulder with his oily hand and said, "It''s just a mouthful of meat, don''t be so stingy. Do you see that Dragon Tiger Beast over there? You can take back its meat, and I''ll make you a soup to nourish it with! "


    Lu Beiyou looked in the direction of the old man''s finger and saw a three hundred meter tall terrifying beast resting not too far away from him.


    It must be because he was afraid of the old man''s deterrence that he didn''t dare to step forward.


    As the sky was dark, Lu Beiyou was unable to see its appearance clearly. However, the Qi the huge beast was giving out was obviously in the Mahayana.


    With a single breath, the towering tree in front of the giant beast fell to the ground.


    Lu Beiyou had the impulse of slashing the old man to death, letting him, a practitioner of the Ruins Returning Stage, challenge the Mahayana Stage? What was the difference between this and courting death?


    The old man saw through Lu Beiyou''s thoughts and berated him, "How can a cultivator have a timid heart? He cared that if he met someone strong, he would be stronger. He would fight what he could not fight. He dared to fight against a Heavenly Immortal from the Ninth Heaven, daring to step into the underworld. Only with this kind of determination can you defy the heavens and achieve great achievements with your great body! "


    Lu Beiyou was intimidated by the old man, he suddenly thought about the Spirit Monkey that appeared in his mind.


    The demons of the Golden Body Battle Group wielded their staffs and faced the True Immortals!


    Despite the wounds all over his body, he was getting braver and braver. He did not care about the broken body parts. Stand! Stand!


    Lu Beiyou stood in his original position, suddenly enlightened.


    closed his eyes and floated above the flower pond. The thousand blue lotus flowers bloomed on the ground beneath his feet.


    The old man looked at Lu Beiyou with bulging eyes, and couldn''t help but drool.


    The heck! He had picked up more than just a treasure. Now, he was looking at a world shocking monster.


    Just a few casual words from him had caused him to be suddenly enlightened. His understanding of the way of the sword was simply too heaven-defying!


    Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes. His golden pupils were gradually replaced by cyan as a cyan lotus slowly bloomed within his pupils.


    The thousand plus blue lotus beneath his feet also slowly bloomed. The moment the lotus flower completely bloomed, a thousand soaring sword intents exploded out from within the blue lotus.


    "blue lotus Sword Art''s Third Sword: Lotus Opening!"


    Lu Beiyou glanced at the old man, bowed slightly, and then took advantage of his momentum, stepping on the lotus flower as he walked towards the hundred zhang tall Dragon Tiger Beast.


    The old man wiped his saliva and couldn''t help but swallow. If this kid appeared in our era, perhaps even Old Li would be able to compete with him!


    As he thought of this, the old man suddenly burst out laughing! How many years had passed? It seemed that he could finally leave this damn place!


    Lu Beiyou was currently in a state of ethereal, taking advantage of the situation.


    The gigantic beast seemed to have also sensed Lu Beiyou''s Qi and slowly opened its eyes, the hot breath blowing on Lu Beiyou''s face, bringing a fishy wind.


    Only then did Lu Beiyou get a clear look of the Dragon Tiger Beast. Its body was shaped like a tiger, but it had two horns on its head, and its four limbs were covered with silver scales that emitted a cold light.


    Two pupils, one red and one blue. Below him was a huge pile of bloody bones.


    When the Dragon Tiger Beast saw Lu Beiyou striding towards it with a thousand blue lotus, it roared loudly.


    Lu Beiyou frowned, two blue lotus s appeared in front of him, and the sword intent formed a sword shield to isolate the roars.


    Lu Beiyou made a single-handed technique and over a hundred blue lotus instantly surrounded the Dragon Tiger Beast.


    The Dragon Tiger Beast roared out, extending out a claw covered in flames towards Lu Beiyou!


    Lu Beiyou reached the back of the Dragon Tiger Beast with his sword, summoned out ''Pure Yang'' and pressed down.


    Seventh level of the Sword, First Sword!


    The ''Pure Yang'' crashed into the body of the Dragon Tiger Beast. An ear-piercing sound of collision rang out, but it didn''t cause any damage to it.


    However, this action had completely infuriated it. How dare an ant challenge its authority?


    He raised his head and roared towards the sky, causing Lu Beiyou to be forced to retreat due to the shockwave. At this moment, the Dragon Tiger Beast''s body suddenly started to emit two different types of flames.


    The left half of his body was burning with scorching hot flames, while the right half of his body was emitting a bone-piercing blue mist.


    Lu Beiyou tilted his body to dodge but the flame had already landed on the ground and a giant pit a hundred meters wide instantly appeared on the ground.


    A thousand blue lotus gathered at Lu Beiyou''s feet. A thousand sword intents surrounded Lu Beiyou''s body and at that moment, Lu Beiyou felt like a thousand swords had turned into a green lotus.


    The night was completely illuminated.


    Lu Beiyou''s body was wrapped in sword intent, once again facing the Dragon Tiger Beast. His body looked like an unbreakable solid spirit stone, but any living being would definitely have their own weakness.


    It was true that he could not keep up with its level of cultivation. Even if he had to endure a single attack, he was afraid that he would be severely injured.


    However, with his current ethereal state, it was not impossible for him to cross over to fight it. After all, he hadn''t even used his full strength yet.

 C89

    The sword bloomed as a thousand lotuses bloomed.


    Lu Beiyou passed the sword over, bending his body to follow with the thousand swords.


    One slash, two slashes, three slashes ¡­ One hundred and twenty-one slashes.


    No matter how hard his body was, it would still not be able to withstand the superimposed might of Lu Beiyou''s thousand swords.


    A wound finally appeared on the Dragon Tiger Beast''s body.


    The Dragon Tiger Beast also felt pain on its body. Its aura grew stronger, but its body gradually grew smaller.


    It gradually grew to be as tall as two people, but its aura was deeper and deeper. Its eyes were filled with a cold light as it stared at Lu Beiyou.


    He suddenly spoke in human tongue: "Human, you actually dare to hurt me! I want you dead! "


    It was common sense for the Spirit Demon beasts to speak human tongue after arriving at the Mahayana Stage, so Lu Beiyou did not find it strange.


    Two opposing auras exploded from the Dragon Tiger Beast''s body as it pounced towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes shone brightly with a green light, the thousand lotuses withered, and his sword intent stabilized.


    He transformed into a group of swords that revolved around the Thousand Swords as he moved forward to intercept them.


    Thousand Lotus Sword Transformation. One Sword Blizzard.


    Lu Beiyou cut apart Zhi Yan, allowing his body to transform freely, the blue lotus in his eyes disappeared, and his golden pupils shone brightly.


    He raised his sword and pierced the cold water.


    Although the Dragon Tiger Beast was smaller and its speed was faster, it was still inferior to Lu Beiyou''s water supply.


    When the Dragon Tiger Beast saw that its own sacred art had been cut off by Lu Beiyou and had even leaped into the Mahayana, it was stunned.


    Lu Beiyou did not stop, he had already returned from the state of Awakening.


    Transforming itself into Mahayana, she was now truly standing on the same level as the Dragon Tiger Beast.


    When the Dragon Tiger Beast saw Lu Beiyou, who had bent his body to take the sword out, it roared and out flew a pearl. The Dragon and Tiger duo reached out with their bodies wrapped in dragons and tigers'' bodies bound by tigers'' bodies.


    He said as he slowly walked towards Lu Beiyou, "I have to say, to be able to sever my origin ability with just the power of the Ruins Returning Stage alone, I guess he must be a peerless expert in the world. But you shouldn''t have, you shouldn''t have challenged this duke''s dignity at the Ruins Returning Stage. "


    As he said that, the Dragon Tiger Beast stepped on the Fire Mark on the ground and the Water Mark on the ground.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but spew out a mouthful of blood, but there was no fear in his eyes, and an evil smile leaked out from the corner of his mouth.


    It had finally revealed its trump card!


    The inner core of a demon beast was the same as a human''s meridian, it was a place that contained spiritual energy. A demon beast of the same level would definitely be stronger than a human.


    However, once the inner core left the body, it was the same as a human meridian leaving the body.


    At this moment, the body of the Dragon Tiger Beast must have been turned into an empty shell.


    The Dragon Tiger Beast continued to speak, "Since you have injured me, you should be prepared to pay the price. So, ants come and apologize to this king with your death! "


    After that, he opened his huge, bloody mouth and bit towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou turned his wrist, the sword blade lightly whispered to the top: "Then, I am truly sorry! I don''t want to die yet, so I''ll have to ask you to die! "


    In a flash, Lu Beiyou had already broken through the Dragon Tiger Beast''s inner core suppression, and went underneath the Dragon Tiger Beast.


    Second level of the sword, second level!


    A sword pierced through the head of the Dragon Tiger Beast.


    "If you don''t take out your Beast Core, I might not be able to do anything to you. But you should never have been so arrogant as to think that I was still an ant in your eyes even at the Ruins Returning Stage realm. If you have a next life to say this, remember to have a brain in the next life! "


    Lu Beiyou pulled out the sword from the head of the Dragon Tiger Beast, hot blood showering onto its clothes.


    The Dragon Tiger Beast collapsed to the ground with a look of disbelief. However, its inner core was still floating in the air.


    Lu Beiyou sighed, he had also killed his own Mahayana before, but that had been erased in the face of the tribulation lightning that he had drawn.


    However, the current him could easily kill the true Mahayana. Although it was only the initial stage of the Mahayana, it was something that he had never dared to even think about before.


    It was unknown when the old man had already arrived beside Lu Beiyou, but the corners of his mouth were drooling as he looked at the Dragon Tiger Beast on the ground.


    "Wait a while, I''ll show you my skills. I''ll make you a Dragon Tiger Bone Soup to supplement your strength."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head tiredly, found a safe place and fell asleep.


    In this battle, Lu Beiyou had not only released the lotus, he had even displayed the ability to care for himself and comprehended a trace of the Fighting Golden Eyes''s essence.


    However, from the start of the battle, Lu Beiyou''s mental state had been raised to its optimal state, thus after the battle, he relaxed and could no longer hold on as he fell asleep.


    Lu Beiyou suddenly realized that he was in his dreamland again. The mysterious man in his dreamland was smiling at him.


    He took the purple gold gourd from his waist and tossed it over. "It seems that you have finally reconstructed your meridians. However, all methods are one. Do not be impatient."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, and took the purple gold gourd for a cup of water.


    This was a good thing, he mustn''t waste it!


    When the mysterious man saw how useless Lu Beiyou was, he only smiled and said, "Even if you drink more, it won''t help the current you. Previously, it was because your meridians were all broken, so I gave you the Golden Wine Dragon Tendon in order to give you a life-saving measure. Now that your meridians have recovered, and you have access to all kinds of fish and dragon veins, this wine will no longer be of any use to you. "


    After Lu Beiyou heard this, he stopped and drank his wine.


    However, he felt that all the fatigue in his body had been swept away.


    "It looks like you have truly come into contact with this world. The end of this world is naturally for someone to step in and solve it. All living beings in this world are destined for good fortune, I will now ask you, why are you refining your martial arts? "


    Lu Beiyou saw that the man in the dream still had his eyes closed, and with one finger, he carried the Zen Wheel on his back.


    "Can I kill him now?"


    When the mysterious man heard Lu Beiyou''s rhetorical question, he could not help but burst out laughing. He shook his head, "Although you found a great opportunity this time, the gap between you and that man is just like the gap between us."


    Lu Beiyou replied and then remained silent.


    "Since you appeared in my dream, then you must know who I am. The first time I didn''t ask you about it, and now I don''t want to ask either. The more you know, the more tired you will feel. "


    The mysterious man sighed, "But this is a must, the greater your ability, the greater the burden you will have to shoulder. How many people in this world are truly able to live freely and unfettered lives? "


    "Yes, of course I know that. But can you give me some more time? "


    The mysterious man couldn''t help but be stunned when he heard Lu Beiyou''s words.


    "Right, the other me before the amnesia!"


    The mysterious man smiled helplessly, "It seems that you already know about it."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head and said somewhat dejectedly: "When a god enters Ruins Returning Stage, he will definitely produce an inner demon, but I have never seen it once. Other people need to open up their meridians and comprehend the heaven and earth, I do not need to directly cross the border. I don''t think it''s a gift that these anomalies converge on one person. On the contrary, it seems to me that this is only natural. Then, excluding all the possibilities, there is only one possibility: Before losing my memories, I have already walked through all these paths. "

 C90

    The mysterious man said with a puzzled expression, "Then how did you find out that I was you before the amnesia?"


    Lu Beiyou placed the wine gourd on the ground and sat down cross legged.


    "Every time I come in, you ask me why I''m learning martial arts? Not to ask me, I''m afraid, but to question yourself. You saw me lose you and become a cripple. In order to not let this body die, you gave me your life saving method. Is that right? "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the mysterious man laughed.


    He walked to the front of Lu Beiyou and sat down as well, "You''re only half right. I''m you, but I''m not the only one."


    Lu Beiyou sighed, what''s the difference? Once he told the mysterious man his true thoughts, there could only be two possibilities.


    One, he would be like a stranger walking towards Mu Qiuqiu.


    Second, accept the mysterious man, he himself will suffer day and night.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s reaction, the mysterious man also stopped laughing. He shrugged his shoulders and sighed, "Since I''m you, I naturally know what you''re thinking. Seeing that you haven''t made your final decision, I naturally won''t force you. When you truly think of that day, you will naturally come back to find me. "


    Lu Beiyou did not nod his head, nor did he shake his head.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s useless appearance, the mysterious man suddenly became angry. He stood up and kicked him to the ground.


    "Look at yourself. In order to avoid me and your responsibilities, are you going to spend the rest of your life in a useless situation like this?"


    Lu Beiyou still did not speak, the mysterious man continued: "I am indeed you, but I am not the entire you. Even if you fuse with me, everything will change. But you''re still you, aren''t you? "


    Lu Beiyou crawled up from the ground, but still did not say a word.


    The mysterious man was infuriated, but there was nothing he could do. He reached out his hand from the rest of the four swords in the dream and stabbed them into Lu Beiyou''s body.


    Wan Qian''s anger turned into a sigh as he helplessly said, "Besides me, there are many other secrets that you don''t know about. "You can come in when you''ve decided!"


    Then, he turned around and no longer looked at Lu Beiyou. Lu Beiyou thanked him softly and left the dreamscape.


    The mysterious man turned around and looked at the figure in the dream. Behind him, the seven blurry silhouettes of the meditation wheel sighed helplessly. At this time, the figure suddenly spoke: "You have already sent out two swords, there are still three remaining. Once you give him all five, you will disappear. Are you really willing? "


    The corner of the mysterious man''s mouth widened into a smile, "Then it was originally his, but it''s also mine. I''m just a seal to help him. So what if we return it to him? "


    The mysterious figure sighed, "You clearly know that you are just a seal, but you still saved him when he was stepping on the sword stairs. "Once you failed to bear the burden back then, the burden on his body ¡­"


    The mysterious man didn''t wait for the silhouette to finish and instantly shouted: "Shut up!"


    Seeing the man who had suddenly turned furious, the entire space fell into silence.


    The seven shadow''s back emitted a golden light before finally saying helplessly: "Do as you wish. Even if you bought him time, a crack has already appeared. When the time comes, are you really ready?"


    The mysterious man''s face became unsettled, but he still nodded.


    The dream returned to silence.


    Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes and touched his chest. It seemed that he had given her another present.


    But right now, he was still not ready.


    He stretched out his finger and a green lotus bloomed on his finger.


    Suddenly, a bone flew towards him, Lu Beiyou quickly regained his senses and used his finger to cut it in half.


    The old man shouted at Lu Beiyou: "What are you daydreaming for, since you''re awake, then try this old man''s cooking."


    Lu Beiyou slapped his face and laughed: "Alright!"


    After which, he walked over and saw that the old man had used his spiritual energy to create a pot. The bones of the dead Dragon Tiger Beast had become as big as a fish and were currently being boiled.


    Meanwhile, the dragon and tiger meat were strung together with huge tree branches and placed on a bonfire nearby to roast, leaving behind an enticing amount of oil and water.


    The tempting aroma made Lu Beiyou hungry, and his stomach rumbled with unsatisfied rumbles.


    Lu Beiyou swallowed his saliva, the old man picked up a string of bite marks and threw them towards Lu Beiyou.


    The old and the young surrounded the bonfire, neither of them saying anything as they lowered their heads to eat.


    Not long later, the two of them lay on the ground comfortably with their stomachs open.


    The old man opened his mouth and said, "I don''t know who you are, but I find you especially pleasing to the eye. I don''t know how to talk to you. But the two of us can also be considered to be taking advantage of each other. I''ll teach you a cultivation technique and help you take back the dragon pearl. But I''m not an idiot, you even have secrets that I can''t see through, but even if you don''t say it I''m too lazy to ask. But little fellow, you must remember that the most important thing for us cultivators is to follow our hearts! "As big as your heart is, the world is as big as it is. Only by doing this can you step into the Extreme Realm and use your power to turn the clouds and turn the rain."


    Casual?


    Lu Beiyou lied on the ground foolishly and looked at the night sky. There was not a single star in the darkness of the Dragon Abyss, making for an exceptionally tranquil atmosphere.


    The only sound left beside his ears were the crackling sounds of the bonfire, and at this moment, Lu Beiyou''s restless heart had also calmed down.


    Lu Beiyou softly said, "Thank you."


    The old man sat up and waved his hand disdainfully, "Don''t follow this old man''s way. If it wasn''t for the fact that you''re more pleasing to the eye, I wouldn''t even bother to help you."


    Lu Beiyou looked at the old man who spoke the truth, and a slight smile unconsciously rose from the corner of his mouth. He was indeed a cute little old man.


    The old man walked over to the pot of Dragon Tiger Bone Soup and snapped his fingers. The bone soup transformed into a milky white worm.


    "What this Dragon Tiger Beast is nourishing the most is not the body''s tendons and flesh, but its skeleton and the fake dragon horn on its head. The Dragon Tiger Beast was born with both the water and fire attributes, and possessed a drop of dragon blood. That''s why he was able to become the overlord of a region in the Dragon''s Abyss. "I''ve helped you store the False Dragon Horn, and this drop of dragon blood is gathered onto his skeleton. Since this old man helped you boil the bone soup, whether or not you can absorb it depends on your luck."


    Lu Beiyou stood up and nodded. The old man waved his finger and the milky-white worm shot straight into Lu Beiyou''s body.


    With the worm growing into his body, Lu Beiyou only felt it instantly crawling around on his bones, roaming about everywhere, continuously burning his bones in pain, making Lu Beiyou feel as though he was about to collapse.


    But the pain of being reborn was much weaker than before. Lu Beiyou''s entire body became red, and the scorching white Qi rose up, but he clenched his teeth and remained silent.


    The old man nodded in satisfaction. He took out his wine gourd and poured it into his mouth, only to find that there was no wine left.


    He raised his hand and drew a circle in the air. Then, a stream of wine flew out and fell into the wine gourd.


    He then picked up the gourd and drank a gulp. Leaning on a huge tree, he laid down listlessly. His eyes narrowed as he looked at the bonfire not too far away. The flame in his eyes flickered. It was unknown what the old man was thinking.

 C91

    Just as Lu Beiyou was suffering from the bone scorching pain, green lightning suddenly surged from within the skeleton, intertwining with the long worm.


    An even more intense pain spread throughout his entire body. Lu Beiyou''s skin had already split open, and fresh blood flowed out.


    As for the white insect and the green lightning, their confrontation also slowly came to an end. The green lightning transformed into threads of silk and pulled the white bug towards the marrow.


    The worm struggled with all its might, but it found itself powerless to break free, falling into the marrow.


    Just at that moment, Lu Beiyou suddenly roared, a dragon''s roar, and a tiger''s roar shook the heavens.


    After a while, Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes. He felt the dense blood Qi in his body and clenched his fists.


    Right now, he had an inexplicable confidence that by relying on his physical body, he would be able to fight against someone of his own level.


    This was the change brought to him by a drop of dragon blood?


    Lu Beiyou looked at the old man joyfully, and realized that he had fallen asleep already, leaning on the tree trunk.


    Lu Beiyou was startled for a moment, then sighed as he took off his jacket and covered it over the old man''s body.


    Then, with a complicated expression, he turned around and disappeared into the night.


    However, Lu Beiyou did not see the old man''s tears that fell from the corners of his eyes the moment he turned around.


    Lu Beiyou realized that the time inside the Dragon Bolt Abyss was almost the same as outside. The sun was rising and the sky was about to turn white.


    He wanted to get familiar with his body in the middle of the night, so he went to the forest to find someone to hone his skills with.


    Who would have thought that she would run into a Green Snake who was at the peak of the Ruins Returning Stage. She wanted to kill it when she wasn''t paying attention, but Lu Beiyou''s Fighting Golden Eyes had already seen its movements.


    After dodging the killing blow, a human and a snake were fighting, and in the end, the green snake became Lu Beiyou''s prey.


    Lu Beiyou built a fire, and found a few fragrant fruits to eat in the forest.


    After washing Green Snake clean, Yuan Zhou boiled the snake broth along with the fragrant fruit.


    The old man woke up at this moment and yawned. He threw his clothes into the bonfire.


    When Lu Beiyou saw this scene, he could not help but look at the old man with a face filled with black lines.


    The old man patted his butt, stretched lazily and groaned. "Isn''t it just a piece of clothes? At worst, I can just give you a white robe. "


    As he spoke, he extended his hand towards the empty space and took out a set of white clothes, throwing it to Lu Beiyou.


    The entire piece of clothing was made from snow-white silver wire. The material was silky and smooth, and two diamond-shaped crystals were embedded on the area around the shoulders. It gave off a pleasant aura.


    There was an auspicious qilin tattooed on the cloth with golden threads. It had a red waist, and if one looked closely, they would see that it was connected to a red snake leather head to tail.


    Lu Beiyou caressed the clothes lightly, and as light as a feather, his body and mind regained their calmness in an instant.


    He raised his head and looked at the old man with a face full of disbelief as he asked, "This is for me?"


    The old man nodded and said, "Don''t tell me you don''t want it? "Then forget it, I''ll just take it back!"


    After the old man finished speaking, he extended out his hand to take back his clothes, but Lu Beiyou had already put them on in the blink of an eye.


    He smiled at the old man and said, "Thank you, old man."


    The old man looked at Lu Beiyou who was dressed in a elegant and refined white robe, and said in a daze, "The stinking brat''s skin, on the other hand, isn''t bad. If I had a daughter, I would probably want to marry her to you."


    The slender Lu Beiyou who wore the white gown looked even more elegant and refined, it was extremely elegant and refined.


    Lu Beiyou also scratched his head in embarrassment. The old man didn''t tell Lu Beiyou that this white robe was called: Mo Baiyi.


    The old man smelled the fragrance of the snake soup and couldn''t help but take the spoon and stuff it into his mouth.


    Lu Beiyou also anxiously rushed forward to snatch it, he had personally witnessed the appetite of the old man in front of him.


    In the blink of an eye, the snake broth had reached the bottom.


    The old man smacked his lips. "I didn''t expect the food you made would be so good."


    Lu Beiyou arrogantly replied, "Of course!"


    Mu Qiuqiu didn''t know how to cook, he was just a part-time waiter and a chef. It was only until Lao Kong''s arrival that Lu Beiyou finally relaxed a little.


    Thinking of Lao Kong, Lu Beiyou''s thoughts flew around, and he wondered how Lao Kong was doing with the two of them.


    In the backyard of the two people at the border, Lao Kong was comfortably lying on a recliner under a tree, blowing on the wind while drinking tea, feeling very uncomfortable.


    Suddenly, Lao Kong sneezed, and could not help but mutter to himself.


    He then continued to lie on the chair, humming a tune as he sipped his tea.


    The two of them rested for a while, before the old man brought Lu Beiyou deeper into the forest.


    "According to the time we should need seven days to reach the dragon pearl. It just so happens that in these seven days, you can get thoroughly familiar with your current situation. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded, then the two disappeared and went deeper.


    The deeper Lu Beiyou went, the more injuries he sustained on his body.


    The first day, he walked forward while training himself. On the way, he killed an old turtle in the Ruins Returning Stage realm and a large bird with four wings that could not be identified as the peak of the Ruins Returning Stage, and stewed a pot of soup.


    On the second day, he accidentally stepped into the territory of an ape with a brown horn on its head, who was in the early stages of Mahayana Stage. He was chased and killed by the ape all the way, and in the end, Lu Beiyou couldn''t take it anymore and fought with it. However, he didn''t have the time to stay here any longer, so he quickly headed deeper in. As for the ape, it continued to chase after Lu Beiyou.


    On the third day, Lu Beiyou could no longer handle the pestering of the apes. After fighting with the apes for a long time, Lu Beiyou finally beheaded him. Right at this moment, an even more terrifying aura locked onto Lu Beiyou. This aura was not something that the current Lu Beiyou could face. He hurriedly ran deeper into the forest without turning his head back.


    On the fourth day, Lu Beiyou was still caught up by the aura that had locked onto him. It was not that Lu Beiyou did not want to discover it, but the owner of this Qi was a three hundred meter tall Stone Ape that was even taller than the Dragon Tiger Beast of the past. Lu Beiyou turned his head to look at the old man, but the old man didn''t care at all.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t even think before turning to run. Only a fool would fight with you!


    On the fifth day, the gigantic Stone Ape still did not give up its pursuit of Lu Beiyou. Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but curse in his heart: What the hell is this thing, it''s so protective. If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have killed that damn monkey.


    On the sixth day, the monkey finally gave up on chasing after Lu Beiyou. Just when Lu Beiyou heaved a sigh of relief. However, the old man suddenly said with a serious expression, "Follow me next. The thing in front is even more terrifying than the Stone Ape behind us. This is also why it doesn''t dare to chase after you. Otherwise, you wouldn''t even know how you died."


    In these six days, he had already killed a total of twelve people at the peak of the Ruins Returning Stage and two at the Mahayana. If the news of this result were to spread, it would probably scare a lot of people to death.


    Of course, he couldn''t deny that after the past six days of killing and escaping, Lu Beiyou had completely adapted to his current state.

 C92

    Lu Beiyou laid on the ground, reached out and picked up a piece of Caterpillar Grass, stuffing it into his mouth as he said listlessly, "Geezer, just who are you? Why are you so familiar with this place?"


    Hearing that, the old man said proudly, "This old man is not the type to say I''m afraid of scaring you to death. For your safety''s sake, I will not tell you."


    Lu Beiyou rolled his eyes at the old man. He had seen arrogant people before, but he had never seen someone as arrogant as him.


    However, this old man was indeed very strong. Once, when the two of them were crossing a swamp, an Emperor Alligator with Mahayana Stage suddenly appeared and was killed by the old man with a swing of a rod.


    To be able to kill Mahayana Stage with a swing of a rod, it should at least be on par with Gongsun Xinyu''s cultivation.


    After the old man saw Lu Beiyou''s lazy look, he said. "Let me tell you again, the place that we''re about to reach is this Dragon Silencing Abyss''s true face. Remember to not make any movements while following behind me, otherwise, you won''t even know how you died!"


    Lu Beiyou stood up and patted his clothes, and spoke with an indifferent expression: "Alright, alright, don''t worry. Is there something in it that scares you? "


    The old man nodded.


    Lu Beiyou''s body suddenly became stiff, although the old man had never revealed his own strength, just the fact of him using his rod to kill Mahayana was already enough to shock Lu Beiyou to death.


    Was there really an existence in the depths of this Dragon''s Abyss more terrifying than the old man?!


    "What''s in it?"


    The old man did not speak. This time, he finally took action and lifted Lu Beiyou up, as he quickly walked into the depths.


    Lu Beiyou only felt as if he was riding a horse and looking at a lamp, countless of terrifying auras passed by him, and there were even two of them that had a terrifying aura similar to Gongsun Xinyu''s.


    When the two of them stopped, Lu Beiyou realized that they were already in front of a village.


    All of the houses in the village were made of piles of stones, the supports were built using the bones of giant beasts, and Lu Beiyou could roughly see that there was even a skeleton of a Dragon Tiger Beast on the bones.


    Motherf * cker! Use the bones of giant beasts of Mahayana Stage to build a house? What kind of people lived in this village?


    The old man took a deep breath and shouted, "Damned draconian, come out! Your Grandpa Sun is back!"


    A powerful sound swept through the entire village.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Suddenly, dozens of auras of Mahayana Stage erupted from every single stone house within the village. There were even three or four auras that surpassed Gongsun Xinyu''s that suddenly burst forth, and instantly appeared in front of the old man.


    F * ck, if it wasn''t for the old man being here, he would have already left.


    No wonder the old man told him to be careful. It was no wonder the old man said that this was the true forbidden area: the Dragon Sealing Abyss.


    Once this group of people suddenly appeared above the Nine Continents, then it would truly be fun!


    How do I play this? A single Ruins Returning Stage, an unknown level of cultivation ¡­ an old man and a young girl fighting several tens of Mahayana coupled with Half-step Immortal?


    Fight my ass! Lu Beiyou''s legs trembled as he went over to the old man''s side and whispered, "Old man, why don''t the two of us escape?


    The old man rolled his eyes at Lu Beiyou and scolded lightly, "You''re useless!"


    Lu Beiyou''s face did not turn red, but his heart did not beat nor beat as he softly muttered to himself, "You have a future, but you don''t even have your life, what use is there a future for you to do that?"


    The dozens of people did not care about Lu Beiyou, and shouted angrily at the old man: "Sun Xing! It looks like you really have no memory! You actually dare to come to our draconian''s territory?! "


    Her voice was coarse, and only now did Lu Beiyou notice the appearances of the group of people.


    He was a little taller than the average person, with a bulging forehead and red eyes. The pupils of the three leaders were the same gold as his own, but they were not as pure as his. He was dressed in sackcloth, and the exposed parts were covered with dark green armor pieces. On his head, there were two bulging little bundles.


    draconian? Was this the draconian that chased after him and killed him, the one from the inner sect of Tianshan?


    It was no wonder that they did not continue to chase and kill him. Such a terrifying draconian, it would probably be hard for him to even keep his life.


    However, they were actually able to escape from the hands of these draconian s. It seemed like the true inheritance of Tianshan was not as bad as they had imagined.


    Sun Xing picked his ears, holding the black rod that he had thrown out, he said with disdain: "Alright, alright, who doesn''t know who it is, stop pretending to be big tailed wolves. Since you guys saw that I have returned, you should know the reason for my visit, right? "


    Out of the three draconian s leading, one of them who looked quite old and was leaning on a walking stick, calmly asked: "Have you thought about it? The thing behind you is the plaything that you brought over this time? "


    "A toy?" Sun Xing suddenly exploded, holding onto his rod as he smashed it towards the group of people.


    Fortunately, Lu Beiyou had quickly hugged his waist, and blocked his path. I''ll f * * king f * * k you guys, standing here and talking doesn''t hurt, but do you know how long laozi has been in this crappy place for?! I finally found a good sapling that can bring me, but you''re telling me that he''s a plaything? Do you believe that I will beat you to death! "


    Old draconian suddenly pointed his cane at Sun Xing and cursed: "Every time you come here, you either take something or destroy our houses! Do you think I don''t want to make you, this old fool, quickly scram? "


    Lu Beiyou watched the exchange of curses between the two old men in a daze. had already become a frequent visitor here!


    Then, who was he planning to face with a solemn face?


    As if they were used to it, the draconian s scattered without a trace.


    Only the two old men were left, panting and staring at each other.


    Suddenly, the two of them started laughing unbridled. The old draconian wiped the tears at the corner of his eyes and said, "You old soul, you are finally leaving."


    Sun Xing also stopped laughing and nodded. He looked into the depths of the village and said, "I''ve stayed here for long enough. It''s time for me to go out and meet that disgusting bunch of heaven people! "


    As he finished speaking, Sun Xing''s face was already filled with anger, and his breathing had also become a little unstable. Cracks continuously appeared in the air beside him.


    Old draconian sighed and patted Sun Xing''s shoulder, "Let bygones be bygones. Living like this is also a type of happiness."


    Sun Xing suddenly squatted down on the ground, held his head and roared: "I want to as well! But the moment I close my eyes, images of Master, Second Junior Brother, Third Junior Brother, Little White, and Su''er dying will appear in my mind. How could I forget! How many people in this world still remembered them? How many people knew why they died!? The world has already forgotten about them, how can I forget about them! I can''t forget! They ¡­ They are my last family members! "


    Saying that, Sun Xing bent his body, covered his head and knelt on the ground and started crying.


    Dark clouds started to gather in the sky of Dragon Silencing Abyss for no reason, and gradually, a faint rain started to fall.


    The old draconian did not speak. Lu Beiyou did not speak either.


    In this world, there was only Sun Xing left crying unrestrainedly in the rain.

 C93

    Lu Beiyou quietly looked at the Sun Xing who had suddenly become agitated, this old man seemed to be a pitiful person.


    Old draconian received the raindrop and was stunned for a long time.


    "Since you are determined to leave, then just follow the rules. "According to the time limit, the smelting trial will begin tomorrow, so you should prepare first."


    He sighed and turned away.


    The rain got heavier and heavier, and Sun Xing''s aura also gradually calmed down. However, he didn''t channel his spiritual energy into the rain to isolate himself.


    He raised his head and let the rain wash over him, "Brat, do you still remember something you promised me?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded, at the very beginning, he made a promise to the old man that he would help him take the dragon pearl and complete one task for him.


    The old man clenched his fist, and the rain started to fall.


    "I want you to challenge the draconian''s Nine Dragons War Monument tomorrow."


    Nine Dragons Stele?


    The old man''s messy hair covered his face, making it difficult to see his expression clearly.


    "If I were to tell you, this Dragon Silencing Abyss in the Forbidden Area was created to suppress me. Do you believe me? "


    Lu Beiyou did not answer and did not shake his head. He just stood there quietly.


    "You came in because that little dragon who was infatuated with you let you in, right? As for the Immortal Sword Arts < Demon Resisting Beast > that little girl Gongsun told you to look for, and the dragon pearl of that small dragon, they are both behind this Nine Dragons Stronghold. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, and said with a firm tone: "Senior, please give me a new life, Beiyou will definitely fulfill Senior''s request."


    The old man didn''t respond. He just stood there in the rain and raised his finger slightly. The falling rain converged into a handsome middle-aged man.


    Lu Beiyou looked over, and in that moment he was stunned, there was actually such a handsome man under the heavens.


    The old man said hoarsely, "You only need to pull out the first seven monoliths. As for the last two monoliths, I will personally take action."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, the two of them did not speak anymore, and looked at the man in front of them.


    The old man''s arm dropped, and the rain began to fall again.


    Sun Xing suddenly laid down on the ground, took out a wine gourd from his chest, and began to drink in the pouring rain.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t know what to do, so he came to Sun Xing''s side and sat down.


    "Kid, are you interested in listening to this old man mutter?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded, holding the wine gourd in one hand, he opened his arms wide and formed a huge character to welcome the torrential rain.


    "A few decades ago, there were only a handful of people in this sect, and not just five. One day, a peerless genius in the eyes of the world fell in love with the youngest junior sister of this sect. However, he was rejected. He wanted to go up the mountain and rob them, but he was kicked down the mountain by the head master of the sect. He did not believe in what was happening, and so he stepped into the sect once more. In the end, he was kicked down once again. "


    Sun Xing paused for a moment before continuing: "But that genius truly fell in love with that junior sister, and in the end, for that girl, even rejected the invitation of the peak forces at that time, and resolutely chose to join this sect."


    "As he said that, the corners of Sun Xing''s lips curled up into a smile. His talent was outstanding, and he immediately became the head senior brother of the sect. However, the head master often warned him to be disciplined and never be impetuous. Slowly, his Junior Sister, who was originally afraid of him, finally agreed to his pursuit after his tireless efforts. At that time, he had already become the world''s little immortal in the eyes of the people ¡­ "


    Sun Xing''s voice grew softer and softer until it finally stopped. Lu Beiyou arrived in front of him, and upon hearing the light snoring sound, he had already fallen asleep drunk.


    He did not use his spirit energy to stop the erosion of the wine.


    The old draconian who was holding onto a walking stick suddenly appeared beside the two of them, looking at Sun Xing who was sleeping on the ground in the rain with a strange expression.


    Lu Beiyou''s hair stood on end as he instinctively stood in front of Sun Xing in a defensive posture.


    The old draconian shakily arrived in front of Lu Beiyou and rubbed his head, saying in a friendly manner, "Don''t worry, we are old acquaintances now. Everyone but me would want to harm him. "


    After Lu Beiyou heard the Old draconian''s words, his body instantly relaxed.


    He himself didn''t know why he would trust the draconian in front of him so much, but he felt an inexplicable sense of trust in his body.


    The old draconian smiled and raised his hand towards Lu Beiyou''s Dantian.


    A simple and unadorned round disk broke out of his body, and after seeing the old draconian, it started to revolve around him happily, like a child who had just seen his own elder.


    Lu Beiyou looked at this scene with his mouth agape, and could not help but exclaim: "What''s going on?"


    The old draconian lightly patted the plate, and the plate quietly floated in front of Lu Beiyou.


    "You need the Spiritual Seed of Heaven and Earth to forge your Spiritual Root to cultivate this Enslavement Spiritual Immortal Technique. However, you don''t know that your ice type Spiritual Seed was brought out from our draconian''s village, right?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head, he really didn''t know about this matter.


    "The current Sect Leader of Tianshan Sect sent an ice attribute Heaven and Earth Spirit Seed over a few decades ago. He said that he wants to nurture it here at the Dragon Lake. We, the draconian Tribe, promised to bring it back. After that, under the nurturing of the dragon pearl, she developed her own wisdom. "


    The Sect Leader of Tianshan Mountains? The draconian Tribe in the Dragon Locking Abyss? Were they old acquaintances? Then why was draconian chasing after the inner disciples of Sky Mountain not long ago?


    "The generations of the Heavenly Mountain will send people to train in the Dragon''s Abyss. We, the draconian Tribe, will also do our best to help. But as time went on, they took our help as weakness. and in the end, some crazy disciples even chose to hunt our draconian in order to get the dragon blood. " Saying that, the previously gentle look on the old draconian''s face became gloomy.


    After that, under the coordination of the previous Sect Leader Gongsun Wuyi, Tianshan chose to apologize, and made the most of their sect''s inherited sword techniques as a form of apology. However, the draconian Tribe was completely disheartened by this incident and chose to live in seclusion. "


    When Lu Beiyou heard this, his eyes couldn''t help but flicker a little. Looks like the Sky Mountain Immortal Sword Art ''Demon Subduing Immortal Sword Art'' that Gongsun Xinyu spoke of was part of the draconian Tribe.


    "When senior came in, I met draconian chasing after the inner disciples of Sky Mountain. Is it because?"


    Hearing that, the old draconian''s pale golden pupils gradually turned red. He shouted, "Those few brats took advantage of our draconian hunting to sneak into our draconian''s tribe. For the sake of the dragon blood, they actually killed two of our tribe''s dragon children!"


    After hearing the old draconian''s words, Lu Beiyou''s heart couldn''t help but twitch for a moment. No wonder the draconian had been chasing after them.


    The dragon race had a small population, so how could they let them off the hook so easily?


    "If it wasn''t for the fact that draconian is unable to leave this Dragon Sealing Abyss, I really want to take people and destroy this dog shit Tianshan!"


    As he said that, the old draconian''s body suddenly erupted into an intense golden light, the terrifying aura burning all the raindrops close to him into wisps of white smoke, causing the space to tremble.

 C94

    Lu Beiyou panted heavily, forcefully resisting the sudden rage of the old draconian.


    However, Lu Beiyou was unable to withstand the might of a person with Half-step Immortal, and cracks slowly appeared on his body as though he had turned into a piece of porcelain.


    The curved disk seemed to have sensed Lu Beiyou''s crisis, it passed through the bright golden light and arrived beside the old draconian, trembling violently, as though it was comforting an old man''s child.


    When the old draconian heard the trembling of the curved disc, he gradually calmed down and the golden light dissipated.


    Lu Beiyou also anxiously started to recuperate his injuries, his mouth revealing a bitter smile: "Old senior, I am innocent!"


    The old draconian sighed but did not apologize. If it wasn''t for Sun Xing, he might not have said all this to Lu Beiyou.


    He beckoned towards Lu Beiyou and a snow-white lotus petal flew out from Lu Beiyou''s body, jumping around him happily.


    "Those brats from Tian Shan''s group took the opportunity when we weren''t looking for it to bring the spirit seed back, and now you have brought it back." After all, this spirit seed was personally cultivated by us. Since its power has already been absorbed by you, that is its fate. But I want to take back its original form. "


    This snow lotus petal was given to him by Mu Qiuqiu at the time. However, since it originally belonged to the draconian Tribe, he could only stay here.


    Lu Beiyou felt his body recovering gradually, and said: "This is something this junior should do."


    The old draconian nodded, looked at Sun Xing who was still lying asleep on the ground and sighed: "Carry him and follow me into the village."


    Lu Beiyou turned and slowly walked into the village. He glanced at the old man and anxiously carried Sun Xing who was lying on the ground on his back and followed the old draconian towards the draconian Tribe.


    When Lu Beiyou arrived at an empty room given by the Old draconian, he immediately threw Sun Xing onto the bed without caring about the mess.


    Seeing that Sun Xing was already used to his sloppiness, Lu Beiyou did not have the mood to help him take off his clothes.


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou had settled Sun Xing down, the old draconian waved his hand, signalling Lu Beiyou to follow him out.


    The two of them slowly walked towards the center of the village. Old draconian was the first to stop and raise his head.


    Lu Beiyou also followed the old draconian''s line of sight and looked over.


    There were nine stone tablets on the ground. The first seven were arranged in the shape of the Big Dipper. As for the other two, they stood alone on the two sides of the seven Dao tablets.


    And in the dark clouds above the Nine Dao Monument, there were eight faint silhouettes of dragons swimming in and out of existence.


    Seven Stars, eight Dragons, nine Dao tablets?


    The old draconian sighed, "Sun Xing didn''t lie to you. The entire Dragon Locking Abyss is for the sake of suppressing Sun Xing. Furthermore, our draconian was originally a native of the Dragon''s Abyss, who lived carefreely under the lead of our little princess. Knowing that the appearance of two men has changed everything. "


    After Lu Beiyou heard the Old draconian''s words, for some reason, in his mind, he suddenly thought of the man that Sun Xing had changed into from borrowing the rain water.


    "On that day, one of the heavily injured man brought the dying Sun Xing in. As for the other high-spirited man in green clothes, he came to our tribe. I don''t know what sort of agreement he reached with the little princess, but he dropped nine stone tablets in the village and disappeared. "


    The old draconian looked at the eight dragon silhouettes in the sky with melancholy. "That azure-dressed man is the strongest man I have ever seen in my entire life. He rode a Cyan Bull and carried a huge sword on his back. At that time, I was already a member of the Half-step Immortal. "


    After Lu Beiyou heard the Old draconian''s words, he could no longer make any sort of expression.


    "That heavily injured man stayed in our village for a period of time. No one knows what happened. The Little Princess actually had feelings for the man, but one day the man suddenly looked towards the sky and then disappeared, the Little Princess also followed him and disappeared, leaving Sun Xing who was about to die in the village. However, he didn''t expect to see the Little Princess again, and it was actually the head of the Heavenly Mountain, Gongsun Wu-er, bringing the Little Princess''s dragon pearl back! And our draconian has no way of leaving this Dragon Sealing Abyss either. "


    The more he spoke, the more depressed the old draconian became. But, when he heard everything that Lu Beiyou had heard, it was as if thunder had struck the roof. From beginning to end, when Lu Beiyou had stepped into the Dragon Sealing Abyss, he could finally understand everything clearly.


    When he passed through the darkness, he saw that the sword wielder on the huge bronze door was most likely the one that was heavily injured by the old draconian.


    In that case, the wandering dragon that he had seen previously was the Little Princess that the Old draconian had spoken of.


    At that time, that heavily injured man brought Sun Xing to Dragon''s Abyss. Then, he thought about the man from the heavens that Sun Xing had revealed earlier, and thought that he had probably offended an extremely strong enemy.


    All of this was probably related to the second half of the story that Sun Xing had yet to finish.


    And the reason the high-spirited man in green clothes set up the nine Dao tablets was not to suppress Sun Xing, but to protect him!


    However, the situation outside the Dragon Silencing Abyss may have become even more serious, so in the end, the heavily injured man didn''t choose to stay, and instead chose to leave.


    As for the dragon pearl of the roaming dragon, it should be because the man knew that he was doomed. In order to protect You You, he had allowed Gongsun Wuyi to send her dragon pearl to the draconian Tribe which was unable to leave Dragon''s Abyss. He had restricted You You to the entrance of Dragon''s Abyss, making it impossible for her to leave Dragon''s Locked Abyss and follow him to his death.


    That man used the cruelest way to protect You!


    For some reason, Lu Beiyou suddenly thought of the terrifying scene he saw from the a30,000-meter '', and thought of how countless immortals were fighting and dying.


    He couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. Everything that he had figured out earlier, could it be related to the black palace in that scene?


    The old draconian saw that Lu Beiyou was lost in thought while looking at the dragon s shadow in the sky. He couldn''t help but sigh and look up into the sky as well, saying, "We should not have told you about this initially, but when Sun Xing woke up, we also found out about the story on him. He had tried all sorts of methods to tear through the void, but none of them had the ability to leave. The restrictions placed upon him by the nine monoliths were simply too great. I didn''t expect him to find you. I don''t know what''s so attractive about you, but he''s actually full of confidence in you. And tomorrow, what you will be facing are the nine monoliths in front of you. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, the eight dragon silhouettes continued to travel through the dark clouds, and he couldn''t see for sure either, from time to time, a few dragon roars could be heard from the thick clouds.


    He suddenly looked towards the old man and said: "Senior, actually, the little princess of draconian is not dead yet. Furthermore, she is trapped in the deep black abyss at the entrance of the Dragon Sealing Abyss."


    The old draconian nodded expressionlessly when he heard that, "I had long heard about the little princess'' situation from the disciples of the Heavenly Mountain Trial. However, the little princess'' dragon pearl is also under the Nine Dragons Stronghold, so no one has been able to pull out all nine of the stone tablets yet. Even if all of us from the draconian go all out, we would only be able to lift the third tablet. "


    Two lines of tears suddenly dripped down from the old draconian''s wrinkled face, "The Little Princess is obviously the most afraid of the dark. How could she have read about it for so many years by herself?"

 C95

    Sun Xing sat up and scratched his head.


    Lu Beiyou was seated cross-legged beside him, adjusting his breathing.


    Sun Xing was dazed for a moment, then walked down the bed and patted Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou had also recovered from his meditation. Seeing Sun Xing, he shouted out, "Old man, you''ve awoken."


    Sun Xing rolled her eyes at him, wasn''t this just speaking nonsense?


    "How are your preparations?"


    Lu Beiyou stood up from the ground, he activated the spirit energy in his body and said: "Just nice."


    Sun Xing nodded and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Although the Nine Dragons War Monument is meant to suppress me, as time went on, I also understood what was going on. It will only become stronger when it meets strong, so even I can only bring up seven Dao tablets. At the same time, these nine Dao tablets were also very repulsive towards foreign races. This was also the reason why draconian could only lift up three when they tried. In the end, I came to a conclusion. Rather than saying that he suppressed me, it would be more accurate to say that these nine Dao tablets were for an inheritance. "


    After hearing Sun Xing''s words, Lu Beiyou could not help but become a little dazed.


    According to what Sun Xing had said, he would have to add on his previous guess.


    Not only was the Nine Dragon''s Stele used to protect Sun Xing or seal Dragon''s Abyss, it was also used to leave behind an inheritance for the Nine Continents.


    Sun Xing stretched his body and took the lead to walk out of the room. Lu Beiyou also shook his head, shaking off the thoughts in his head and followed.


    Whether it was the trial or the inheritance. His primary objective now was to find the dragon pearl and leave this place. Otherwise, the roaming dragons guarding the door would really kill him.


    Sun Xing who was walking ahead suddenly stopped, his back facing Lu Beiyou and said calmly: "Yesterday''s story, once you pull out the first seven tablets, you won''t mind this old man telling you a complete story, right?"


    Lu Beiyou lightly shook his head and said, "Of course I don''t mind."


    Sun Xing nodded and walked in front. Compared to the drunk and dispirited Sun Xing from yesterday, he was like a completely different person.


    When the two of them arrived at the center of the village, they saw that all the draconian s had already arrived.


    When the old draconian saw Lu Beiyou, he nodded. Sun Xing casually pulled a rock and sat down.


    "Old fellow, prepare to begin."


    The old draconian nodded and turned to look at all the other draconian, saying, "A few decades ago, the little princess left. Our draconian had also chosen to go into seclusion. Even if we found out about the Little Princess''s situation, we couldn''t leave this place to bring her home. But now, we have hope! Everyone, are you ready to bring the Little Princess back to Da Xia Empire?! "


    Yes!


    draconian roared loudly, his eyes filled with excitement and desire.


    The departure of the little princess had made them dispirited, and now they had received news of the little princess. How could they just sit there and wait for death!


    The old draconian smiled and nodded, then spoke to Lu Beiyou, "Little gongzi, I''ll be troubling you for now. I promise you, the moment our draconian leaves the Dragon Sealing Abyss, you will be the benefactor of our draconian. Our draconian Clan will owe you a favor. "


    To be honest, Lu Beiyou was panicking inwardly. But seeing that everyone was looking at him with eyes full of expectation, Lu Beiyou could only clench his teeth and nod his head.


    In front of him was not a bunch of small shrimps or small fish, but a bunch of gigantic deep-sea beasts. If he were to reject them, even a pile of bones would be considered light.


    Sun Xing took out a wine gourd from his chest pocket and threw it to Lu Beiyou, "Once you enter the Nine Dragon''s Town Monument, you will have to rely on yourself to take care of this Seven Stars. Because your cultivation is not high, when you reach the last two, the suppression effect will be greatly reduced. At that time, it will be time for me to take action, so I can only save you at the last two monoliths. Before that, even if you die inside, I will not be able to save you, do you understand? "


    Lu Beiyou took the bottle gourd and opened its stopper, drinking a mouthful of wine and hung it around his waist.


    "Don''t worry, Beiyou will not disappoint the hopes of all the seniors present here."


    Finished speaking, he dressed in a white robe and entered the nine dragon tablet.


    The moment Lu Beiyou stepped in, a charming little girl had already appeared beside Sun Xing.


    Even the draconian present with an astonishing cultivation did not know when the little girl appeared.


    When the old draconian saw the little girl, his entire body stiffened and his hands trembled.


    Sun Xing was not surprised at all, as though everything had been arranged for him. He stared intently at Lu Beiyou''s figure and asked: "Do you think he will succeed?"


    The little girl nodded, "Definitely!"


    When Lu Beiyou stepped into the Nine Dao Monument, he suddenly found himself in the darkness. There were seven stars floating in the sky, in the shape of a Big Dipper.


    Suddenly, being ranked at the very front of the line, he disappeared and a pale dragon silhouette appeared in front of Lu Beiyou.


    After that, the dragon image changed back to Lu Beiyou''s appearance, causing Lu Beiyou to look at the dragon image in front of him with shock.


    No matter if it was his appearance, clothes, or accessories, they were all exactly the same as his current appearance. However, he was just a mortal.


    The dragon image bellowed, and then appeared in front of Lu Beiyou in a moment, and thrusted the sword towards him.


    Lu Beiyou frowned, he could not have!


    Could it be that the Nine Dragons Mountain Monument only possesses this much power?


    He extended his hand into a sword made of spirit energy and pierced through the dragon shadow thoroughly. However, he did not see a drop of blood.


    Lu Beiyou frowned, could it be that it was different from what he thought, that it was so powerful?


    At that very moment, the second star in the sky suddenly lit up. A pillar of light shot down from the sky and pierced the dragon shadow lying on the ground.


    Under Lu Beiyou''s astonished gaze, the dragon shadow that was already lying on the ground suddenly stood up.


    Middle stage of the Spirit Realm!


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but open his mouth wide, this could actually happen? Having revived, his strength had actually improved?


    But Lu Beiyou did not take it to heart, and was preparing to subdue him.


    Suddenly, a dragon image holding a sharp sword appeared behind Lu Beiyou and thrusted at him.


    Lu Beiyou anxiously reacted, and instantly left his original position.


    The first sword of the¡¶ blue lotus Sword Art¡·: Water?!


    Lu Beiyou''s heart became heavy, it seemed that after the dragon shadow woke up, its cultivation had not only increased. It had transformed into his appearance and even learned his moves!


    Just as Lu Beiyou was in a daze, the dragon image had already bent down and moved. Lu Beiyou anxiously recovered his senses and discovered that there was a small cut on his neck, with a drop of blood seeping out from the wound.


    Lu Beiyou''s mind was spinning frantically, he was trying to mobilize his spirit force, but suddenly realized that the spirit force he was using had already been marked by the dragon shadow, and was devouring back at him.


    Lu Beiyou''s pupils rapidly shrank. Di Luo?

 C96

    He had not only grasped the water, but he had also grasped Tilly. Then, what would he imitate next?


    Lu Beiyou did not use his full strength. After entangled with the dragon shadow for a while, his expression was not only not relaxed, but instead, became even more serious.


    Right now, Dragon Shadow had only grasped the first two swords of the blue lotus''s Sword Intent Method.


    But this was only the second star: Tianxuan.


    There were still five stars behind him. Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, and a green lotus gradually appeared in his pupils.


    Then let''s see what surprises the third constellation will bring us.


    At the same time, the draconian outside the Nine Dragon''s Town Monument saw the two stone tablets being pulled out of the ground, and their faces filled with excitement.


    Even the old draconian''s wrinkled face revealed a slight smile.


    Sun Xing and the little girl still maintained their calm expressions. The little girl raised her head and looked at the floating dragon simulacrum in the clouds and asked, "How many tablets will be the true test for him?"


    Sun Xing thought about it for a while, then extended four fingers, but frowned.


    "Wasn''t it he who personally set up the monolith back then? You even personally cut down a mountain to a height of 102,000 meters to send your Northern Sea over. Didn''t you let this kid in also leave this inheritance behind for him? "


    The little girl shook her head and said: "I did not participate in this matter, it was done by him and the Xiao Qing. As for this legacy, it wasn''t from the North either. The reason I let him in this time, is for this last strand of incense. "


    After Sun Xing heard the little girl''s words, his eyes instantly went red and he jumped around. He licked his lips and said hoarsely: "You mean, this isn''t an inheritance at all, but his incense?"


    The little girl nodded her head expressionlessly. Sun Xing turned his head to look at the Nine Dragon Town Monument and clicked his tongue, sighing with a face full of emotion.


    Lu Beiyou did not relax his mind, as he adjusted his own state of mind. Just now, when he had struck out with his sword just now, the sword intent surrounding him had directly severed the dragon shadow.


    At this moment, the third star in the sky erupted with another pillar of light that reached the sky, shining on the body of the dragon shadow.


    The third star: Phecda!


    The fallen dragon shadow once again stood up from the ground under the power of the light pillar. A blue lotus appeared in his pale eyes.


    Middle stage of Ruins Returning Stage!


    Lu Beiyou''s expression finally became gloomy, and it was exactly as he had guessed, the seven tablets were completely imitating his own cultivation level increase.


    Tian Shu was a cripple who had broken meridians in the beginning, but he was then flooded by Ren Changfeng''s spirit energy and sent into the peak of the Spirit Realm, which was also known as Tianxuan. He was currently in the middle stage of the Ruins Returning Stage, so Tianxuan''s aura had also reached the middle stage of the Ruins Returning Stage.


    However, this was only the third star, the third monolith. Then what were the other four?


    The dragon shadow roared loudly, and suddenly a thousand blue lotus bloomed on the ground, and the dragon shadow stepped on a lotus and rushed over.


    The third sword of the "blue lotus Sword Art": Kailian!


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, came to the back of the dragon shadow with a ''Pure Yang'' in his hand and handed it over.


    What was coming had finally come!


    The dragon image did not turn back as three blue lotus s appeared beneath Lu Beiyou''s feet in a flash, exploding with three soaring sword intents.


    Lu Beiyou could only retreat, and the three blue lotus gradually withered and disappeared.


    Unknowingly, the dragon image had already appeared behind Lu Beiyou and slashed at his left arm.


    However, Lu Beiyou was surprised to discover that the dragon shadow hadn''t harmed him at all.


    When it came into contact with his white robe, it was blocked by his white robe.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but touch the clothes on his body. Could it be that the clothes Sun Xing gave him wasn''t any ordinary clothes?


    Just as Lu Beiyou was deep in thought, the dragon image suddenly erupted into the Weather Pillar, with one dragon and one phoenix surrounding him.


    Heaven''s Dipper Sword!


    Lu Beiyou could not help but scold loudly. What was this, could it be that he could learn all of his trump cards?


    Wasn''t it said that in the world, there were only a few people who could master the Heavenly Dipper Sword?


    Why was it that even a floating dragon simulacrum could mimic him?


    A dragon and a phoenix pounced towards Lu Beiyou. The dragon image was also suspended in the air, the thousand blue lotus s slowly blossomed, the sword intent surrounding them.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, and his pupils gradually recovered the shiny gold back to normal.


    Since that was the case, he might as well use him to test out the results of his few days of cultivation!


    Fighting Golden Eyes!


    Lu Beiyou felt that everything he saw slowed down, he could even clearly see the spiritual energy in the dragon shadow''s body move, and he could even see the direction in which the dragon and phoenix silhouettes would attack from.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, and instantly appeared in the air above the dragon''s head as he pierced through it with his sword.


    Following that, he appeared in the sky above the phoenix shadow and cut off its wings.


    He then looked at the dragon shadow. At this moment, the dragon shadow had already unleashed [Lotus Opening] to its extreme. The sword intent was in his body.


    Lu Beiyou started to have a headache himself.


    Did it really take so much effort to beat him? When did he become so strong?


    Helpless, she let out a sigh, turned her body to care for herself, and leapt into the Mahayana.


    It seemed that he could only rely on this move to fight him.


    The dragon image rushed towards Lu Beiyou, the cold and piercing sword intent pouncing towards Lu Beiyou. Lu Beiyou withdrew his'' Pure Yang ''and took a light step forward, causing several blue lotus to bloom on the ground.


    Lu Beiyou''s entire body was covered with green lightning, his eyes cold.


    Lu Beiyou used his flesh to withstand the Lotus Opening 3000 Sword Intent.


    With Lu Beiyou''s punch, a hundred sword intents were scattered.


    The dragon image roared and slashed onto Lu Beiyou''s body, but was blocked by the white robe on his body.


    Lu Beiyou thought back to Sun Xing''s actions and words and how he firmly believed that the clothes on his body was not ordinary.


    Lu Beiyou''s fists intersected, the power becoming more and more powerful, in a blink of an eye, it had broken through the sword concept, and landed a punch on the dragon''s shadow.


    The green lotus flower in front of the dragon shadow slowly vanished, and its body slowly disappeared as well.


    When the draconian outside the Nine Dragons Pillar saw the third monument being pulled out of the ground and floated in midair, they could not help but roar loudly.


    draconian and the rest could only pull out three monoliths at most once, but the fourth monolith had already been rejected. However, the young man who had walked in had already pulled out the third monolith within such a short period of time.


    Then the next few monoliths would still be far away?


    Old draconian also nodded his head in satisfaction, but Sun Xing''s expression did not contain the slightest bit of excitement as he softly muttered: "He''s here!"


    Lu Beiyou gasped for breath, dispersing the concern in his heart.


    Tian Xuan had already passed. She raised her head to look at the remaining four stars suspended in the sky. Next up should be Tian Quan!


    But the dragon image had already disappeared, and the remaining four stars did not even have the slightest movement. Lu Beiyou was suspicious, what was going on?


    Just then, dozens of candles suddenly lit up in the darkness, and a road made of bones appeared at Lu Beiyou''s feet.


    Both sides of the White Bone Road were covered in sticky, fresh blood. The smell of blood assaulted his nostrils.


    Lu Beiyou looked towards the end of the white bone, only to see a bronze Throne appearing at the end of the road.

 C97

    The throne had nine different swords piercing through its back, but it did not have the slightest bit of power.


    At the same time, the fourth stardust cloud in the sky, Heaven''s Might, also disappeared from the Star Path.


    Lu Beiyou focused all of his attention and slowly walked forward along the White Bone Road. The entire dark space was filled with a dense color of blood.


    Just at this time, countless skeletons suddenly appeared at the blood pond beside the white bone road, and struggled to stretch towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou did not bother with the skeletons behind him, and quickly walked towards the Throne.


    What exactly is this thing?


    With every step Lu Beiyou took, the white road behind him collapsed into the blood pool.


    Lu Beiyou turned around to take a look. It seemed that there was no turning back for him, and the skeleton in the blood pool behind him struggled to stretch its hand towards Lu Beiyou. Two balls of eerie blue flames shot out from its empty eye sockets, intending to swallow him up.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but frown, and then turned his head back to look at the position of the Throne.


    A crack suddenly appeared in front of the throne. A figure slowly walked out from the crack.


    She then came to the throne and sat down, holding her cheeks with one hand as she looked at Lu Beiyou, her golden eyes shone with light.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the man on the throne in a daze.


    The exact same clothes, the exact same face, the exact same pupils, the exact same aura.


    If one were to say what the difference was, it would be that the man didn''t have the slightest expression on his face.


    Just as Lu Beiyou was in meditation, the man from the Throne said suddenly: "You are not bad, I set up this Big Dipper myself. Actually, rather than saying that there are seven trials of the Dragon Sealing Abyss, it would be better to say that there is one here. "


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes flickered as he asked: "What does that mean?"


    The man''s voice was numb as he said, "The first three stars are for you to witness your journey from the beginning. The last three stars are opportunities that you will have in the future, depending on your personal circumstances. You can understand them as legacies."


    "Then who are you?"


    When Lu Beiyou heard about the inheritance, he did not feel even the slightest bit of excitement.


    When the man heard this, he did not say anything and remained silent for a moment.


    He extended his hand and the blood pool behind him suddenly erupted, transforming into blood red figures, rushing ferociously towards Lu Beiyou. They looked detestable, and roared at Lu Beiyou with their lives on the line.


    Lu Beiyou only turned his head to look at it, and with a single slash of his sword, ''Pure Yang'', he sliced apart the roaring sea of blood.


    But just as he was about to cut them off, countless voices suddenly came from some unknown place, "Give me back my life! Give me back my life! "


    Lu Beiyou covered his ears, but the voice was still transmitted into his mind.


    Lu Beiyou anxiously used his Innate True Origin to strengthen his mind, but the voices came out from his heart, they continued to question him.


    "Give me back my life!"


    "Why did you kill me!"


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes couldn''t help but gradually turn scarlet, and he panted heavily as he looked at the man on the Throne with a hoarse voice: "Who the hell are you!"


    The figure of a person stood up from the throne, took a step towards Lu Beiyou, and an imposing air that was solely his, burst out from the man''s body.


    Lu Beiyou was so shocked by the power that he could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    The man looked down at Lu Beiyou who was sprawled on the ground and said numbly: "I am Tian Quan, and also you, the real you!"


    Lu Beiyou struggled to get up from the ground, looked at the man in front of him, and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    Then he spat out a mouthful of blood at the man, "Fuck you, I am me! What real me?!" It''s all bullshit! "


    The man ignored the filth on his body and said numbly, "It''s fine if you believe me or not. "Next, the final test: If you hurt me, I''ll consider it as you passing."


    Lu Beiyou looked at the expressionless man in shock.


    Is he looking down on me?


    His face couldn''t help but darken, "Okay, remember what you said now! I will definitely make you regret the boast you have just said. "


    While he was speaking, a ripple on the ground appeared, and Lu Beiyou had already disappeared.


    The man''s golden eyes suddenly lit up and disappeared from where he stood.


    When the two people reappeared, Lu Beiyou was already trapped in the sea of blood.


    Thick blood crazily rushed into Lu Beiyou''s body, intending to keep him in the sea of blood.


    Lu Beiyou''s entire body was covered in green lightning, with his body turning into green lightning, he broke through the sea of blood, and his eyes no longer had the slightest trace of calmness from before.


    As for the man, he was still standing far away, quietly looking at Lu Beiyou who was covered in cyan lightning in the sky, with an expressionless and empty look in his eyes.


    Just as Lu Beiyou was about to use water, the man instantly appeared above Lu Beiyou''s body and punched him into the sea of blood.


    If that was him, then why was he faster than him?!


    Lu Beiyou roared in anger, he leapt into the Mahayana, with the Sword Qi of the Three Thousand Swords Clearing Technique on his body, he shot towards the man.


    The man lifted his finger slightly and the afterimages of the nine swords behind him transformed into a dragon and phoenix, twining towards Lu Beiyou.


    Then, she disappeared and reappeared in front of Lu Beiyou. She held her sword flower, her sword qi, her sword intent and her Sky Spill Sword Handle.


    Seventh stage of the Sword Opening Realm! Collapsing Stone, Lu Beiyou resolved it with his three hundred sword intent. Lu Beiyou resolved the Shocking Waves with seven hundred sword intents. Lu Beiyou resolved it with one thousand and five hundred sword intents.


    Lu Beiyou''s Three Thousand Sword Intent instantly shattered. Before the blue lotus even activated, he was already injured.


    The man did not continue releasing his sword, the dragon and phoenix had already swallowed all the remaining hundred sword intents, surrounding the man and looking down on Lu Beiyou.


    "He possesses a heaven-defying technique, but I don''t know how to execute it." With your current condition, it''s impossible for you to fight me. "


    Hearing the man''s emotionless voice, Lu Beiyou clenched his teeth so hard that he broke it into several pieces.


    Since the moment he had stepped into the Qingshan City, when had he suffered such humiliation?


    Be it due to Ren Changfeng''s great gift or the fact that he was shocked that the immortals of the Qingshan City were fighting, even if Tian Shan had provoked him, he did not take it to heart.


    But now, he was clearly standing opposite of Lu Beiyou. But now, forget about injuring him, he couldn''t even touch him.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath and took out a painting scroll from his chest, then said to the man: "It''s true that I can''t beat you, but I must do what I''ve promised others! Promise them seven Dao tablets; only three. Next up is my last trump card. If you also have this, then I''ll admit defeat! "


    While speaking, Lu Beiyou bit his finger open and drew on the scroll.


    The picture scroll slowly opened, and a terrifying sword intent burst out from the scroll. A large river''s illusion spread out from the painting, and the figure of a Immortal Sword could faintly be seen in the large river.


    Lu Beiyou turned his body and bit open another finger, causing blood to flow into the large river.

 C98

    The drop of blood slowly flowed along the river towards the Immortal Sword in the river.


    When the Immortal Sword absorbed the drop of blood, the painting suddenly rippled.


    Following which, a snow-blue sword slowly flew out from the painting.


    A bone-piercing cold energy spread out from the sword, freezing the space in the instant it appeared.


    The man looked at the immortal map, and said coldly: "The immortal map that the immortal imitated the Immortal Sword drew: Sword Intent Dishui River, this can be considered a supreme treasure. If it was a complete Immortal Diagram, even I would have to retreat slightly, but this Immortal Diagram''s five Immortal Sword''s will had already been taken away by someone. Right now, this immortal map does not pose much of a threat to me. "


    Lu Beiyou laughed sinisterly: "Don''t be so sure of what you''re saying, if you don''t try, how would you know?"


    While speaking, the Immortal Sword had already shot towards the man.


    The man extended his hand out to grab the Immortal Sword, and his arm instantly froze, as it continued to spread towards his body.


    Lu Beiyou did not stop and bit off another finger to rub it onto the scroll.


    Another short sword flashing with purple lightning shot out from the painting towards the frozen man with half his body.


    The man finally had an expression on his face. He sighed and said, "The current you isn''t qualified."


    The man''s eyes released a golden light, shattering the frozen arm. Then, he reached out his other hand to grab the Purple Thunder Immortal Sword that was shot out from the immortal map.


    It instantly appeared behind Lu Beiyou and pressed down, passing through the large river of sword intent and immediately piercing through his chest.


    Lu Beiyou spat out a mouthful of blood weakly and knelt on the ground.


    The man didn''t care about the erosion of the purple thunder at all. Green thunder erupted from his body and swallowed the purple thunder.


    "Turn yourself into a free will, and fight against the Celestial Destroyer Buddha!" "It is a heaven-defying technique that surpasses the level of an immortal cultivation technique, but in your hands, it has nothing to do with you. It is just a trash cultivation technique that increases one''s cultivation level; you truly can''t teach children."


    As he spoke, the man released a golden light. His aura surged, and a supreme power from the heavens and the earth instantly erupted as the sea of blood churned.


    "Being at ease is not being under the heavens. The more you fight, the stronger you become. "You haven''t even comprehended these two essences, you can leave now!"


    With that, the man opened a crack and prepared to leave.


    Lu Beiyou forced himself up, and shouted: "Wait a moment!"


    The man''s foot that had already stepped into the space crack stopped, "You failed the trial. What else do you have to say?"


    Lu Beiyou stood up, his white robe was already covered in blood. Fortunately, it was because of the protection of the white robe that Lu Beiyou did not receive any fatal injuries.


    "I admit my failure because you are the real me. But if I used to be a monster like you, then the best way to deal with a monster is another monster. I hope you can accept my gift of return! "


    Lu Beiyou suddenly laughed out loud, with one dragon and one phoenix surrounding Lu Beiyou, they rushed towards him.


    Soon after, a sword image was separated from Lu Beiyou''s body by Long Qi Feng, and Lu Beiyou''s eyes became as expressionless as a man.


    He reached out his hand to call the sword. He looked at the man in front of him, then looked at the blood stains on his body and sighed. "I didn''t expect that you would call me out not long after I gave you the second sword."


    The man who was walking in the air also stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou shrugged his shoulders, "You are him, and I am also him. You heard what he said just now. You are a monster. I''m afraid the next battle will be between monsters. "


    The man looked at Lu Beiyou with a cold expression and said, "You are not him!"


    Lu Beiyou smirked, "So stingy, just like a woman! Stop talking nonsense and be careful! "


    As he spoke, he reached out his hand to grab the painting, looked at the three bitten fingers and muttered, "What a wastrel!" "What a waste!"


    After that, the painting completely unfolded, and a large river poured out. A dozen or so terrifying auras emerged from the painting.


    In the man''s eyes, the blue lotus suddenly appeared. Three thousand blue lotus turned into sword intent.


    "I left five of the Immortal Sword on this immortal map with the remaining thirteen. Now, I will completely awaken them. I hope you can withstand them."


    Thirteen terrifying auras shot out from the painting towards the man.


    Thirteen Immortal Sword collided with Tian Quan.


    The man dodged the Immortal Sword, and slashed his sword towards Lu Beiyou with his Three Thousand Sword Intent.


    Lu Beiyou extended his hand out to support the scroll, only to see that there was a large river in his hands, "The sword intent is like a large river, the sword intent is like a large river passing through!"


    Lu Beiyou propped up the sky with one hand, supported the river with the other, and smashed towards the man.


    The river instantly shattered the sword intent, and the man''s pupils began to glow with a golden light. He spun around the dragon and phoenix, and slashed out with the fourth sword of the seventh layer: Cry of the Beast!


    However, the power of the river turned everything in front of him into dust, and it disappeared into the darkness.


    Just as the river was about to touch the man, a smile appeared on his expressionless face. "If you are him, then I wish you return to the throne!"


    Lu Beiyou sighed and looked towards the bronze Throne at the end of the white bone, then said helplessly: "I actually hoped that he would be able to sit on this throne, but he chose to be ordinary."


    Before the man could reply, he was already crushed into dust by the river.


    In the blink of an eye, the sea of blood vanished, and the bones were shattered, leaving behind only the lonely throne.


    Lu Beiyou sighed, his pupils gradually returning to gold, he closed his eyes and collapsed into the darkness, allowing time to pass.


    After an unknown amount of time, Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes. His body had already completely recovered, and even the blood on his clothes had disappeared without a trace.


    He raised his head and looked up into the sky, at the fourth star.


    Only three stars remained in the skies.


    Outside the nine monoliths, the fourth monolith slowly emerged from the ground.


    Sun Xing''s face suddenly became serious, all of his previous fatigue disappeared.


    The little girl opened her mouth and said, "What was the probability of you calculating that he would be able to pass the fourth monolith?"


    Sun Xing thought for a while, then extended three of his fingers.


    The little girl''s expression became serious as she spoke: "Someone from the Middle Continent has arrived, and the keepsakes that Bei Shan sent to us have also left. Just I know that quite a few cracks have already appeared in the sky, are you prepared this time?"


    After Sun Xing heard the little girl''s words, his face couldn''t help but become sinister and dark: "Don''t worry, I will never forget the looks of everyone dying in front of me! This time, even if I have to stake my life, I want those spirits in the sky to take their lives as punishment for their crimes! "


    The little girl nodded and said, "I will help you this time, but I will take away this incense."


    Sun Xing nodded without a care. "You and I agree that it is enough for me to leave this Dragon''s Abyss. I don''t care about anything else!"


    Just as they were talking, the last three stars in the pitch black space suddenly fell from the sky and crashed into Lu Beiyou''s body.


    At the same time, a figure broke through the darkness and stepped in.

 C99

    Lu Beiyou didn''t have time to care about the last three stars in his body, as they were already attracted by the man in front of him.


    When he appeared in this pitch-black space, the darkness was instantly dispersed.


    He stood there like a beam of light, filling the entire space in an instant.


    Lu Beiyou was also unable to see his appearance clearly, the light was too bright, and with squinted eyes, he could vaguely see that he was dressed in a black embroidered long robe.


    At this time, Sun Xing had already walked to Lu Beiyou''s side, and patted him on the shoulder with a face full of gratitude: "Not bad, not bad, you''ve fulfilled your promise to me, leave the rest to me, you can withdraw."


    With that said, he used his hands to tear open a crack in the space and kicked Lu Beiyou out.


    Lu Beiyou felt dizzy for a moment. When he came back to his senses, he discovered that he was already lying on the ground in the draconian village.


    And at this time, the center of the Nine Dao Monument had already been pulled out of the ground. Only the two sides of the monument were left standing on the ground, while the dragon illusion in the sky only had one left.


    Just as Lu Beiyou was lost in thought, the old draconian had already walked up to him with a joyous expression: "Many thanks to little brother for your assistance. No matter whether we are able to break away from the Dragon Sealing Abyss this time, my draconian clan will still view little brother as our most respected guest."


    With that, a drop of golden blood flew out from the old draconian''s hand and landed in front of Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the blood in front of him and asked in confusion, "This is?"


    "Idiot, this is the blood of a dragon!" Hearing the delicate shout from behind, Lu Beiyou was stunned, he anxiously stood up and turned to look behind him.


    Mu Qiuqiu held both her hands in front of her chest, her face filled with impatience, but Lu Beiyou saw a smile at the corner of her mouth.


    Lu Beiyou was ecstatic. "Ball, why are you here?"


    This time Mu Qiuqiu did not force Lu Beiyou to change his words. Walking in front of Lu Beiyou, he kicked his leg onto Lu Beiyou''s leg, his little face becoming somewhat angry: "You''re my waiter, you actually left without even saying goodbye.


    Lu Beiyou did not care at all. He embraced Mu Qiuqiu in his embrace, gently stroking her soft hair and laughed: "Balls, did you come in because you were worried that something would happen to me? But how did you get in? Didn''t the dragon at the door stop you? "


    Mu Qiuqiu''s face instantly flushed red and she muttered with her head down. It would be weird if that little dragon dared to stop me. "


    Lu Beiyou looked at Mu Qiuqiu who was in her arms in astonishment. She actually did not send him flying this time?


    Furthermore, she had a bashful expression on her face. What was going on? Something was wrong!


    After a while, Mu Qiuqiu gently pushed Lu Beiyou away and berated: "Remember this time, when we return to the tavern, don''t speak carelessly to anyone, hear me!"


    Lu Beiyou was confused, but he still nodded his head.


    Mu Qiuqiu walked over to the drop of golden blood, extended his hand, and took it. Then, he flicked his finger into Lu Beiyou''s body.


    "This drop of True Dragon Gold Blood is not of much use to you right now, but it can help you stabilize your cultivation and build a solid foundation for your next breakthrough."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, and pulled the drop of golden blood that was flying into his body into his veins, which immediately became wider.


    Earlier, he''d executed the second sword the man had bestowed to him, and only then had he barely defeated Tian Quan.


    However, Lu Beiyou was not happy at all. On the contrary, he could clearly feel that he had lost consciousness and someone else had taken over his body.


    If the man gave the remaining three swords to her, what would become of her? Who could he be?


    Mu Qiuqiu looked at the last dragon image in the sky and said, "Among the last two monoliths, Sun Xing has already entered. Due to your previous hard work, the suppression power of the Nine Dao Monument has decreased by a lot. Sun Xing should be able to easily pull it out.


    Saying that, Mu Qiuqiu also stopped, his expression turning strange. Lu Beiyou looked over. There was nostalgia, sadness, and dissatisfaction on Mu Qiuqiu''s face.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but look at the last two monuments. The first seven were the Northern Dipper Formations, so what exactly were there in the last two?


    It actually made Mu Qiuqiu feel sad!


    Just at this moment, there was a loud sound as one of the monoliths on both sides was pulled out from the ground.


    The final dragon image in the sky screeched before it vanished from the world. Following that, a terrifying blast of air exploded from the last monolith.


    Sun Xing''s bloodied figure appeared in mid air, he too flew into the air with a solemn expression, the three Half-step Immortal people of the draconian Tribe looked at each other and stepped into the air.


    The five of them stared vigilantly at the final monolith.


    A clean and slender hand suddenly stretched out from the air above the stone monument, following which it tore open a crack.


    A man dressed in black slowly walked out of the void, holding a black pearl in his hand.


    In that moment, Lu Beiyou was captivated by the figure. There was actually such a handsome man in this world?


    He smiled and strangled himself to death


    Seeing this man, Sun Xing took a deep breath as his complexion returned to normal. The draconian was also stunned as Mu Qiuqiu looked at him with a complicated expression.


    The man looked at the people around him and laughed. They are all old acquaintances! "


    Then, he opened his arms wide and pounced towards Mu Qiuqiu: "My baby, I''ve missed you so much, have you missed me?"


    Before the man could approach Mu Qiuqiu, Lu Beiyou had already appeared in front of him.


    "Who are you!?" Is it possible for a girl to be embraced as she pleases? "


    When the surrounding five people saw this, they all looked at Lu Beiyou with strange expressions, causing him to be confused, could it be that he kicked the wrong person?


    Who cares about him, since Mu Qiuqiu could not give him a hug, it would be his mistake to extend his hand!


    The man fell to the ground, and the black pearl also fell to the ground. He quickly stood up and rubbed his face.


    "Hiss!" Little guy, you''re really ruthless! What if my handsome face is broken by you? "


    Looking at the man on the ground enduring the pain without forgetting his narcissism, a few crows flew over everyone''s head.


    Mu Qiuqiu sighed, pulled Lu Beiyou behind him, and slowly walked towards the black clothed man.


    Lu Beiyou snorted and turned his head, both Sun Xing and draconian had expressions that said they wanted to laugh but were unable to do so.


    The man saw Mu Qiuqiu walking towards him, and anxiously squeezed out two drops of tears: "Ah, baby, who is that man?! Look at his heavy hands, he actually kicked me in the face, it''s almost killing me. "


    Mu Qiuqiu chuckled: "Does it still hurt?"


    The black clothed man nodded his head anxiously. Mu Qiuqiu went up and kicked him, as if he felt that he had not vented his anger out yet. Then, he sent out another wave of punches and kicks towards the man.

 C100

    Mu Qiuqiu attacked as he scolded, "Even if he''s dead, why are you still acting weird!"


    After a while. Mu Qiuqiu seemed to be tired of hitting him. With a cold snort, he turned around and walked towards Lu Beiyou, no longer looking at the man who was making trouble on the ground.


    The man let go of the arms that he had been protecting him with and said, "Ai, as expected, children don''t recognize me when they grow up!"


    Lu Beiyou came over to Sun Xing''s side and whispered: "Who exactly is this guy?"


    Just as Sun Xing was about to speak, that man had unknowingly arrived beside Sun Xing, grabbed his shoulders and laughed: "I, am his good brother!"


    It was fine that he did not say it, but when he said those words, Sun Xing was suddenly enraged.


    "Fuck your good brother!" This brother has locked me in here for more than ten years, and wants me to live a life that is neither human nor ghost, suffering every day?! "


    The man let go of his arm and sighed. "Your master asked me to do this. I am only following the flow. If it wasn''t for that, who would be able to save your life?"


    Sun Xing roared out with his scarlet eyes: "But Master is dead!"


    The man also became silent, and then bowed to the draconian and said: "For the past few days, I have been restraining everyone. Today, when I see the light of day again, I shall apologize to everyone here. "


    The three Half-step Immortal Human Realm draconian hastily moved aside, no one dared to accept this bow.


    When the man saw this scene, he could only helplessly sigh. It seemed that the memories he left for them at that time were too deep.


    Lu Beiyou could no longer resist asking in a loud voice, "From the moment you appeared to speak to yourself, who exactly are you?!"


    After hearing Lu Beiyou''s question, the black clothed man suddenly went into a daze: "That''s right, who am I?! I am Li Muniu! "Hahahaha!"


    The moment he said his name, the heaven and earth started to tremble. Endless cracks in space opened up and an ancient bronze gate appeared in the sky above the draconian Tribe.


    When Lu Beiyou heard this name, his mind had already wandered far away.


    In the path of immortality, he was ranked first on the world rankings. He was born with a Ju Que and used a sword to cut off nine peaks. It was even rumored that he was riding a green ox and was as dashing as the mortal world. Once he became a supreme expert in the way of the sword, his Mahayana would immediately behead a True Immortal.


    Any one of these things could be passed on to the world, but if these things were piled on a single person, he would become a legend.


    It was a mountain that no one below the Celestial Immortal Realm could pass through.


    It was no wonder that when he saw Mu Qiuqiu, he was so excited. The Mu Qiuqiu from before was one of the two Immortal Sword s he carried with him.


    But was it said that he had already disappeared since the end of the Immortal Path?


    Why was he here?


    Mu Qiuqiu came to Lu Beiyou''s side, standing on her tiptoes as she lightly patted Lu Beiyou''s cheeks, "He''s already dead, what is standing here is only his incense."


    Burning incense? It was just a single incense stick. The moment he said his name, the world wanted to kill him. Just what had he done in his previous life that caused the heavens to be angry?


    Just as Lu Beiyou was thinking, Li Muniu looked at him and asked: "This kid is the new inheritor you chose?"


    Mu Qiuqiu shook her head, "Your twenty percent incense is not here, and I want to take you away to make it up to you. The man''s Confucian Qi has already entered silence, adding your complete incense, we might be able to survive this."


    Li Muniu took a glance at Lu Beiyou, and couldn''t help but frown as he asked: "Kid, what''s your name?"


    Lu Beiyou withdrew his bitter expression from before and said: "Senior Li, my name is Lu Beiyou."


    "Yes." Good name, Kubei ¡­ That''s not right! What did you say your name was? Lu Beiyou?! "


    Li Muniu was shaking his head as he prepared to praise Lu Beiyou, but when he heard Lu Beiyou''s name, he was instantly shocked.


    How was this possible? Was there really such a coincidence in the world?


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head: "That''s right, my name is Lu Beiyou."


    Li Muniu laughed: "Great! Great! Now I understand it all! Ball, take good care of our shop. If you ever get the chance to see the Xiao Qing again, remember to help me tell the Xiao Qing that I''ve let it down and told it to stop worrying about me and find a new owner. "


    Mu Qiuqiu said with a lost expression, "The Xiao Qing has already been waiting for you on the peak of the blue lotus for more than ten years, and it is still waiting for you."


    Li Muniu''s expression was also somewhat sad, "It''s me who let it down. But I will not disappoint it, I will disgrace the world. How do you want me to choose? "


    Then, he pointed at Lu Beiyou and looked at the crowd and said: "I wonder if everyone can leave now, there are some things I want to say to him alone."


    Mu Qiuqiu snorted coldly and took the lead by turning his head to leave. Sun Xing and draconian followed suit and left the place, leaving Li Muniu and Lu Beiyou alone.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Lu Beiyou was confused, he and Li Muniu were not of the same generation, could it be that he had something to do with her?


    Li Muniu stared at Lu Beiyou and said solemnly: "Do you dare to make a deal with me?"


    Lu Beiyou was even more confused. An unrivalled legend under the Heavenly Immortal Realm actually wanted to make a deal with him?


    "Senior, please tell me. I''m willing to listen to more about it."


    "You only have three stars in your body right now. Although it''s to help you improve your cultivation or martial arts, it''s not a complete inheritance." However, I can give you a complete set of the Big Dipper Inheritance, and even the dragon pearl in my hand can be given to you, but I want you to promise me three things. "


    After hearing Li Muniu''s words, Lu Beiyou directly replied without thinking: "I refuse!"


    Li Muniu nodded, "Alright, since you agree... Eh? Reject? Why did you refuse? "


    Li Muniu was about to continue speaking, but he was stopped in his tracks by Lu Beiyou.


    With a conflicted expression, he looked at Lu Beiyou and asked: "The Beidou Inheritance is not as simple as the Nine Dragons War Monument that you saw. He is a heaven defying technique that borrows the power of the heavens and earth, by the time you can feel the power of heaven, you will already be able to fly into the sea without being able to do anything. You have no reason to reject it!"


    "Thank you for Senior''s kind intentions, but I also know that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. I''m afraid that when Senior handed the inheritance to me, the three things that I needed to do could be considered quite difficult, even in Senior Li''s eyes. The view from above is indeed beautiful, but one must be alive to see it, right? " Lu Beiyou spoke out the thoughts in his heart in a neither humble nor haughty manner.


    Lu Beiyou really wanted to stand at a height, because only then would he be able to protect the people he wanted to protect.


    But the moment he accepts Li Muniu''s inheritance, he would inevitably carry an unimaginable burden with him. Adding the relationship between Mu Qiuqiu and Li Muniu earlier, he would inevitably bring Mu Qiuqiu into this muddy water.


    He did not want Mu Qiuqiu to be put in any danger because of this.


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s answer, Li Muniu could not help but nod and sigh. "You and her are really not alike at all."

 C101

    She?


    Lu Beiyou was confused, "May I know who senior is talking about?"


    "She is an extraordinary woman in the world, and one of my best friends. At the same time, she is also your mother."


    She''s also your mother... Mother?!


    When Lu Beiyou heard his last sentence, he immediately sat down on the ground with a dazed look on his face.


    He knew who his mother was! He knew his own life! He knew where his mother was!


    Lu Beiyou finally lost the last bit of reason. "Who is my mother! Who am I! You must know! You must know that right?! "Tell me, tell me!"


    Lu Beiyou completely lost control of his emotions, as he directly crawled up from the ground and grabbed Li Muniu''s shoulder while shouting.


    Li Muniu looked at Lu Beiyou, who was screaming at the top of his lungs with reddened eyes, and could not help but sigh as he gently pushed Lu Beiyou to his side.


    "Do you know who you are?"


    Although Lu Beiyou''s mood had stabilized a bit, his face was still full of excitement. After hearing what Li Muniu said, his expression had finally started to return to normal with a trace of disappointment.


    "I don''t know. My current memories only remain from two years ago, and I don''t dare to know my own life, because I''m afraid of being a true monster."


    Lu Beiyou gradually squatted on the ground and ruthlessly rubbed his hair with his hands.


    "But I also want to know my parents. I also want to have my own home. I also want to live an ordinary life. "I, what should I do ¡­"


    As he finished speaking, Lu Beiyou lowered her head, unable to see what kind of expression he had, she could only faintly sense that there was a tinge of a choked up in his tone.


    Right now, he looked just like that helpless little dog that was looking for a home.


    Li Muniu saw the lost Lu Beiyou squatting on the ground, and came over to sit beside him.


    "Little guy, do you know? The scenery in front of people, there must be sadness behind it. Your mother is an extraordinary woman, but when she left, she told me that her greatest regret was that she was unable to personally see you grow up and start a family. "


    Lu Beiyou said with a sense of loss: "Senior, where is my mother now?"


    Li Muniu did not say anything as he raised his head to look at the huge bronze door that had appeared in the sky.


    Pointing to the missing part of the corner.


    "Behind this bronze door is the entrance to the Dragon Sealing Abyss. But do you know what is in that destroyed corner?"


    Lu Beiyou wiped the corners of his eyes, and looked towards the direction of Li Muniu.


    This huge bronze door was the same one that led him to Dragon Lake City. At that time, he remembered a man wielding a sword, Yu Long, rushing towards that broken corner to kill him.


    However, he didn''t care about it at the time. "What does this have to do with my mother?"


    Li Muniu nodded, thought for a while and shook his head.


    "To be honest, I don''t know where your mother went in the end because I was already dead by then."


    Lu Beiyou''s pupils contracted. Dead?


    Li Muniu did not continue to answer and pointed to the broken corner, "Although I do not know where your mother is, I do know it is related to that place, and I cannot tell you about it for the time being either. If you really want to know everything, you will need to accept my inheritance and so on to personally visit that place one day."


    Lu Beiyou lowered his head again, and he did not pay any attention to the man on the door. He said: "That man surpassing the dragon is Sun Xing''s master, you should have also seen that dragon before, the little black dragon that was guarding the door. The damaged corner ¡­ "It''s a palace."


    Palace? Lu Beiyou suddenly thought of the dark palace he saw in the Ju Que s, and the immortal who died generously.


    Was his mother related to that terrifying palace?


    Li Muniu continued: "Actually, you might as well listen to my three conditions before deciding."


    Lu Beiyou''s mind was in a mess, it was not easy for him to hear news regarding this matter, but he still did not know how to choose.


    "It doesn''t matter. No matter what choice you make, I will support you this time."


    Just as Lu Beiyou was struggling to hesitate, Mu Qiuqiu had suddenly appeared behind him. She extended her small hand and gently caressed Lu Beiyou''s hair.


    Lu Beiyou turned around to look at Mu Qiuqiu, and Mu Qiuqiu laughed softly: "This matter, is never one person''s affair. No matter what decision you make, I will always be by your side. "


    Li Muniu looked at Lu Beiyou with a face full of jealousy and snorted, "Why didn''t I receive such treatment back then?"


    Lu Beiyou stood up and put her small hand in Lu Beiyou''s palm. Her small face was full of smiles.


    Lu Beiyou also wiped away his previous exhaustion and held Mu Qiuqiu''s soft and small hand tightly.


    "Senior, just say it."


    Li Muniu sighed and said: "First, after you enter the Immortal Realm, I hope that you can go to the blue lotus peak and help me apologize to the Xiao Qing."


    Immortal stage? Was the first request already so terrifying? And there was also the Xiao Qing, Mu Qiuqiu previously said that she left with the river just to find the Xiao Qing, who was it?


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s doubtful expression, Mu Qiuqiu explained while leaning into his ear: "At that time, he had two Immortal Sword by his side. One was me, and the other was his mount, the Cyan Bull. The Xiao Qing had not known that he had died, and had always thought that Old Li had temporarily left it, so he went back to the peak of the blue lotus, waiting for Li Muniu to pick it up. Earlier on, I wanted to pick it up and leave, but it was still stubborn enough to think that Li Muniu had only temporarily left it, so I had no choice but to leave. "


    Li Muniu looked at the huge door, his eyes filled with despair.


    "All my life, I have focused on the way of the sword and I have no desire nor desire. After that, he brought out the Ju Que in high spirits. However, if you want to say the biggest regret I have in my life, it might be that I didn''t personally apologize to the Xiao Qing. "


    "Then why didn''t Senior Li personally go?" Lu Beiyou was a little confused.


    Li Muniu closed his eyes, "I left myself in the Dragon Sealing Abyss. The moment the huge door above me opens, my body would turn into a stream of incense that dissipates into the heaven and earth, or it could even find a successor. If I pass you the Big Dipper, it means that you are my inheritor. At that time, Xiao Qing will also be able to feel my aura, and at that time, I will probably appear in this world for the last time. "


    Just then, Mu Qiuqiu suddenly spoke out: "I accept this request on his behalf, but I want the Incense Blaze Pill and it is passed on to my family''s waiter."


    After Lu Beiyou heard what Mu Qiuqiu said, he did not refute him. Instead, he nodded and said solemnly, "Since Senior knows my mother, I will definitely do so with regards to Senior''s feelings."

 C102

    Li Muniu lightly tapped his head, opened his eyes and looked at Lu Beiyou: "The second thing is that I hope to leave a mark on your body."


    "Hearing this request, Lu Beiyou was a little doubtful. I wonder why senior has left his mark on me? "


    Li Muniu raised his finger, and a golden sword symbol appeared at the tip of his finger.


    "Don''t worry, this condition will be beneficial to you." The more times you use that secret technique, the higher your synchronization rate with that soul. This mark can help you suppress the backlash of your soul the next time you face a strong enemy. Furthermore, you have already used up one celestial map, so this is my compensation to you. "


    After Mu Qiuqiu heard Li Muniu''s explanation, she suddenly looked at Lu Beiyou in puzzlement: "Another soul? Your memories have begun to return? "


    Lu Beiyou did not know how to explain it. When he was about to leave the dream, the man had taken out his second sword and given it to him.


    At the same time, just like when he had first entered the dream, a method of using it had appeared in his mind at some point in time.


    However, he also knew that the pros and cons of this second sword would coexist.


    Within a short period of time, the man in the dream could borrow the corpse to return the soul and help him kill the enemy. But he could also clearly feel the traces of him fusing with the man bit by bit.


    So it was a last resort, for Lu Beiyou was truly not willing to use the second sword this man gifted him at all.


    In the end, he still nodded.


    Mu Qiuqiu''s small hand could not help but hold onto Lu Beiyou nervously, afraid that he would not be the current Lu Beiyou in the next moment.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s tacit approval, Li Muniu also nodded his head as he sent the golden sword token into Lu Beiyou''s body and spoke: "The first two conditions are actually nothing much. "The third ¡­"


    Saying that, Li Muniu suddenly stopped, her gentle eyes revealed endless killing intent, in that moment Lu Beiyou felt like a grain of sand on the ocean being struck by waves.


    Mu Qiuqiu anxiously took a step forward and activated a protective sword aura to ease the pressure.


    But that was only for a moment, Lu Beiyou''s entire body was drenched in cold sweat, he could clearly feel that if the killing intent had pointed at him, he would have died before he could even react.


    And this was only a look from Li Muniu!


    Number one in the world, Unparalleled Under Heaven seemed to be the lowest evaluation everyone had of him.


    Lu Beiyou looked towards where Li Muniu was looking at, only to see that he was staring at the destroyed corner of the huge bronze door with a sinister gaze.


    "The third condition is that if one day a palace shatters the heavens and descends to the mortal world, I want you to kill the people inside it."


    Hearing that, before Lu Beiyou could even react, Mu Qiuqiu had already bellowed: "No! I refuse! "


    Li Muniu did not care about Mu Qiuqiu''s words, and only looked at Lu Beiyou with a tone as calm as water: "I will only give you one choice. Even if you reject this time, I will not take back what I had previously given you. But I want you to think it over before you give me an answer. "


    Mu Qiuqiu looked at Lu Beiyou and said anxiously: "Reject him for me, do you hear me! That thing is not something you should bear at all! "


    Then, he turned to look at Li Muniu and roared: "We obviously have an Immortal Path agreement, the Hundred Clans will definitely comply with it, why do you still want him to die?!"


    "The Promise of the Immortal Path?" Humans are just a piece of scrap paper, and their roots lie in protecting their own interests in the face of a great disaster. Do you think that if it comes back in the near future, hundreds of races would be able to do it? How many of you will really choose to fight against the enemy with your entire race? "


    After Mu Qiuqiu heard Li Muniu''s question, he also became silent.


    She had come back from that era, that tragic era was a short period of prosperity paved with the blood of countless people. If she were to repeat this event, how many people in the current world would be willing to sacrifice their lives for this golden age?


    Lu Beiyou was silent for a long time, then looked at Li Muniu and asked: "Is that palace related to my mother''s tracks?"


    Li Muniu nodded his head, "It is indeed related to your mother, and they are very close, but I cannot tell you the specifics. When you find the Xiao Qing, you will probably understand it."


    After that, he sighed and looked at the huge bronze door with eyes filled with vicissitudes of life. "I originally thought that sealing the heavens with a single sword strike would buy me thirty years of time, but I never expected that a crack would appear so quickly. "The final golden age is about to come, and countless people who were born into it are also about to return. At that time, the world will depend on you."


    Thirty years of being sealed?! The final golden age?


    Lu Beiyou was completely dumbstruck, what did that mean? There were simply too many things that he had touched, and Lu Beiyou was unable to finish digesting all of them in a short period of time.


    Disregarding Mu Qiuqiu''s obstruction, he took a step forward and said respectfully: "I accept this condition!"


    "Hahahaha!" Good! Good! "Alright!"


    Li Muniu laughed out loud. Seeing that Lu Beiyou had responded with a face full of anger, he turned his head around and no longer looked at him.


    Li Muniu slowly flew up into the air, the seven stars behind him flickered as it transformed into a Big Dipper.


    "Kid, you must remember that you are the only one that should be born in this world! That''s not right! What was going on?! Why is there another variable? "


    Li Muniu was laughing unbridledly, the stars in his hands multiplied, but suddenly he seemed to have noticed something and his face immediately changed.


    "So that''s how it is. So that''s how it is. There''s still hope in the Nine Prefectures!"


    Mu Qiuqiu and Lu Beiyou looked at Li Muniu as they mumbled to themselves in confusion.


    "Kid, you have to receive the next one well! Using the body to transform into the Big Dipper, the Four Symbols gave birth to the Spring and Autumn Season! "To the east, to the east, the world is spring; to the guide, the world is summer; to the west, the world is autumn; to the north, the world is winter."


    The three stars that entered Lu Beiyou''s body suddenly flew up high in the sky.


    "I will use Yuheng to transform into Spring and Autumn!"


    Yuheng suddenly lit up, Li Muniu extended his hand and grabbed Yuheng, pressing down towards Lu Beiyou''s head, a green light pillar followed by an orange light pillar came down from the sky and pierced through Lu Beiyou''s body.


    "I will use Kai Yang, the light of my jade transforms into Xia Dong!"


    Kai Yang, a green light suddenly lit up, and another two light pillars descended on Lu Beiyou''s body.


    Lu Beiyou slowly sat cross-legged on the ground and entered into a meditative state.


    The four pillars of light gradually disappeared, and four different colored lumps of light surrounded Lu Beiyou''s body.


    As they gradually gathered behind Lu Beiyou, the six stars vaguely appeared, Tian Quan''s position was completely empty.


    Just then, the curved ancient disk suddenly flew out from Lu Beiyou''s body, landing on Tian Quan''s star, it released a large amount of light.


    After finishing all of this, Li Muniu''s body withered at a speed visible to the naked eye. Mu Qiuqiu came over to his side and helped him up.


    "I''m sorry, Que''er. I want you all to bear the brunt of this calamity that should have belonged to me. There''s nothing to worry about, only you and the Xiao Qing. The two of you are like my children, and now I can see that you have finally grown up. However, it''s not a good thing for you to fall in love with this stinking brat! "


    When Mu Qiuqiu heard Li Muniu''s words, his face first became bashful, as he quietly muttered to himself.


    However, when he heard Li Muniu''s last sentence, his expression could not help but change and he asked with a puzzled expression, "Why do you say that?"


    In these short two sentences, Li Muniu had become very old, and his white hair and skin were shriveled and wrinkled, no longer as outstanding as they were before.


    "I am already a dead man. Just now, I used my last bit of power to see the future of the Nine Continents and discovered that there were originally two point mass in the world. One was the Yin and the other was the Yang that maintained the stability of the world. But now, a point mass has suddenly appeared, and this extra point mass and the boy in front of you have become two opposing Yin and Yang points. The balance of the world had been broken because of this. The final golden age was coming! Whether it was life or death, good or bad, all depended on fate! Hahaha ¡­ Cough, cough, cough! "


    Hearing Li Muniu''s cough, Mu Qiuqiu walked forward and gently patted his back as she complained in a soft voice, "Smelly old man, you''ve died and it''s hard for you to stop worrying."


    Although he complained, there was already a hint of sobbing within his words.


    Li Muniu sighed, and with a kind look he rubbed Mu Qiuqiu''s little head and said gently: "What I regret the most in my life is that I brought you out on a whim. I''m not opposed to your liking him. It''s fine if someone can entrust you to him, but if he dares to bully you in the future, even if I die, I''ll become a ghost and come out to bite him. "


    Mu Qiuqiu''s small face was already covered in tears. Her small hands tightly grabbed onto the corner of Li Muniu''s clothes as she choked with sobs, "Can you live a little longer? Can I take you to see the Xiao Qing? "It misses you. It told me that it protected the little yard we used to live in, and it didn''t dare to eat any of the flowers you plant. It just waited for you to come home."


    Li Muniu''s eyes started to turn cloudy as he forced himself to raise his head and look towards the north. A trace of a smile hung on the corner of his mouth as he said hoarsely: "Then remember to help me apologize to it."


    As he spoke till the end, Li Muniu already powerlessly closed his eyes with a smile on his lips. His body turned into pieces, and gradually scattered into the air.


    Mu Qiuqiu was the only one left standing there, and there were no longer any traces of that person by his side.


    Mu Qiuqiu bent over and picked up the strand of incense, held it tightly in his palm, and couldn''t help but squat on the ground and cry.


    "Smelly old man, the Xiao Qing did not steal your flower anymore! It''s obvious that it and I have been waiting for you to come home! "

 C103

    Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes, and before he even felt the change in his body, he saw Mu Qiuqiu, who was curled up tightly not far away from him.


    She quickly ran over and hugged her tightly: "What''s wrong? Who bullied you! "


    Mu Qiuqiu raised her head, her small hands tightly held onto a hint of fire and tears: "He left, I was obviously waiting for him to return home with me, I already knew that he was already dead, why is it still so sad?!"


    Lu Beiyou didn''t know how to reply, and only tightened his embrace.


    After being alone for who knows how many years, someone finally managed to bring her away from that peak. Instead of treating her as a weapon, they treated her as their daughter and doted on her.


    But in the end, he still left. Lu Beiyou didn''t know how to comfort Mu Qiuqiu, so he could only hug her tightly.


    Sun Xing and draconian also slowly walked in, but when they saw this scene, they did not say anything.


    After a while, Mu Qiuqiu''s crying voice gradually died down, and she fell asleep in Lu Beiyou''s embrace.


    Sun Xing picked up the dark black bead that fell to the ground.


    "That door is carved with my master." Sun Xing looked at the huge bronze door and suddenly said.


    "I don''t know why, but I thought everything was back on track. A terrible thing came down from the sky, and in the blink of an eye, it had ruined everything for me. My brothers and sisters, my little sisters, only I was left, at that moment, on the verge of death. My master took me all the way to flee, but that thing still caught up to us. In the end, it was the cow who saved us. "Later on, when I didn''t know what kind of agreement Master had with him, I had the current Dragon Silencing Abyss."


    Hearing Sun Xing''s words, Lu Beiyou also couldn''t help but look over.


    Something in the sky? What could instantly destroy a sect? Even if it was a lesser immortal, he would still be unable to stop it.


    "When I woke up, Master was already gone, and Li Muniu was also gone. At that time, I was anxious for revenge, but no matter what, I left this place. At that time, I simply thought that Li Muniu was the one who suppressed me here. However, when I found out that Master asked Li Muniu to suppress me here, it was only to protect my life. "But I''d rather not have this life. There''s nothing left but me, as I am now."


    As he finished speaking, Sun Xing''s entire body was filled with a sorrowful aura.


    Lu Beiyou also did not say a word, as Sun Xing casually took out a broken book and threw it towards him. At that time, that old man Gongsun Wuyi asked me to keep this Immortal Sword technique for him in case he broke the inheritance in the Heaven Mountain after he left. "It''s not that useful to me, so I''ll give this to you, kid."


    Lu Beiyou carefully received the tattered book with one hand, afraid that he would wake Mu Qiuqiu who was in his arms.


    He lowered his head to take a look, and his eyes were also a little dazed. The Evil Killing Imperial Sword Technique had been with Sun Xing since the beginning.


    "Kid, once this door opens, everything in this world would change from that moment onwards. Sometimes, I also suspect that this was set up by someone, but I still have a rough idea. I can''t help you with old man Lu in the future either. What you choose to do in the future will depend on you. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded after hearing Sun Xing''s words, and took a step forward and said respectfully: "Thank you for taking care of me earlier, Senior."


    Sun Xing shook his head and sighed: "If you want to thank me, then thank the little girl in your arms. If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t have cared about you in the beginning. "


    Lu Beiyou lowered her head and glanced at the soundly sleeping Mu Qiuqiu in her arms. Her eyelashes slightly trembled and her small face was covered in tears that could arouse pity.


    "At that time, she came here first to find me, and she revealed her identity and made an agreement with me. I will help you increase your cultivation, and she will bring me out of the Dragon Sealing Abyss. At that time, I was indeed worried about you, and if it wasn''t for the face of the Ju Que, I probably wouldn''t even be willing to look at you.


    Lu Beiyou''s mind swayed, all of this was something that Mu Qiuqiu had helped him obtain.


    Sun Xing stretched out his hand and gave the pearl in his hand to the huge bronze door, before turning to Lu Beiyou and speaking: "Kid, it''s not easy for a person to meet the right person in their entire life, I don''t know if you have already expressed your mind before. If I find out in the future that you bullied this little girl, no matter where I go, I will personally come here to take your life. "


    Lu Beiyou said solemnly: "Senior, do not worry, I will not disappoint her in this life."


    Hearing that, Sun Xing nodded, and then looked towards Sun Xing and asked: "What does senior plan to do next?"


    Sun Xing shook his head, "I don''t know, I''ll see if I can find an old friend.


    Lu Beiyou heard the endless killing intent from Sun Xing''s words and couldn''t help but to shiver.


    The black pearl was suspended above the bronze door. Suddenly, a black dragon emerged from the top of the door and swallowed the dragon pearl. Then, the door slowly opened.


    draconian saw the black dragon and knelt down in unison. The old draconian''s eyes were already filled with tears. His hands were trembling as he knelt on the ground, "This old official greets the Little Princess on her way home!"


    The black swimming dragon slowly landed on the ground, transforming into a beautiful figure.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the figure in shock. It was the little girl who was standing outside the bronze door, You You.


    You You anxiously stepped forward and helped the old draconian up. "Great Clan Elder, I''m sorry for making you worry."


    The old draconian trembled as he stood up and said excitedly: "No, no, to be able to see the Little Princess return safely, even if this old subject dies, it would be enough."


    draconian also stood up one after another, their faces were filled with excitement and joy.


    You then told them a few more things to come to the front of Lu Beiyou, and looked at Mu Qiuqiu who was in his arms with a complicated expression.


    "Thank you, help me find the Dragon Pearl. The promise that the elder made earlier was my promise. You will be a distinguished guest of our draconian clan for your entire life."


    As she spoke, she took out a piece of pitch black scale from her bosom and said, "This scale is our draconian''s protective heart scale. As long as you crush it, our draconian will immediately rush over. Consider it my thanks to you. "


    Lu Beiyou reached out and took the scale, it felt slightly cold in his hand.


    Sun Xing walked over and asked: "Xiaolong, where are you preparing to go next?"


    You looked at Sun Xing gently and said, "You should call me Mistress."


    Lu Beiyou looked at the two of them in a daze.


    Sun Xing coldly snorted, "Master never said he would accept you."


    You You rubbed her belly and said gently, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. After our baby comes out, you have to admit it even if you don''t."


    This time, not only was Lu Beiyou dumbfounded, everyone was dumbstruck.

 C104

    Sun Xing''s arm trembled, and he pointed to You You''s abdomen: "You''re saying, you have Master''s child in your stomach?"


    Her voice was trembling as she spoke. Her face was filled with happiness as she rubbed her belly and nodded.


    "I was pregnant with his child before he left. But in that massacre, in order to let me live, after your master personally took out my dragon pearl, he let Gongsun Jianwu and I, who had lost all of our strength, bring the Dragon Locking Abyss along. That''s why this child has never been able to develop. Now it''s different. He''s our child after all. "


    As he finished speaking, his face was filled with disappointment.


    Sun Xing tremblingly approached You You and reached out his hand to touch You You, but it seemed like he was a little afraid and retracted his hand.


    However, he could clearly feel the existence of that weak aura and the bloodline aura on his body was exactly the same as his master''s.


    Her serene face had already regained its benevolence as she gently caressed her belly with a blissful expression.


    "Good!" Good! "Alright!" Sun Xing suddenly laughed with tears in his eyes, and then laughed at draconian: "Since your little princess is pregnant with my master''s child! I know a place where all of you come with me. This child is destined to shock the world! "


    The draconian s also surrounded her excitedly, afraid that something would happen to her during this period of time.


    Then, Sun Xing looked towards Lu Beiyou and laughed: "Kid, I will leave first. We may not see each other again until this child is born. At that time, I will bring you to see the scenery in the sky! "


    Lu Beiyou laughed: "Old man, you must keep your word!"


    Sun Xing took out a wooden stick and looked up at the bronze door that was opened by the dark black door. The world has been quiet for too long, let me stir up the stagnant water!


    Sun Xing held onto the wooden stick, and slashed it towards that pitch-black area, his terrifying sound resounding within the Dragon Sealing Abyss.


    Countless terrifying behemoths'' auras competed to raise their heads to look at the black hole in the sky.


    "Once we part ways today, we will meet again. At that time, I believe that your name will definitely resound throughout the Nine Prefectures."


    While they were talking ¡­ Sun Xing stretched out his hand and summoned a colorful cloud, bringing the group of draconian s along.


    Lu Beiyou laughed and replied: Then I''ll be counting on your blessings!


    Sun Xing laughed out loud, and brought everyone flying towards the black hole.


    Seeing this scene, the overlord of Dragon Lake City also rushed towards the black hole.


    Lu Beiyou sighed inwardly as he looked at the countless terrifying auras above him.


    This time, the world of nine continents would most likely be bustling with noise and excitement.


    Gongsun Xinyu was seated cross legged on top of the 30,000-meter mark when he suddenly became alarmed. He saw that a slovenly old man had unknowingly appeared behind her.


    "You are this generation''s Heaven Mountain Sect Leader?"


    Gongsun Xinyu could feel the unfathomable cultivation level of the old man in front of him, he bowed and said: "Yes, that''s me, may I know who Senior is?"


    The slovenly old man waved his hand. "Don''t give me that. I don''t like it." The reason I''m here is to tell you that countless terrifying existences will be coming out of this forbidden area. They have stayed in this Dragon Lake for too long, so their resentment towards you guys is already deep. Although you have the power to protect yourself, your sect will most likely be in great danger. However, considering how Tianshan and I protected my master''s child, this little bit of friendship ¡­ I''ll help you this once. "


    As he spoke, the slovenly old man stuck the wooden stick he was holding in his hand into the ground. A purplish-gold ripple instantly enveloped the entire mountain.


    At the same time, countless terrifying demon beasts roared out from the Dragon Lake, their eyes filled with bloodlust as they tried to destroy everything in front of them.


    Everyone in Tianshan Mountain raised their heads to look at the terrifying existence in the sky. They were all so frightened that they went limp and fell to the ground.


    Why did these legends that people spoke of suddenly appear collectively on the mountain? Could it be that they all came from the forbidden area? Do we still have any hope of surviving?


    Just then, the slovenly old man suddenly roared out, and countless of purple gold staff images appeared on top of the Heaven Mountain.


    "I don''t care how much hatred you have towards Tian Shan. The reason why I''m standing here today is to tell you that if I can release you, I can send you back inside." "If you understand, then scram. If you don''t, then stay here today."


    Countless terrifying demon beasts were roaring at each other, but they were also afraid of the existence of the slovenly old man. In the end, they stayed for a long time before choosing to unwillingly scatter in all directions.


    Gongsun Xinyu also heaved a sigh of relief.


    The old man turned to look at Gongsun Xinyu and said, "The inheritance of Tianshan did not fall to this stage. After seeing that no one else had inherited it, Tianshan has already lost his orthodox inheritance."


    Gongsun Xinyu also had a downcast face. Right now, the only people in Sky Mountain that could take action were himself and Wu Zhang. There were also five more ''Lu Beiyou''s'' Immortal Sword Intent.


    However, he still had to carefully consider his own sect. He didn''t have the elegance that a superior cultivator should have.


    "Senior is right, but Sky Mountain ¡­"


    The slovenly old man waved his hand. "Someone will bring back your Sky Mountain''s Lone Ben back with you. Consider that I''ve paid off the debt I owe Gongsun."


    When Gongsun Xinyu heard the slovenly old man talk about Gongsun Wuyi, his pupils couldn''t help but constrict and he asked anxiously: "Senior, who exactly are you?"


    The slovenly old man did not care about Gongsun Xinyu, he had already appeared hundreds of thousands of meters in the air. He raised his head, gloomily looked at the sky, then lowered his head and took a deep breath and laughed. Those who owe me, wash their necks for me! "Hahahaha!"


    This power spread throughout the nine continents, reaching thousands of miles. In an instant, there were no clouds in the sky, and all the filth was gone. The world was bright and clear.


    The people of the world were frightened by this angry shout. They all rushed to put down the things in their hands and raised their heads to look at the strange scene in the sky.


    There were even more people who thought that this roar was a sign of the wrath of a god, and they all knelt down in worship in the direction of the mountain.


    Countless terrifying existences were roused from their stupor by this angry roar, and they all rushed to look up at the sky.


    Some of them were curled up in the hall, shivering. Some of them glanced at each other indifferently and continued to beg for food. Some of them had a face full of confusion. Some of them were crazily laughing in ecstasy.


    Gongsun Xinyu stood there in a daze, looking up at the sky where he had disappeared.


    Sun Xing!


    At the same time, Lu Beiyou held onto a blade of grass in his mouth and was half lying on top of a stone house.


    He raised his head and looked at the black hole in the distance. All the terrifying existences from the Dragon''s Abyss had already left, and only a few weak creatures remained.


    He closed his eyes as the wind blew past his ears.


    Would there still be such a peaceful day after today?


    Mu Qiuqiu also slowly opened his eyes. He rubbed his eyes and stretched, then laid on Lu Beiyou''s body to rest.


    She closed her eyes and whispered, "Hey, Lu. Do you want to know what the old man said to me in the end?"

 C105

    Lu Beiyou caressed Mu Qiuqiu''s hair and said: "I really want to hear it."


    Mu Qiuqiu propped herself up, tilted her head, and looked at Lu Beiyou as she spoke in a tender voice, "He said, if he knew that you were bullying me, even if he became a demon, he wouldn''t let you off!"


    Lu Beiyou could not help but be a little lost in thought, and the two of them did not express their feelings.


    However, they all understood each other. Mu Qiuqiu''s words could be considered as piercing the last window between the two of them.


    Lu Beiyou scratched his head, and said nervously: "Why did you suddenly..."


    Mu Qiuqiu let out a pfft, and did not say a word while resting his chest against Lu Beiyou''s again.


    Only now did Lu Beiyou realize that there was a jade bracelet on his wrist.


    After a while, Mu Qiuqiu stood up, stretched her body, and said to Lu Beiyou in a tender voice, "Right now, you should peacefully accept the thing that Li Muniu has given you. As for the other things, you should push it back first. Also, remember what you promised me before. When you return to ''the two of them'', no matter who you meet, you must not speak carelessly. "


    Although Lu Beiyou was confused by what he said, he still nodded.


    As he sat cross-legged on the ground, he started to comprehend the legacy left behind by Li Muniu.


    A Big Dipper Constellation diagram suddenly appeared behind Lu Beiyou, and the six stars automatically formed spirals of spirit energy, absorbing the surrounding spirit energy into Lu Beiyou''s body at a crazy rate.


    This kind of cultivation speed instantly increased Lu Beiyou''s cultivation by more than six times, and what made Lu Beiyou even more surprised was that, without him knowing when, the < Necromancy Immortal Art > suddenly appeared in his body like a curved disk.


    And what made Lu Beiyou even more shocked was that although he was still missing four heaven and earth spirit seeds, he could still sense the flow of the spirit energy around him without borrowing his own body.


    He had a feeling that as long as he wanted to, he could easily control the power of this world.


    At the same time, what made Lu Beiyou even more happy were the Four Symbols of the Big Dipper, with the handle pointing to the east, and the whole world becoming spring; the guide for the handle pointing to the west, and the whole world becoming autumn;


    He could easily change the rhythm around him, and he could also borrow the help of all the materials from the four elements.


    Spring came and the wind blew, summer came and burned the sun, autumn came and went, winter came and stepped on the snow.


    A single leaf could hurt a person, a single flower could hurt a person, and even the air one breathed could hurt a person. This was the great trend of the world.


    It was a pity that his cultivation level was too low. Even if he could master these four phenomena, his spiritual energy would not be able to display its full power in a short period of time.


    Lu Beiyou sighed and kept the Big Dipper diagram, and started to comprehend the other changes in his body.


    His meridians had already recovered. It could be said that he had gone a step further. A thick, blood-red fish dragon meridian exuded a strong sense of blood energy.


    His own bones had also been baptized by the dragon blood and cyan lightning, and later on, Sun Xing had used the spirit monkey jade liquid to wash and refine his muscles and bones, and had reached the limit of the Ruins Returning Stage realm.


    Without relying on his sword intent and cultivation method, he could just rely on his body to fight against someone at the peak of the Ruins Returning Stage.


    Perfectly self-conscious, battling with the Golden Eyes, new body sprouting, three sword to open lotus, a white robe, the Big Dipper legacy.


    In this industry, it was as if he had gained the upper hand.


    Lu Beiyou exhaled, his entire body releasing crackling sounds, following that a wave of Qi wave passed and the surrounding area became quiet.


    Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes. Mu Qiuqiu sat not too far away, staring blankly at him.


    Lu Beiyou smiled and said to Mu Qiuqiu: "Then let''s go out."


    Mu Qiuqiu nodded, he came to Lu Beiyou''s side and wrapped his arms around his waist.


    Lu Beiyou laughed as he carried her and flew towards the black hole.


    They also didn''t know that, at this moment, the entire Nine Regions had turned into a mess because of Sun Xing''s appearance.


    Countless sects were robbed, countless sects were massacred, and even some first-rate powers were annihilated in this disaster.


    There were also people who took advantage of this chaos to obtain a bit of fortune.


    At that moment, the hearts of the citizens of the Nine Prefectures were in panic. They all thought that a terrifying demon had appeared in this world.


    In the end, the experts of the rankings finally made their move. An old man from the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, Yu Long Hall, came and fought an unprecedented battle in the Frontier Wasteland.


    After that, it was unknown what agreement the two sides reached an agreement with, but the Nine Regions'' panic also came to an end in this wasteland.


    However, this matter had suddenly become the most suitable topic for the commoners to talk about after their meals.


    Lu Beiyou brought Mu Qiuqiu through the dark void before leaving the Dragon Sealing Abyss, while Gongsun Xinyu stood on top of the ''thirty thousand meters'', waiting for the two of them.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s figure, she anxiously welcomed the two of them.


    After Mu Qiuqiu landed, he spoke a few words to Lu Beiyou and left.


    Gongsun Xinyu looked at Lu Beiyou with excitement and said: "I wonder if Sir has ¡­"


    Lu Beiyou looked at the fanatical Gongsun Xinyu, whose hands were rubbing against each other almost to the point of leaving nothing behind.


    How did this even look like the owner of the sect?


    Gongsun Xinyu also realized that she had lost control of herself, and her face flushed slightly as she coughed: "Just now, I had lost control of myself, and let the Young Master Lu see the joke. But this'' Demon Subduing Sword Tactic ''was left behind by my father, and it is related to the life and death of Tian Shan. If Young Master gets it, please give it to me, I will definitely repay you with a great gift. "


    Lu Beiyou took out a broken notebook from his bosom and handed it over, "As long as it''s something that I agree to, I will take it as it."


    Gongsun Xinyu took the broken book and flipped through a few pages as his body trembled in excitement.


    With a layer of hazy mist in his eyes, Gongsun Xinyu bowed towards Lu Beiyou and said: Thank you, Young Noble, for your help!


    Lu Beiyou did not dodge, and readily agreed. Gongsun Xinyu then threw the broken book into the sky, then raised it with one arm, and pointed the ten thousand swords at the broken book.


    Gongsun Xinyu suddenly shouted: "Kneel before my sect!"


    Then, he knelt down on one knee in front of the old book.


    Even though she was a woman, at this moment, Lu Beiyou could see an endless heroic spirit emanating from her.


    When the crowd in Tianshan heard the Sect Leader''s voice transmission, they all raised their heads to look at this strange scene. They respectfully kneeled on the ground and shouted, "Kneel before the Sect Leader!"


    The sound was deafening and overwhelming.


    The four elders also walked out of the room. Their expressions were dark as they looked at the strange scene in the sky. After hesitating for a while, they kneeled down.


    The ten thousand swords soared into the sky, piercing through the book and shattering it. At that moment, countless characters that were emitting a long and long Dao melody flew out from the shattered book and hovered high in the sky.


    Lu Beiyou looked over, and felt that every character in the sky had a different kind of allure, be it long and endless, or strong and intense, or perhaps impassioned. But the similarity between them was that every character had a different kind of righteous energy.


    Just at this moment, these mysterious runes spread out in all directions and attached themselves to the ten thousand swords. In an instant, ten thousand sword intents shot into the sky.


    Countless people raised their heads to look at the position of the mountain. The demons had just quieted down.

 C106

    Lu Beiyou was shocked at the scene he saw. The ten thousand swords hung high in the sky, the terrifying sword intent made Lu Beiyou''s scalp tingle.


    When he had first passed the Ten Thousand Swords Heaven Stairway, he already knew that there wasn''t a single white blade made of common metal on this mountain. Even the worst of it was a low-grade third-grade spirit weapon.


    Simply speaking, he did not take it to heart, but when all the ten thousand swords gathered together, even if Sun Xing was standing here, he did not dare say that he could withstand the blow perfectly.


    Now that it had been enhanced by countless symbols that contained Righteous Qi, its power had increased by at least ten times.


    Lu Beiyou only looked over, and started to feel like he was breathing hard, and even the air had become thinner.


    Lu Beiyou just remembered now, Gongsun Xinyu was ranked sixth on the rankings!


    The image that Gongsun Xinyu gave Lu Beiyou did not have the airs of a strong warrior. She did this for her own sect, for Mu Qiuqiu''s revenge, for the protection of Dragon Lake Sect, and for the sake of the other disciples who were close to the bottom line.


    And at this moment, Lu Beiyou was finally able to look straight at the woman in front of him.


    At this time, Gongsun Xinyu stood up with one knee on the ground, he formed a hand seal with his fingers and looked dignified like a statue of a Bodhisattva.


    "In ancient times, there was a saint who took wine into Tianlan River and gifted it to the people of the world. This world is coming to an end, I, Gongsun Xinyu, will leave behind thousands of righteous Qi for this world, to defile and suppress evil, and not live up to my name, Heavenly Mountain! "


    Gongsun Xinyu slowly opened his eyes, a wave of righteous energy soared to the sky, and he waved his sleeves in the air with one hand as he shouted: "Descend!"


    The tens of thousands of spirit swords in the air turned into thousands of streaks of light as they scattered in all directions, flying in different directions.


    Today, the demons dispersed. A sense of righteousness filled the hearts of the people, the beauty of the world.


    A deep voice resounded from the eastern Zhou, "Xie Tianshan, for your righteousness!" The sound lingered in the air.


    Then, a childish voice came from the direction of the Northern Sea, "Thank you, Tianshan!"


    A calm and tranquil voice also came out of Liangzhou, "Thank you, Benefactor Tianshan, for your righteousness!"


    After that, all kinds of thanks came from all directions, and Gongsun Xinyu calmly accepted them all.


    Lu Beiyou looked at this scene in a daze. Why did Gongsun Xinyu bestow the Arts that he had inherited with such difficulty to the world?


    After Gongsun Xinyu completed all of these, there were only a hundred swords left floating in the sky, while she also knelt down while gasping for air.


    Lu Beiyou thought for a moment, then stepped forward and gently pressed his hand on Gongsun Xinyu''s back. Enormous amounts of spirit energy poured into her body like a vortex, helping her quickly recover.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the hundred spirit swords in the air and said: "Since it''s like you said, that lone spirit sword was the orthodox inheritance of Heavenly Mountain, why did you give it to the whole world?"


    Gongsun Xinyu also calmed down a bit, as he stood up and replied in a casual tone: "Sky Mountain is a righteous sword pavilion, and every previous Sky Mountain Sect Leader had sent a disciple down the mountain to exorcise the demons. However, after my father, Gongsun Wuyi, disappeared, the orthodox heritage of Tianshan also disappeared. Today, I have simply taken up all the responsibilities that Tian Shan had originally been carrying. "And the current Tianshan ¡­"


    While speaking, Gongsun Xinyu also raised his head to look at the hundred spirit swords in the sky, and waved his hand, allowing the hundred spirit swords to fall slowly into the hands of the Heavenly Mountain Sect disciples.


    "With these hundred spirit swords, that''s enough!"


    His tone was filled with confidence and haughtiness. The real Tianshan had returned!


    Lu Beiyou nodded, as if he understood something. Sect? DeFighting Demons?


    He had never taken on these responsibilities before, and he didn''t know what kind of feeling this was, but he couldn''t help but admire Gongsun Xinyu''s generosity and righteousness.


    Giving a sword to the world! This was the only woman in the world!


    Gongsun Xinyu turned his head to look at Lu Beiyou and laughed: "I made Young Master Lu wait for a long time, I am truly sorry. Please follow me back to the mountain first and let me prepare a return gift for you. Furthermore, there will be a competition tomorrow. I believe that Young Master Lu is not willing to miss it. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, and followed Gongsun Xinyu down the mountain.


    Not long after, Lu Beiyou arrived at a secluded courtyard. He saw Mu Qiuqiu sitting in the shade of a tree in the courtyard, and was munching on a fruit in boredom.


    Gongsun Xinyu also tactfully turned around and left. Lu Beiyou walked to Mu Qiuqiu''s side and pulled a stone bench to sit down.


    Mu Qiuqiu took out a vermillion spirit fruit and threw it at Lu Beiyou, "How is it? Do you have any thoughts from seeing the scene just now? "


    Mu Qiuqiu chewed on the fruit in his mouth and asked vaguely.


    Lu Beiyou wiped the juice from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve and looked down at the spirit fruit in his hand and sighed: "I don''t know, but I don''t understand why she would do such a thing. If this was for the sect, then the ten thousand runic symbols that are attached to the spirit swords could definitely save Tianshan from collapse for a hundred years, but if she were to pass it on to the people of this world, I would still be unable to understand. "


    Mu Qiuqiu swallowed the fruit in her mouth and said in a tender voice, "Actually, it can be considered to be beneficial and beneficial. When the day of Sky Mountain suffering arrived, there would definitely be people who would come to repay this favor. Furthermore, she also understood that as long as she, Gongsun Xinyu, was still alive, not many people would dare to provoke Tian Shan. After all, the name ''Number Six Under Heaven'' wasn''t bought by her with real money. "


    Lu Beiyou also came to a realization that the words of thanks that echoed in the sky today was probably a promise of a favor to Sky Mountain.


    As expected, his observation was too shallow.


    Mu Qiuqiu waved his feet and laughed: "Alright, alright, don''t think too much, taste the Scarlet Fruit in your hands, it''s very sweet."


    Lu Beiyou also shook his head, getting all of the thoughts in his head out from his head, he tasted the fruit in his hand, it had a fine taste, and was sweet to the heart.


    His eyes lit up as he started to sweep the fruit plate in front of him along with Mu Qiuqiu.


    Not long after, the plate in front of him became completely empty. Mu Qiuqiu patted his stomach and burped in satisfaction.


    Lu Beiyou, on the other hand, smiled as he stepped forward to wipe the corner of her mouth, his eyes a little dazed as he said, "Balls, if one day I am no longer myself, will you chase me away?"


    Mu Qiuqiu was also startled when she heard this, she also knew that there was another soul in Lu Beiyou''s body, a memory that belonged to him before he lost his memories.


    At that time, Mu Qiuqiu had let Lu Beiyou make his choice, and Lu Beiyou had chosen to give up. But now, the soul was slowly fusing with Lu Beiyou.


    Mu Qiuqiu was stunned for a moment before he looked at Lu Beiyou and asked in a serious tone, "Do you want to know about everything about you in the past?"


    Lu Beiyou thought for a while, then shook his head.


    "At that time, I had already made my choice. From the moment you asked me why I was practicing the sword, I had decided to work hard to become stronger and protect you. "As for my previous memories ¡­"


    At this point, Lu Beiyou''s words came to a halt, he did not know how to continue.


    Mu Qiuqiu walked down the stone bench and stood in front of Lu Beiyou, he raised his head and smiled at Lu Beiyou: "Then can I understand that you have confessed to me?"

 C107

    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou could not help but smile, "Didn''t you already understand that?"


    Mu Qiuqiu laughed and spoke: "Me and you are the same, even if it was you in the past, is it not you? I don''t care whether you are Lu Beiyou or not, since you are already my waiter, you must be my waiter for the rest of my life! "


    After Lu Beiyou heard Mu Qiuqiu''s answer, all of his previous disappointment disappeared, and he reached out to grab Mu Qiuqiu in his arms, quietly enjoying this moment of tranquility.


    He lowered his head, and the eyelashes of Mu Qiuqiu, who was in his embrace, trembled slightly.


    "Since Senior Li entrusted you to me in the end, how about you let me take care of you from now on?"


    At this time, Mu Qiuqiu also raised her head, and looked at Lu Beiyou shyly and nodded.


    Lu Beiyou finally could not hold back anymore and lowered her head to kiss Mu Qiuqiu''s delicate lips.


    Two years ago, he was brought back to the store by her. The two of them were drenched in foam and there was quite a bit of ruckus between them. However, they still walked over.


    Afterwards, under her guidance, he embarked on the path of cultivation. Along the way, Mu Qiuqiu''s figure could be seen.


    At this moment, both of their minds were blank. They didn''t know what was going on between them.


    The sun had already reached the west, and the setting sun was shining down on the two of them. At this moment, everything had been sublimated.


    After a long while, the two separated, Mu Qiuqiu''s eyes were filled with bashfulness as she laid on Lu Beiyou''s chest, not daring to raise her head.


    Lu Beiyou, on the other hand, looked at the petite girl in his arms with a doting expression.


    After being warm for a while, Mu Qiuqiu pushed Lu Beiyou away, turned and ran back into the room.


    Lu Beiyou also followed along, and realised that the room was actually already locked.


    He could not help but shout with a face full of black lines, "Open the door for me! Do you have the heart to let me sleep outside today!? "


    Mu Qiuqiu''s soft and weak voice came out from the room, "You can sleep outside today."


    Lu Beiyou retreated helplessly upon hearing this. Presumably, she needed some time to recuperate.


    He then shook his head, went to the roof of the house and sat down cross-legged.


    At this moment, Mu Qiuqiu was covered by the blanket and her small hands were caressing her lips as she smiled foolishly.


    As the sun set and the moon rose, the sky above the mountain grew especially bright, probably because of the high altitude of thirty thousand meters. Lu Beiyou lied on the roof, feeling as if he could reach out and touch the moon.


    Right at this moment, Lu Beiyou''s Big Dipper Diagram suddenly appeared behind him. The moonlight shined onto the disc on the Megrez Star, allowing Lu Beiyou to clearly feel his body becoming lighter and lighter.


    At this moment, the other six stars crazily absorbed the dense Spiritual Energy.


    A terrifying spiritual energy storm was formed in the small courtyard. Everyone from Tianshan felt this unusual aura and all walked out of the room.


    He looked at the spiritual energy storm with a surprised expression. He didn''t know who was the first to feel the dense spiritual energy, but he sat down and started to cultivate.


    The others also sat down and started to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy like crazy.


    Lu Beiyou had already entered the state of Heaven Man Unity, maybe even he did not expect that just by looking at the light of the moon, he would be able to cause such a commotion.


    That night, who knew how many disciples in the lower realm had broken through to the higher realm. The aura of the disciples in the higher realm had also increased.


    When the moonlight shone on the curved disk, the gentle light gradually converged on the hole on the disc. A pale yellow light slowly appeared on the sixth hole.


    As time passed, the spiritual energy storm also gradually dissipated. Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night for Tianshan.


    Lu Beiyou also exited the ethereal state, slowly opening his eyes and releasing a mouthful of foul air.


    Feeling his own aura, he was at the perfection stage of the Ruins Returning Stage and invincible below the peak. He could not help but be astonished.


    He himself was ¡­ Watching the moon break through?


    Moreover, the ancient disk behind his back also flashed with a pale yellow light, filling the gap left by the sixth Spiritual Seed of Heaven and Earth.


    To be able to break through just by looking at the moon, there was no one left for him. Was he the so-called genius that only appeared once in a hundred years?


    Lu Beiyou had yet to comprehend that the Big Dipper Diagram was a heaven defying technique that borrowed the power of the heaven and earth to increase his own cultivation, and today was the full moon. Although the spirit energy of the Nine Continents was scarce, this was the time when the spirit energy of the world would erupt the most.


    It was precisely because of this that Lu Beiyou was able to increase his cultivation by a small realm.


    Lu Beiyou saw that quite a few people were walking towards him and could not help but to frown.


    He took out the Pure Yang Sword from his pocket and threw it at the courtyard door. Instantly, a sword aura enveloped the entire courtyard.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Lu Beiyou withdrew his star map, turned around, and disappeared from the rooftop.


    Lu Beiyou advanced carefully. Although he had obtained a great opportunity, he still had some self-knowledge regarding his own strength.


    Sky Mountain sword formation was everywhere, if one was not careful they could lose their life on the spot.


    Lu Beiyou circled around to avoid the terrifying sword formation, and found a brighter cave, leaning on a cliff and ready to rest.


    Just at this time, Lu Beiyou suddenly heard footsteps, and anxiously found a tall tree to hide himself on, concealing his own presence.


    Why would anyone come to such a remote place at such a time?


    Lu Beiyou held his breath as he looked over, the moonlight illuminated the figure of the person. Lu Beiyou was startled, the figure was the Great Clan Elder who appeared in the great hall before.


    Why would he be here at this time?


    The grand elder surveyed his surroundings. He walked into the cave after sensing no one around him. He walked out after a long while with a satisfied smile on his face and a scarlet smile on the corner of his mouth.


    When the Great Clan Elder''s Qi completely disappeared, Lu Beiyou then walked out from behind the tree.


    He looked at the cave in front of him with a puzzled expression. He only wanted to find a place to rest, but he actually met the Great Elder.


    He then thought about the scarlet smile that appeared on the corner of his mouth after the Grand Elder went in and came out. Is there something shameful in this cave? But he had no reason to place himself in such a conspicuous cave.


    Lu Beiyou was confused. After struggling for a while, he finally chose to compromise.


    He walked into the cave with doubts in his heart. Since he had come here, there was no reason for him not to take a look inside.


    Lu Beiyou took a few steps forward and suddenly felt that he had touched something and was unable to walk any further. Reaching out his hand, he touched it and only saw that there was an invisible barrier that completely sealed off the cave.


    He tried to attack the barrier and discovered that it was completely unharmed. Lu Beiyou took a deep breath and followed the wall to check.


    No wonder Great Elder was so assured. This barrier was only a few hundred feet thick. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had a technique that allowed him to teleport, he would have been completely helpless. In addition, Tianshan trained in the most powerful and orthodox sword techniques. Therefore, even if the members of the Tianshan Sect were to investigate this place, they would not be able to break through the barrier.


    Lu Beiyou calmed his heart down and walked towards the depths of the cave. Just as he took two steps forward, suddenly, two rows of candles lit up on the two walls of the cave.

 C108

    White bones could be seen everywhere on both sides of the cave, Lu Beiyou frowned as he continued to go deeper.


    The deeper they went, the brighter the light became, and the wider the cave became.


    Suddenly, a blue light appeared in front of him, and Lu Beiyou rushed forward quickly while holding his breath.


    When Lu Beiyou saw the true face of the blue light, he couldn''t help but frown.


    On top of an azure blue rock, there was a haggard figure that looked like a skeleton. His clothes were tattered and his hair was disheveled, making it hard to see his appearance.


    His four limbs were nailed to the stone, the location of his Dantian and the lump of his throat were pierced by two daggers glowing with red light, and his aura was released.


    Although Lu Beiyou could not sense the cultivation level of the figure, he could still feel that his mental state had reached a critical point where it was about to collapse.


    Although the power emitted by the figure was astonishing, it was only on the surface.


    A voice filled with venom suddenly came into Lu Beiyou''s mind: "Old dog Zhou, you actually dare to come back, if you dare touch even a single hair on Yu''er, even if I am Jiuquan, I will curse you to never reincarnate!"


    He couldn''t help but look at the figure. It was obvious that the voice was from the person in front of him. Since a red short sword had pierced into his Adam''s apple, he was unable to speak and could only send a sound transmission.


    However, from his words, he heard endless resentment. Old dog Zhou? Could he be referring to the Great Elder?


    Lu Beiyou took a step forward and said respectfully: "Senior, please think too much. I am just a passerby who mistakenly entered the cave. Since Senior does not like it, I will leave. "


    With that, Lu Beiyou turned and was about to leave. Since he could not see what was going on, Lu Beiyou was not going to stay either.


    I came across a cave, and then a sealed figure. It was either a hidden expert or a sealed great devil.


    Lu Beiyou was also not willing to cause trouble for himself. After looking around and seeing that there were no valuable treasures, he chose to leave.


    "Wait!" Just as Lu Beiyou was about to take the first step, the figure suddenly stopped him with a sound transmission.


    Lu Beiyou also turned his head back. Unknowingly, his figure had already raised his head, causing Lu Beiyou''s scalp to go numb.


    It was an old figure that looked to be at least sixty years old. However, his cheeks were already torn, revealing his ghastly white bones. Two terrifying bloody holes appeared on his wrinkled neck.


    The hollowness in his eyes had already shrunk. It was obvious that his eyes had been gouged out, making him look sinister and terrifying.


    What kind of hatred did he have for him to be able to torture someone to such a state?


    "Just now, this old man had recognized the wrong person. I wonder if little brother can help with the next one?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head and said: "Although this junior wants to give senior a hand, my cultivation is limited. Please forgive me for being powerless, and I will be leaving first."


    With that, he turned and left without looking back. Lu Beiyou could clearly feel that as long as he helped the old man this time, he would probably be embroiled in an even bigger dispute.


    Dammit, you old dog Zhou! "he roared." You stole my Cultivation base, stole my Heavenly Mountain Legacy! You tried to usurp my position! Even if I, Gongsun Wuyu, go to hell, I''ll bring you down with me! Just as Lu Beiyou touched the barrier, the old man''s crazed voice came out from behind him.


    Lu Beiyou also stopped in his tracks, Gongsun Wuyi!


    Although Lu Beiyou did not know much, but from what he heard a while ago, Gongsun Wuyi was the previous Sect Leader of Tianshan and he was the one who brought back the dragon pearl.


    But from what Gongsun Xinyu said, wasn''t he already dead?


    Lu Beiyou retracted his hand, turned his head and looked at the disheveled, old man who looked like he had gone mad, and asked: "Senior, are you the former Sect Leader of Tianshan, Gongsun Wuyi?"


    The old man panted heavily. After hearing what Lu Beiyou said, he replied emotionally, "You know me?"


    Lu Beiyou hesitated for a moment, but still nodded his head.


    Even though the old man was already blind, he didn''t know how long he stayed in the cave. He had long since blended in with the surroundings and felt Lu Beiyou''s reaction.


    He could not help but laugh out loud. However, because a short sword had been stabbed into his throat, he vomited out a mouthful of heart blood before he could even utter a sound.


    Lu Beiyou took two steps forward without relaxing his vigilance, and asked: "Senior died in the news I heard, but what exactly is going on?"


    Gongsun Wuyi tried to move his body, but he was unable to move at all. He couldn''t help but sigh and send a sound transmission, "I, this old man, came to the end of the Immortal Path to meet you. However, halfway through, I met a man who was seriously injured and on the verge of death. Just as I was about to head over to rescue him, I was also severely injured by him. Just at this time, Li Muniu appeared and killed the terrifying man with a single slash. And then, the heavily injured man took out a black dragon and pearl from his bosom and told me to bring them back to the Heaven Mountain. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded, he had also heard that You Ye''s Dragon Pearl had come back from Gongsun Wuya''s camp when he was in the Dragon''s Abyss.


    "But at that time, I was also heavily injured by that terrifying expert. After I brought the Black Dragon and the dragon pearl back to the Heavenly Mountain, I was preparing to go into closed door training. I was locked up for more than ten years, and he told me that the news of my death was spreading in the outside world. After that, not only did he come here often to drink my blood and eat my flesh, he even used a demonic technique to steal my cultivation.


    After Lu Beiyou heard what Gongsun Wuyi had to say, he frowned. According to what Gongsun Wuyi said, the Great Clan Elder of Tianshan, Zhou Gang, was actually an evil cultivator?


    Thinking about the scarlet smile on his face when he just entered, Lu Beiyou''s face darkened.


    "Furthermore, he has been stealing my cultivation, I''m afraid that he is already a person of Half-step Immortal. The reason why you all can''t see it, is because he has a secret cultivation method to hide your cultivation, and he just came in to absorb the last bit of cultivation level from my body. Then, he would prepare to snatch the position of the Heaven Mountain Sect Leader at the Ascension Ceremony tomorrow! Once Zhou Gou becomes the Sect Leader of the Heavens, then Tianshan will surely be destroyed by him! "


    Hearing Gongsun Jianwu''s furious sound transmission, Lu Beiyou''s heart suddenly thumped.


    Although he didn''t want to cause more trouble, he thought about Gongsun Xinyu''s gift to the Sword World and hesitated for a moment.


    Even though Tianshan was righteous, he couldn''t just listen to one side of the story.


    Extremely terrifying? Heavily injured? Li Muniu? Skymount? It was all too coincidental.


    Moreover, there were many things that he did not understand. However, the six short swords that were stabbed into Gongsun Wuyi''s body could clearly feel the power that was suppressing the seal.


    Lu Beiyou was momentarily at a loss as to what to do.


    Gongsun Wuyi also saw through Lu Beiyou''s worry and hurriedly sent a sound transmission to him: "You only need to pull out the dagger located at my Dantian, and I will be able to recover on my own after a while. Then, you need to quickly head to the Sky Mountain to tell Xinyu about the conspiracy! Otherwise it''ll be too late. "


    While Lu Beiyou was still indecisive, Gongsun Wuyi also completely let go of his dignity.


    "Today, I, Gongsun Wuyi, will let go of my old face. I beg you, little brother, to save my Tianshan."

 C109

    When Lu Beiyou heard Gongsun Wuyi''s pleas, he could not help but sigh.


    He took a step forward and pulled the red dagger out of Gongsun Wuyi''s dantian. In just a split-second, an astonishing aura erupted from Gongsun Wuyi''s body.


    Even though his cultivation had been stolen, he was, after all, an existence that had been in the previous Immortal Realm.


    Lu Beiyou only felt that it was hard to breath, his entire body was covered in cold sweat, the three thousand blue lotus s had to protect him to barely maintain his body.


    Lu Beiyou had only seen this kind of spirit back then, when he forcefully became an immortal and his later body completely collapsed.


    Gongsun Wuyi felt as though the seal on his own Dantian had been removed, and couldn''t help but laugh out loud. He scattered his aura and sent a sound transmission to Lu Beiyou: "Thank you, little brother, for saving my life, I still need some time to recover. "I, Gongsun Gongsun, will definitely remember this kindness in my heart. In the future, I will definitely repay you!"


    Lu Beiyou nodded and left, leaving behind Gongsun Wuyi, whose four limbs and adam''s apple were still fixed in the azure boulder, inside the cave.


    Lu Beiyou came out of the water and arrived outside the cave. The sky was getting dark, and Lu Beiyou did not sleep for the whole night.


    He clearly knew that Tianshan had nothing to do with him. Whether Gongsun Xinyu would be the Sect Leader or the Great Clan Elder would be the Sect Leader, what would that have to do with him?


    In the end, he still agreed to the request. Was it because he was worshiped by the immortals who came before him to die miserably, or was it because Gongsun Xinyu bestowed the sword to the people of the world with great righteousness?


    Lu Beiyou looked at the blush on his face, his heart clear. He was truly a good person.


    Then, he took a deep breath and expelled the thoughts in his head, flying towards the direction of the Tianshan Martial Arts Practice Field.


    After today, he would be going home with Mu Qiuqiu, but today was definitely not a peaceful day.


    When Lu Beiyou returned to the courtyard, Mu Qiuqiu was still sleeping soundly in his room. However, Lu Beiyou did not wake her up, and instead went to Gongsun Xinyu''s residence alone to inform her of the whole story.


    But when he asked the disciples by the side of the road about it, he found out that Gongsun Xinyu had already brought the disciples to the training grounds.


    Lu Beiyou immediately turned and rushed towards the direction of the training grounds.


    The Heaven Mountain Ascension Ceremony would also be held every three years. On one hand, it was to test the progress of the disciples, and on the other hand, it was also the best opportunity for the outer disciples to enter the inner sect.


    Once an elder took a fancy to a disciple with potential, he would bring him into the Cabinet.


    Therefore, the crowd from Tianshan Mountain had already arrived at the Martial Arts Practice Grounds. They rubbed their hands together, eager to give it a try.


    "Junior Martial Brother Wang was ranked 78th in the outer sect last year. I wonder how many years he''ll be able to progress."


    "You flatter me, you flatter me. Three years ago, Senior Brother Li was ranked fifty-sixth in the outer sect. I wonder what kind of wind brought you here?"


    "Yo, isn''t this junior sister?" I haven''t seen you for a few months and you''ve grown up again, hahaha! "


    The moment Lu Beiyou walked into the training grounds, the entire training grounds was silent. Everyone looked at Lu Beiyou with vigilance.


    The corner of Lu Beiyou''s mouth twitched. It seems like he had left a deep impression on them after challenging the outer sect back then.


    At the same time, the crowd in front of Lu Beiyou gradually parted a path, and a group of ten people slowly walked towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but frown, these ten people were all inner disciples of Sky Mountain. The lowest cultivation level was at the peak of the Ruins Returning Stage, at the same time, they all had more or less grudges with him.


    Five of them were the inner court disciples that almost attacked when he accepted the outer court disciple''s challenge, and the other five were the five that he met in the Dragon Lake.


    And the person walking right in front was the woman who had wanted to kill him without even asking why.


    "I didn''t expect you to still be alive!" The woman looked at Lu Beiyou with an ice-cold expression.


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou was not in the mood to care about the ten people in front of him.


    Everyone saw that Lu Beiyou had completely disregarded them, and his gaze swept across the crowd, searching for something. They could not help but be enraged.


    The woman''s face grew even colder as she said in a calm voice, "I don''t know what happened in the Dragon Lake. But to come to our Tianshan Mountains, you have to follow the rules of our Tianshan Mountains."


    At this moment, Kubei was already anxious, but after hearing what the woman said, he finally became impatient and said: "The rules of Tianshan? I''d like to hear what rules Tianshan has! I didn''t say anything the whole time. You were like a monkey in my ears, talking to yourself. Did no one ever say that you were annoying? "


    When everyone heard Lu Beiyou''s words, they could not help but take a deep breath and back away.


    It was rumored that her cultivation had already reached the middle level of the Mahayana Stage, and was in pursuit of the elder''s realm.


    When she first entered the sect, she was only an outer sect disciple, but later on, she picked up a fruit and ate it. She did not expect that from then on, not only would Li Tuya''s body develop rapidly, even his cultivation level would catch up to the inner sect disciples. A year later, he had even defeated the currently famous ninth inner sect disciple to enter the inner sect. In a short two years, Li Tuya had already become the number one disciple in the inner sect and was selected by Gongsun Xinyu as the candidate to be the next Sect Master.


    But right now, Lu Beiyou, who was only at the peak of the middle stage of the Ruins Returning Stage, actually dared to provoke the number one disciple in the inner sect of Sky Mountain.


    He wouldn''t think that defeating an outer court disciple would allow him to boast about being an inner court disciple, right? He really didn''t know his place.


    Before Li Tuya could say anything, the sturdy man who had shot Lu Beiyou with a bow from the Dragon Abyss earlier had already stepped forward angrily.


    When Lu Beiyou saw this scene, he could not help but ridicule: "Yo, Master still hasn''t said anything, Master''s dog has already come out to bite people."


    The brawny man''s face was filled with shame and anger as he shouted, "Kid who doesn''t know his limits, today I will let you suffer a fate worse than death!"


    The atmosphere was filled with anger for a moment. All of the disciples stepped aside, afraid that they would accidentally lose their lives.


    Li Tuya gestured for the sturdy man to retreat, and looked at Lu Beiyou with an ice-cold gaze: "I don''t know who you are, nor do I know where you came from. However, the dignity of Tianshan was not to be challenged. Since you are standing on the martial arena, then just follow the rules. I hope that you can hold on until the moment you meet me.


    Pui! Lu Beiyou was so angry that he laughed instead, and could not help but spit on the ground.


    He looked at the five people he met when he first challenged the outer sect disciples and mocked, "Shopkeeper came to Tianshan to demand an explanation. When you saw that you couldn''t gain anything from the shopkeeper, you wanted to take revenge on me. And then he got slapped in the face by me and he got that grudge in his heart. "


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s gaze on them, the five of them also revealed a trace of awkwardness.


    Then, Lu Beiyou turned to look at Li Tuya, "In the forbidden grounds, you attacked me without asking questions, and now that you put yourself in a position of righteousness, you sure want face!"


    Without even looking at Li Tuya''s expression, he glanced at the people who were hiding far away coldly. A wave of aura that swept across the world spread out, "Since you want to follow the rules, then follow the rules! I will stand here today, I truly want to see just how big of a rule Tianshan has! "

 C110

    Lu Beiyou initially did not want to cause too much trouble, because there was going to be a great upheaval in the Sky Mountain.


    Just as Lu Beiyou was facing the crowd, a loud voice came out from the training grounds: "The Heavenly Mountain Ascension Ceremony will begin!"


    Following this voice, ten white jade pillars rose up, and another ten jade cattails rose up from under the ten jade pillars.


    "Among the people here, only ten will remain on the ten jade pillars. Then, you can be promoted to an inner disciple. Those who stayed behind could be promoted to outer sect disciples. As long as you participate, Jade Pillar will record your performance and results.


    Li Tuya no longer looked at Lu Beiyou who turned and walked towards one of the jade pillars. The sturdy man looked at Lu Beiyou with ridicule in his eyes and said: "Consider yourself lucky." He followed them over.


    Lu Beiyou clenched his fists tightly. Did they really think that he was still the Lu Beiyou that they had coaxed after entering the Dragon Sealing Abyss?


    Since that was the case, Lu Beiyou looked at the ten Jade Pillars and Jade Palm in front of him.


    He urgently needed to see Gongsun Xinyu, and looking at the situation, the best way was to end this grand ceremony as soon as possible.


    Some of the disciples who were at the top of the ranking list had already taken the lead to stand above the jade pu, waiting for the challengers to arrive.


    The ten inner court disciples looked at each other and flew towards the jade pillar.


    Lu Beiyou watched the entire scene coldly, his eyes looking towards the stone pagoda standing on top of one of the jade stalks.


    Since they wanted to break the rules, he would have broken them today!


    Lu Beiyou lifted his leg and walked in the direction of the stone tower.


    In the last ranking battle, he was ranked sixth in the outer sect. This time, he also had some fortuitous encounters on the outskirts of the Dragon Bolt Abyss. Although he couldn''t reach the Jade Pillar, it shouldn''t be a problem for him to advance to the fifth rank, right?


    He also understood that there was no chance for him to fight over the jade pillar. Perhaps the five outer sect disciples would choose to fight for it, but he would not choose to rashly advance.


    Therefore, when the sound fell, he didn''t even look at the jade pillar as he directly flew towards one of the jade pads. He immediately sat down cross-legged and established an inexplicable connection with Yu Pu.


    The two challengers that came up just now were also easily defeated by him.


    Just as he was feeling complacent, it was unknown when Lu Beiyou had already appeared on top of the jade cattail he was occupying.


    Shi Ta couldn''t help but shiver. What the hell! Why did this ancestor find him!?


    He shouldn''t have challenged the inner court disciples, right?


    At that time, the stone tower had lost to Lu Beiyou and had even been seriously injured.


    But now that he found him, would he still be able to maintain his position in front of the gate?


    The outer sect disciples had a very deep impression of Lu Beiyou. Not only did they singlehandedly take care of the outer sect disciples, they even stole all the valuable things on their bodies.


    Fang Zai was even more arrogant among the inner sect disciples, but why would he come to the seats of the outer sect?


    The martial arts practice field that should have been bustling with noise and excitement was now completely silent.


    Even the few people standing on the jade pillars were looking towards the stone tower.


    Some of them frowned, some of them had a look of despise, and some of them had indifferent expressions.


    However, Lu Beiyou did not care about the gazes from the surroundings, and looked at Shi Ta with an evil smile.


    "Are you going down yourself, or am I going to beat you down?"


    Shi Ta also stood up from the ground with a dark expression. He clenched his fists tightly as veins began to appear all over his body.


    Right now, the stone tower was already in a dilemma. They couldn''t win in a fight, but they couldn''t admit defeat either, because right now, all the disciples in Sky Mountain were focused on him.


    However, Lu Beiyou crossed his hands indifferently in front of his chest, with a relaxed and satisfied expression on his face.


    After a long while, when Lu Beiyou saw that the stone tower was still standing there without saying a word, he said impatiently, "Since you are not going to choose, then I will have to personally make a move!"


    With that, Lu Beiyou''s eyes lit up as he circulated the Three Thousand blue lotus Sword Intent around his body.


    The teeth on the stone tower had already shattered as blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. Seeing Lu Beiyou''s momentum, he finally took a step back.


    Rather than asking to be humiliated, it was better to retreat unscathed.


    Everyone in Tian Shan sighed. Lu Beiyou won without fighting!


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head in satisfaction, this stone tower was a person who could clearly see the situation. He chose to admit defeat and voluntarily withdrew, appearing to be at ease and at ease.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the people watching him attentively, and then took out a small white metal sword and inserted it into the ground.


    "This Yu Pu is mine. If I stand here, do any of you want to challenge me?"


    The rest of the people standing on the other Yu Pu were furious, but they could do nothing about it.


    They had seen Lu Beiyou''s might before, at least in this outer sect battle, Lu Beiyou was truly an invincible existence.


    Everyone looked at the ten people on the jade pillar. Perhaps, they could only rely on the inner disciples of Sky Mountain.


    At the same time, ''thirty thousand meters'' above, Gongsun Xinyu and the four elders were watching the situation in the arena. The Great Elder looked at Gongsun Xinyu with a face full of anger, "As the Sect Master of Tianshan, why would you allow outsiders to attend our Tianshan Ascension Ceremony?"


    Gongsun Xinyu said in a bland voice: "But in the beginning, didn''t the four elders also not oppose it?"


    The four elders all had different expressions on their faces. However, they also became silent.


    "Because of the loss of the inheritance, Tianshan has been dead and sunk for far too long. He thinks that there are people who live beyond the heavens and that there isn''t only one Tianshan in the world. The current Tianshan needs someone to make them understand this principle."


    Gongsun Xinyu looked at Lu Beiyou and said indifferently: "And this guy, is the best test subject!"


    After the Great Clan Elder heard what Gongsun Xinyu said, a complicated look flashed past his eyes.


    Seeing that no one came up to challenge him, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but pout his lips and say: "Since none of you are coming, then I''ll go find all of you!"


    While speaking, Lu Beiyou had disappeared from his original position and appeared on another jade pendant not far away.


    The crowd instantly went into an uproar when they saw this scene, and even the inner court disciple looked over with a face full of hatred.


    What is this Lu Beiyou trying to do?


    The rule of the Heavenly Mountain Grand Ceremony was that only one disciple could occupy one. After the Grand Ceremony ended, the ranking would be determined through the second Large Competition.


    But after Lu Beiyou got one jade, he started to walk towards the next jade Pu, was he brazenly challenging the rules of Sky Mountain?! Wasn''t he afraid that the higher-ups in Tianshan might be angered?


    Even Gongsun Xinyu''s face became excited, this little gongzi really created surprises for him!


    The four elders had furious looks on their faces. "This brat actually dared to openly violate the rules of our Tianshan Sect, Sect Leader ¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, Gongsun Xinyu had already extended his hand to cut them off.


    "Don''t you think this guy is interesting? And he''s much more terrifying than you think! "

 C111

    Just as everyone was discussing, another voice came from the martial ring: "Do not make any noise, the great ceremony will continue!"


    Everyone present had a face of astonishment, was this the tacit approval of the higher ups in Sky Mountain to Lu Beiyou''s way of doing things?


    The corner of Lu Beiyou''s mouth curved into a smile. It seems like Gongsun Xinyu had some sort of ulterior motive. But Lu Beiyou still frowned, he raised his head and looked at the sun, not knowing if the time was right.


    The lady on the second jade pole saw Lu Beiyou walking over, and anxiously took a defensive stance.


    Previously, her outer sect ranking was only slightly more than a dozen, and the reason she came up was just to test out her own strength.


    "I know I can''t beat you, but I want to test out my own strength, so I won''t retreat!"


    Although the woman spoke with a hint of timidness, her eyes were even more resolute.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but sigh inwardly. If he could only rely on the woman''s personality in front of him in the long run, he would definitely be able to accomplish something in the future.


    Lu Beiyou bellowed, green lightning coiled around his body, and carried the Big Dipper diagram on his back.


    "Sure, just attack. I''ll definitely accompany you with everything I have!"


    Everyone below the stage were already frightened by Lu Beiyou''s imposing manner, but this fellow''s aura was even more terrifying than before.


    The woman sucked in a deep breath. A white silk cloth floated up beside her and her eyes regained their calmness.


    Soon after, his body melted down into silk and became a sword.


    Lu Beiyou took a light step to the left and dodged the silk sword''s attack. Behind him, the Big Dipper pointed to the east. Suddenly, a new breath rose up from the Jade Palm, and a bunch of green vines rose up, wrapping the silk fabric up.


    Following that, the four blue lotus''s sword intents soared to the sky, penetrating the silk and revealing the female''s figure.


    Lu Beiyou shook her head, the woman also broke out in a cold sweat as she looked at the four sword intents around her.


    This was also the first time Lu Beiyou tried using the Big Dipper star diagram. This time, he was only activating his star sign and did not use his star position.


    In that moment, Lu Beiyou felt that he was holding onto heaven and earth, a wave of vitality revolving around him.


    When the handle of a battle pointed to the east, the whole world would be in spring. So that was what he meant!


    However, Lu Beiyou could also feel that the power that he was displaying now was not even 1% of what the star map contained.


    If his realm was a bit higher and he completely accepted the inheritance, then when he used the star map, how powerful would it be?


    When he came back to his senses, Lu Beiyou had already left behind a piece of white steel and stepped onto the third Jade Root.


    It was already a violation of the rules of the Heavenly Mountain competition to monopolize two high platforms by himself. However, he did not seem to be prepared to stop his footsteps.


    The man on the third jade pu looked at Lu Beiyou with a gloomy face, without wasting any words, he raised his two daggers and rushed towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou came to the man''s back with his sword and punched him. The moment his fist entered the man''s body, he smashed him down and sank two inches into the ground.


    It was obvious that this man was short of breath and had breathed a lot.


    Lu Beiyou did not stay any longer and instantly appeared on the fourth Jade Root.


    This time, Lu Beiyou did not attack immediately. Instead, he looked at the crowd and laughed: "I think this is better. "All of you can come at me together. I still have to hurry."


    The moment he said this, the entire audience went into an uproar. This Lu Beiyou is planning to fight against Tian Shan alone?


    The inner sect disciples could not resist and were about to attack, but they were stopped by Li Tuya.


    The four elders who were standing high above were also frowning. This Lu Beiyou was simply too arrogant.


    Gongsun Xinyu, on the other hand, looked calm and composed. She had seen Lu Beiyou''s other appearance with her own eyes, so the current her didn''t have much of an expression on her face.


    Soon after, the disciples on the remaining six jade posts looked at each other and arrived on top of the fourth.


    "You are too arrogant. Do you really think that there is no one left in Tianshan Mountain?" A man with an ordinary face, but who looked exceptionally natural, stepped forward.


    Lu Beiyou glanced at them and clicked his tongue. He smiled at the crowd and explained, "No no no, I''m not talking about the Heaven Mountain Spicy Chicken, but everyone here is a spicy chicken!"


    The moment he said this, the entire training field went silent for a moment, and then exploded in an instant.


    "Get down here and see if I can''t kill you!"


    "If you have the guts, wait for me up here. I, Little Whirlwind, will teach you to be a person!"


    "Just you wait! In two years, once I become a sword immortal, I''ll definitely cut you down with my sword!"


    "I will definitely pinch you to death!"


    Hearing the clamor below, even Li Tuya, who had not spoken all this while, spoke with an ice-cold tone: "He deserves to die!"


    Seeing the crowd below him who were furious, Lu Beiyou nodded in satisfaction and then opened his mouth again: "What? You don''t like me? It doesn''t matter, I just like to see you guys looking at me like you can''t get me to die, so I feel good watching a thief. "


    "Give me your life!"


    The six people in front of him could not watch any longer, and used their own techniques to pounce towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou stepped on the 3000 blue lotus s, rushing towards the sky, releasing the sword intent.


    Lu Beiyou walked in front of one of them, stepped on his chest and whispered: "If it wasn''t for me, you all wouldn''t have been able to do it!"


    Below the stage, there were several more auras that were even more terrifying flying towards Yu Pu. Obviously, they were the experts that had been hiding in the crowd and watching from the sidelines.


    Lu Beiyou did not waste time with words, his sword intent soaring, he circled Qing Lei, and fought with everyone else.


    Everyone displayed their abilities. There were pythons wrapped around their bodies, beasts crying, and birds pecking.


    However, they were all seen through by Lu Beiyou''s Fighting Golden Eyes. When the punch landed on their flesh, they were all blasted away.


    There were a few wounds on his body, but they were not serious.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the people below him and teased: "Do any of you want to come up and give it a try?"


    Although the expressions of the Sky Mountain disciples were still filled with anger and they cursed loudly, no one dared to challenge Lu Beiyou.


    The man with the normal appearance was already the number one disciple in the outer sect, yet he did not manage to withstand a punch from Lu Beiyou.


    Relying on just his physical body to strike head on against someone with nearly peak-level Ruins Returning Stage, this kind of terrifying strength was basically an invincible existence in the outer sect.


    Seeing that no one was coming up again, Lu Beiyou reached out and flicked his hand, sending the seven blue lotus s flying towards the other seven Jade Barbarian.


    "Since none of you are coming up, then I''ll take all ten positions in front of the gate, ahahaha!"


    Although Lu Beiyou appeared to be arrogant and despotic, doing so would give Lu Beiyou a lot of pressure, but this was still the best way to look at it. If he were to challenge Gongsun Wuyi one by one, by the time the ceremony ended, the old cunning fox Great Clan Elder would have assimilated Gongsun Wuyi''s cultivation completely and at that time, Gongsun Xinyu would probably suffer a huge loss.


    Just as the last blue lotus was about to land on the tenth jade mat, a sharp arrow suddenly shot through the blue lotus.


    Lu Beiyou''s expression became serious, the last problem of the ceremony was finally going to happen.

 C112

    Finally, someone from the inner sect couldn''t resist and took the initiative to attack. Lu Beiyou sneered as he raised his head and looked at the jade pillar.


    The sturdy man with the bow who had almost killed him in the Dragon Lake had also looked over with a gloomy expression.


    Lu Beiyou instantly appeared on top of the last jade stolon and sneered as he pulled out a piece of white iron, pretended to be ready to insert it.


    Lu Beiyou responded with another three sharp arrows as he conjured the Sky Spill Sword Handle to block the incoming arrows.


    He then placed the White Iron on the Jade Palm before disappearing. Soon after, it reappeared on the Jade Pillar of the man with the bow.


    When the crowd below the stage saw this, they no longer made any noise and held their breaths as they looked over.


    Lu Beiyou had finally walked into the inner sect disciples'' seats.


    He really wanted to fight the Heavenly Mountain alone!


    "You''re not the same as before."


    The muscular man looked at Lu Beiyou and said solemnly: "You are not the same as before."


    Lu Beiyou instead let out a cold laugh, and took out ''Pure Yang'' from his chest pocket and pointed it at the man.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s the same, it doesn''t matter if it''s the same. Since I said that I would break the rules of Tianshan Mountains today, I will definitely do it." Today, I will take back the shame I suffered in the future with my own hands! "


    However, the man only coldly said, "Bullsh * t!"


    Lu Beiyou did not reply. Originally, when he recovered his origin soul, he had already consolidated his mind and adjusted himself to his peak condition. The person he was going to face next was not on the same level as the disciples below him.


    The man whistled. Suddenly, a huge bird with three legs and a body covered in flames appeared behind him.


    "It''s here! The sixth place inner sect disciple, Senior Brother Feng Xiayan''s Spirit Weapon, the Three-legged Golden Crow!"


    As Lu Beiyou stood not too far away from him, he could even more so personally feel the scorching heat with his own hands. He couldn''t help but take a deep breath. His joints creaked as green lightning coiled around his body.


    Feng Xiayan lifted his bow, the Three-legged Golden Crow also circled above him, and three streaks of red light pounced towards Lu Beiyou.


    The speed was so fast that even though Lu Beiyou was able to react in time, he was still struck by one of the attacks.


    Lu Beiyou lowered his head to look at the abrasion on his arm, and could not help but gasp.


    When Sun Xing gave this set of clothes to him, he would be able to use this external object to block the killing intent of someone at the peak of the Ruins Returning Stage.


    But now, it was pierced through by his arrow. This Three-Legged Golden Crow was at least a second class Spirit Weapon.


    "Although you are a lot better than before, you are a lot less eloquent than before."


    Hearing the man''s ridicule, Lu Beiyou did not want to be outdone and respectfully replied: "You can pull it down right? You''re already at the Mahayana, and I''m only at the middle stage of the Ruins Returning Stage. You even have a sense of superiority when you fight me? "


    "Level is also a part of strength. In this world, if you don''t have strength, then that''s a capital offense. So, go and die!"


    Feng Xiayan did not explain any further. He only saw the illusory image of the Three-legged Golden Crow become one with the bow in his hand, and immediately, a red light shone out.


    Lu Beiyou spat out, "Fine, since you said that cultivation realm is a part of strength, then you better not disappoint me!"


    Lu Beiyou calmed his heart down, closed his eyes and gradually entered into a state of emptiness. After that, he opened his eyes, and his entire body emitted a majestic aura, and was filled with Mahayana.


    Seeing that, everyone present had a look of disbelief, looking at the situation, Lu Beiyou did not use his full strength.


    The four Elders were all stunned. What was going on? Could it be that this brat had been suppressing his cultivation all this while?


    But Gongsun Xinyu still maintained a calm face, and was not surprised.


    At the same time, the man made his move, his figure gradually disappearing into the air, after that, countless light rays shot towards Lu Beiyou from all directions.


    On the other hand, Lu Beiyou only used a sword aura to block the light beams.


    Then, a hissing sound came out, as a fierce bird shot towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou''s face also became serious, the golden light in his eyes instantly disappeared from where he stood and avoided the attack of the Zephyr Bird.


    He appeared in an empty space, as he passed the sword downwards.


    Feng Xiayan''s figure also appeared in the void, and was forced to use the curved bow in his hand to block the Pure Yang Qi.


    "I know that my concealment technique isn''t very powerful, but I''m at the same level as you are at the top. How did you notice me?"


    Lu Beiyou said with a face full of ridicule, "Are you an idiot? You shoot at me and there''s bound to be a lull in the air. And you can''t move in this empty space, but anyone with a good eye can see it. "


    The man also understood what was going on. Without further ado, he began to quickly move on the jade pillar and Lu Beiyou also followed along with his footsteps.


    Everyone could see that on top of the jade pillar, a green light and a red light were clashing. Every time Feng Xiayan shot an arrow, Lu Beiyou would call out a blue lotus and use it to counterattack.


    Not long later, the two of them took thirteen steps back to stabilize their bodies.


    "Oh my god, could this guy be a monster?"


    "That''s right, to not be at a disadvantage even when fighting with the Sixth Senior Brother with just the power of the middle Ruins Returning Stage, isn''t this too terrifying?"


    "No, the problem is how does he get to the Mahayana Stage with his eyes closed?"


    "Sixth Senior Brother, you can do it!"


    The Tian Shan disciples below the jade pillar also began to discuss with each other when they saw this scene. Although Lu Beiyou also had many wounds on his body, he still felt much more relaxed. On the other hand, Feng Xia Yan was already panting heavily.


    Hearing the conversation of the disciples below, Feng Xiayan''s expression darkened.


    "I want you dead!"


    Feng Xiayan finally couldn''t hold it in any longer. With a loud roar, flames shot up to the sky, and a several hundred feet long flaming bird appeared above Feng Xiayan''s head.


    Then, he looked at Lu Beiyou with reddened eyes: "I know that you relied on a secret technique to raise your cultivation to Mahayana Stage in a short period of time, but I don''t believe that you can maintain this state forever! I''ll show you what true Mahayana Stage is! "


    While speaking, Feng Xianyan''s entire body was already engulfed in flames, and a red bird-shaped mark had appeared between his eyebrows.


    At this moment, Feng Xiayan had already unleashed the true strength of his Mahayana Stage, merging the immortal Three-legged Golden Crow into one with him.


    In just an instant, Lu Beiyou could feel that Feng Xiayan''s strength had increased by more than three times.


    This was true Mahayana Stage, but Lu Beiyou did not panic at all, and the corner of his mouth even revealed a slight smile.


    With a light snap of his fingers, a blue lotus mark suddenly appeared on the bird mark on Feng Xiayan''s forehead. Then, it slowly nibbled away at the mark.


    Feng Xiayan suddenly felt that the spirit energy in his body had become uncontrollable, and started to continuously attack his limbs and bones.


    After that, it flowed out from the wounds on his body and slowly gathered behind Lu Beiyou.


    His eyes turned red as he shouted, "What did you do to me?!"


    Lu Beiyou could not help but chuckle, "I didn''t do anything, I only left a mark on your wound."

 C113

    Lu Beiyou really did not lie. He had only left a blue lotus imprint on Feng Xia Yan''s body when they collided.


    Di Luoluo was originally a counterattack, and Feng Xiayan was even more angry at that time, but he did not notice Lu Beiyou''s little trick.


    As such, he was also puzzled for a moment.


    A Three-legged Golden Crow slowly appeared behind Lu Beiyou, staring at Feng Xia Yan like a tiger.


    "So this is the immortal seed within your body. It''s scorching hot, and there''s still half a drop of Golden Crow blood. It seems that you''ve also killed quite a few things in the Dragon Sealing Abyss."


    Lu Beiyou could feel the aura behind him and he had also thoroughly grasped the situation of Feng Xiayan.


    On the other hand, Feng Xiayan spat out a mouthful of blood and his aura became sluggish. It was clear that Lu Beiyou had done a lot of damage to him by stealing his spirit energy and seed.


    "That damned treacherous villain! Fight me head on! " Feng Xiayan spat out a mouthful of fresh blood and roared at Lu Beiyou.


    "Exactly! If you have the guts, fight Sixth Brother head on! "


    "A cowardly villain!"


    "Shameless! He only knows how to use underhanded methods!"


    When the people of Sky Mountain saw this scene, they also shouted loudly to suppress Lu Beiyou.


    However, Lu Beiyou gave them a disdainful look and said, "Your Sixth Senior Brother said that the realm is also a part of one''s strength, so being able to ''borrow'' his immortal seeds is also a part of one''s strength. Since we are all of the same level, then what grounds do you have to suppress me? "


    Everyone quieted down and looked at each other, at a loss of what to say in response.


    Lu Beiyou sneered, looked at Feng Xiayan and said, "Seeing that you are at a disadvantage, you used your righteousness to suppress me. It''s a pity, I am not a member of your Heavenly Mountain. Otherwise, I would definitely see you as the shame of the Heavenly Mountain! "


    "You!" Feng Xia Yan''s face was filled with anger, but before he could finish, Lu Beiyou had already raised his Three-legged Golden Crow and smashed it towards him.


    "Don''t tell me! Go and discuss it with your own seed! "


    If it was before, Feng Xiayan would definitely not care about it. Perhaps he could use his hand to disperse his own immortal seeds. But now, not only was he severely injured, the control over his spiritual energy was also taken away by the blue lotus mark on his forehead.


    Even if he was barely able to withstand this wave, what would he be able to do next? How could he block it?


    After this incident, his strength would definitely plummet! Was he going to admit defeat?


    No! Tianshan''s dignity could not be violated. Even if he were to die, he absolutely could not admit defeat this time around.


    Because he was the sixth senior brother of Tianshan and an inner disciple of Tianshan. This was his unique pride!


    After thinking it through, Feng Xiayan closed his eyes as if resigned to his fate, and welcomed the arrival of the Three-legged Golden Crow.


    At this moment, everyone''s hearts were beating wildly. Was it going to end like this?


    The Three-legged Golden Crow finally crashed into Feng Xiayan, and the ground was instantly covered with scorching flames.


    The firelight shone on Lu Beiyou''s face, and it was possible to see his expression clearly.


    Everyone had a look of disappointment on their faces. It seemed like not only did sixth senior brother lose this time, but it was also possible that his dao heart was damaged, making it difficult for his cultivation level to advance any further.


    Just as everyone was feeling regretful, the flame suddenly stopped pulsing. It started to freeze at the bottom, and not long later, it was completely covered by the icicle.


    Lu Beiyou also felt a wave of intimidating pressure. Although it was not as strong as Gongsun Xinyu and the others, it was still comparable to the Fifth Elder of the Sky Mountain Sect!


    He could not help but retreat hastily and put on a defensive posture.


    Just then, the ice began to crack and the cold Qi scattered in all directions, and two figures gradually appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    Li Tuya used one hand to pull Feng Xiayan''s collar, and the other hand to prop him up. It was obvious that Li Tuya had saved him just now.


    The eyes of the Sky Mountain disciple was filled with disbelief, Sky Mountain Chief, eldest senior sister Li Tuya was going to make a move?!


    Then, her eyes were filled with fanaticism as her eldest senior sister took action. This time, this arrogant fellow had finally met with bad luck.


    "Big Senior, you can do it!" Beat this shameless fellow to death! "


    "Eldest Senior Sister is invincible!"


    "Big Senior is the most beautiful! Big Senior is the strongest! "


    "Elder Senior-apprentice Sister, beat him to death!"


    At the same time, on top of the thirty thousand foot mark, the Second Elder suddenly shouted: "Good! "Ya Er has finally made her move. I want to see how long this arrogant brat can continue being arrogant for!"


    Gongsun Xinyu and the Great Clan Elder on the other hand, had different expressions.


    Li Tuya did not pay attention to the voice beside him, and only looked at Feng Xianyan who was in his hands and indifferently said: "I told you this a long time ago, be careful in everything. This is a lesson I''ve taught you, and a good thing for you. "


    Feng Xia Yan nodded his head listlessly. However, he did not show any large fluctuations. It was obvious that both his body and mind had suffered heavy injuries this time around.


    Pow!


    Li Tuya slapped Feng Xiayan''s face and for a moment, the entire audience was silent. Even Lu Beiyou had a face full of astonishment. What is this woman doing?


    Feng Xiayan lightly caressed his face as he looked at Li Tuya with a bewildered expression, also at a loss as to what to do.


    "A man can''t recover from a slight setback, and you can even be considered a man?! "Since you feel embarrassed, you should cripple your own cultivation and scram down the mountain. Don''t embarrass yourself here!"


    Hearing Li Tuya''s sarcasm, Feng Xiayan was extremely embarrassed and angry, "Li Tuya, you!"


    Li Tuya ignored Feng Xiayan''s shame and anger as he continued to speak, "Sky Mountain cannot tolerate trash! So what if you lost a match, how far do you think you can go, no matter how powerful you are?! "Why don''t you go down the mountain and find a woman to live your life like an ordinary person? Isn''t that what you want?"


    "This is not what I want!" Feng Xiayan suddenly roared.


    Seeing this, Li Tuya nodded his head in satisfaction: "Since that''s the case, why don''t you hurry down and stabilize your mind, recover your cultivation and prepare to fight!"


    After he calmed down, he turned to Li Tuya and said respectfully, "Thank you for your advice, Big Senior. This time it''s me who is possessed, Xia Yan will definitely go down and meditate to gain enlightenment!"


    Lu Beiyou, on the other hand, had cold sweat trickling down her forehead. What a terrifying woman, with just a few words, she had extinguished the devil in Feng Xiayan''s heart.


    Li Tuya nodded his head in satisfaction, then Feng Xiayan turned to look at Lu Beiyou and said solemnly: "This time I was careless, next time I will use all of my power to take revenge!"


    Lu Beiyou shrugged his shoulders indifferently, "I''m willing to accompany you!"


    Feng Xiayan didn''t stay any longer. He turned around, got down from the jade pillar, and walked out of the training field.


    Lu Beiyou had occupied the outer sect for more than 10 times, and he had even defeated the sixth place inner sect disciple, Feng Xia Yan, and he did not seem to have exhausted much of his energy.


    What kind of monster was this?

 C114

    Li Tuya looked at Lu Beiyou and said indifferently, "You are very good, you have even exceeded my estimation of you."


    However, Lu Beiyou said with a mischievous smile: "Me too, you have already reached all the requirements for choosing a spouse, and have even surpassed a few. So you want to come back with me to warm my bed?"


    When the crowd heard this, they were all dumbstruck. Was he openly teasing Eldest Senior Sister?


    However, Li Tuya was neither happy nor sad, "You''re scared, so you want to use this method to shake my dao heart."


    "However, this doesn''t exist at all. This is because your Heavenly Mountain''s face has been continuously destroyed, the rules of the Heavenly Mountain have been broken, and the forbidden grounds have been destroyed in your hands. Today, you are destined to stay. "


    While speaking, Li Tuya flicked his finger, and an ice blade that was emitting cold Qi fell into her hand.


    The four elders were excited too when they saw the symbol. Gongsun Xinyu actually gave it to Li Tuya as a gift.


    Under the effect of Gongsun Xinyu, the inheritance of the Heaven Mountain Sword Technique turned into tens of thousands of words that fell into the human world, but the Heaven Mountain Sword Technique only left a hundred words. And these hundred words were its core.


    And at that moment, the ice blade in Gongsun Xinyu''s hand had the word ''cold'' written on it.


    Lu Beiyou also felt the dangerous Qi from the ice blade, and goosebumps rose all over his body.


    "I trained in martial arts in 1919, had a supernatural talent for half a year, and carried Ruins Returning Stage in one load and Mahayana in another." As Li Tuya spoke, countless sharp ice cones began to form in the surrounding air.


    "Li Tuya, Tian Shan Chief has come to enlighten us!"


    As he said that, countless ice cones shot towards Lu Beiyou, not giving him the slightest opportunity to speak.


    Lu Beiyou stepped forward lightly, and the three thousand blue lotus s on the ground bloomed at the same time as the three thousand sword intents collided with the ice awls.


    A wave of energy swept through the entire martial ring. It was unknown who said the wrong thing, but everyone started to leave. Even the remaining eight inner disciples chose to temporarily leave.


    Unknowingly, Li Tuya had already arrived by Lu Beiyou''s side, his body slanted the sword tip piercing half an inch into Lu Beiyou''s waist.


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes shone with a golden light, with a roar, he conjured his sword and sent Li Tuya flying.


    But Li Tuya was still in the air before he turned around and disappeared. He arrived in front of Lu Beiyou and muttered the word "cold", only to see the ice blade in his hand cutting through the sword sheath like tofu and arriving in front of Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou dodged to the side anxiously, but Li Tuya smiled sinisterly.


    She stabbed her dagger at Lu Beiyou, leaving a bloody hole on his chest.


    He then appeared on a distant jade pillar.


    Lu Beiyou lowered his head to look at the bloody hole in his chest.


    Was this the true strength of the Tianshan Chief? Whether it was the details of the battle or the connection between the two cultivation techniques, both could be said to be perfect.


    His own body memory had easily approved of that kind of killing technique, but he was still unable to keep up with Li Tuya''s movements.


    "I am already at the peak of the initial stage of Mahayana, and have touched upon the threshold of the middle stage. Furthermore, the Sect Leader himself wrote "Cold". If you admit defeat and apologize to everyone, I will forgive your rudeness and allow you to walk out of the Martial Arts Practice Grounds. "


    Lu Beiyou could not help but spit, "Ah pei! You think you''re worthy? In Dragon Abyss, he didn''t listen to my explanation and attacked me. When he returned to Tianshan Mountain, he placed himself in a high and mighty position. You want me to apologize? Yes! Unless you agree to come home with me and be my concubine, I may say a word or two in a moment of pleasure. Otherwise, don''t even f * * king think about it! "


    "You''re courting death!" Li Tuya roared out in anger and a gust of cold energy swiftly spread from her feet in the direction of Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou bellowed, green lightning exploded from his body, engulfing the cold Qi in his body.


    The Big Dipper also appeared behind Lu Beiyou, causing Lu Beiyou to retreat a step. In the Big Dipper guide, a majestic wave of heat spread out from Lu Beiyou''s feet, colliding with Li Tuya''s cold Qi.


    Clouds and mist immediately began to rise.


    Lu Beiyou did not stop, a golden light shone in his eyes, and after seeing Li Tuya''s figure through the clouds, he immediately thrusted his sword at her from behind.


    Suddenly, Li Tuya turned into an icy figure and disappeared into the smoke.


    Not good! Lu Beiyou immediately felt that something was wrong and anxiously tried to retreat!


    "Want to run?" "Too late!"


    ''s cold voice suddenly came from above Lu Beiyou. The smoke dissipated and only saw Li Tuya hanging in the air with six ice swords that were several tens of meters tall forming a circle, binding Lu Beiyou within.


    "Next up, let''s properly experience the fury of Tian Shan!"


    While speaking, Li Tuya''s wrist trembled, the ice blade in his hand shattered, and a word ''cold'' appeared in the air, gradually disappearing.


    At the same time, the six ice swords suddenly erupted. With the help of the terrain, countless small ice swords appeared beside Lu Beiyou and rushed towards him. At the same time, Li Tuya''s figure appeared within the six ice swords at the same time.


    "This is!" sword formation?! And it was a sword formation that was able to communicate with the world? Even though it seemed like he had only touched the surface of his skin. But Ya''er was only at the initial stage of Mahayana! How did she manage to surpass a single realm? "


    Li Tuya had been personally witnessed by the four elders who were above thirty thousand meters in height growing up, but at this moment, she had already completely surpassed their understanding of Li Tuya''s potential.


    One person controlling the sword formation, this kind of situation was not rare in the world. But how did a single person, borrowing the power of the terrain to control the greater picture of the world, accomplish this?


    Gongsun Xinyu looked at it for a moment, then nodded his head in satisfaction.


    "Just now, when the two different attributes collided, it produced a large amount of Cloud Mist, and Ya''er used this Cloud Mist to lay down her sword formation, and then added on the word ''cold'' that I bestowed to her. Only then could she borrow the power of the heavens and earth, and rely on her Mahayana to control this sect of sword formation in the initial stage!"


    After saying that, Gongsun Xinyu paused for a moment, then sighed: "In time, Ya''er will definitely surpass me, and become the next Sect Leader of Tianshan. She might even be able to approach the position of the head of the sword infinitely."


    The Great Elder also nodded his head. The old lady whose voice made people nauseous said, "Why is it that it is infinitely close to the head of the sword? Tua, she can''t become the head of the sword? "


    Gongsun Xinyu was silent for a moment, then sighed: "Since ancient times, there has only been one person in this position!"


    But at this time, Lu Beiyou was in a dilemma, as countless ice swords from all sorts of tricky angles shot towards him.


    There were countless wounds left on his clothes and scars on his body.


    An ice sword grazed past Lu Beiyou''s face, and fresh blood flowed down from his face.


    Lu Beiyou stretched out his hand and tasted the blood.


    With a loud roar, he conjured the [Heaven''s Divination Sword], [Dragon and Phoenix], and then vanished on the spot in a flash, transforming into a blue lotus and struck towards the ice sword.

 C115

    Lu Beiyou crashed into one of the ice swords, and in the middle, Li Tuya suddenly opened his eyes, while the other five ice swords started to tremble, and rushed towards Lu Beiyou.


    The blue lotus Sword Intent collided with the ice sword, causing a terrifying reverberation throughout the training grounds.


    Everyone looked at the scene in the distance in shock.


    This Lu Beiyou is actually this strong?! Now, it seemed that Lu Beiyou had not used his full strength when he had been in the outer sect ten years ago. Not even a tenth of it ¡­


    Lu Beiyou tried his best to clash against it, but discovered that he was still unable to escape.


    "Stop struggling, this sword formation already borrowed the power of heaven and earth to create the Six Sword Gate. As long as you cannot find the Formation Aperture, you will not be able to break it. "


    When he said till here, Li Tuya''s voice also paused, "Unfortunately, the word ''cold'' in the eye of the formation has already been dissolved into the sword formation, which means this sword formation, is completely unsolvable!"


    Lu Beiyou snorted coldly but ignored him. The Big Dipper diagram appeared, and he took a step forward with the handle pointing east.


    An exuberant life force exploded from the sword formation, colliding with the even colder sword formation.


    However, a strand of life force was unable to withstand the might of the six ice swords.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but take a step back and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    His eyes began to blur. "How is it? Do you need my help? "


    Just then, a voice suddenly came out from inside Lu Beiyou''s mind. Lu Beiyou shook his head, "I''ve already lent it to you once, I''m afraid that before long, I will assimilate it into you."


    "But right now, you haven''t comprehended the true essence of the Fighting Golden Eyes. If you don''t rely on me, you will die!"


    Lu Beiyou chuckled, "Then it''s still better than me not knowing myself!"


    The voice was silent for a while, then it said, "Do as you wish, and then it stopped."


    Lu Beiyou raised his head to look at the ice sword hanging above his head, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but curl into a smile.


    He stabbed the ''Pure Yang'' into the ground, opened his arms and closed his eyes, allowing the ice sword to fall towards him.


    The jade pillar rumbled once again as cracks appeared unceasingly. At the same time, another cloud of dust rose from the ground.


    Li Tuya also appeared on top of the sword formation, and he looked at the smoke and dust on the ground.


    This farce had finally come to an end.


    But Li Tuya waited for a long time, but before he could hear anything, Lu Beiyou''s figure appeared from within the smoke and dust.


    Unknowingly, the sky had already darkened. Lu Beiyou fell to one knee on the ground, three ice swords stabbed into his chest, one in his left calf and one in his right scapula.


    But there was still a trace of a smile on his lips, making Li Tuya feel uncomfortable.


    Gongsun Xinyu saw the dark clouds in the sky and suddenly shouted, "Not good! "Come with me to save her!"


    The Great Elder''s expression was somewhat unhappy, "It''s just a small Ruins Returning Stage. If it''s dead, then it''s dead."


    Gongsun Xinyu did not pay attention to the Great Clan Elder, he had already disappeared from where he stood and left behind only a sentence, "Who said it was to save that brat!?"


    The three elders looked at each other in dismay. What did this mean? Was he not saving that brat? Or was he saving Ya''er?


    A spirit storm suddenly formed in the air, the stars on the Big Dipper diagram behind Lu Beiyou scattered and crazily absorbed the spirit energy from the Heaven Mountain.


    Lu Beiyou who looked like a dead person suddenly opened his eyes, as an even more terrifying pressure erupted from his body.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Lu Beiyou''s heartbeat spread throughout the training grounds, causing everyone''s scalps to go numb.


    He slowly stood up from the ground and pulled out all the ice swords from his body. The wounds on his body rapidly healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    His golden pupils had also become deep and reserved. At first glance, it was as if he was looking through the galaxy.


    Just then, thunder roared in the sky, and a terrifying dragon silhouette appeared above Lu Beiyou''s head.


    The spirit energy tornado also landed on Lu Beiyou''s body. Lu Beiyou clenched his fists as he indifferently looked at Li Tuya, who had already escaped far away after seeing the change in his body.


    "So this is the true heaven-defying technique!"


    Just as Lu Beiyou was about to be penetrated by the ice sword, the Spirit Monkey that appeared in his mind when he received the Fighting Golden Eyes suddenly appeared.


    The more severe the injury, the fiercer the monkey became. The demons came to behead the demons, the immortals came to slay the immortals.


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou completely understood that in a fight, one would be strong when they meet strong opponents, and the more resolute one is, the stronger the strength displayed would be.


    Therefore, at the last moment, Lu Beiyou did not choose to block, but chose to fight with all his might.


    Luckily, he had made the right bet! He had found the only way to survive in this life-and-death game!


    Lu Beiyou only felt that the current him had extended his hand out like the wind, and with a wave, it was like rain.


    The thunder and lightning of the Sky Mountain responded, but they were all swallowed up by the cyan lightning within Lu Beiyou''s body.


    The corner of Lu Beiyou''s mouth curled into a cold smile as he grabbed a streak of bluish-purple lightning with his bare hands and threw it at Li Tuya.


    Right now, he was in a daze, so he wanted to borrow the power of the heaven and earth to fight against Li Tuya!


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou did not die, Li Tuya could not help but let out a cold snort, as the six ice swords changed to block in front of him.


    However, how could mortals possibly be able to withstand the heavenly tribulation?


    The lightning pierced through the three ice swords, finally stopping in front of the fourth one.


    Unknowingly, Lu Beiyou had already appeared behind Li Tuya, and gathered the green lightning within his body onto his fist.


    A beam of lightning struck Li Tuya''s back, breaking his sword formation. Even though the Formation Aperture had disappeared, the person who controlled the sword formation was still alive.


    After injuring Li Tuya, the sword formation naturally would not attack and break his defense.


    Li Tuya sank into the ground, his mouth full of fresh blood.


    The blue sky seemed to have felt Lu Beiyou''s rudeness, and not only did it not dissipate, it had even used itself to injure the enemy. The sound of thunder grew even louder, and a purple-blue dragon pounced towards Lu Beiyou.


    The crowd in Sky Mountain had long been shocked speechless. Was he really an existence at the Ruins Returning Stage Realm?


    The battle between the big senior sister and Lu Beiyou was like watching a fight between the gods.


    The fourth ranked man from the Heaven Mountain Sect looked at the handsome man beside him as he swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked, "Do you think that you can handle it?"


    The corner of the man''s mouth twitched before he shook his head and said, "I will die!"


    He was second in the inner sect of Tianshan Mountains.


    Lu Beiyou allowed the blue purple-dragon to bite him. He had already been baptized in blue lightning and, with Sun Xing''s help, was already reborn.


    He did not pay any attention to the lightning tribulation before him at all. Instead, he pulled out a ray of purple lightning from the lightning dragon''s body and looked with interest at Li Tuya who was deep in the ground.


    "Just now, you were high above me because you were stronger than me, and your cultivation was higher than mine, so you could stand at the peak and wantonly slander me. But now, my cultivation is higher than yours, so how do you think I should treat you?"


    Li Tuya spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, but the expression in his eyes was even colder, cold and indifferent. A chill that rushed to the skies instantly froze everything around him, even the lightning in the sky stopped falling.


    "I, Tianshan, will not be insulted!"


    Lu Beiyou could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. This was truly a heartless woman, she was actually willing to cut off her own Immortal Path in order to kill him.


    Rather than getting eaten by other people, it was better to take the initiative to attack first. With a thunderous roar, Lu Beiyou pounced towards Li Tuya.


    Li Tuya''s entire body was gradually covered by the icicles, a blade of ice already materialized in his hand, and he rushed towards Lu Beiyou.

 C116

    "Stop!"


    Just as the two were about to collide, Gongsun Xinyu suddenly appeared in front of them.


    With a wave of his big sleeve, the icicles on Li Tuya''s body disappeared. Following that, another short sword flew out from his sleeve and cut off the lightning in Lu Beiyou''s hand.


    The two of them were forced to stop, and then, Gongsun Xinyu walked over to Lu Beiyou and pressed on the center of Lu Beiyou''s brows.


    Lu Beiyou felt his mind becoming clearer, and immediately weakened, the dark clouds in the sky also dissipated.


    After doing all of this, Gongsun Xinyu heaved a sigh of relief, and her palms had been paralyzed by the passing of the Azure Thunder.


    Lu Beiyou felt extremely exhausted, even if a normal person were to appear in front of him right now, he would be able to easily kill him.


    Gongsun Xinyu turned his head towards Li Tuya and roared: "Subdue! You are already possessed by the devil in your heart! "


    Following Gongsun Xinyu''s words, a black mist began to disperse from Li Tuya''s body.


    It seemed like Gongsun Xinyu had been concealing his strength from the beginning till the end. He changed his immortal path with a brush, broke the lightning with a single sword, and roared the Heart Demon.


    This was Number Six Under Heaven!


    Li Tuya knelt down on one knee and said respectfully: "Thank you, Sect Leader!"


    Gongsun Xinyu sighed, walked in front of him and rubbed Li Tuya''s head: "You just pushed yourself too far, sometimes I actually hope that you can let go of your status as the big senior and relax your mind."


    Li Tuya opened her mouth and said: "Many thanks for Sect Leader''s good intentions, but Tu Ya is born in the Heaven Mountain, so she will definitely die in the Heaven Mountain, and will not dare to relax."


    Gongsun Xinyu sighed, and helped Li Tuya up without saying anything more.


    Since it was her own choice, she couldn''t change the path she chose.


    Then, he looked towards Lu Beiyou and said: "Thank you Young Master Lu, for making my Tianshan Mountains bustle again."


    Lu Beiyou saw that Gongsun Xinyu was looking at him and anxiously opened his mouth: "That does not matter, but Sect Leader Gongsun, be careful of the Great Clan Elder! He wants to replace you after this great ceremony! "


    "Impudent!" Don''t spout nonsense! When did I ever say I wanted to become Sect Leader? "


    Before Gongsun Xinyu could speak, the four elders had already arrived beside Gongsun Xinyu, and upon hearing what Lu Beiyou said, the Great Clan Elder scolded angrily.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t look at the Great Elder, and told him everything he saw last night.


    When he heard that Gongsun Wuyu was suppressed in the cave for a moment, Gongsun Xinyu''s aura suddenly became chaotic.


    "Wait! You said that my father is still alive?! "


    Lu Beiyou nodded, and turned to look at the Great Clan Elder: "Since Great Clan Elder did not plan to rebel, then why did the scarlet red mouth that came out last night explain? Since you know of Senior Gongsun Wuyi''s news, why did you not tell the sect leader? Yet, they still have not sealed Senior Gongsun Wuyi from entering the cave! "


    After saying all that, Gongsun Xinyu''s usually gentle face darkened as he turned to the Great Clan Elder and asked, "Regarding these things, can the Great Clan Elder give me an explanation?"


    The Head Elder coldly snorted and turned around without replying.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Beiyou continued to speak: "So afterwards, I took out the short sword in Senior Gongsun Wuyi''s Dantian, and I believe that Senior Gongsun Wuyi will soon return to Sky Mountain!"


    When the Great Clan Elder heard Lu Beiyou''s words, he could not help but shout with bloodshot eyes, "You actually let him out! "How dare you!"


    "How dare you! You didn''t tell me that my father wasn''t dead, that he had been imprisoned in that cave for more than ten years, that he had stolen his cultivation base, and that he had consumed human blood! I''ve always respected you as my elder. Even though you''ve committed a grave mistake, I''ve never said a word! But now you''re doing this sort of thing without telling me! Do you not have a Sect Leader like me in your eyes?! "There is no entire Heaven Mountain!"


    As he spoke, a wave of pressure exploded out, washing away everything around him. He stared at the grand elder with eyes filled with fury.


    When the Great Clan Elder felt this pressure, he was also unwilling to be outdone by an aura that belonged to the Half-step Immortal and Human Realm.


    Lu Beiyou was on the verge of collapse in these two waves, but at this moment, an ice wall protected him, allowing him to breathe.


    He turned to look, only to see Li Tuya spitting blood and forcing himself to stand up, just to protect himself.


    "Don''t think too much into it. If it wasn''t for the fact that you have helped Tianshan, I wouldn''t even be bothered to save you!"


    Lu Beiyou''s weak voice suddenly came into Lu Beiyou''s ears, he could not help but secretly sigh.


    She was a fool, a fool that put herself on the same level as Tianshan, yet made people''s heart ache for her.


    "Can you give me an explanation?!"


    Gongsun Xinyu asked again. There were hundreds of marks on his back, and when Lu Beiyou saw it, he was terrified.


    Li Tuya''s "cold" word almost killed him, and the 100 word sword path behind Gongsun Xinyu, if it were to fully burst out, then this sky mountain would probably disappear too!


    However, the Great Elder''s face was filled with grief and indignation. "Would you rather believe the words of an outsider than care about the feelings of your own people?"


    Gongsun Xinyu said with a livid expression: "Then you should give me a reasonable explanation. Why didn''t you tell me that you had stepped into the realm of humans in the Half-step Immortal when my father was imprisoned in a cave? How can I trust you?! "


    At this moment, the sky gradually turned blood-red, and a sticky and disgusting smell spread throughout the mountain.


    Gongsun Xinyu saw this scene and frowned. This aura also made her feel disgusted.


    When the Great Clan Elder saw this scene, his expression gradually became absent-minded as he muttered to himself, "It''s over! This is all over! "


    The Qi was getting denser and denser, causing Lu Beiyou to be unable to breathe.


    At this moment, the mountain shook violently. The disciples of the mountain began to search for something they could rely on. They stared blankly at the sky as if it was the end of the world!


    "Hahaha!" "Good daughter, let me explain to you!"


    Just as everyone was staring at each other, a haggard figure appeared in the center of the field. His eyes took the lead to look at Lu Beiyou who was behind the ice wall and said darkly, "I was able to come back because of this ant, and it wasn''t in vain that I acted out a bitter joke. If not, my good daughter, you might not have seen me again!"


    As he finished speaking, he began to wildly laugh again. This withered figure was none other than the person suppressed in the cave, Gongsun Wuyi!


    When Gongsun Xinyu saw Gongsun Wuyi''s figure, he originally had a face full of joy, but he was quickly pulled back by the Great Clan Elder.


    Gongsun Wuyi suddenly appeared behind Fourth Elder and grabbed her by the neck. Before she could struggle, he had snapped her neck.


    A stream of blood Qi was sucked into Gongsun Wu-shuang''s body, and his wrinkled body slowly became round.


    Not long later, he had regained the appearance of a middle-aged man.


    Seeing the Fourth Elder''s death, Gongsun Xinyu could not help but ask angrily, "Father, why did you kill your own brothers and sisters!? Didn''t you say before that they are all disciples of Sky Mountain and that they are our relatives? "


    "Why? Why? What a good ''why''! "Hahaha!"


    After Gongsun Wuyi laughed out loud, he pointed at the Great Elder and said with a sneer, "You come and tell him, why would I kill her?"


    Gongsun Xinyu looked at the Great Elder with a puzzled expression. The Great Elder opened his mouth and spoke with a face full of despair: "Because Gongsun Wuyi right now has not been the previous Sect Leader for a long time. He is now a demon ah!"


    Then, he looked at Lu Beiyou with eyes full of killing intent: "And he even released the main culprit behind this demon!"

 C117

    Gongsun Wuyi shaved his teeth, looking relaxed and happy.


    "This is the current Da Xia Empire. It seems they''re only at this level. The heaven and earth spiritual energy is actually so scarce. It seems like this is the aftermath of the war."


    No one paid attention to his mutterings, Lu Beiyou also looked at the Great Clan Elder with a confused expression.


    The culprit? Me?


    Had he done something wrong?


    The Great Elder said with a desolate expression, "Senior Brother Gongsun has indeed returned, but by that time, he will no longer be him."


    Gongsun Xinyu frowned as he glanced at Gongsun Wuyi, then looked towards the Great Clan Elder, "What does this mean?"


    "This old fellow has been severely injured by me and planted a inner demon. Quite a few powerful horns have appeared among you ants, and you''ve actually almost broken my devil seed." Unfortunately, I finally came back to life! "


    Gongsun Wuyi suddenly interrupted, then a black palace mark gradually appeared on his forehead.


    When Lu Beiyou saw this imprint, his entire body couldn''t help but tremble in fear, because this palace looked exactly the same as the one he saw in every aspect of the palace in the ''thirty thousand meters''!


    The Great Elder continued to speak with a bitter smile, "When Senior Brother Gongsun came back, he had a small dragon and pearl, but at that time, he was already seriously injured and on the verge of death. Then he called me over, and at that time he told me that he found out that a demon had been planted inside his body, and told me to kill him with my own hands. "


    Gongsun Xinyu was completely shocked. He didn''t know anything, could this be the truth?


    "But how could I personally kill my own senior apprentice-brother? I was also in the Half-step Immortal Realm long ago, so I was powerless when Senior Brother begged me. Then, I suddenly remembered that there was a cave in the middle of the Sky Mountain Range, and I suppressed Senior Brother there. "


    Everyone turned to look at Gongsun Wuyi, who was greedily sucking all the spiritual energy in the air, and felt a cold shiver run down his spine.


    "Don''t look at me, I still haven''t appeared yet."


    "In the cave, senior brother Gongsun told me all the secrets. Whether it was the agreement of the Heaven Mountain or the people of the Heaven Mountain, in the end, senior brother died two years later ¡­"


    At this point, the Great Elder had a sorrowful look on his face. Everyone looked at Gongsun Wuyi. If the real Gongsun Wuyi was dead, then who was standing in front of them?


    Gongsun Wuyi also stopped what he was doing. Clenching his fist, he punched out towards the front. The void shattered, and a mountain in the distance transformed into dust amidst a loud explosion.


    "Looks like this body still needs to get used to!"


    "He is a celestial being." The Great Elder finally revealed the truth.


    A celestial being? Let alone Lu Beiyou, even Gongsun Xinyu had a face full of bewilderment.


    What is a celestial being? Wasn''t he an existence from the Grand Xia Continent?


    "Alright, let''s end the reminiscence here. I will give you two choices. One, submit. Two, die! "


    Gongsun Wuyi suddenly interrupted the Great Elder''s words. It was as if he was talking about something extremely normal. He had a relaxed and contented expression on his face.


    Gongsun Xinyu''s expression also calmed down, "In other words, you are no longer my father, but my arch enemy who killed my father?!"


    Gongsun Wuyi laughed out loud and said: "Is there any difference? Since that''s the case, I''m also willing to help out. If you hand Tianshan over to me, I''ll spare your life. You can choose to continue being the daughter of this body. "How about it?"


    After Lu Beiyou heard all of this, he finally understood why the Great Clan Elder said that he was the main culprit behind this matter.


    He had been deceived. Although this person was Gongsun Wuyi''s body, he was no longer Gongsun Wuyi.


    The Great Clan Elder looked at Lu Beiyou, "Every time I enter the cave, I will use my blood to strengthen and suppress it, but you brat, you easily destroyed my blood and sweat, and put me, Tian Shan, into a hopeless situation. "I have always been patient with you for the sake of the Sect Leader, do you really think that Tianshan is easy to bully?!"


    As he spoke, the Great Clan Elder extended out a three hundred meter long greatsword that hung in the air and smashed towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou resigned himself to his fate and closed his eyes. It could be said that the current Lu Beiyou could directly confront someone at the first stage of the Mahayana without losing, but facing a person at the Half-step Immortal realm, Lu Beiyou was still clear of the gap between the two.


    What''s more, he, who had already collapsed and no longer had the strength to do so.


    Gongsun Wuyi crossed his arms across his chest as he watched the scene in front of him with great interest. He had already been imprisoned in the cave for more than ten years, so he didn''t mind watching a good show.


    "Gongsun Xinyu suddenly turned his head, and reached out to catch the gigantic sword. Since the situation was like this, the Great Elder could do nothing to blame the juniors. "It''s better to deal with the current situation."


    The Great Clan Elder snorted coldly and turned his head to look at Gongsun Wuyi, not looking at Lu Beiyou at all.


    After being heavily injured, Gongsun Wuyi was still an Immortal Realm existence. Although the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth was scarce, but at the moment, Gongsun Xinyu and himself were at the peak of Sky Mountain. Even if Gongsun Wuyi was only second to Immortals, he wasn''t someone that the two of them could withstand! How would Tianshan survive this great calamity?


    Feeling that the gigantic sword had not descended for a long time, Lu Beiyou also opened his eyes and let out a sigh of relief as he thanked Gongsun Xinyu.


    Gongsun Xinyu spoke with his back facing Yun Che: "These few days, I have really troubled the Young Master Lu. However, since this great calamity was caused by the Young Master Lu, but you also acted out of kindness. I won''t make things difficult for you, so all the grudges from before will be written off accordingly. I only wish for one last thing in Young Master Lu. "


    After Lu Beiyou heard what he said, Lu Beiyou also felt very guilty. He thought that he had saved Gongsun Wuyi and did a good deed, but he never thought that it would bring about a great calamity to the Heaven Mountain.


    "Senior, feel free to speak. Whatever you can do, I will do my best."


    Gongsun Xinyu sighed, looked at the red light that filled the sky and said: "I only hope that Young Master Lu can take Ya Er away and leave a legacy for us at Sky Mountain."


    Hearing these words, both Lu Beiyou and Li Tuya were stunned. From what Gongsun Xinyu said, he knew that Tian Shan''s clan would be exterminated right now?


    Gongsun Xinyu then continued, "Young Master Lu has not reached this realm yet. My father was an immortal when he was alive, so even if I work with Great Elder now, I might not be able to keep him here. So even if I have to stake my life this time, I definitely cannot let him descend the Heaven Mountain to bring disaster to this world! "


    After Li Tuya heard these words, he couldn''t help but forcefully pull himself up and shout loudly: "Sect Leader! I''m not leaving! "


    Suddenly, a blood sword shot towards Li Tuya, he anxiously waved his sleeves and dispersed it.


    "Ji Ji, ji, ya, ya guys, have you guys decided yet?" Is my patience limited, to choose to submit, or to choose to die?! "


    Gongsun Wuyi impatiently scratched his ears, and when he spoke, he was also looking in Lu Beiyou''s direction.


    Lu Beiyou turned his head and looked him in the eye. Just by looking at him, Lu Beiyou could feel the bones in his body breaking and his internal organs rupturing.


    His already limp body seemed even more powerless now.


    Gongsun Xinyu immediately stood in front of the two and shouted: "Go!"


    With that, he waved his sleeve, and a gust of wind wrapped around the two of them and was about to send them off.


    Gongsun Wuyi shrugged his shoulders and sighed, "It seems like we won''t be able to come to an agreement. Since that''s the case, then I can only do it myself."

 C118

    Gongsun Wuyi''s palm pressed down, both Lu Beiyou and Li Tuya who were still in the air were pressed down to the ground at the same time.


    The already seriously injured duo were now losing more and losing less energy.


    However, Gongsun Wuyi did not continue attacking the two of them. After all, humans were not ants that would live and die.


    And the Lu Beiyou now was an ant in his eyes.


    "Want to leave?" I am the Heavens here! I did not let you leave, who can leave! "


    As Gongsun Wuyi spoke, a domineering and domineering aura burst out. It was different from the imposing aura he had seen before.


    Gongsun Wuyi''s aura was filled with the stench of blood, and a feeling that he was unrivalled throughout the world was silently born in his heart.


    The Great Elder snorted coldly and summoned his own immortal seed as well. A short purple dagger appeared in his hand.


    A purple lightning array formation slowly appeared behind him. A purple lightning array formation slowly formed and a crack appeared in the blood-red sky.


    "Don''t think that just because you''ve taken over my senior brother''s body, you''re still an invincible celestial being. The Nine Continents lack spiritual energy and are unable to achieve Immortal Ascension." I don''t believe that you can fight two alone! "


    As he spoke, the Great Elder brought Violet Thunder over to Gongsun Wuyu and handed the lightning in his hand over.


    The lightning pierced through Gongsun Wuyi''s body, bringing with it fresh blood.


    Great Elder quickly retreated. His face also somewhat recovered. It seemed that he wasn''t as terrifying as Senior Brother Gongsun had told him at that time. However, what happened next made his heart completely cold.


    Gongsun Wuyi lowered his head to look at the thunder in his chest, his lips curved up in a mocking smile. He reached out his hand to pull out the thunder, bringing it to his mouth and swallowed it in a few bites.


    "This thing was previously just our food. You can''t be naive enough to think that you used it to injure me, instead of feeling complacent, right?"


    After saying that, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud. As he spoke, the red sky started to spread out beyond the mountain.


    When countless commoners saw this scene, they put down their work and looked confused.


    Gongsun Xinyu clenched his teeth, and dozens of words flew out from his back landing on the thirty thousand meter tall sword, which finally moved.


    It struggled free from the chains and flew towards Gongsun Xinyu''s direction, bringing with it a burst of ear-piercing sword hums.


    Gongsun Xinyu shouted loudly: "Rise!"


    "Rumble!" He soared into the sky and disappeared into the red clouds. Next, he shouted out, "Lin!"


    Unknowingly, this'' ten thousand zhang ''had already appeared in the air above Gongsun Wuyi, quickly falling down towards the ground.


    Gongsun Wuyi raised his head and looked at the thousand feet long greatsword that was rushing towards him with a mocking expression in his eyes.


    The mark on his forehead glowed with a black light as a black palace appeared above him.


    For some reason, when this palace appeared, it flew out of Gongsun Xinyu''s control into the distance.


    Was he escaping?


    The Immortal Sword had a soul, and it was no exception to the name ''thirty thousand meters''. A dark cloud also covered Gongsun Xinyu''s heart.


    Just what was this black palace? It was actually able to frighten him to the point where he was able to escape from his control and escape on his own.


    After Gongsun Wuyi saw Gongsun Xinyu''s expression, he said with an expression of disbelief: "You''re not going to tell me that your father didn''t tell you about this palace?"


    Before he could reply, the Great Elder made a one-handed sign. The short purple dagger turned into two, then into four, and then into sixteen.


    In the blink of an eye, countless short purple daggers were hung in the sky. The expression of the First Elder also became somewhat sluggish.


    After which, he bent his body down and respectfully said to the sky, "Mortal Zhou Gongfu is willing to use the immortal path to exchange for a path of immortality. Please send me up to become a deity."


    Seeing this, Gongsun Xinyu shouted with bloodshot eyes: "Stop!"


    The Great Clan Elder looked at Gongsun Xinyu with a peaceful expression, "I watched Yu''er grow up. When that old fogey was still alive, he told me to inherit the position of the Sect Leader of Tianshan Sect. "How can I bear to see you lose your father before you lose your mind? The Sect Leader of Tianshan is the best person to give you."


    Then he looked at Gongsun Wuyi and said, "No one knows him better than me. After all, I have clashed with this devil for more than ten years. Unless an immortal or Ji Realm expert is present, Tian Shan will definitely not be able to escape this great calamity. "Right now, the only way is to use my old bones to fight for you ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a hand had already pierced through the head elder''s chest.


    "Older people really talk too much. I haven''t settled the score with you for suppressing me!" Even if we were clear about it today, do you think that God is still the same as before? "Old man, the world has changed!"


    With that, he withdrew his arm from the First Elder''s chest.


    "A mere Half-step Immortal person is actually so arrogant, and in addition to suppressing me for more than ten years, this old fellow, you deserve to die!" After saying that, he kicked the Grand Elder flying.


    Gongsun Xinyu was already angered to the extreme, he could not help but let out a loud roar. Her hair was torn and her hair was disheveled, at this moment, she was no longer the Sect Leader of Sky Mountain Sect.


    "Yu''er! Yu''er, run!"


    Suddenly, the myriad of purple daggers in the sky began to glow with lightning. Unknowingly, the grand elder''s body had already merged into the magic barrier behind him.


    Streaks of purple lines suddenly spread out from the ground, quickly spreading out in the direction of Gongsun Wuyi.


    "I can suppress you once!" I can suppress you twice, and today, I will completely exterminate you, the devil, for the sake of the world! "


    The Grand Elder had already transformed into a purple Dharma Idol, looking dignified and dignified.


    With a wave of his hand, a myriad of short purple daggers flew towards Gongsun Wuyi.


    Gongsun Wuyi laughed loudly, "Old man, do you really think that these things can restrain me?"


    With a wave of his sleeve, the red sky within ten thousand kilometers of him began to churn, and countless plants and creatures began to wither and die.


    The people under the red clouds only felt weak all over. Their breathing became more and more weak. There were even some people with weak bodies who directly lost their lives.


    "Today, I will let you experience the terror of the Immortal Realm once again!"


    BOOM! BOOM!


    The color of the sky and earth changed. The sea of clouds churned and a massive blood-red tiger head appeared in the air.


    The tiger head continued to absorb the Qi on the ground, and the aura became more and more terrifying. When the dagger was about to touch Gongsun Wuyi''s body, the tiger head roared and dispersed his Dharma Idol. The Great Elder died.


    In the sky above Gongsun Xinyu, clothes flew everywhere, eyes filled with blood and tears.


    "Today, even if the mountain is destroyed, you''ll still have to stay here!"


    Gongsun Xinyu roared loudly: "The sword formation of Sky Mountain is up!"


    Boom!" The countless swords that had been stabbed into the mountain and covered in dust all began to emit a terrifying light. They flew out from the ground and flew behind Gongsun Xinyu. The most frightening silent sword formation of Tianshan was finally revealed to the world!


    At this moment, the experts from all over the world seemed to have sensed something, and they all raised their heads to look at the Heaven Mountain.


    A fatty who was passing some buns to customers suddenly looked towards the south, "It seems that something incredible has happened ¡­"

 C119

    At this moment, Gongsun Xinyu finally could no longer conceal himself and the imposing aura of Number Six Under Heaven was released.


    "Revenge for the death of father, the death of Grand Elder, today I will make you pay with your life!"


    Gongsun Wuyu looked at Gongsun Xinyu who carried countless sword formation s on his back and gave a light laugh, "I admit, if Da Xia was still filled with spirit energy, I might not dare to clash head on with you this time, but what a pity! This time, the time and the people are on my side, you are not destined to win. "


    While speaking, the tiger head in the sky pounced towards Gongsun Xinyu with its huge mouth.


    A short sword flew out from Gongsun Xinyu''s sleeves, after which he bit his finger and smeared fresh blood on the short sword.


    The dagger turned into an azure blue sword in his hand.


    Gongsun Xinyu was very clear that according to the grievances and Qi on the man''s body, Tian Shan was destined to not be able to avoid this great calamity. After all, the man was being suppressed by Tian Shan.


    Right now, the man in front of him was a character that would bring disaster upon the world. He had never heard of it in his five hundred years of life, but he was still able to kill Gongsun Wuyi, who was already in the Immortal Realm at that time.


    As long as she did not keep him here, he was afraid that once he descended the mountain, the entire Nine Prefectures would meet with calamity.


    Therefore, Gongsun Xinyu did not hold anything back, and released all of his strength.


    Gongsun Xinyu pressed his hand down, and a sword formation formed from four red swords faced the tiger head.


    However, in front of the tiger''s head, it was like tofu being crushed.


    Gongsun Xinyu raised his palms, and another nine sword formation s gathered in front of her. She stood behind the sword formation, closed her eyes and began to gather strength.


    When Gongsun Wuyi saw this scene, he also noticed that something was amiss with Gongsun Xinyu and anxiously used his tiger head to pounce forward.


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou''s consciousness had already returned to the dreamscape. The mysterious man, Lu Beiyou, and Li Muniu stood in a separate place, with no one saying anything.


    Lu Beiyou was stupefied. When did Li Muniu appear in his dreams?


    Seeing that the situation was a little awkward, Lu Beiyou coughed first and broke the deadlock: "Senior Li, how did you end up here?"


    Li Muniu chuckled, "Do you remember the golden talisman I gave you? At that time, I had promised you that I would help you suppress the other you, so I had also come in. "


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou''s face turned blurry, isn''t this the dream? Could it be that the golden runes that Li Muniu had bestowed upon him could enter his dreams?


    The man coldly snorted and snapped his fingers. Three wine jugs instantly appeared in front of everyone.


    Then he said, "Who told you that this is a dream? That is only what you think. This is your sea of consciousness."


    Sea of consciousness? What was that?


    Li Muniu then opened his mouth to explain: "Actually to us, Ruins Returning Stage Realm is just the beginning of cultivation, and once we reach the Mahayana Stage Realm, we will be able to differentiate between the strong and the weak."


    Lu Beiyou was confused when he heard it, this was the first time he heard of this, how could Mahayana Stage differentiate between strong and weak? Wasn''t there only four levels to the Martial Dao?


    "The four great realms of the martial way, three small realms of Mahayana, and one new realm after another. As for the sea of consciousness, it is a step that must be passed when one is in the middle of the Mahayana."


    Lu Beiyou was even more confused when he heard this. Before he lost his memories, he had already cultivated his sea of consciousness?


    Li Muniu extended his hand and caught the wine pot, and after drinking a big mouthful, he let out a huge sigh of relief and laughed: "I never thought that I would actually have the chance to drink another good wine now."


    "Your purpose for coming here is probably not that simple, right?" The man also took the wine jug in front of him, but he did not drink it and stared at Li Muniu.


    Seeing that the two had changed the topic, Lu Beiyou didn''t continue pursuing the matter. If he could escape this calamity, he would have to ask Mu Qiuqiu about it.


    "Didn''t I already tell you? I came to suppress you. "


    Lu Beiyou did not care about the wine pot in front of him, and looked at the two people in front of him in a daze.


    Li Muniu stopped looking at the man and turned to look at Lu Beiyou with a smile: "Why did little brother come back here?"


    Lu Beiyou looked at the man. The man shared his [Divine Sense] with him, the man should know about everything that happened outside. Did the man not tell Li Muniu what was happening outside?


    Li Muniu saw Lu Beiyou''s subtle expression, and also looked at the man, somewhat displeased: "What else is there that you can''t say?"


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little tense.


    Seeing that, Lu Beiyou rushed to Li Muniu''s side, and told him everything he knew.


    Hearing to the end, Li Muniu''s originally calm face became gloomy, "You mean? And he even borrowed Gongsun Wuyi''s body to be reborn? "


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "After I was knocked unconscious by him, I lost consciousness. I don''t know how I ended up here."


    Li Muniu did not respond this time, and stood there silently for a long time.


    The man looked at Lu Beiyou with dissatisfaction: "Didn''t you say you weren''t prepared to participate in this kind of thing?"


    Lu Beiyou also had a troubled face, "I didn''t expect things to turn out like this either."


    At this moment, the man reached out his hand and saw another three swords appear in the air. "There are still three swords here. Are you sure you don''t want them?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head, "I don''t want to."


    "But if you don''t, you''re probably going to die soon." The man''s face was somewhat angry as well.


    "So what if I die? Even if I die, it''s better than becoming a monster."


    "I will die even if you die, don''t you understand?"


    The man looked at each other angrily, while Lu Beiyou looked back at him without showing any signs of weakness. Just as the two were staring each other in the eye, and no one was prepared to give in, Li Muniu suddenly looked at him and said: "Little guy, do you still remember the three things you promised me?"


    The man snorted coldly as he sat on the ground in frustration. He turned his head and no longer looked at the two of them.


    Lu Beiyou looked at Li Muniu and answered, "Of course I remember."


    Li Muniu''s expression also calmed down at this moment, "That''s good, that person should have been a demon I killed back then. I didn''t expect him to not die completely, and instead be reborn using Brother Gongsun''s body."


    As he spoke, he raised the wine pot and took a big gulp, letting out a breath that smelled like pale wine.


    "Wine is a good thing. I didn''t expect that I would be able to drink this kind of good wine before I left. I''m satisfied."


    Before he left? What did that mean? Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but be a little suspicious, but when the man heard this sentence, his body couldn''t help but tremble.


    "It would be for the best if you were born by me. Naturally, it would be best if you were to end your life by me."


    Li Muniu lifted the wine pot and finished it in one gulp. With a clear expression and a smile, he looked at Lu Beiyou and said, "I wonder if I can trouble you with one last thing."


    Lu Beiyou replied respectfully: "If Senior Li has any orders, feel free to speak."


    Li Muniu laughed out loud, "You brat, you don''t look like your mother, but you look like your father, but compared to him, you don''t look as sharp, maybe this is a good thing."


    Lu Beiyou also did not open his mouth to ask any further questions about his parents.


    As for the final answer, he could only rely on himself.


    "Thank you, senior, for your praise."


    Li Muniu nodded in agreement before sighing, "This last thing I hope to do is to borrow your body."


    After saying that, Li Muniu looked at the man who had his back towards the two of them and spoke: "I can also tell that he has no ill intentions towards you, and I no longer have any reason to continue staying here.

 C120

    The tiger head roared and destroyed the sword formation, one, two ¡­ Seven.


    In front of this blood colored tiger''s head, Tianshan''s final trump card, which people of the Nine Prefectures called the Forbidden Land, was like a piece of white paper. He easily arrived at the eighth Indigo sword formation.


    Finally, the tiger head stopped moving, but it did not stay for long, and tore the sword formation into pieces.


    Just then, Gongsun Wuyi had already arrived in front of the sword formation and punched out.


    The last sword formation also shattered into pieces and disappeared into the air, while the tiger head pounced towards Gongsun Xinyu.


    However, Gongsun Xinyu still had not opened his eyes.


    Just as the tiger''s mouth was about to devour her, a petite figure suddenly appeared in front of her.


    He held a huge sword that was even taller than her and swung down.


    The tiger''s mouth was split in half, and Gongsun Wuyi hastily dodged it as well.


    A green sword qi split everything in front of him into two. The red clouds in the sky also split apart, revealing a thousand-mile long ravine.


    The little girl casually threw the huge sword in her hands behind her back, then looked at Gongsun Wuyi with a gloomy expression.


    "I just slept for a while, I didn''t expect Tianshan to turn out like this. Your aura also makes me uncomfortable. If you are not Gongsun Wuyi, who are you? "


    Gongsun Wuwu looked at the little girl, his eyes filled with violence.


    "Who am I? I am a person who has come back from hell to take revenge! "


    As he spoke, Gongsun Wuwu roared out, and more than a dozen thousand zhang tall mountains around the mountain shattered, gathering behind him.


    Mu Qiuqiu''s face tensed up, this fellow was the same as her in terms of strength!


    "After ten years, you killed me together with that Soul Numbly, but you didn''t expect that I actually didn''t die, and even survived until now right?! Looks like if I don''t have that soul by your side this time, I''ll tear you into ten thousand pieces! "Hahaha!"


    While he was speaking, the sky was already filled with huge rocks, and a thick bloody aura wrapped itself around the stones.


    Mu Qiuqiu frowned, he suddenly came to a realization, and looked at Gongsun Wuyi with a gloomy face, "You are the demon from that time!"


    "Demons? Hahaha, what a demon! But in the eyes of the world, I am a god in their eyes! "Hahahaha!"


    Mu Qiuqiu took a step forward, and instantly disappeared from where she was. However, the ground beneath her feet had instantly exploded, leaving behind a deep crater.


    "Give me your life!" Mu Qiuqiu gave a loud shout and arrived in front of Gongsun Wuyi.


    Gongsun Wuyi also looked towards Mu Qiuqiu with a face full of violence, smashing the blood stone down from the sky.


    The greatsword easily sliced the blood-red rock into two, but Gongsun Wuyi had already disappeared.


    "You are only a sword spirit. Without a master, what use is it for you to be strong? Can you play with yourself? "Hahahaha!"


    Without a doubt, Gongsun Jianwu had appeared behind Mu Qiuqiu and kicked Mu Qiuqiu to the ground. The entire mountain trembled, and dust filled the air.


    After that, blood rained down from the sky. Gongsun Wuyi closed his eyes and took a deep breath, greedily letting the rain drop on his body.


    "I can also feel the current state of the Nine Continents'' spiritual energy. It seems that we have lost, but cracks have already begun to appear. Today, I shall return to the Immortal Realm first. "


    Thousands of terrifying gigantic figures of monsters slowly descended from the skies towards the mountain range, Mu Qiuqiu propped up his body and looked over with sinister eyes.


    As the red raindrops fell on Gongsun Wuyi''s body, they were directly sucked into his body, and his aura became increasingly solid.


    Mu Qiuqiu bellowed, and an eight giant bird covered in cyan ripples appeared behind her back.


    The gigantic bird opened its mouth and spat out countless silver swords to behead the gigantic beasts in the void. However, the number of gigantic beasts continued to increase.


    Gongsun Wuyi could not help but burst out laughing, "Too late, everything is too late. Now, I am invincible!"


    Gongsun Xinyu, who had been motionless since the nine sword formation s were placed in front of him, opened his eyes at this moment.


    A pale pillar of light began to spread out from her body. Wherever the pillar of air went, all things were reborn. Countless spirits flew up into the sky and clashed with the gigantic beast in the sky.


    The red clouds in the sky were also completely dispersed by this pillar of air.


    A white light flashed across Gongsun Wuyi''s eyes. His body was instantly split into two halves.


    "I told you! Today, I will make you pay with your life! "


    At this moment, Gongsun Xinyu did not hold a sword, she was just a sword, a sword that cut across the sky.


    Gongsun Wuyi appeared again in the air, his face no longer as calm as it was before.


    Luckily, he had felt danger earlier and hurriedly used the blood rain to create a substitute to block the sword. Otherwise, he would have been decapitated by now.


    Gongsun Xinyu did not stop, with both of his hands clasped together, a pale white sword formation appeared behind him.


    "Ten Thousand Swords!"


    Extending both of his arms, he calmly stood in front of sword formation.


    "I only have one sword left, but I also have ten million swords. Today, you can just leave it for me! "Sword!"


    Following Gongsun Xinyu''s shout, countless flying swords emerged out of the white sword formation, shooting towards Gongsun Wuyi and killing countless huge beasts.


    Mu Qiuqiu also rode on his sword, the eight giant birds also cried out, they opened their wings, spat out sharp swords and pounced.


    Gongsun Wuyi noticed that the situation wasn''t looking good and hurriedly fused his body into the void.


    The entire Sky Mountain was in chaos. Smoke and dust filled the air, and the mountain was completely shattered.


    The gigantic beasts in the sky had finally been killed cleanly, and the eight gigantic birds had long been riddled with wounds. In the end, the injuries they could no longer endure, disappeared, and two lines of cracks appeared on Mu Qiuqiu''s arm.


    Gongsun Xinyu''s aura also became sluggish, as he panted and looked towards the smoke and dust.


    One sword was pale white, the other had transformed into thousands of swords. This was also his last trump card.


    "You''re not bad!"


    As the smoke dissipated, Gongsun Wuyi''s body lied on the ground, streams of black mist emerging from his body.


    Gradually, a black man materialized in the air. His face could not be seen clearly, but the thick smell of blood in the black air made people feel nauseous.


    "You actually relied on the Half-step Immortal and Human Realm to force my true body out. You should be proud of yourself now. Unfortunately, the generation gap between us is not something that can be bridged with a single sword strike. "


    The black figure gradually stabilized and slowly walked to Gongsun Xinyu''s front, pinching her cheek and taking a deep breath.


    "Such rich blood energy, if you were to merge into one with me, it would be a wonderful thing."


    Gongsun Xinyu''s eyes were full of hatred, he spat at the black figure.


    "In your dreams!"


    Mu Qiuqiu wanted to reach out a hand, but collapsed onto the ground due to exhaustion.


    The figure wiped the dirt off his face, and the corners of his mouth split open.


    "Bold, I like it. When I eat you, I will go and destroy that little sword spirit. Who in this world can stop me? "


    The smile on his face was even more horrifying.


    "Who are you trying to shatter?"

 C121

    "I said I want to ¡­" The man turned his head to look in the direction of the sound, but his voice was stuck in his throat.


    A slender arm gripped his throat.


    Gongsun Xinyu and Mu Qiuqiu looked at the scene in front of them with their mouths wide open.


    Because the owner of the arm was none other than Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the body of Gongsun Wuyi on the ground with a dark expression and said: "Sigh, I was wrong at that time. I didn''t kill you completely because of carelessness, allowing you to slip through me, causing Brother Gongsun to end up like this."


    The black shadow struggled desperately in his hand. Its eyes were filled with fear, but it was unable to move at all.


    "Let me put an end to this today."


    Seeing that he was unable to break free, the black shadow turned into wisps of black smoke and dispersed his body.


    "Who are you?"


    Just now, he was almost certain he would die, so he didn''t take it to heart. However, he didn''t expect this guy to easily hold him in his hands. How was this possible?


    "Who am I? Think about who killed you then? "


    Lu Beiyou stood there, as if he was a part of the world, with all the spirits within five hundred thousand kilometers looking down.


    "It''s you!" Impossible! You should be dead already! "


    Black Shadow''s body started to sway. Clearly, he was extremely afraid.


    The current him was Li Muniu. It was clear that they had reached a consensus in Lu Beiyou''s mind and the body would temporarily be under Li Muniu''s control.


    "Believe it or not, I just wanted to tell you that I came here to make up for my mistake."


    Hearing that, the black figure did not hesitate at all, and transformed into strands of black smoke that scattered in all directions. If the current Lu Beiyou was really the person who killed him back then, then it would be better for him to escape first, even if it was not, at this moment, there was no need to compensate him with this small benefit.


    Once he left the Sky Mountain, he would need to absorb more Blood Qi and recover to his peak state. At that time, in this era where spiritual energy was scarce, who would be able to stop him?


    Once the fissure was completely torn open, he would definitely return to his origin, so there was no need for him to take the risk.


    He didn''t need to bet, and he didn''t want to.


    Mu Qiuqiu walked to Lu Beiyou''s side and raised his head, "Why are you doing this?"


    Before she finished speaking, Lu Beiyou had pulled her arm over. Seeing the two cracks in her arm, her eyes were filled with pain.


    "Are you willing to accompany me in slaying Immortals again?"


    Mu Qiuqiu''s little face instantly drooped down, and she lowered her head in silence.


    "This time, not for all living things, just for me, you have a clear conscience. Little girl, are you willing to help me?"


    Mu Qiuqiu was silent for a moment, before finally nodding his head.


    But at this time, the black shadow had already arrived at the foot of the mountain. He turned his head to look at the high mountain that was faintly discernible in the clouds. Was he trying to scare him just now?


    If he was the man who killed him back then, why didn''t he catch up to him?


    At this moment, the black shadow man suddenly felt as if he was being stared at by something. A creepy feeling rose in his heart.


    He continued to flee without even turning his head back. He was an Immortal Realm cultivator, an unrivalled existence in this world. Yet, at this moment, he felt that his life was in danger.


    Just at that time, a crack suddenly appeared in the air in front of the black clothed man. A graceful male also walked out.


    He was wielding a huge sword with bronze patterns engraved on it. His body was surrounded by a wave of aura, and his expression was peaceful.


    With a single step, Lu Beiyou shattered the void in the air and arrived in front of the black clothed man.


    The black figure could not help but tremble as he retreated a few steps, then turned his head and ran. In front of Lu Beiyou now, he did not have the slightest intention to fight, because his current aura was the same as the man who killed him back then!


    Lu Beiyou took a step forward, and the spirit energy cascaded down the black figure''s body, pressing him down on the ground.


    "Want to leave?" Can you go? "


    The Big Dipper diagram on Lu Beiyou''s back suddenly expanded. Six stars landed beside the black figure and emitted a blinding light, and a simple and unadorned disk appeared above the black figure.


    "You dare to kill me? I am from the palace! If you kill me, even if you don''t mind, will the brat that you possessed be able to stop the revenge that they were going to make? "


    The male shadow roared loudly at Lu Beiyou, but Lu Beiyou looked at the black shadow as if he was looking at a fool.


    "If I can kill you once, I can naturally kill you twice. As for the thing you mentioned, I can seal it for thirty years, so why should I fear it? As for this kid. "


    Lu Beiyou chuckled: "His mother is the person you guys are most afraid of."


    The person he was most afraid of, the black shadow couldn''t help but snort in disdain. Where did he come from to be afraid of anyone?


    Let alone the Half-step Immortal people, even the Immortal Realm cultivators were nothing more than ants in their eyes.


    Suddenly, the shadow went into a daze. Could it be that the person he feared the most was ¡­


    He angrily yelled: "It''s that bitch!"


    Lu Beiyou could not help but let out a cold snort. The man''s body that was covered in the starlight started to become shallow, and he couldn''t help but let out a pitiful cry.


    "Slut? You deserve to call out to her! "She is the benefactor of this world!"


    The black shadow endured the pain and gritted her teeth, "So what? She can save you all once, but can she save you all a second time?!"


    Lu Beiyou fell silent upon hearing this.


    "In this world, the strong preys on the weak. Fierce beasts eat people, and humans eat livestock. This is a rule that cannot be violated. And you dare to challenge the rules, ignore your status, and protect the ants on the ground. Even if you succeeded, it would only delay you for a little while. Based on the current situation, who do you think will be able to save them once the cracks open?! "Hahahaha!"


    Lu Beiyou lowered his head and caressed the Ju Que in his hands, a boundless sword concept soared to the sky and an eight headed dragon sparrow appeared behind Lu Beiyou, spreading its wings and chirping.


    "There''s no need for you to worry about that."


    As he spoke, he threw the Ju Que in his hands into the air, and the eight dragon sparrows followed him up into the sky.


    "This world has its own rules. Be it humans or demons, all living things should have their own meaning. Yet, all of you are delusional enough to want to take these rules for yourselves. You deserve death!"


    While speaking, the Ju Que had already descended from the sky, and the eight dragon birds also swooped down.


    "Hahaha!" Good, good, good! I want to see how you guys face the next tribulation. Even if I were to fall into hell, I will watch as you ants slowly die! "


    Just as he finished speaking, the eight dragon birds had already passed through the middle of the black shadow''s body, disappearing into thin air, leaving behind strands of black smoke.


    Lu Beiyou stretched out his hand and the wisps of black smoke also turned into dust and dissipated into the air.


    Mu Qiuqiu appeared from within the Ju Que and stood beside Lu Beiyou.


    "How many hours do you think are left?"


    Lu Beiyou rubbed his chin and said, "I had originally thought that helping his mother would take thirty years to seal the heavens, but now it seems like I had overestimated myself. According to the current situation, it should not take more than five years. "


    "Five years?"


    "No, five years might be a lot. "According to the current Da Xia Empire, oh wrong, this should be the world of the nine continents. To be precise, I''m afraid this will be an apocalypse!"


    At this time, Gongsun Xinyu also rushed to their side, he turned his head and asked: "You are the current Sect Leader of the Sky Mountain Sect, right?"


    Gongsun Xinyu immediately nodded his head, the current Lu Beiyou did not give off the pressure of ascending the Myriad Sword Heaven Stairway back then, but in terms of aura, he was even more terrifying than he was back then.


    "Ai, I was careless at that time. I did not expect that Brother Gongsun''s body had been left with an inner demon which allowed him to reincarnate and bring disaster to the world. Now that the crisis has passed, as an apology, I shall give you a piece of advice to leave the Heavenly Mountain as soon as possible. "


    Leave the mountain? Gongsun Xinyu and Mu Qiuqiu were both confused. Tian Shan was the foundation of the sect, how could he leave so easily?


    "Did senior advise me to leave the mountain and what would happen next?"


    Lu Beiyou looked to the west and a desolate aura surrounded him, "The heavy rain is about to arrive, descending first to the southwest. If we say the place we must pass through, then Sky Mountain will definitely be the first to meet with calamity. Heavenly Mountain ¡­ I can''t take it anymore! "


    Hearing that, Gongsun Xinyu''s heart tensed up, his eyes also dimmed, could Tian Shan really not hide?

 C122

    Lu Beiyou looked at the lost Gongsun Xinyu, sighed, and did not continue speaking.


    He knew that even if Tianshan was in trouble, she would not choose to leave. Tianshan was her foundation, so where could she go without her life?


    "I don''t have much time left. I don''t know when we''ll meet again, but since I''ve left my incense burning in the world of nine continents, then we''ll have a chance to meet again. "At that time, if this brat bullies you, you must tell me. No matter how far away I am, I will beat him until he piss his pants."


    Mu Qiuqiu''s eyes were a little red, but he suppressed it with a sniff, "What if you can''t beat him?"


    "Then I''ll use his mother to threaten him!"


    "Puchi!"


    "Hahaha!"


    The two of them could not hold back and laughed. Lu Beiyou laughed and lost his voice, closed his eyes and collapsed on the ground.


    Mu Qiuqiu walked up to the ground and sat down. He lifted Lu Beiyou''s head and placed it on his lap, then looked towards the north in a daze.


    Li Muniu was gone, this time he was completely gone.


    Even if there was a trail of incense in the world, it would no longer be him.


    Li Muniu had always been like his own father, coming to his side when he was at his loneliest.


    "Yo, are you interested in following me to experience the mortal world and enjoy the sights of the mortal world?"


    Mu Qiuqiu, who was sitting on top of a rock and swinging his legs in boredom, disdainfully looked at him, pointed at the Ju Que not far away and said: "We''ll talk after you pull it out."


    Li Muniu laughed, "Then we have made a deal, when the time comes you will be my second child."


    Mu Qiuqiu looked at him coldly, "Then who''s the first one?"


    Li Muniu pointed to the Coiled Cow that was eating grass not far away, "That''s it, a Xiao Qing!"


    After that, this guy really pulled it out, so she followed beside him.


    Mu Qiuqiu originally thought that the human world was beautiful, but later on he realized that things were different from what he had imagined.


    Li Muniu said righteously: "I want to make this world beautiful."


    What he got in return was only the eyes of the Xiao Qing.


    In the end, aren''t you dead?


    Mu Qiuqiu''s face was covered in two additional lines of tears.


    "The beauty of this world is yours. But old man, the Xiao Qing is still waiting for you to come home. "


    Gongsun Xinyu''s face did not look too good, he took his leave first and returned back to the Sky Mountain.


    The sect was in a complete mess. The disciples of the sect were either dead or injured, and the elders were all dead. At this time, someone had to come out and clean up the mess.


    Gifting a sword to the people of the world, Gongsun Xinyu''s eyes were filled with melancholy, this was the last thing he could do, as for the Immortal Path.


    It would probably be the time when the mountain was destroyed.


    The sky had regained its calmness, and everything was brimming with vitality, as if everything that had just happened had never happened.


    The commoners lowered their heads as well, continuing to handle the items in their hands.


    No matter how chaotic the world was, it wasn''t something they could get involved in. Their lives were made up of chicken meat and soy sauce.


    However, when the giants sitting above the hall heard the news that came in succession from their subordinates, they all had different expressions on their faces.


    Some people were happy while others were sad. In general, the world was peaceful. However, no one knew how long this peaceful and prosperous world would last.


    Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes at this moment as he saw everything that had just happened clearly in his space of consciousness.


    He turned his body over and reached out to hug Mu Qiuqiu''s slender waist.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. I have already reached an agreement with that guy. When necessary, I will accept him as my past self. Senior Li also said that guy has no ill intentions towards me. Once everything is quiet, we''ll go find the Xiao Qing together, alright? "


    Mu Qiuqiu nodded. A cool breeze brushed past his cheeks and blew away his short hair. A little bluebird landed on a branch not far away and chirped.


    The two of them stopped talking and enjoyed this moment of silence.


    "Where are we going next?"


    "Going home."


    The two people in the sea of clouds flew towards the Middle Continent.


    The two of them landed near the tavern. Mu Qiuqiu suddenly tugged onto Lu Beiyou''s clothes and whispered: "Do you remember what you promised me to do after returning to ''the two of you''?"


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but want to laugh when he saw the reserved Mu Qiuqiu. Since when had his shopkeeper revealed this side of himself to him, and caused Lu Beiyou to be curious, could it be that there was some interesting person in the tavern?


    "Remember, it was you who promised to warm my bed, wasn''t it?"


    Mu Qiuqiu''s little face reddened, and she opened her mouth: "Are you courting death again?"


    Lu Beiyou pleaded for mercy, just at this time, the door to the tavern opened, and Lao Kong, with a sleepy look on his face, hung up the banner at the tavern.


    Noticing the two men who were arguing not too far away, Zhang Xuan immediately regained his composure and ran over to them with glee.


    "Shopkeeper, you''re back." "I want to die. Come and hug me."


    Before Lao Kong could even get close to Mu Qiuqiu, he was kicked away.


    Lao Kong propped up his body from the ground, bared his teeth and sucked in a cold breath of air: "Little Lu, you really don''t know how serious your actions are."


    "Cut the crap, how can my ball be touched by you?"


    Looking at the complacent Lu Beiyou, Lao Kong could not help but scold him in a low voice, "This lowly one has achieved his goal."


    A robust old man also walked out of the tavern with large strides, he looked at Lao Kong and jokingly scolded: "Old fellow, why are you opening your door so slowly? Hurry up and play chess with me. "


    Lu Beiyou looked at the sturdy old man, at this time the old man looked over.


    For a moment, no one spoke, and Mu Qiuqiu, with a slightly red face, hid behind Lu Beiyou, secretly looking at the old man not far away.


    When Lu Beiyou saw the old man, he only felt the missing parts of his chest being filled up, and could even feel his own heartbeat. A strange sense of familiarity and fear rushed into his heart at the same time.


    "I''m back."


    "Yes, I''m back."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t know why the old man asked him this question, but he had already blurted out his answer, as if it was natural as it should be.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but ask: "Who are you?"


    The sturdy old man was silent for a moment, then walked back to the tavern and said, "Come in and let''s talk."


    As if it was as natural as if this was his place. Lu Beiyou''s heart was beating rapidly, and even Mu Qiuqiu could feel that he was abnormal.


    She stretched out her small hand to grab his palm, "An Xin, I''m here."


    Lu Beiyou nodded and calmed himself down, then led Mu Qiuqiu to the tavern.


    Lao Kong''s face was at a loss for a moment, he could not help but sigh and follow along.


    At the same time, there were no other people on the road. Countless black armors were hidden in the dense forest hundreds of miles away from the two of them. The stream not far away had already turned blood-red.

 C123

    When Lu Beiyou brought Mu Qiuqiu into the tavern, he saw the sturdy old man already sitting in the middle hall. A chess board had already been set up in front of him long ago.


    A tall man stood behind the old man. Lu Beiyou only felt that he was looking at a bloodthirsty demon.


    Lao Kong also took back his wine banner, and the tavern closed its doors.


    "Lao Kong, where''s Xiao Xueer?"


    "A few days ago, a girl came over. Xiao Xueer told me about it after he saw her and then left."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, maybe Xiao Xueer had already met her mother, but it was a pity that he still didn''t understand how he could understand her from her eyes.


    "Sit down."


    The sturdy old man looked at Lu Beiyou and waved his hand, Lu Beiyou sat opposite to him and stood beside Lu Beiyou.


    Lao Kong held onto the wine banner in confusion, not knowing what to do.


    "Are you interested in playing chess with me? I''ve been playing chess with the old guy behind you for the past two days, and I haven''t won a single time. I wonder if you''re interested in playing with me for a bit? "


    Lu Beiyou laughed, "Of course."


    After that, he did not say anything else. The old man took one of the chess pieces and dropped it down.


    Lu Beiyou also followed to take his pick.


    After a while, Lu Beiyou was already at a disadvantage. The old man did not continue to fall, but laughed: "Another round?"


    Lu Beiyou also smiled and nodded: "Alright!"


    After that, the two of them took their seats again, but this time, Lu Beiyou took the next one, which was a live one.


    The old man frowned, looked towards Lu Beiyou and asked: "Another round?"


    Lu Beiyou was still smiling: "Come!"


    After taking the last piece, Lu Beiyou took the twenty-first piece, and the old man no longer took the last piece, he put down the chess piece in his hand and sighed.


    "You''ve won, but you could have clearly beaten me in the first round. Why did you have to go all the way to the third round?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head and pointed to his heart, "I don''t know, it told me that I had to do it."


    The old man was stunned for a moment before he started laughing loudly.


    "Good!" Good! Good! "As you wish."


    He extended his hand to signal the man behind him to retreat, Mu Qiuqiu also bowed to the old man and then pulled Lao Kong to the backyard.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "Most of them."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s reply, the old man couldn''t help but be curious.


    "Oh, what does that mean?"


    Lu Beiyou lightly played with the chess piece in his hand, "The ball is a little sword immortal''s cultivation, she has no reason to be so courteous to you. You even acted shy in front of me, so there''s only one possibility. You must have something to do with me. Am I right? "


    The old man couldn''t help but laugh loudly, "Alright! Good! "Alright!"


    It was another good word. It was obvious that the old man was in an extremely good mood.


    "The black armor in the jungle hundreds of miles away belongs to you, right?"


    The old man nodded, snapped his fingers, and the man standing behind the old man came over with a pot of tea.


    He was just about to leave when the old man stopped him.


    "I''m Lu Shouhuang. If it''s confirmed, you should call me grandfather."


    Lu Beiyou heard and was immediately stunned in place, the chess piece in his hand also landed on the Go board, with a pa sound, it was extremely obvious.


    No wonder Mu Qiuqiu told him not to speak carelessly, but this was simply too sudden, and Lu Beiyou was unable to react for a moment.


    "This is your elder brother Lu Feng. More accurately, he should be considered my adopted son. It wouldn''t be excessive for you to call him uncle."


    The old man continued to smile as he spoke, "And you, are the eldest son of my Lu Family, and my only successor."


    Lu Beiyou''s mind was currently in a mess, grandfather? Uncle? He still had family, and had even come to find him.


    He had a home?


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes started to turn red, but he still snorted and said sternly: How can you prove that you are my family?


    Lu Shouhuang laughed out loud, pointing a finger at his own chest, "I don''t need to prove anything, don''t you already have the answer in your heart?"


    Lu Beiyou''s tears still flowed down his face, as if he was venting the grievances and grievances in his heart.


    Lu Shouhuang did not say anything to persuade him, and only continued to speak: "There are a lot of things that I cannot tell you all of now, I can only say that I have important things on me, but after I found out about your news, I took the opportunity to send a large river of sword intent to you Qingshan City. It should be in your hands. "


    Lu Beiyou wiped her tears and nodded.


    "However, I have already used up all the Immortal Sword in the sky mountain."


    Lu Shouhuang waved his hand, "It''s fine, we have too many of these things. It''s just a fake immortal map that was created by imitating Immortal Sword, if it''s gone, then it''s gone."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, and pointed to himself. "If it''s as you say, you''re my grandfather, then who am I? Where''s my father? Where is my mother? "


    Lu Shouhuang poured himself a cup of tea and looked at the steam rising from the cup without saying a word.


    Lu Xuan, who was standing behind him, explained, "Your father ran away from home, and there''s still no news of him."


    Running away from home? Lu Beiyou could not help but become even more suspicious.


    Before Lu Beiyou could speak, the old man had already put down the teacup in his hand and interrupted them.


    "Alright, I can''t stay here for too long. I''ll come back after some time, and then Grandpa will tell you everything." When that happens, which is when I''m going to bring you home, you should calm down first. "


    The old man clapped his hands, and a woman in black suddenly appeared in the air.


    "I left Jiu''er by your side. She has long since chosen to accompany you in life. Now that I can be considered as having handed her over to you, I can finally let go of one more worry in my heart."


    Accompanying life? Lu Beiyou turned his head to look at the black clothed female, only to see that she was dressed in black tight-fitting clothes that accentuated her graceful and slim figure perfectly, and her hair was tied up and her face was covered with a layer of black gauze, making it difficult to see her face clearly.


    "What is a companion?"


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but ask, but Lu Shouhuang shook his head, "I''m not too sure either, your mother left this for you. I just listened to my daughter-in-law and left it for you. "


    Soon after, Lu Shouhuang stood up, walked to Lu Beiyou and pinched his cheek with a face full of benevolence.


    "I also want to accompany you for a while longer, but my Middle Continent still has something important to do. Being able to last until now is already my limit. I must leave now, and it won''t be long before I personally come to pick you up. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head in disappointment. He really wanted the old man to accompany him for a little longer, because he had finally met his own relatives and said that he had lost his memories. However, the appearance of Lu Shouhuang caused a light to suddenly shine in his heart.


    The old man didn''t linger as he took the lead and walked out of the tavern. Lu Xin followed him as well.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the chessboard in front of him, then quickly turned and followed him out. When he walked to the entrance, he saw a large amount of black armor standing in front of the tavern.


    The oppressive aura was something that even Lu Beiyou, who was in the middle level of Ruins Returning Stage, was somewhat unable to endure.


    Lu Beiyou could clearly feel the killing intent coming out from the bodies of the people in front of him, it was a type of evil Qi that crawled out from mountains of corpses and seas of blood.


    Lu Beiyou could guarantee that it would only take a moment for this group of people to flatten their Qingshan City.


    The old man jumped onto his horse and waved his hand towards Lu Beiyou, then bellowed as he cut the black armor in half, opening up a path.


    "Brat, you have to cultivate properly, don''t embarrass me. When I come next time, I''ll bring you back to our house to have a look."


    Lu Beiyou nodded as he laughed and led the group of black armored men away.


    Lu Beiyou who was left in a daze stood at the door of the tavern, staring blankly at the sky full of smoke.

 C124

    The woman who was called Ah Jiu by Lu Shouhuang had unknowingly arrived by Lu Beiyou''s side.


    "Your name is A''Jiu?"


    "Reporting to Young Master, this servant''s name is Elementary Nine."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head and did not speak anymore.


    "Do you know what being a companion means on the ninth day of the new year?"


    "This servant understands."


    "Oh? "Tell me about it."


    "All of this belongs to young master. This servant and young master have been together for the same year and day, and after being chosen, this servant has been raised as a cauldron and puppet. On one hand, it can help young master increase his cultivation, and on the other hand, it can help young master pay with his life when necessary."


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but sigh when he heard this. His mother, whom he had never met before, had actually left him a companion.


    Thinking about it, Lu Beiyou suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    "Have you seen me before on ninth day?"


    The nine o''clock one nodded, "The young master knew about me a long time ago, but the young master doesn''t seem to know what the ninth day is anymore."


    Lu Beiyou could not help but turn his head back to look at the ninth day of the new year, his expression complex.


    The meaning behind meeting him in the ninth day was that Lu Shouhuang knew that he had lost his memories and even knew the reason behind it. However, because of some reasons, he had not come to find him.


    Adding on the words Ren Changfeng said when he left the two of them, along with the terrifying black armor he had seen earlier, Middle Continent!


    Lu Beiyou''s pupils couldn''t help but constrict. He was the young master of the Middle Continent!


    He thought that the Lu Family that spoke of was just a small clan, but now that he thought about it, he was probably wrong.


    "Did Grandpa already know about my amnesia?"


    The ninth day was silent for a long time, but he still nodded.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but sigh. It seemed like there were many other special reasons behind it, and it was not something that he could know now. Or perhaps, all of these things were related to him.


    "Mother, don''t you know the importance of money!?" How can you be so extravagant! I''ll sleep on the streets tonight to see what you do! "


    Just as Lu Beiyou was thinking, a man''s complaint reached Lu Beiyou''s ears.


    Lu Beiyou looked in the direction of the voice, and his expression couldn''t help but turn strange.


    The man had short hair, and the clothes on his shirt seemed especially short. His pants were just above his knees, and his shoes were made of only two pieces of grass rope, making him look very out of place. His appearance was delicate and pretty, but his expression was extremely wretched.


    As for the woman he was complaining to, she was expressionless. Her curvy figure was especially attractive. Her bronze colored skin was beastly in nature. Every inch of skin aroused the desires of men.


    Lu Beiyou suppressed the restlessness in his body and was about to turn around, when suddenly the man had surrounded him.


    "Brother, I am Li Nanju ¡­ Sigh! Sigh! "Sigh!"


    Without waiting for the man to finish speaking, Lu Beiyou had already brought the ninth day back to the tavern, and closed the door.


    He did not know why, but the moment Lu Beiyou saw the man, the blood in his body started to flow uncontrollably under his control, and a familiar yet fighting spirit started to spread in his heart.


    This feeling made Lu Beiyou feel fear, so he immediately closed the door.


    The moment he closed the door, the man who called himself Li Nanju had a face full of disappointment.


    The woman behind him also coldly said: "Serves you right."


    Li Nanju couldn''t help but look up at the sky and sigh, "Sigh, it''s all because of that bastard who didn''t see the light of day and thought that I had already killed him last time. I never thought that my brother was actually still alive. What should I do? "


    "I don''t care about that. Just don''t affect my plan." After which, he snorted coldly and turned to leave.


    Li Nanju happily followed beside the lady. He started to nag, and the girl probably thought that he was too annoying and kicked him to the ground. Li Nanju also did not care about smiling mischievously as he stood up and continued to walk behind the lady.


    After Lu Beiyou brought the ninth day old disciple back to the tavern, Lao Kong and Mu Qiuqiu also returned to the middle hall.


    Mu Qiuqiu looked at the ninth level, and couldn''t help but snort coldly.


    Lu Beiyou also felt a headache. The two girls meeting was definitely a battlefield filled with immortals, and if he were to reveal his identity as the 9th year companion to Mu Qiuqiu, it would probably cause a huge commotion.


    The ninth day took a step forward and said respectfully to Mu Qiuqiu: "The ninth day greets Young Mistress."


    Lu Beiyou was stunned, Lao Kong was stunned, Mu Qiuqiu was also stunned.


    Young Mistress?


    The ninth day saw the puzzled look on everyone''s faces and explained, "The jade bracelet on the Young Mistress'' hand was chosen by the Mistress as a token of love. Once you wear this jade bracelet, it will mean that you have gained the approval of the mistress, and that is the young master''s principal wife. "


    Lu Beiyou stared dumbfoundedly at the jade bracelet on Mu Qiuqiu''s wrist. This was something that his mother had chosen for her daughter-in-law, why would she wear it on Mu Qiuqiu''s wrist?


    Seeing Lu Beiyou looking at his wrist, Mu Qiuqiu couldn''t help but shrink her face and explain, "When you were entering the Dragon Sealing Abyss, I ran into your grandfather on my way back. I told him to give me this bracelet later, I ¡­ I didn''t know that this was actually your mother''s token of love. Otherwise ¡­ Shall I return it to you? "


    Mu Qiuqiu''s head was in a mess now, hearing the ninth day''s explanation, she was no longer jealous, and quickly explained.


    After saying that, he looked at Lu Beiyou''s eyes and felt some regret.


    Was he really going to remove the bracelet?


    What the hell was he doing?!


    Seeing her flustered hands and feet, Mu Qiuqiu could not resist laughing out loud with a reddened face, and went forward to rub her little head.


    "It''s alright, since grandpa gave it to you, you can take it with you." Sooner or later you will come into my house. "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Mu Qiuqiu''s face became even redder, and she ran towards the backyard while giving out instructions.


    Looking at Mu Qiuqiu who looked like a child, everyone had smiles plastered all over their faces.


    "Lao Kong, bring the small boiler from the back of the kitchen over. It''s been a while since we''ve had a meal together, let''s drink today."


    Lao Kong laughed and replied: "Alright!"


    After saying that, he hurriedly walked in the direction of the kitchen.


    Lu Beiyou turned his head to look at the ninth level of the Refinement Realm and asked, "Is what you said true?"


    After nodding at nine o''clock, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but let out a sigh. "Then what about the bracelet on your hand?"


    The ninth day was covered with a light muslin, so it was impossible to see what kind of expression she had, but Lu Beiyou could see a hint of panic in her eyes.


    "It seems that mother treated you like a daughter-in-law from the beginning."


    The ninth day took a step back in panic, but he still nodded his head.


    Thinking about the Mu Qiuqiu who had always accompanied him, the sudden ninth day of life accompanied him, and the mysterious twelfth session, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but have a headache.


    What was going on?


    After a while, Lu Beiyou turned his head towards the ninth level of the Refinement Realm and gave a light cough, then said in a low voice, "Life companion''s meaning is, is anything I can do to you?"


    Junior Nine couldn''t take it anymore, he glared at Lu Beiyou, with a snort, he stomped his feet and disappeared in front of Lu Beiyou.


    Only the dumbstruck Lu Beiyou was left standing alone in the middle hall, with a helpless expression on his face.

 C125

    After a while, Lao Kong walked out with a copper pot in his hands, and poured some hot water into the copper furnace.


    For a moment, the cold and lonely Zhong Tang also felt a little warm.


    After that, Mu Qiuqiu and Lu Beiyou joined in as they placed all sorts of fruits and vegetables on the table and sliced a big plate of lamb.


    When the ninth day saw this scene, they also could not help but get involved.


    In the end, Lao Kong brought over two jars of wine and everyone sat down.


    "Shopkeeper, there''s only a jar of Bird Wine left in the tavern for you to drink. Little Lu and I will be drinking Yellow Wine."


    Mu Qiuqiu rolled his eyes at Lao Kong, "Do as you wish."


    Not long after they started cooking, Mu Qiuqiu got to know her well. The two girls started whispering to each other.


    Lu Beiyou took a glance, and could not help but shake his head. Mu Qiuqiu had not had any friends for too long, and the arrival of the ninth day might not be a bad thing, but seeing that the two of them were talking while pointing at him, it was obvious that the topic was related to him.


    However, Lao Kong just focused on eating the meat. After that, he took out a small jar of yellow wine from the hot water and poured a cup for both himself and Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou and Lao Kong touched each other, gently sipping and exhaling the smell of alcohol, his body feeling a little warmer.


    "Do you know why the world likes to drink?"


    Lao Kong drank the yellow wine in his hand in one gulp, and then looked at Lu Beiyou and asked.


    "Oh, tell me about it?"


    Hearing Lao Kong''s words, Lu Beiyou became curious, although he liked to drink, but he did not know how to do it.


    Lao Kong shook the empty wine cup in his hand and said: "Actually, drinking wine is just a mood. But wine seems to me more like a key. "


    Key? Hearing Lao Kong''s words, Lu Beiyou was also a little confused.


    Lao Kong took out a piece of fat sheep from the copper furnace and stuffed it into his mouth. He waved his chopsticks and chewed on it as he said, "Look, a scholar is only able to write in high spirits after he is drunk. Only when one was drunk could one muster up the courage and ambition to walk the mortal world with a sword. And this wine is the key to the liberation of the human nature. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded, that was indeed the case.


    When he had been in the village, he had been drinking wine to strengthen his courage. The reason why he brought the alcohol into Qingshan City was for peace of mind.


    "So, everyone loves wine, so our little tavern will not fall."


    Lu Beiyou was startled by his words, and started laughing out loud.


    What a great tavern! Yes, this tavern had all his memories up till now, how could it be ruined here?


    "Wherever there is alcohol, there is scholar and chivalrous person. Wherever there is wine, there is tavern. Where there is tavern, there is martial arts."


    Lao Kong nodded his head, "But once there is a conflict in the martial arts world, so what if you are a person of Half-step Immortal? "In the end, there''s always someone better than you."


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou put down the chopsticks in his hand, "Lao Kong, why did you suddenly say all this?"


    Lao Kong poured another cup of yellow wine for himself and gulped it down, "Actually I have something I want to tell you guys today, and it just so happens that this wine is a good opportunity for you to speak up."


    Hearing Lao Kong''s words, Mu Qiuqiu and the Ninth Year also stopped.


    "I want to go to the Eastern Zhou Dynasty hall and take a look, then I won''t be able to stay in the tavern and collect my debts."


    The tavern became silent for a moment, only the sound of boiling water bubbling could be heard.


    "In my entire life, I have never left the area of fifty kilometers from the Qingshan City. This time, I want to go out and take a look, and see if the scenery fifty kilometers away from Qingshan City is really that great. "


    Mu Qiuqiu nodded, "You should have seen something."


    Lao Kong was quiet for a moment, but still nodded his head. Mu Qiuqiu did not continue asking, and only took out a strand of cyan colored incense and threw it at Lao Kong.


    "You''ve seen through Karma more than I have. Since you''ve seen it, I won''t say anything else." "Just be careful along the way."


    Lao Kong took it, and the strand of joss stick landed on Lao Kong''s body and disappeared.


    "Thank you, Manager."


    "There''s no need to thank me. You''ve been here for quite some time, and I''ve already treated you as a part of this tavern. If you don''t make a name for yourself by going to the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, then you don''t need to come back."


    "Alright!"


    Lu Beiyou did not speak, he poured Lao Kong another cup of yellow wine and the two of them started drinking.


    It was night. There was an extra trace of heat and a more desolate feeling of parting.


    Lu Beiyou did not activate the Spirit Qi, and after a while he got drunk, he was supported by Mu Qiuqiu to the backyard.


    Lao Kong sat alone at the table, the chopsticks in his hand stirring the hot soup in the copper cauldron, the hot air covering his face, his expression could not be seen.


    At this time, a lady dressed in red had unknowingly arrived beside Lao Kong.


    "Are you ready?"


    Lao Kong put down the chopsticks in his hand, "Do you know what the little brat said at the end?"


    The woman did not speak. Lao Kong said with melancholy: "He asked me, but Lao Kong, you still have not told me your name."


    "The monarch said that if you don''t want to go, we won''t force you."


    Lao Kong stood up, stretched a little and swept away his fatigue, "Go, why not? Since the shopkeeper has asked me to stand out, how can I refuse? "


    The woman nodded. "Didn''t you tell them?"


    "Let''s not talk about it anymore. If you say too much, you won''t want to leave."


    With that, Lao Kong took the lead and walked out of the tavern, and the woman followed along.


    Lao Kong pushed open the door. Outside, countless soldiers were already waiting, the metallic blood aura only second to the black armor that had arrived today.


    Lao Kong did not turn around to look at him. "What is your name?"


    The woman was stunned for a moment, then pointed at herself in doubt. "Are you asking me?"


    "Right."


    "My name is Xiao Yu."


    "Xiao Yu''er, do you believe in karma?"


    Xiao Yu was confused. Xiao Yu''er? When did I become so familiar with him? Causality?


    Lao Kong turned his head and saw the puzzled look on Xiao Yu''s face and he couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "It''s good that you don''t know. It''s good that you don''t know."


    After speaking, he turned around and walked towards a large horse, and everyone parted to make a path.


    "Let''s go!"


    After saying that, he kicked his horse''s belly and started walking in the direction of Eastern Zhou. Although Xiao Yu was a little confused, he did not stay any longer and followed suit.


    After all, the order he received was to safely bring the old man back to the Eastern Zhou Empire.


    In his opinion, this old man was ordinary, even slightly dispirited, and he didn''t seem to have any ability.


    However, for some reason, when he mentioned the two words'' cause and effect '', his heart couldn''t help but ache. It was truly an unspeakably strange sensation.


    The group of people majestically walked further and further away, leaving behind only the sizzling hot soup of the copper cauldron in the middle hall.

 C126

    Lu Beiyou opened his eyes and felt a splitting headache. He had been drunk last night.


    In the end, he did not manage to find out Lao Kong''s real name.


    He got up to make porridge and cook, then woke Mu Qiuqiu up. He stayed in one of the guest rooms in the backyard last night.


    "Did Lao Kong say anything to you last night when he was leaving?"


    Lu Beiyou carelessly held a spoon in his hand as he played with the white porridge in his bowl.


    "Nope."


    Mu Qiuqiu lowered his head and ate, and in a moment, he had cleaned up everything.


    He opened the door, hung up the wine banner and began to welcome the guests.


    Everything was quiet, and naturally, the business of the two of them couldn''t be left behind.


    Many passers-by also came to the tavern one after another.


    They chatted about recent rumors.


    "Have you heard? Ever since that devil called Sun Xing had a fight with the old fisherman, he seemed to have stopped moving. "


    "Yeah, that Sun Xing is too terrifying. He came out of nowhere and killed people the moment he came out. If it were not for the experts on the Heavenly Ranking, who knows how many more people might have fallen victim to this. "


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Do you know? I recently heard that Tianshan gifted a sword to the people of the world and a sword cultivator from our county obtained it. He''s now at the peak of the Spirit Realm and I heard that he wants to go up Tianshan to study. "


    "It''s not that easy to enter Tianshan Mountain. However, the chances of obtaining a sword gift is quite high."


    "But what about the blood stain thousands of kilometers away from Tianshan Peak?" I heard that a lot of people died because of this.


    "It should be some kind of demon. According to my brothers in the Wind Mouth Hall, there are already many first-rate powers heading over to the Heaven Mountain to investigate."


    "Speaking of which, when Sun Xing was born, there were still many terrifying demon beasts that came out to make trouble for the world."


    "Yeah, but after they heard that there was something inside the ancient beast forests of the forbidden area, they seemed to have all disappeared."


    "It must have been one of the giants from the ancient beast forest. Otherwise, this nine continents would have been in chaos."


    As Lu Beiyou listened to the customers chatting, he had a general understanding of the recent events.


    But it was as if the disaster they were talking about had something to do with him.


    He couldn''t help but feel slightly embarrassed.


    "Waiter, what are you daydreaming for!?" Hurry up and serve the wine! "


    "Ah, alright!"


    Hearing their shouts, Lu Beiyou stopped his train of thoughts and anxiously went to the backyard to retrieve his wine.


    The ninth day also stayed with ''the two of them'' to be a chef. One had to say that the ninth day was truly an omniscient existence.


    What was cooked was a good dish. The customers at the table were all praising it, and the business was also better.


    As for Mu Qiuqiu, he sat at the front desk to collect the bill, and from time to time he would ask Lu Beiyou for some snacks to eat.


    Only when night fell did Lu Beiyou stop.


    He heaved a sigh of relief and cleaned up the stolen goods on the table.


    Just then, a knock came from the door. Mu Qiuqiu walked over to open the door, only to see a fat and white boy standing outside.


    "I wonder if the Young Master Lu is here?"


    Mu Qiuqiu curled his lips, and the little boy saw Lu Beiyou, who was wiping the table clean, run over with a face full of joy.


    "Young Master Lu, Lu ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, he tripped over the doorstep and fell flat on his face.


    Mu Qiuqiu could not help but laugh out loud, Lu Beiyou immediately put down the cloth in his hand, and went forward to help the little boy up.


    "Who are you? What can I do for you? "


    The little boy casually patted his body, as if nothing had happened.


    His eyes were burning with passion as he looked at Lu Beiyou, "Young Master Lu, it''s me, it''s me, my son!"


    Dogman? Lu Beiyou''s expression became strange.


    Gou Zi saw Lu Beiyou''s expression and anxiously said: "Young Master Lu, don''t tell me you have already forgotten about me?!"


    "I''m sure I won''t forget, but the little skinny monkey from before turned into a fat pig in just a short month''s time. I don''t dare to accept this."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s teasing, Gouzi couldn''t help but laugh and scratch his head, then softly said: "Isn''t the City Lord''s Mansion food great?"


    Lu Beiyou could not help but laugh out loud. After a while, he asked: "What are you looking for me for now?"


    After Gou Zi heard Lu Beiyou''s words, he finally reacted and anxiously said: "My master wants you to go to the City Lord''s Mansion as soon as possible."


    To the City Lord''s Mansion?


    Lu Beiyou and Mu Qiuqiu looked at each other. What was going on?


    "Master said that it is a very important matter. However, he cannot reveal himself, so he sent me here to find you."


    Mu Qiuqiu also opened his mouth and said: "Go, there''s nothing much for me here at the tavern."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, wiped his hands and went to the backyard to put on his white robe, then brought Gou Zi and flew towards the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Not long later, the two of them arrived at the City Lord''s Mansion area and walked in smoothly behind Gouzi.


    Lu Beiyou took a look at his surroundings and couldn''t help but sigh. He knew that Ding Hong was a wise master after all.


    When he flew into the Qingshan City, he was obviously stared at by several people, until he saw the Gou Zi in his arms no longer staring at him.


    In just a short span of one month, the Qingshan City had already recovered its former prosperity, and was even more lively than when he first came in.


    Lu Beiyou followed Gouzi, and after walking around, they finally arrived at the courtyard where Lu Beiyou and Ding Hong first met each other at Ding Family.


    Ding Hong was bent over and watering the lily, and only after seeing Lu Beiyou and Gou Zi''s figures did he put down the water bottle in his hand.


    "Yo, long time no see, Brother Lu. I wonder if you came to Qingshan City to drink with me."


    Lu Beiyou completely ignored his courtesy, "You want me to drink with you? I''m afraid you don''t know where to find a corner to squat by the roadside to drink. "


    "Those who know me well, Brother Lu!" "Hahaha!" With that, Ding Hong laughed out loud.


    "Alright, alright, if you have something to say, just say it. I think calling me into City Lord''s Mansion in the middle of the night definitely isn''t a good thing."


    Ding Hong patted Gouzi''s head to let him leave first, and then he set up a sound-insulating barrier.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but frown, "What''s wrong, why are you being so careful?"


    Ding Hong laughed bitterly and shook his head, "If it weren''t for the fact that I have some relationship with you, let alone calling you over in the middle of the night, I wouldn''t even want to get involved in this matter."


    "What is it?" Seeing Ding Hong''s expression, Lu Beiyou''s expression was also somewhat solemn. It seemed like this was not a small matter.


    "Recently, I found dozens of corpses east of Qingshan City. If it''s a normal person''s corpse, I don''t really need to pay too much attention."


    After saying that, Ding Hong paused, organized his words and continued: "But these dozens of corpses are all from the Eastern Zhou Army camp, what is even more unbelievable is that their lowest cultivation is at the peak of the Spirit Realm."


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou''s heart could not help but tremble.


    Eastern Zhou Army Camp? Wasn''t Lao Kong heading to Eastern Zhou last night?


    "Later on, our people stumbled upon a person who was still breathing. They hurriedly found out that they were escorting an important person and wanted us to help them."


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou felt even more uneasy, and asked anxiously: "Did they say the name of the person being escorted?"


    Ding Hong looked at Lu Beiyou and spoke with a deep tone: "I don''t know, I only know that his surname is Kong."

 C127

    Lu Beiyou stood in place for a long time without speaking. His fists were tightly clenched, and blue veins popped out, showing his current mood as a master.


    "Where is he?"


    When he heard Lu Beiyou''s slightly hoarse voice, filled with anger that he had forcefully suppressed, Ding Hong did not know why, but he suddenly felt some fear.


    But he was already the master of Qingshan City, an expert at the peak of Mahayana.


    "The last location where we received the information was roughly eight hundred kilometers to the east of Qingshan City. "So I can''t tell you more ¡­"


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "This time, I owe you a favor."


    Before Ding Hong could say anything, Lu Beiyou had already disappeared in front of him.


    "But I haven''t even told you who my enemy is! That is a horrifying thing that even I can only look from afar and not touch!"


    Ding Hong raised his head and looked at the dark, starless sky.


    He sighed and picked up the kettle again, carefully watering the lilies in front of him.


    A black clothed female figure appeared behind Ding Hong, hugging his waist and closing her eyes to rest.


    The corner of Ding Hong''s mouth raised into a smile, and reached out to caress the black haired lady''s face. Since he had already sent her the favor, no matter how much he didn''t have the ability to control her, he could only allow Lu Beiyou to leave and listen to fate.


    Lu Beiyou did not dare to stay, and did not have the time to inform Mu Qiuqiu to be alone.


    One minute later, Lao Kong would be in danger. With Lao Kong, a powerless scholar, it would be a disaster for him to be hunted down like this.


    Using Body Transformation, Lu Beiyou managed to travel over five hundred kilometers in fifteen minutes. When he arrived at a place in the dense forest, he saw a few corpses.


    Lu Beiyou stopped to take a look. All the wounds he had sustained were fatal, clean and decisive without the slightest bit of hesitation.


    Judging from the blood aura of these corpses, their lowest cultivation level was at the peak of the Spirit Realm, yet they were killed in a single slash.


    What cultivation level did the person who intercepted them have?


    Lao Kong was just a sour old man who studied in a small place like Qingshan City.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t figure it out for a while either.


    However, he didn''t linger and prepared to move forward. Time waited for no one. At this moment, he suddenly discovered that there were a few rows of strange footprints on the ground around where they had died.


    Could it be that the person who killed them wasn''t a human, but a demon beast?


    Lu Beiyou''s face darkened even further. He did not dare to stay any longer as he charged deeper into the forest.


    The deeper they walked, the more shocked Lu Beiyou was, and the more corpses he had, some of them had even reached the corpse of Mahayana Stage.


    Lu Beiyou stopped and took a deep breath, then adjusted himself to his peak condition and continued going deeper.


    After all, this was the most suitable environment for assassination. Lu Beiyou''s instinct told him that if he continued walking forward, it probably wouldn''t be long before he would meet those people.


    There was no sound in the depths of the forest. A cool breeze blew past, causing the branches to sway.


    As Lu Beiyou was walking stealthily, he suddenly saw the corpse of a ferocious beast not far away.


    This ferocious beast looked like a tiger or a leopard, but it had terrifying fangs and its mane was as hard as steel. Even though its corpse was already ice-cold, it still emitted a terrifying aura.


    Beside it was a corpse, which was different from the people it had met before. This corpse had a rough body and wore a set of beast skin, its sunken head was clearly a fatal blow.


    ~ Is this the person who intercepted Lao Kong?


    Lu Beiyou closed his eyes and activated the Big Dipper Map to feel his surroundings. He realized that there was no longer any sound coming from within a hundred miles.


    Looking further into the distance, Lu Beiyou still did not see a single person, but he only saw a few more corpses.


    Lu Beiyou''s heart could not help but turn a little cold.


    If the Kong name that Ding Hong spoke of was actually Lao Kong, facing such a terrifying enemy, the odds were against him.


    "Sigh, I didn''t expect them to value me so much."


    Lao Kong was currently being protected by Xiao Yu and was fleeing into the wasteland.


    Behind him, the figure of a man running at full speed continuously appeared, while more than half of the people supporting Lao Kong had already died.


    "You can put me down."


    Lao Kong looked at Xiao Yu with an indifferent gaze, as if he did not face the slightest bit of fear.


    Xiao Yu was running with her head lowered, but when she heard Lao Kong''s words, she couldn''t help but snort.


    "The order I received was to bring you back to the Eastern Zhou Empire safely. Although I don''t know how you are of help to the monarch, but since I have accepted it, I will definitely bring you back alive and well. Even if I die, I will not hesitate to do so."


    Lao Kong only smiled indifferently and did not speak anymore. There was indeed a sense of disappointment in his eyes.


    He could see very clearly that the people around him would all die this time.


    And what Xiao Yu had done was basically courting death. It seemed that his own aura had finally been leaked.


    There was another gallop, and the shadow was gone.


    Everyone was already extremely exhausted, and Xiao Yu''s face was pale, obviously he was too exhausted.


    Lao Kong softly said, "Let them rest for a while. With me here, they can still stall for some time."


    Xiao Yu glared at him. She had spent so much effort to buy so many lives, so how could she possibly stay and rest?


    "They''re already exhausted. They''re still thousands of kilometers away from the Eastern Zhou Territory. But do you think they can return in their condition?"


    Lao Kong pointed to the group of people behind him, their bodies were all covered in dust, their eyes were murky and lifeless, some people even had trembling legs, completely devoid of spirit.


    Lao Kong took out a book from his chest, tore off a few pages and threw it into the air.


    Xiao Yu felt the warmth in his body, and couldn''t help but look at Lao Kong with astonishment, "You are also a cultivator?"


    Lao Kong laughed and shook his head, "I am just a scholar, and the one that I learned just now was licking my face in a tavern, after all, this world still has some life saving abilities."


    "Coward."


    Hearing Xiao Yu''s complaints, Lao Kong did not refute him. Instead, he looked in the direction of the Qingshan City.


    Xiao Yu had also arranged for everyone to rest, but he did not dare slack in the slightest. After all, the shadows of the assassins were giving them a huge shadow.


    Seeing Lao Kong''s somewhat lonely expression, Xiao Yu couldn''t help but walk forward and comfort her, "Don''t worry, we will definitely be able to return to the Eastern Zhou Empire alive. As long as we pass through the Copper City Pass, we will be safe."


    Lao Kong nodded, but did not reply.


    The two of them stood there and asked, "Is my choice right or wrong this time?"


    "What?" Xiao Yu asked after hearing Lao Kong''s muttering.


    "It''s nothing. Oh right, don''t worry. With me here, you won''t die."


    Lao Kong turned his head to look at Xiao Yu and laughed, but Xiao Yu only rolled his eyes at him. He was just a reading geezer who wasn''t even able to stand a chicken, who gave him the courage to say such words?

 C128

    After the group finished their rest, they continued to fly towards the east, raising a cloud of smoke and dust.


    The sky was getting brighter, and Xiao Yu''s heart was at ease. Previously, his side had suffered a huge loss because of the night sky.


    Once they reached the plains, they would have the strength to fight back.


    Lao Kong jumped onto the horse and didn''t say anything, but it could be seen from his tightly furrowed brows that he didn''t have much confidence in his current situation.


    Lu Beiyou raised his head to look at the rising sun and couldn''t help but to clench a scale in his hands.


    When the draconian Tribe left the Dragon Locking Lake, You once gave Lu Beiyou a scale. If not, draconian would have appeared in front of Lu Beiyou and extended his hand out to help him.


    But Lu Beiyou still let go of the scale after thinking about it for a while.


    Even with the help of draconian, it would be difficult to find any traces of Lao Kong.


    Just at this time, Lu Beiyou suddenly remembered that when Lao Kong left, Mu Qiuqiu had thrown him a strand of Incense Flames, if he remembered correctly, it was Li Muniu''s Incense Flames Inheritance.


    If you say so... Not good!


    Lu Beiyou finally understood why there were people who intercepted Lao Kong.


    Once Lao Kong fell into someone''s hands, it would be a huge disaster. If he could successfully enter the Eastern Zhou Province, it would be fine.


    No wonder Lao Kong had to leave the two of them. He was afraid that he would bring disaster to himself and the ball.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but curse out loud. With his [Body Transformation] Intent, he rushed towards the Eastern Zhou Empire. He had to make it in time!


    At the same time, Xiao Yu and Lao Kong were already surrounded by dozens of figures.


    Beneath each of their bodies was a bloodthirsty beast. They were all clad in beast clothes, and on their heads were some unknown creature''s skulls. It was difficult to see their faces clearly.


    However, their auras had all reached the Mahayana Stage and even their weakest auras had reached the initial stages of the Mahayana.


    Xiao Yu guarded Lao Kong behind him, his entire body drenched in cold sweat.


    "Who the hell are you people? Why did you want to kill us? "


    These people did not say anything, they only surrounded them and then opened up a path, and a middle-aged man dressed in black walked out.


    When Lao Kong saw this person, he could not help but narrow his eyes.


    "Ahahahaha, sorry, I''m sorry for disturbing Sage Kong because we were too careless. This old man, Li Heng, will first accompany you."


    Sage Confucius?!


    Xiao Yu suspiciously turned to look at Lao Kong who was behind him. Although his clothes were clean, from his appearance, it didn''t seem to have anything to do with being a saint.


    Seeing Xiao Yu''s expression, Lao Kong couldn''t help but curl her lips. Walking in front of Xiao Yu, Xiao Yu anxiously extended a hand out to try and pull him back, but she realized that she couldn''t even touch him.


    Lao Kong squinted his eyes as he looked at Li Heng, "I''m very curious, how are you so sure that the current Sage is me?"


    Li Heng smiled as he explained, "Originally, we didn''t know either, but recently, the destiny of the world has changed greatly. I hastened to send my men to inspect the city, but I did not expect to find a scholar in this small town who had not been far from the mountains for decades. We have to be suspicious. "


    Lao Kong looked around at the people who surrounded him and could not help but laugh out loud, "Who would have thought! Who would have thought! However, I am very curious. Why are you two so determined to be with me? "


    Li Heng laughed: "The birth of a saint is great fortune. Whoever can seize this fortune for themselves is great fortune for our nation. My Southern Barbarian will naturally not miss this opportunity."


    "Thirty-six Southern Barbarian, Second Elder of the Li Family. It seems that the Sovereign King of Southern Barbarian really cares about me. "


    "Originally, His Majesty wanted to come personally to receive Sage Confucius back to the imperial court. However, there are too many trivial matters in the imperial court, so he could only lead me here. I hope you can forgive me."


    When Xiao Yu heard their conversation, cold sweat ran down his forehead and even his arms were trembling uncontrollably.


    The Sovereign King of Southern Barbarian, the thirty-six mounts of Southern Barbarian, and the Second Elder of the Li Family. She could not help but look at Lao Kong who was in front of her and ask softly, "Are you really a saint?"


    Lao Kong curled his lips, spread his hands but did not say a word.


    However, at this moment, Xiao Yu''s heart was already filled with shock, the Southern Barbarian had always advocated the use of force, and strength was the only thing that mattered.


    As long as you have the strength, not only will the entire family not be wanted, they will even be promoted to the next rank.


    But just in this kind of environment, not only did the Southern Barbarian Empire not decline, it became even more powerful.


    Furthermore, the Sovereign King of Southern Barbarian had a secret army under his command, so no one knew what they looked like or what their cultivation level was.


    Those who had seen them were all dead, and there were even rumors that they had died wherever they had gone. And this terrifying secret army was called: Southern Barbarian Thirty-six Cavalry.


    And he had finally met this terrifying army. He hadn''t thought that they only had thirty-six soldiers, and these people were all elites chosen by the Eastern Zhou Dynasty. However, he himself had exhausted more than half of his troops, and had even sacrificed three experts in Mahayana Stage in order to barely kill one of them.


    If not for the fact that they were worried about Lao Kong''s identity, they would have died a long time ago.


    When Lao Kong saw Xiao Yu''s stupefied and terrified look, he could not help but sigh and go forward to pat her shoulders, "Didn''t I say it before, with me here, you won''t die."


    After hearing what Lao Kong said, Xiao Yu regained some of his spirit and took out his sword from his waist. His face was filled with determination.


    He had to complete the quest even if he died!


    Lao Kong looked at her speechless. What was this, why did she suddenly change from a helpless sheep to a vulture that looked like she was about to die?


    "How can they survive?" Lao Kong turned his head and ignored the lady in red behind him, and asked Li Heng.


    Li Heng shook his head, "The orders I received were only orders to take you away. As for the others, they weren''t included in the orders I received, so their fate doesn''t count with my words."


    "Then who has the final say?"


    "The rules of Southern Barbarian are decisive."


    "The law of survival of the fittest?"


    "No, these are the inevitable rules of this world."


    The two of them did not speak any further. An inexplicable sense of oppression rippled through this wasteland.


    "Your king must have told you something else."


    "It''s best if he''s brought back. If he can''t, then he doesn''t have to stay in the mortal realm."


    Li Heng''s tone was indifferent, but to Xiao Yu''s ears, it trembled.


    But Lao Kong still maintained his calm face, "So that means, there''s nothing left to talk about?"


    Li Heng was silent for a moment, but still shook his head, "Although I don''t know why you want to protect them, but as a sovereign, I must obey the decree, so I am very sorry."


    Lao Kong waved his hand, "I am only doing my duty, I did not expect that this would be the first time I, Lao Kong, will receive such a great gift, I truly have the honor of being present."


    The group of people surrounding Lao Kong gradually spread out, and acted as if they were going to attack.


    Li Heng also took out a flute from his bosom, and looking at Lao Kong he said: "Really, stop thinking about it?"


    Lao Kong laughed: "This is the cause and effect, which one to choose, is fate."

 C129

    Lao Kong looked at Xiao Yu with a face full of smiles: "I can only save one person and I''m powerless to help the others. Don''t head east, head towards the place where you met me."


    With that, he turned around, "Oh right, tell that Lu surnamed brat that my real name is Kong Youtian."


    Just as Xiao Yu was about to speak, a surge of Righteous Qi spread out in all directions with Lao Kong as the center.


    "I, Lao Kong, have read for who knows how many years, I have only gained the aura of a scholar, and have not seen the great scenery of this world. Today, I will go to the clouds and take a look at this great world."


    While speaking, Lao Kong took a step forward and laughed loudly.


    Li Heng took a cautious step back and held the flute tightly in front of his chest.


    After one step, the situation suddenly changed. Above the sea of clouds, the scriptures of the Thousand Buddha were reciting. Everyone was discussing the Dao. The immortals were whispering and all the ghosts were crying.


    Lao Kong laughed indifferently, he straightened his back as a burst of Confucian Qi surrounded his body.


    Within five thousand kilometers, all living creatures kneeled in Lao Kong''s direction.


    Countless living creatures of the Nine Continents entered a state of sudden enlightenment. Countless terrifying figures looked up at the end of the book in the air.


    A sage of the Confucianism was born!


    The situation in the World of the Nine Continents suddenly changed. A terrifying undercurrent surged in an instant.


    To the east of the Liangzhou, there was the number one and only buddhist stage in the Nine Prefectures, Lanta Temple.


    There was a Bodhi tree in the temple yard. Beneath the tree was a lounge chair with a bald monk with a fat head and large ears. He held a fan in one hand and a teapot in the other. Beside him, a small Shami was slowly sweeping the floor with a broom. "Little Shamei obviously wasn''t in a good mood, so she lowered her head and casually waved her hands without saying a word.


    At this moment, the bald monk suddenly opened his narrowed eyes and looked at Scroll, who was floating in the air. His face was gloomy as he slowly waved the fan in his hand.


    After a while, he spoke to Shamei, who was sweeping the floor, "Call your Uncle-Master over."


    Little Shamei stopped the broom in her hand, raised her head, and asked with an unhappy expression, "Master, did you call me over because of something?"


    When the large-eared monk heard this, he did not say anything and only put down the teapot in his hand with a smile. He then called for Little Shamei, smiling as he rubbed Little Shamei''s bald head.


    "A Confucian saint has appeared."


    As he spoke, the large-eared Monk''s eyes gradually drifted to the hill to the west. The temple was built on a mountain, and its steps went up, making a total of 28 temples. The large-eared monk looked towards the highest point of the main temple. Behind the main temple was a thatched hut. The ground was overgrown with weeds, but no one dared to step in.


    The large-eared monk stood up from his chair. A gust of wind blew, and the Bodhi leaf descended. He extended his hand to receive the falling leaf, then placed his foot on the ground, forming a lotus flower pattern. He narrowed his eyes and looked to the east.


    "We can''t let anyone beat us to this rule!"


    The academy of the Nine Prefectures was filled with a myriad of students, as numerous as the stars in the sky. But if the most famous one said that Northern Sea was the second academy, no one dared to claim themselves to be number one.


    There was a Peach Blossom Forest in the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Someone recorded that there were a total of eighty-nine thousand six hundred Peach Trees in this Peach Blossom Forest. It was precisely this: "When the wind blows, people all fall from the sky. It doesn''t seem like the world is victorious."


    A boy hurriedly searched for something in the peach forest and yelled, "Xiao Hei! Little Black, where are you?! "


    The boy searched for a long time, but he seemed to be tired. He just sat angrily under a peach blossom tree and stopped searching.


    At this moment, a black shadow suddenly jumped out from the peach tree behind him. It pounced on the little boy, causing a rain of flowers to fall from the peach tree.


    The boy did not dodge, but the black shadow landed on his shoulder and let out a cheerful, snoring sound.


    It was a black cat, but its two eyes were pink, and its fur was shiny black.


    The boy held the black cat in his arms and began to comb its fur.


    The black cat yawned lazily in his arms.


    The boy raised his head to look at the scroll in the air, and could not help but smile wryly. It seemed that he was still a step too late.


    However, the boy seemed to have thought of something else as he quietly whispered: "I wonder how is my darling at Bei Shan''s place? No! I want to go and take a look at the cultivation books one by one. "


    With that said, he carried the black cat and ran towards a small house in the peach forest.


    "Ah choo, who''s scolding me?"


    In an unknown pavilion on an unknown mountain, two old men were playing chess.


    There was still a lot of snow at the top of the mountain. It was obvious that the snow had not melted yet.


    An old man could not help but sniff and carefully said, "Why don''t we get Little Wu to boil a pot of hot water?"


    The other old man said expressionlessly, "Play chess."


    The two quietly stared at the chessboard again. After a while, a shriveled yellow leaf fell into the teacup on the table that was already completely cold.


    "The wind is blowing."


    "Yes."


    "Do what?"


    "Let Boss go down the mountain."


    "Alright."


    The two old men were silent again. Suddenly, one of the elderly men quickly took out two chess pieces from the table and smiled at the other expressionless elderly man. He said, "Look, you''re about to lose."


    The old man with a solemn expression did not say anything. He only played with a chess piece in his hand and stared at the chess piece before putting it down. He sighed and said, "Can you move?"


    The old man who had stolen the chess pieces glanced at the scroll floating in the air, smiling: "I can move, I can move, how can I not move?"


    Then he turned around and left the pavilion.


    The old man who had put down the chess pieces picked them up again and placed them next to the chess piece in the middle of the chessboard.


    "It''s about time for that brat to return. Sigh, in the end, he''s still my child."


    With that, the old man also walked out of the pavilion and whistled. A small green bird landed on the old man''s shoulder.


    The old man plucked a leaf from a tree next to the pavilion, dusted off the snow, and sprinkled it with his hand. Then he gave it to the bird.


    He then waved his robe and walked out of the pavilion, treading on the snow and making creaking sounds.


    In an unknown dark palace, there was a man chained to a dark pillar. A sharp sword pierced through his chest, and from time to time, sparks flew out from the black pillar.


    That person''s ears twitched as if he had sensed something. Then, he opened his eyes and looked up in disdain, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    "Finally, the wind has picked up."


    Scarlet eyes, orange pupils, he looked like a mythical fiendish demon.


    "Aren''t you going to do something?"


    In a tall tree not too far away from the Wasteland, a man was resting on a tree branch with a piece of dog-tailed grass in his mouth. The bronze woman who was standing under the tree and speaking raised her head to look at Scroll, who was floating in the air. She couldn''t help but furrow her brows.


    "There''s no need. This old man won''t be able to last much longer."


    "Oh?" When the woman heard the man''s words, her eyes were filled with doubt.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, take your time and read it." After he finished speaking, the man''s eyes narrowed as he looked towards the distant jungle.


    "I didn''t stay here for that. I was waiting for my good friend."


    At the moment, Lu Beiyou who was bitterly looking for Lao Kong, felt the Righteous Qi and immediately raised his head to look at the scroll in the sky. He hurriedly rushed to the end of the book.


    How could Lao Kong become a saint at this time?


    Li Heng looked at the scholarly aura that was all over him, and Lao Kong who had come all the way here could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. Is this the power of a saint?


    "Are you going to stop me now?"

 C130

    Xiao Yu finally understood why the Sovereign King cared so much about this sour old man who read books.


    In the world of nine continents, the Daoist Path ruled over a hundred clans. However, the most deeply ingrained one had to do with the Buddhist Sangha and the Buddhist Sangha.


    However, in the past hundred years, the Three Churches no longer produced any saints.


    Now, the first Saint of the century had finally appeared. His book spread out for tens of thousands of miles, and his scholar''s spirit enveloped the world. He was truly a great saint of the Confucianism.


    When Li Heng saw Lao Kong, who had already become a saint, there was no fear in his eyes.


    "If Sage Confucius really does enter the Confucian Saint, I will naturally withdraw. But when His Majesty sent me here, he sent someone to make a divination. Sage Confucius is not a true Sage. "


    However, Lao Kong still had a smile on his face, "You can even tell that?"


    Hearing that, the corner of Li Heng''s mouth twitched, and his expression became somewhat gloomy, "It wasn''t because I could tell, but because I carried out the Heavenly Sacrifice. For you, His Majesty has really put in a lot of effort. "


    Lao Kong''s face also became gloomy, "Heavenly Sacrifice? You actually opened your eyes for my sacrifice? Isn''t the Sovereign of Southern Barbarian afraid of bringing cause and effect to Barbarian Continent? "


    As he finished speaking, Lao Kong''s face was also filled with anger.


    "Therefore, I must bring you back. As long as you can bring you to the Barbarian Continent, any sacrifice would be worth it."


    "How dare you!"


    Lao Kong suddenly shouted loudly. A hundred words fell from the sky above the Wasteland as a great Buddha spouted a Buddhist chant.


    "For me? "What a great ''for me, in exchange with thousands of lives of common people'', I have such a great ''face''!"


    The other thirty-five cavalrymen that were scattered around Lao Kong took up a defensive stance. With their spears in their hands, they conjured all kinds of mystical immortal seeds.


    Li Heng also gripped his flute tightly and placed it on his lips. A slim girl dressed in green sat beside him with a zither in hand.


    "Didn''t Sage Kong head to the East Zhou just to borrow the Eastern Zhou luck to become a saint? Although my Southern Barbarian is known in the world as the land of the barbarians, and is known as Wu Qingwen, I have never heard of such a thing. However, the Emperor was also extremely fond of scholars. Why must Sage Confucius destroy his own sacred art here? "


    Lao Kong sneered, "It''s precisely because your Southern Barbarian doesn''t have the slightest bit of humanity, who doesn''t have seven emotions and six desires in this world? How can the people live in peace? The weak are destined to die, while the strong are destined to rule over all their life.


    When Li Heng heard this, he was stunned for a moment. It was unknown what he remembered.


    As for the man lying on the tree branch far away, after hearing what Lao Kong said, his eyes too shone with a strange light.


    He could not help but say, "If it wasn''t for the fact that our luck is lacking here, this old man would have definitely become a true Saint."


    The bronze coloured woman seemed to know the man''s nature and lightly rebuked, "Don''t create trouble for me at this critical moment!"


    The man smiled and said, "Don''t worry, there is a saying in my hometown: ''One''s mouth will be soft when eating others, and one''s hand will be soft when holding others'' hand ''. "Since I''ve received your benefits, I will definitely not cause trouble."


    The woman let out a cold snort and ignored the man''s nonsense. She continued to look at the confrontation in the distance.


    "You truly are worthy of being called the Great Sage for the first time in a hundred years. However, I still have something I don''t understand. Do you mind answering the question?"


    Li Heng sighed and said, "Even if you do not go to my Southern Barbarian, as long as you are not a saint, you still have a chance at survival.


    Lao Kong was silent for a moment before asking softly, "Do you believe in karma?"


    Li Heng shook his head, and Lao Kong continued to speak: "I don''t believe it either, but Karma has truly appeared in front of me."


    He pointed at Xiao Yu who was behind him, "When she first came to the tavern, I already understood this logic."


    "So?"


    "She can''t die!"


    Xiao Yu listened to their conversation in a daze. There was a relationship between the two of them? Wasn''t this way too inconceivable?


    Li Heng nodded, "How long can Sage Confucius maintain this state for?"


    Lao Kong did not hide anything and bluntly said, "Two hours."


    "Then there''s nothing to talk about?"


    "There''s nothing to talk about."


    When Li Heng heard Lao Kong''s answer, he also blew the flute on his lips, which sounded like a hundred birds chirping together.


    A desolate aura of killing intent echoed throughout the Wasteland. Lao Kong said softly, "Let''s go!"


    Xiao Yu instantly became alert and shouted, "Set up the formation! Break out! "


    The tens of people behind him, with Mahayana Stage in front and Xiao Yu following closely behind, charged towards the east in a cone-shaped formation.


    The azure-dressed woman beside Li Heng also strummed a zither, sending a wave of chilling murderous intent towards everyone.


    "Drunk and ignorant of the water in the sky!"


    Lao Kong reached out his hand and a monstrous river fell from the book towards Li Heng.


    The sound wave collided with the river, splitting the river into two. However, the sound wave also dissipated. The river was heavy, and three man in beast clothing called out their immortal seeds to rush up, blocking off the remaining river in the air.


    Xiao Yu then led the group to a crack and rushed towards it. Boom!


    Li Heng coldly snorted, "Fighting against a trapped beast!"


    With that said, he closed his eyes, and the flute in his mouth produced an enchanting flute tune. Xiao Yu and the rest who were about to break out of the encirclement suddenly felt that their eyelids were deep, and a feeling of drowsiness assaulted their hearts, they tried their best to resist but to no avail.


    Seeing this, Lao Kong extended his hand towards Scroll.


    "Clear dream to press down the stars!"


    A river of stars appeared from within the scroll, and split into threads that landed on Xiao Yu''s body, instantly waking him up.


    Li Heng also put down the flute in his hand. He glanced at Lao Kong and shouted, "Kill!"


    Since he had already torn off his pride, there was nothing more to say.


    Upon hearing Li Heng''s command, the thirty-six riders instantly disappeared from the back of the beasts. Xiao Yu suddenly turned his head, only to see that other than the experts in Mahayana Stage, everyone else had been killed by the blade.


    In front of him, there was a group of people surrounding him.


    "Kill them all for me! Including the woman. "


    "How dare you!"


    When Lao Kong heard Li Heng''s words, he could not help but be enraged.


    "Why would I not dare!" Kill! "


    With that said, a few black figures had already landed behind Xiao Yu and killed everyone with one slash, not even giving them the time to react.


    Xiao Yu also closed his eyes as if resigned to his fate. It seemed like they had been lucky to have exchanged more than half of their men for one of them.


    At this moment, the feeling of death assaulted them, causing them to feel despair.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yu felt someone holding his waist in their arms. He felt a sense of familiarity, a sense of safety.


    He didn''t die?


    Xiao Yu slowly opened his eyes, only to see Lao Kong holding onto him with one hand, and wielding a big blade with the other, blood flowed down from Lao Kong''s arm and onto his face.


    Lao Kong lowered his head slightly, narrowed his eyes, looked at Xiao Yu who was in his embrace, and laughed: "Do you believe in karma?"


    Hearing Lao Kong''s second question, Xiao Yu''s eyes glazed over as he pointed at the blood on his face and placed it in his mouth.


    "Huan''er."

 C131

    Fresh blood entered his mouth, and for some reason, Xiao Yu''s eyes suddenly became a little blurry.


    It was as if she had been leaning on the city wall, looking at the white-clothed man in the distance. However, everything was very blurry. The more she wanted to see clearly, the more she couldn''t.


    "Huan''er?" Are you calling me? "


    After Xiao Yu recovered from the shock, he looked up at Lao Kong with suspicion, "Have I seen you somewhere before?"


    Lao Kong smiled but did not say a word, and put her down.


    With a loud shout, he blasted the man in front of him away.


    "I''m taking her with me today. Are you sure you want to keep me here?"


    Li Heng was not confident either. He was at the Half-step Immortal and Human Realm, while Lao Kong was already a saint so he was equal to a great deity. Even though it was only temporary, he could feel that had been holding back earlier.


    If he continued to pressure her ¡­


    However, he still helplessly sighed, "Follow me back to the Southern Barbarian, I''ll help you recover your ability. If you don''t agree, the best thing to do is to avoid trouble in the future. "


    With the Sovereign''s Token out there, even if he went back, not being able to bring Lao Kong back would probably be a crime.


    Lao Kong nodded his head, then looked at the thirty-six riders and Li Heng who were surrounding the two of them, and said unhurriedly: "Since that''s the case, then I can only invite everyone to continue their journey."


    Lao Kong clasped his hands together, and the Thousand Li Book emitted a golden light. The atmosphere in the Wasteland changed, and a strong wind blew.


    The sea of clouds churned as the image of a large city appeared. If Lu Beiyou was here, he would definitely be shocked to death, because the image of the large city was exactly the same as the Qingshan City.


    "I have not distanced myself from the Qingshan City, so I remember every inch of land and every road there. Since you don''t want to go to the East Zhou, then let''s just end it here. "


    "Qingshan City down!"


    Lao Kong roared, he extended both his hands, his skinny body appearing exceptionally majestic at this moment. His white hair danced in the wind, and blood tears remained in his eyes.


    "I will defend the city by myself, and I will not allow a steed to trample upon the south Tang!"


    The illusion of the big city swooped down towards the ground. Xiao Yu did not panic at all as she looked at the big city in the sky. For some reason, many scattered fragments of memories appeared in her mind.


    He held his head tightly and squatted on the ground. For some reason, he couldn''t help but tear up.


    Big city, South Tang, Huan''Er, karma?!


    "Hey, Uncle, what are you studying for?"


    A little girl sat on a limestone not far away asked as she looked at the young man who was copying a book on top of a rock.


    The young man turned around and looked at the little girl, pointing at himself with an astonished expression. "Are you asking me?"


    The little girl rolled her eyes at the young man: "What if not?"


    The young man scratched his head and chuckled: "In order to earn some money to subsidize the family."


    The little girl gave an ''oh'' as if she didn''t really understand, and then no longer looked at the young man.


    The young man turned his head and continued to copy.


    "Hey, Uncle, I want to eat candied fruits." A girl at the time of the cardamom broke into a fenced yard.


    A young man with a beard and a thin white shirt walked out of the house.


    "Why are you here again? If you don''t leave, then your mother will come and scold me again. "


    The girl giggled as she walked forward and said, "But I really want to eat it ~"


    Before the young man could reply, a woman with a thin face walked in, cursing. They cursed at the young man and dragged the girl away.


    The girl didn''t forget to turn around and make a gesture of ''wait for me'', causing the young man to smile in embarrassment.


    "Hey, I''m getting married."


    A tall and beautiful woman was talking to a middle-aged man while sitting on the roof.


    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment before he muttered in a low voice.


    "What do you think about the two of us eloping? "You''re in charge of selling words to support the family, so I''ll weave warm congee at home. I''ll tell you ¡­"


    "It''s pretty good. How''s the guy?"


    For a time, there was no sound coming from the roof. The middle-aged man sat on the roof, while the woman beside him had long since disappeared.


    He plucked a strand of white hair from his head and stared at it in a daze.


    No one knew what he was thinking.


    "My beloved concubine, leave quickly! "If you don''t leave now, it will be too late!"


    A dignified looking lady didn''t say anything. She only smiled as she leaned against the city wall and looked at the large army below.


    "Don''t you think this is better than dancing?"


    When he turned back, there was no one behind him, only an empty city and a woman.


    The girl furrowed her brows and muttered nonstop. In the end, she even angrily kicked the stone on the ground.


    "Who are you mad at?"


    A middle-aged man with a head full of white hair had unknowingly appeared behind the girl. The girl turned her head and pouted, but didn''t say anything. She didn''t look like the mother of a country, but rather like an angry little girl next door.


    The middle-aged man sighed, "It''s fine if you don''t want to tell me. What''s the use of asking me if I want to study? Wouldn''t it be useful today?"


    The woman turned around, her eyes filled with doubt.


    "Do you want to know how the fence came out?"


    "Oh, yes."


    The middle-aged man laughed loudly as he threw the book he was holding onto down on the city wall. He pulled out a sharp sword from the eaves of the city wall, and in the blink of an eye, he was already in front of the enemy''s formation.


    "Then today, I, Li Taibai, will put up a fence for you!"


    The woman leaned against the wall, smiling, and cursed under her breath, "Idiot."


    Just like the man in the fence yard calling his daughter''s name: Little Loop.


    Xiao Yu looked up at the Lao Kong who was about to collapse from the pressure and whispered, "Hey, who are you?"


    Lao Kong no longer had the strength to speak, he only opened his mouth, and did not want to vomit blood.


    Xiao Yu could no longer hold back her tears and started crying loudly. She did not have the bearing of an expert and was extremely similar to a child who had been robbed of her candy.


    The last movement of Lao Kong''s mouth ¡­ It was a candied fruit.


    Li Heng''s expression changed drastically. This city was not on the same level as him. He looked conflicted for a moment, but in the end, he helplessly shook his head and said, "Retreat!"


    In the blink of an eye, they were already a hundred miles away.


    "Do you believe in cause and effect?"


    Seeing that they had finally left, Lao Kong''s expression became dispirited.


    Xiao Yu rubbed her red eyes and stubbornly shook her head.


    "Is that so?"


    Lao Kong could not hold on any longer and fainted.


    The ten thousand li worth of scrolls gradually dissipated into the horizon, but the terrifying city in the sky still uncontrollably fell down.


    Xiao Yu protected the unconscious Lao Kong under his body. He closed his eyes, and the corners of his mouth curled up at some point in time.


    "Idiot, I believe you."


    Just as the big city was about to suppress the two of them, a white figure suddenly appeared and embraced them. In the blink of an eye, the figure had already left the range of the big city''s suppression.


    The ground where the city had landed was deeply caved in, and the ground trembled. A terrifying aftershock shook in all directions, and the ground cracked.


    By the time everything calmed down, a bottomless black abyss had already appeared on the ground.

 C132

    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but to wipe the cold sweat off his head, and looked at the two people who were unconscious not far away.


    In the end, they still managed to catch up, not daring to stop for even a single moment. They hurried along the ten thousand li of the book, and when they saw the book dissipate, they finally saw the two people below the city.


    Luckily, Lao Kong was saved in the end.


    Lu Beiyou turned around and looked at the abyss not far away, and couldn''t help but feel his scalp tingle. Just who could force Lao Kong to such an extent?


    At the same time, dozens of black figures suddenly appeared around Lu Beiyou, Li Heng also appeared, but he did not look at Lu Beiyou, but only at Lao Kong who was on the ground with a complicated expression.


    Lu Beiyou vigilantly looked at the middle aged man in front of him. Even though his aura was very comfortable, he gave himself a feeling of extreme danger.


    Li Heng took a deep breath, turned around and softly said, "Kill them."


    If he could bring it back, that would be for the best. If he couldn''t bring it back, then no one else would be able to. This was the order he had received. The death of the Confucian Saint could be considered a satisfactory reply to the Sovereign King of Southern Barbarian.


    One of the figures dressed in red appeared in front of Lao Kong in an instant, raising his blade.


    Lu Beiyou knew that something was wrong, and he immediately used his sword to stop it.


    "Who are you? Why did you attack Lao Kong? "


    "Dead people don''t need to know too much." After the beast said that, Lu Beiyou was kicked away.


    Lu Beiyou quickly stood up from the ground, blocking in front of Lao Kong.


    Looks like the people before me are the people who intercepted Lao Kong. I''ll be good, there are thirty-five Mahayana Stage s and one Half-step Immortal user.


    No wonder he could force Lao Kong to such a state, and when he thought of the corpses he saw earlier, it was no wonder that the people who came to support Lao Kong were completely annihilated.


    With his strength, not to mention killing all the people who came to support Lao Kong, it would be easy for them to wipe out the entire Sky Mountain.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, and said with a serious expression: "I will only give you one chance, do you want to go or not?"


    Hearing this, thirty-five people did not say anything. Li Heng also turned his head around and sized Lu Beiyou up from top to bottom with an indifferent expression.


    "I don''t know who gave you the courage to say that, but I can''t take back what I said."


    He pointed at the two men lying on the ground and said, "Kill them all!"


    "Oh? Looks like it''s been too long since the old man last came out, could a little fellow who has just stepped into the human realm of Half-step Immortal be so arrogant? "


    Just as Li Heng said that, a voice came out from thin air, allowing Lu Beiyou to feel completely at ease.


    However, when he saw the source of the voice, he felt a little perplexed. Did he not recognize this person?


    He had clearly crushed the scales the draconian gave him earlier, why didn''t the draconian appear? Instead, it was a young man with loose clothes who called himself old.


    The man was curled up on a large limestone. He had one hand holding his head up while the other held a jug of wine. There was even a bamboo pole stuck into the ground behind him.


    With the strong wind blowing past, his clothes fluttered around and his black hair fluttering in the wind, Lu Beiyou did not know why he felt that this person was extremely good-looking.


    The young man saw the puzzlement on Lu Beiyou''s face and said: "Don''t worry, those people you called are right in front of you. I just casually cut off the void, preventing them from coming over for the time being. "


    A casual rift in space? Li Heng squinted his eyes, and Lu Beiyou became even more shocked.


    He had seen the Void Walk before, but this was the first time he had heard of it.


    The void was something that was illusory, but those with high cultivation bases would only say that the void was the medium of two planes. They would be able to traverse it by transforming their bodies into spirit forms at a fixed point.


    Yet, this fellow who called himself old and useless had actually sealed the void so easily. Just who was he?


    However, the young man did not care about the opinions of the crowd. He sat down cross-legged and scratched his head. He yawned and said tiredly, "You can all go. I will protect this person."


    When Li Heng saw this scene, he stepped forward and said respectfully: "I am the Second Clan Elder of the Southern Barbarian Li Clan, Li Heng, and I have received orders from the Sovereign King to bring this person away. I wonder who you are? "


    As he spoke, he lifted his head to look at the expression on the young man''s face, only to see that the young man was still as indifferent as before, only that the bamboo pole on his back was still in his hands.


    "No need to ask who this old man is, I was tricked by this brat''s grandfather to protect him." With that, he raised the wine pot in his hand and muttered softly, "If it wasn''t for this jug of wine, I wouldn''t even be bothered to pay attention to this kid."


    Lu Beiyou was exasperated when he heard it. What did this mean? Could it be that this fellow was left behind by the old tutor to protect him? Could it be that he wasn''t as important as the bottle of wine in his hand?


    Hearing the young man''s words, Li Heng looked at Lu Beiyou again. After pondering for a while, he turned to the young man and asked: "Who is he?"


    The young man stood up and stretched his body. Only then did everyone realize that he was barefoot. What was even more inconceivable was that his feet never touched the ground.


    "Actually, his identity is not that big of a deal. He just has a grandfather who is a bandit in the Central Region."


    Hearing that, not to mention Li Heng, even Lu Beiyou was confused.


    What the heck is this? When did his grandfather become a bandit?


    "I don''t know ¡­"


    Just as Li Heng was about to continue speaking, the young man had already arrived in front of him. The bamboo pole was placed around his neck. He tilted his head and said expressionlessly, "I said I will protect this person. Do you understand?"


    Li Heng looked conflicted for a moment before sighing helplessly. He adjusted his tone and said, "This time, I can bring them away, but the next time I speak to you, it might not be me."


    Only then did the young man lift the bamboo pole from his neck and gulp down a mouthful of wine. He pulled out a small gourd from somewhere and threw it to Li Heng.


    "Hand this over to the old priest, and he''ll spare your lives."


    Li Heng reached out and took it, looking at Lao Kong who was lying on the ground, he waved his hand and ordered everyone to leave.


    He bowed towards the young man before turning around and leaving without looking back.


    After a hundred kilometers, one of the thirty-six Spirit Star Knights couldn''t help but ask: "Elder Li, what exactly happened here? His Majesty has sent us back to the Sage of Confucianism, or to kill him on the spot when he is weak. But now that you''ve been told to retreat after a few words from that young man, what''s going on? What should we do about it, your majesty? "


    Hearing Southern Barbarian Thirty-six''s questioning, Li Heng turned his head to look at the crowd and asked, "You all want an explanation?"


    The 35 riders shouted in unison, "Yes!"


    Li Heng took out the small gourd that he had just received, placed it in front of him, and said in a slightly deep tone, "In fact, you should thank me."


    He couldn''t help but turn back to look at the Wasteland that was nowhere to be seen. Li Heng, who had already stepped into the Half-step Immortal and the Mortal Realm, had fear in his eyes.


    "After all, he''s an alcoholic. Du Xiaokang."

 C133

    "Who the hell are you?" Seeing that the young man could kill the terrifying enemy with a few words, Lu Beiyou could not help but be curious.


    Since he said that his grandfather kidnapped him to protect him, it meant that he was of no threat to him. Because if he really had thoughts about her, then this move that could cut off space would most likely play her to death.


    And seeing Li Heng''s retreat just now, it was clear that he wasn''t one of those nameless big shots of the hidden cultivators.


    Hence, this made Lu Beiyou more curious about the identity of the young man in front of him.


    The young man rolled his eyes at Lu Beiyou, then sat on the stone once again and shook the wine jug in his hand.


    "I already said, I was only tricked by your grandfather to temporarily protect you. "But I can only help you once. I''ve already helped you just now, so I have to leave."


    "Wait!" Lu Beiyou was speechless when he heard this, "I didn''t ask you to come out this time right? Furthermore, I have already found a helper. This time, it was clearly you who wanted to take the initiative. "


    The young man looked at Lu Beiyou as if he was looking at an idiot, "Do you know who they are?"


    "I don''t care who he is, but could he possibly defeat three Half-step Immortal users?"


    Hearing this, the young man was also stunned, he helplessly sighed and spread out his arms: "Alright, alright, this old one admits that I was the one who did it because I found it troublesome. But since this old one has already sold his face, I can''t take it back, right? "


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, "Since you took the initiative to come out this time, then I won''t say anything. After all, you saved me."


    The young man nodded again and again like a chick pecking rice: "That''s right!"


    "But I want you to do me a favor."


    When the young man heard him, his expression instantly fell, and Lu Beiyou''s heart could not help but twitch a few times.


    How scared was this guy of trouble?!


    "Go ahead."


    Lu Beiyou pointed to who still had a bit of life force left, and said: "I want you to look at Lao Kong''s condition for me, and cure him."


    When the youth heard this, he frowned. He looked at Lao Kong and said, "There''s no need to look, there''s no saving him."


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou''s face became ugly, "What do you mean by that?"


    The young man sighed, "Even if you think this way, there''s nothing I can do. He could have become a true sage of the Confucian True Saint and become the first great immortal in this path of destruction. "But ¡­"


    Saying that, he no longer spoke, and Lu Beiyou''s eyes became gloomy.


    After experiencing so much, Lu Beiyou understood clearly that becoming a saint was easier said than done. If the Three Churches could produce one person in a hundred years, then it would be a great event for the entire world. The conflict between the Three Churches would also come to an end, with the Three Churches dominating the whole world.


    Moreover, once she became a saint, her fate would be great, and she might even be able to bring great fortune to the nation. However, at the same time, he needed a huge amount of luck to reach the Saint realm.


    This was also why Lao Kong wanted to go to the East Zhou Empire''s hall. With the power of the East Zhou, he could smoothly pass through this step and become the first great immortal of the Nine Continents.


    What did he see?


    "The Immortal Path has been broken. There is no hope of becoming a sage in this life." Even if it''s me ¡­ He just barely managed to keep his life. "


    As he finished speaking, the young man stopped speaking.


    The two of them did not speak any further. A cool breeze blew across the wasteland, causing yellow sand to ripple.


    After a while, Lu Beiyou said hoarsely, "Then I''ll leave it to you."


    The young man glanced at Lu Beiyou who was feeling down, and did not say much. He took out a small bottle gourd and crushed it, and a pellet appeared in his palm.


    Then, with a flick of his finger, a bottle of wine wrapped in a medicinal pill flew out and entered Lao Kong''s mouth.


    "Well, I have saved his life. "As for ¡­"


    "Thank you, that''s enough."


    The young man tapped the ground with the bamboo pole, "I''ll let the draconian that you called go back. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, the youth then placed the bamboo pole on his shoulder, the wine pot on the bamboo pole, and gradually disappeared into the wind.


    Lu Beiyou sighed, Lao Kong, oh Lao Kong, can''t you hide with the two of them?


    The shopkeeper and I are afraid that you will cause trouble for us? If it were to be known that a Confucian saint walked out of our tavern, it would be a great honor to boast about it!


    It was good now, now that he had become a cripple, he could finally settle down and stay with the two of them.


    Xiao Yu slowly opened his eyes, standing up to see Lu Beiyou standing in front of him, holding onto the sword with both of his hands, he stared at Lu Beiyou.


    A Mahayana Stage actually being so afraid of him, a person at the middle level of the Ruins Returning Stage. It looks like she was deeply impressed by what happened just now.


    "Don''t worry, I''m Lao Kong''s friend. That group of people have already left. You are an envoy from the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, right? "


    Xiao Yu nodded, and did not open his mouth to continue staring at Lu Beiyou in alert, not allowing him to get any closer.


    Lu Beiyou lightly stroked his forehead, and took out a Lan Tian Jade Pendant from his bosom. "Since you''re the Eastern Zhou Empire''s ambassador, you should at least recognize this, right?"


    This piece of Lan Tian Jade Pendant was part of the ''Pure Yang'' that he had obtained from Ren Hanan back then. It was also the birthday present that Ren Changfeng had given her.


    When Xiao Yu saw Lan Tian''s jade pendant, although he did not know how this jade pendant came into the hands of the person in front of him, he hesitated for a moment before putting down the sword in his hand.


    After Lu Beiyou heard this, he nearly had internal injuries. But he endured it and calmed himself down. He then said to Xiao Yu: "I see that you have no followers now, I will be bringing Lao Kong back now. Don''t worry, I will not make things difficult for you."


    With that, he carried the unconscious Lao Kong on his back and passed the Lan Tian Jade Pendant in his hands to Xiao Yu.


    "Bring this jade pendant back and help me send a message to my senior brother."


    Senior? Xiao Yu''s face was full of suspicion and he himself was speechless. He had actually forgotten Ren Changfeng''s identity.


    "Send word to your Sovereign King for me, just say that Lao Kong was brought back to the tavern by his junior brother. As for the rest, just report them as they are."


    Xiao Yu nodded, he did not want to stay any longer and turned to leave.


    "Wait!"


    After Lu Beiyou heard this, he could not help but turn around, puzzled. "Is there anything else?"


    Xiao Yu walked up to Lu Beiyou and wiped away the dirt on his face. He tore a strip of cloth from his clothes and wrapped it around Lao Kong''s injured hand.


    With a gentle expression, he looked at Lao Kong and said softly, "When he wakes up, tell him that Little Huan''er will be back before long. And he told me to tell you. "


    "His name is Kong Youtian."


    Before Lu Beiyou could react, Xiao Yu had already disappeared in front of him.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the Lao Kong on his back dumbfoundedly. He didn''t even know his name yet, but he told that woman in advance.


    Little Huan''er? Adding on the previous''s gentle expression, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but shiver. He felt goosebumps all over his body.


    But thinking about it, Lu Beiyou''s footsteps did not stop, and he started to return along the same path he came from.


    "He''s here!" When the man lying on the tree branch saw Lu Beiyou''s figure, he spat out the dog-tailed grass in his mouth, and a strange light appeared in his eyes.


    "Remember, you want yours, I want mine." The bronze haired woman, seeing the man''s fanatical look, could not help but snort coldly as she walked out of the jungle.

 C134

    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but click his tongue as he passed by the dark abyss that was suppressed by the illusion of the big city.


    Is this the power of the Confucian Saint?


    In the blink of an eye, Lu Beiyou had arrived in the dense forest not far away, but his footsteps couldn''t help but slow down.


    A man and a woman slowly walked towards him, causing Lu Beiyou to stop in his steps.


    His eyes were flashing with a dangerous light. This man and woman were the two he had seen outside the door of the ''two'' room.


    This sloppy looking man had also introduced himself before. He looked like he was called Li Nanju.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the two''s footsteps, obviously blocking all the paths that he could take.


    It was obvious that these two had come prepared.


    "Yo, Brother Lu, do you still remember me?"


    Li Nanju smiled and waved at Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou placed Lao Kong on the ground, his entire body in a defensive posture.


    "I remember, aren''t these the two who were left at the entrance of my shop before wanting to enter? I wonder what you are doing? "


    Li Nanju laughed and scratched his head: "Actually it''s nothing, I just want to kill Brother Lu one more time. I wonder if Brother Lu is willing? "


    Lu Beiyou''s pupils shrank drastically. Kill him again? What did that mean?


    The tempting bronze coloured lady beside him distanced herself from Li Nanju with a disdainful expression, and said coldly: "I am not with him."


    "Oh?" Lu Beiyou also shifted his gaze onto the girl.


    "I only came here to complete the mission I did not complete."


    A mission that wasn''t completed just now? Could it be ¡­


    Lu Beiyou anxiously protected Lao Kong behind him, the two of them were with Southern Barbarian and the rest!


    With that said, the woman appeared in front of Lu Beiyou and waved her fist at him.


    Lu Beiyou wanted to dodge it immediately, but thinking about how he was behind her, he could only choose to block it helplessly.


    Just then, Li Nanju suddenly appeared in front of the lady with a gloomy expression: "Gu Maner! "Remember what you promised me. He''s me!"


    Seeing Li Nanju blocking his path, Gu Maner was just about to get angry, but after hearing his words, she could only snort and retreat.


    Others might not know Li Nanju''s identity and personality, but he did understand a little bit about him. This fellow didn''t seem to be someone from the Nine Continents at all, as he spoke words that others couldn''t understand. However, his personality was extremely ruthless. Once he met something he was interested in, he would desperately obtain it, just like a mad dog without any restrictions.


    Seeing Gu Maner retreating, Li Nanju also recovered his smile.


    "Brother Lu, please don''t blame me."


    Lu Beiyou looked at the two people who were arguing with him in shock. What the hell were they doing?


    Brother Lu and I are old acquaintances. Looking at Brother Lu''s reaction today, he has clearly forgotten about me.


    For some reason, when Lu Beiyou heard Li Nanju''s words, not only did he not relax, but he even felt a sense of danger from the bottom of his heart, and familiarity.


    "I don''t know you! If there''s nothing else, can you please step aside? "


    "Of course, of course." After saying that, Li Nanju opened up a path, "You may go."


    Lu Beiyou carried Lao Kong on his back once again, and looked at the two of them, only to see Li Nanju acting sloppy. Gu Maner coldly snorted and turned his head away from Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou did not stay any longer. Suppressing his thoughts, he carried Lao Kong with his [Body Transformation] and quickly rushed in the direction of the Qingshan City.


    Gu Maner couldn''t help but ask as he watched the two figures gradually disappear from his sight, "Why did you let them go? It was clearly such a good opportunity just now."


    Li Nanju, however, had a calm expression, "Consider that I owe you a favor this time."


    After Gu Maner heard what Li Nanju said, his expression calmed down and he disappeared into the forest.


    Li Nanju sighed, then spoke out: "The person has already left, come out."


    He saw a young man in a light shirt, carrying a bamboo pole, and a flagon of wine walking barefoot out of a wasteland not far away.


    "You''re amazing."


    After Li Nanju heard the young man''s praise, there was not a single trace of happiness on his face.


    "To be able to hear the praise of the drunkard Du Xiaokang, ranked number seven in the world, it is truly an honor."


    "Praising you is praising you. Your little bit of hypocrisy is really annoying."


    Hearing Du Xiaokang''s sarcasm, Li Nanju merely smiled and did not answer.


    "So why did you come to me?"


    Du Xiaokang removed the bamboo pole from his shoulder and pressed it onto Li Nanju''s shoulder. The bamboo pole seemed to be weighing a thousand kilograms, pressing Li Nanju down to three parts of the ground. A stream of wine flew out from the wine pot and transformed into a four-clawed reptile that surrounded Li Nanju''s neck. The sharp claws drew a bloody scar on Li Nanju''s neck.


    "Actually it''s nothing much, just that Old Master Lu told me one thing when I came."


    "Oh? I would like to hear more about it. "


    Du Xiaokang saw that Li Nanju was still as calm even under his threat, and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, this guy was also a tough nut to crack.


    "Master Lu said that if I see you outside, he wants me to tell you that the old man was unable to escape last time and had a special identity, so he didn''t kill you. But if you dare touch that brat again, with a million troops and horses, you will have to use Southern Barbarian. "


    Li Nanju laughed: "Then I will trouble Senior Du to tell Master Lu that I will definitely carve the Southern Orange in my heart."


    Du Xiaokang sighed and kept the bamboo pole, placing it back on his shoulder, the reptile turned into wine and entered his mouth. After separating the drinks, he scratched his head and said, "It''s really troublesome. Since I''ve already said so, the rest is none of my business." Do your best. "


    With that, he turned around and disappeared into the wasteland.


    Li Nanju was already drenched in cold sweat, it seemed like Master Lu was prepared to fight to the death.


    After Lu Beiyou lost his memories, even his cultivation had plummeted.


    This isn''t a challenge at all.


    "Did you hear what I said?"


    "Yes."


    "What do you think?"


    "As you wish."


    Li Nanju''s eyes narrowed as he looked in the direction of the Qingshan City, his thoughts unknown.


    "Gu Maner!"


    Li Nanju walked into the forest. Seeing Gu Maner who was resting on the tree trunk, he smiled and said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you to a fun place. "


    Gu Maner looked at Li Nanju with contempt and asked: "Do you have any money on you?"


    After Li Nanju heard this, he immediately exploded like a cat whose tail had been stepped on.


    "Nonsense!" I don''t have any money? Isn''t your money my money? "


    Gu Maner could not be bothered with the shameless Li Nanju, he turned and took the lead to walk out of the forest.


    A strong gust of wind blew past, causing the tree branches to shake violently. Li Nanju raised his head, looked at the gradually darkening sky, and said in a soft voice, "Don''t disappoint me."

 C135

    Lu Beiyou only heaved a sigh of relief after returning to the city wall where he saw the Qingshan City.


    He turned to see that no one was following him, so he carried Lao Kong on his back as he walked in.


    "Why did you bring him to me?"


    "Shouldn''t you be honored?" This is a Confucian Saint, a genuine one. "


    "Come on, I''ve never seen the Confucian Saint in a coma for three days."


    In a small courtyard full of lilies, two men were sitting on a stone block, bickering.


    Lu Beiyou did not immediately bring Lao Kong back to the ''two'', but chose to leave him in Ding Hong''s courtyard to rest.


    On one hand, because Lao Kong was in a coma, there was no one who would take care of him at all times even if he brought him back to the tavern.


    On the other hand, due to safety reasons, there was the puppet, the Ding Family Ancestor, and a clan of immortal beasts guarding the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Mu Qiuqiu had come here once every two days, but when he saw Lao Kong''s condition, he had not spoken a word.


    After that, he was pulled back to the tavern by Lu Beiyou. Yesterday, he had heard the news that the Second Elder of the Li Family had been beaten half to death while he was out on a parade.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t need to think to know that Mu Qiuqiu was angry.


    "If he really is the Confucian Saint, then what about the ten thousand li long book from before?" Ding Hong poured himself a cup of hot tea and placed it on his palm as he asked.


    Lu Beiyou fiddled with the teacup in front of him, bored, "He was the one who made it."


    Ding Hong sighed: "Then I owe him a favor."


    "Oh?" Lu Beiyou looked at Ding Hong with some curiosity, hoping that he would give her an answer.


    Ding Hong took a light sip of hot tea and said, "On that day, I borrowed the righteous energy contained within those five thousand kilometers of books and instantly comprehended the bottleneck at the peak of the Mahayana."


    "Does that mean you are about to step into the Half-step Immortal Realm?"


    When Lu Beiyou spoke, his tone was faintly sour.


    "More or less."


    Seeing Ding Hong''s smiling face, Lu Beiyou weakly groaned. He was clearly not that much younger than Ding Hong himself, as he was already at the peak of the middle levels of the Ruins Returning Stage, yet this fellow was already at the peak of the Mahayana Stage, and had even gotten himself a bottleneck.


    This made Lu Beiyou very jealous.


    "Alright, alright, I don''t have any plans to step into the Half-step Immortal for the time being?" Ding Hong looked at his eyes that were filled with green with jealousy and couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou''s face was full of suspicion, "What are you doing, others are all eager to become immortals, and you actually don''t want to become immortals? Was his brain crushed by a door, or was he kicked by a donkey? "


    Ding Hong rolled his eyes at Lu Beiyou and called out softly, "Su''er."


    A black clothed female appeared behind Ding Hong, and gently wrapped her arms around Ding Hong''s neck, her face full of attachment.


    "Stepping into the Immortal Realm requires one to become one with one''s own Immortal species, and from then on, one can control the great momentum of the world."


    Ding Hong caressed the black shadow woman''s face, and said with a gentle expression: "But I only have Su''er, as for the other things, I''m too lazy to think about them right now, as for cultivation realm, that''s fine."


    Lu Beiyou did not say anything, he only nodded and stood up to stretch.


    "Lao Kong, I''ll stay here and rest for a few days. After he wakes up, I''ll take him away."


    Ding Hong nodded, "Let''s go slowly."


    After Lu Beiyou left the City Lord''s Mansion, he strolled around the Qingshan City buying a few things before leaving the city.


    The tavern across the street originally had a slightly wider path, but there was also a dilapidated restaurant. It was likely that it had failed due to poor management, leaving behind a scene of devastation.


    However, in the last two days, it was unknown who had bought this tavern, but there was a constant stream of people entering and exiting the tavern.


    Mu Qiuqiu then moved a horse and sat at the entrance of the tavern, staring at the tavern opposite like a tiger staring covetously at its prey.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but find it funny. He walked over and handed the candied flakes in his hands over.


    "Ball, what happened to you?"


    Mu Qiuqiu extended his hand and received the candied flakes, and looking at the restaurant opposite him, he fiercely bit the candied flakes in his hands. He felt that it was not enough, and took another bite, stuffing his cheeks until they bulged out, making him look extremely cute.


    She pointed at the restaurant across the tavern, "Beiyou, do you think we should tear it down? What if she robs us of our business? "


    When Lu Beiyou heard this, he was both angry and amused. He had already made a huge profit at Qingshan City and all the money he had under his pillow was silver.


    However, when he looked at the restaurant on the other side that was gradually being renovated, his eyes were filled with a strange expression.


    At this sensitive time, opposite the two of them, who was the owner of the restaurant? And for what?


    After all, a restaurant wasn''t a place to make money.


    "Shopkeeper, stay here!"


    Just as Lu Beiyou was thinking, his train of thoughts was suddenly interrupted by a voice.


    Mu Qiuqiu quickly placed the candied flakes on her back and stood up from the horse. Her small face was filled with smiles, but she was no longer angry and charming as she smiled: "Come, come, come, sit inside, sit inside."


    But when he saw the visitor, Lu Beiyou''s expression darkened.


    He saw Li Nanju looking at him with a smile, and Gu Maner standing beside him with a cold expression.


    With a gloomy tone, he said, "You guys really are haunting us like ghosts!"


    When Mu Qiuqiu saw Lu Beiyou''s expression, he also stopped smiling and stood next to Lu Beiyou.


    "Is this how you treat your guests?" We''re guests after all. "


    Li Nanju''s face did not reveal any awkwardness or embarrassment, but instead smiled and replied.


    Lu Beiyou stood there for a while, but he still dragged Mu Qiuqiu and entered the tavern first.


    Li Nanju glanced at Gu Maner, and also followed him in.


    Lu Beiyou carried a pot of hot water and placed it in front of the two and sat down.


    "So what do you want to do this time?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s question, Gu Maner wanted to slam the table and beat him up.


    "Don''t worry, this time we will not attack Sage Kong. After all, he is already a cripple and has no reason for us to act." This time, it''s just a simple inn. "


    Hearing Li Nanju''s answer, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He didn''t return to the Southern Barbarian, and instead spent the night amongst the ''two'' tens of thousands of kilometers away. Who would believe him if he said there was no conspiracy?


    "Really."


    With that, she extended her hand towards Gu Maner, who snorted as she took out a silver note and slammed it on the table.


    "Is this good enough?"


    Lu Beiyou looked at the thousand taels of silver on the table. Just as he was about to speak, Mu Qiuqiu held his head down and placed it on the table.


    "Enough, enough."


    Afterwards, she pulled Lu Beiyou''s collar and walked towards the backyard, not giving Lu Beiyou a chance to speak. Reaching the entrance of the backyard, he turned to look at Li Nanju and Gu Maner and smiled: "You two can eat and drink here, and stay well. There is a room in the backyard that you two can choose from, I will bring you two to train since you don''t know what''s good for you."


    When he could not see the two of them, Gu Maner turned to Li Nanju and said sullenly: "Is this the fun place that you mentioned to me?"


    Li Nanju poured himself a cup of hot water and replied: "Don''t you feel that dancing on the edge of a blade is very exciting?"

 C136

    Mu Qiuqiu dragged Lu Beiyou into the room and threw him onto the bed, causing him to cough heavily.


    "Are you trying to kill me?" Lu Beiyou loosened his collar and said hoarsely.


    Mu Qiuqiu placed the one thousand silvers in his hands under the pillow, his eyes shining like the stars as he muttered: "I''ve struck it rich, I''ve struck it rich!"


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but stroke his forehead.


    "Tell me the whole story."


    After his emotions had calmed down, Mu Qiuqiu looked at Lu Beiyou and asked.


    Lu Beiyou also went over to the bedside and told her everything that had happened.


    Mu Qiuqiu''s expression did not change much after hearing it, "I just saw the Li Nanju that you were talking about."


    "Hmm?" Hearing Mu Qiuqiu''s words, Lu Beiyou also focused.


    "He has the same aura as me, but much weaker. The thing that makes me most curious is that his cultivation level fluctuates between high and low. "


    Hearing Mu Qiuqiu''s explanation, Lu Beiyou asked with a face full of suspicion: "Rise and fall?"


    Mu Qiuqiu nodded his head, "That''s right, his cultivation had been blocked by some unknown thing, but it couldn''t escape my senses, the moment he entered the door, he was at the initial stage of the Ruins Returning Stage, and was sitting at the table in front of everyone. The moment I turned around, his aura had already reached the Mahayana, and when I completely disappeared from his line of sight, he returned to the Spirit Realm."


    With that, the two no longer spoke. The small room also regained its silence.


    Lu Beiyou laid on the bed in Mu Qiuqiu''s room and looked up at the ceiling.


    "Then keep it for now."


    "Yes."


    It was night. Lu Beiyou sat cross legged on the roof, the star chart on his back expanded, and a silver white line connected the six stars and the disc under the moonlight.


    Every star continued to cultivate their Qi of Heaven and Earth before entering Lu Beiyou''s body.


    The six different colored lights on the plate flickered, and Lu Beiyou entered into an ethereal state.


    A light green lotus imprint appeared on the center of Lu Beiyou''s brows, which disappeared shortly after. When Lu Beiyou opened his eyes, he saw a green lotus appear in his golden pupils, which then merged with his golden pupils.


    A golden lotus imprint appeared in Lu Beiyou''s eyes, and in that instant, three thousand golden lotuses appeared in the backyard, glowing with golden light.


    Three thousand streams of golden sword intents soared to the sky, appearing all the more dazzling in the darkness.


    Luckily, they were in the border, so no one noticed them.


    Lu Beiyou breathed out a mouthful of foul air, the golden lotus dissipated and his eyes dimmed.


    He was just cultivating when he suddenly thought that the blue lotus Will Sword Art was a sword art and the Fighting Golden Eyes was a heaven-defying art.


    What would be the effect of combining the two?


    It was fortunate that he had succeeded. He had successfully fused his fighting spirit into his third sword, the lotus, and the three thousand golden lotuses.


    But Lu Beiyou was still unable to comprehend the final sword strike. He had also asked Mu Qiuqiu before, but Mu Qiuqiu only replied him with one sentence, to see if he had comprehended anything.


    A sword had come out of his mouth, his two swords had landed on the ground, controlling the spiritual energy in the air, and the three swords had released three thousand blue lotus s into the sky.


    How tyrannical must the four Lotus Swords have been?


    If he also added on the seventh stage of Sword Opening that Sun Xing had given him earlier, he would have a certain amount of protection in this world.


    But... If he wanted to protect Mu Qiuqiu, it was far from enough.


    When Lu Beiyou regained his senses, he discovered that Li Nanju had already unknowingly sat down beside him.


    In his other hand was a pot of hot tea.


    He took a bite of chicken leg and a sip of hot tea, eating with relish.


    Lu Beiyou saw this, and his head filled with black lines. What kind of eating method is this? However, most of it was shock. When did he come to his side?


    Li Nanju saw Lu Beiyou looking at him, so he took another sip of tea and wiped the chicken leg on his clothes.


    "Yo, Brother Lu is done. "I was too bored just now so I went to get something to eat, but because I was too bored with chicken legs, I decided to make a pot of good tea. Brother Lu wouldn''t mind, right?"


    "When did you come to me?" Lu Beiyou did not reply to Li Nanju''s question.


    Li Nanju placed the teapot to the side and heaved a sigh of relief, "I was beside you when you were meditating."


    After Lu Beiyou heard this, he was shocked.


    If that was the case, then if he really wanted to kill her earlier, he could have easily played around with her.


    Yet, he had never found out who this fellow was.


    "I suppose you''re wondering who I am?"


    Lu Beiyou did not say anything, but his entire body was already in the best defensive position.


    However, Li Nanju didn''t do anything. He placed both of his hands behind his head and crossed his legs as he looked at the night sky.


    "Actually, you are my friend, you are also my only friend, and all of this is fate''s doing. Who am I? I''m just like you, who got lost, a family seeker. But you can find your home, and I don''t know where I''m going home. "


    Hearing Li Nanju''s words, although Lu Beiyou''s heart was moved, he still did not completely let his guard down.


    "The starry sky of my family is much prettier than this."


    Gradually, a light snoring sound came from the rooftop, causing Lu Beiyou''s body to relax as well.


    Li Nanju laid on the roof and fell asleep. Lu Beiyou looked at Li Nanju''s face, which had unknowingly shed two tears, with a complicated expression.


    Which one of them was him? Smiling Tiger? Young Master Lang Lang Lang? It was the homesick young man in front of him.


    However, in the end, he did not make a move against her while she was sitting down.


    Only friend? Then why did he say he would kill me again?


    Just as Lu Beiyou''s mind was in a mess, Gu Maner also jumped onto the roof and arrived in front of Lu Beiyou. He glanced at the sleeping Li Nanju beside his feet.


    He turned to Lu Beiyou and asked: "Do you have time? I have something I want to tell you. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded, Gu Maner left first, Lu Beiyou glanced at the rooftop, and Li Nanju also left the two of them.


    Li Nanju turned and muttered: "Raise your head. month. "Yes."


    Gu Maner also stopped at an open area that was a hundred fifty kilometers away from the Qingshan City and followed along.


    "So, what did you mean by calling me here?"


    Gu Maner did not turn back. From the side, all he could see was her enchanting and seductive figure.


    "I came from Southern Barbarian, and that Tangerine fellow also came from Southern Barbarian."


    Lu Beiyou replied softly, "I know, I knew about it from the moment the person who intercepted Lao Kong."


    Gu Maner was not surprised by this point. He turned around and said to Lu Beiyou, "What I''m telling you is, you should be careful in the next few days."


    Lu Beiyou frowned slightly, "What does that mean?"


    Just as he finished his sentence, a fist wrapped in silver light struck him.


    "Because I will kill you."

 C137

    Lu Beiyou''s pupils contracted, he extended his hand out and received the fist, and a wave of Qi rippled out in all directions.


    "Why?" You must have a reason to kill me, right? "


    Gu Maner took three steps back to increase the distance between them and said: "Because Li Nanju doesn''t want to kill you anymore, but you must die."


    Lu Beiyou looked confused. What the hell is this?


    Li Nanju did not want to kill him, so she wanted to kill him. Was there no justice in the world that treated him as some weakling?


    "Thirty-six Southern Barbarian, it''s father ¡­ This is the secret army of the Sovereign King of Southern Barbarian, and any news of them can''t be leaked.


    Lu Beiyou finally understood and said: "So that means that because I saved Lao Kong under the thirty-six mounts of the Southern Barbarian, you hold a grudge against me. Seeing that Li Nanju did not intend to kill me, you prepared to kill me yourself, is that what you mean?"


    Gu Maner nodded, his face filled with black lines.


    This feud is really weird.


    Gu Maner didn''t wait for him to speak, he ferociously stomped his foot on the ground, causing an elephant to cry out, and a huge silver elephant dashed towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou flew around Qing Lei, with a punch, he was pushed away by the giant elephant, flying out more than 10 metres, he anxiously stabilized his body, the giant elephant gave a long cry and smashed down.


    Lu Beiyou closed his eyes and another golden lotus appeared in his pupils. Three strikes to open the lotus, and three thousand golden lotuses!


    The lotus bloomed in an instant as a golden light shot up into the sky, transforming into a sword intent that pierced through the gigantic elephant.


    This was the first time Lu Beiyou tried this move in actual combat. He never thought that the results would be so good, but Lu Beiyou could clearly feel that the rate of consumption of his Qi was increasing rapidly.


    He couldn''t keep fighting for too long!


    Lu Beiyou took the initiative to attack, causing the three thousand golden lotuses to wither, transforming into an even more terrifying golden sword intent that circled around Lu Beiyou.


    After that, she rushed to Gu Maner''s side with her sword out, and the hundred golden lotus blades behind her pounced towards her.


    Gu Maner bellowed, and a dragon head suddenly appeared on his fist, a tiger head.


    Punch after punch shattered the sword intent, but Lu Beiyou had 3000 sword intents after all. Gu Maner was extremely strong, but he was unable to stop so many sword intents, a sword intent pierced through her fist and left a trail of blood on her face.


    Gu Maner retreated again, and another three sword intents blocked her path of retreat, but at the same time, Lu Beiyou had already placed a sword on her neck.


    "I don''t know what the Thirty-six Southern Barbarian Knights are to you, but Lao Kong has been with me for two years, and he is now considered to be my relative. I don''t care if you all have the Thirty-six Southern Barbarian Knights or what kind of Sovereign King of the Southern Barbarian, this time it''s Lao Kong who has survived.


    Speaking till the end, Lu Beiyou was completely filled with killing intent. For some reason, although Gu Maner''s body was trembling from head to toe, he still stubbornly said, "Even you want to use Southern Barbarian? Are you worthy? "


    Lu Beiyou withdrew the sword on her neck, and walked in front of Gu Maner while pacing back and forth, using all his strength to grab onto her rigidity, he knelt beside Gu Maner''s ear and whispered: "I wonder if the weight of Middle Continent''s young master is enough?"


    After which, he laughed loudly and turned to leave. Only the dumbstruck Gu Maner remained standing in place.


    The Middle Continent was not considered a forbidden area in the Nine Continents. It was said that he was a forbidden area because his Lu Family was extremely terrifying. The three thousand black armor were renowned throughout the world. Under the hooves of horses, corpses could be seen everywhere.


    Everyone knew that Middle Continent was a fertile piece of land that surrounded the four continents. As long as one possessed Middle Continent, they would be able to occupy an innate position in the land of the nine continents. It was a opium poppy that everyone wanted to take a bite of.


    But it was precisely the Lu Family that controlled this kind of situation, allowing him to control the Middle Continent through bloody slaughter and suppression. And in that bloody battle, it was rumored that blood flowed for a thousand miles. At the same time, it also established the position of Lu Family in the hearts of the citizens of the Nine Continents.


    It was rumored that the Patriarch of Lu Family, Lu Shouhuang''s son, had died early, and only his eldest grandson was left behind. If it was as Lu Beiyou had said, he was the Young Master of Lu Family, then if he died with no successor in Lu Family, then his Lu Family would truly step on the Southern Barbarian furiously.


    But why would the young master Lu Family lower himself to be a waiter in a tavern?


    Only when Gu Maner got over his reverie and felt pain in his chest did he remember the hooligans that Lu Beiyou had done to him.


    "Lu Beiyou! I will kill you! "


    Lu Beiyou, who had already gone far away, suddenly sneezed. He could not help but mutter to himself, he wondered which peerless beauty was thinking of him.


    He then lowered his head and reached out his hand to grasp the air. He couldn''t help but click his tongue in amazement. He hadn''t been able to grab a single hand earlier, and it was extremely elastic as well.


    When Lu Beiyou saw Gu Maner, he had long wanted to give it a try. It just so happened that this time, Gu Maner took the initiative to provoke him.


    Lu Beiyou muttered softly, "You can''t blame me for this, it was you who caused me trouble first. I was just teaching you a lesson, that''s right."


    Then, he sneezed again, cursing under his breath as he headed in the direction of the tavern.


    As the sky brightened, Mu Qiuqiu yawned and walked into the front hall. and Lu Beiyou who had dark circles under their eyes were seated at the table staring at each other. Li Nanju, on the other hand, looked like he was watching a show, as he was short on a bag of Sunflower Seeds.


    "You guys ¡­"


    "I''m fine!" The two people who were staring at each other heard Mu Qiuqiu''s words, and spoke in unison.


    When Gu Maner saw Lu Beiyou, he could only gnash his teeth in anger and said through gritted teeth, "I must kill you."


    But Lu Beiyou only made a hollow hand gesture and laughed: "Just come, I will catch you."


    Gu Maner''s face instantly darkened, his face filled with anger, he slammed the table and stood up, then walked towards his own room in the backyard.


    In contrast, Lu Beiyou was like a rooster who had fought victorious, looking extremely arrogant and proud.


    Li Nanju could not help but exclaim in surprise when he saw this. He went to Lu Beiyou''s side and put his arm on Lu Beiyou''s shoulder and said sinisterly: "I never would have thought, Brother Lu. "To think that you could actually take care of this mother tyrannosaur of humanity so well. You really are a role model for men."


    Mu Qiuqiu rubbed his sleepy eyes and said: "What are you guys talking about? I''m hungry."


    "Alright, I''ll go get the porridge now."


    With that, Lu Beiyou threw Li Nanju''s arm down and threatened: "I''m not close with you, and if you tell me what you mean by ball, you''re dead for sure!"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, not only did Li Nanju not get angry, he laughed loudly and made a ''no problem'' gesture with his hand.


    Mu Qiuqiu looked at the two men who were hugging each other with strange eyes and had goosebumps all over his body.

 C138

    After a few days, Ding Hong came to the ''two people'' for a drink, complaining about how difficult it was for the city lord to drink, and wanted to give his hand to Dogman as soon as possible.


    Lu Beiyou kicked him out of the shop, causing Ding Hong to run in happily.


    Lao Kong had already opened his eyes and could walk, except that one of his legs was a little lame.


    Fortunately, there were no other major problems.


    On the day they returned to the two people '', everyone had a big feast. Lao Kong almost dove head first into the hot soup.


    At first, Gu Maner was a little unhappy, but after drinking too much, he was even more of a man than a man.


    was slapped unconscious by Mu Qiuqiu.


    On the second day, after waking up, Lu Beiyou found himself lying on the ground. He rubbed his head and stood up.


    Ding Hong had already left that night, and the rest of them sat in front of the table, dressed in their proper clothes.


    Mu Qiuqiu, on the other hand, was sitting modestly beside an elderly.


    The old man was looking at him with a weird expression.


    "Grandfather!"


    Lu Beiyou immediately regained consciousness and jumped up from the ground.


    "You ¡­ "Why are you here?"


    Lu Beiyou quickly tidied up his clothes and cleaned up the mess on the table.


    After that, he calmly sat down at the table as well, but a hint of red also appeared on his face.


    Lu Shouhuang did not answer Lu Beiyou. Instead, he looked at the people seated around the table.


    "Sure, this little tavern is a crouching dragon and hidden tiger." The Saint of the Confucius Dao, the eldest son of the Li family, the third princess of the Manchu continent, and my grandson''s wife.


    Mu Qiuqiu''s small face was covered in red clouds. She lowered her head and said softly, "Jiu''er seems to have touched a bottleneck and found a place to go into closed door cultivation."


    Lu Shouhuang nodded, and said to Lao Kong with regret: "What a pity."


    Lao Kong smiled indifferently, "Thank you for your praise, Old Master. But it''s still quite easy to be an old man who collects debts, it''s good for you to study if you have nothing to do."


    Lu Shouhuang looked at Lao Kong and sighed, "Actually, you can always come to my Lu Family."


    Lao Kong shook his head, "All of this has its own cycle of karma, everything can''t be fated."


    Lu Shouhuang shook his head and did not speak further. This mysterious cause and effect, this scholar had seen through much more than he had seen for himself.


    However, Lu Beiyou''s heart was in turmoil... It''s fine if the old man says that she is his daughter-in-law, but what about Sis Jiu''er? Since when did ninth day have such a good relationship with Mu Qiuqiu?


    And the eldest young master of the Li family, the third princess of Man Prefecture?


    Could it be? Lu Beiyou could not help but look at Li Nanju and Gu Maner, both of them seemed to have felt Lu Beiyou''s gaze as well.


    It was obvious that he still held a grudge towards her.


    "Grandfather, why did you come here this time?"


    Mu Qiuqiu anxiously ran over and brewed a pot of tea, and under Lu Shouhuang''s request, he changed it to a pot of strong alcohol.


    Lu Shouhuang drank a mouthful of wine and rubbed Mu Qiuqiu''s little head, "Sun Wife, take Mr Kong and go down first."


    Mu Qiuqiu nodded dumbly, and stiffly dragged Lao Kong towards the backyard.


    When Mu Qiuqiu left with Lao Kong, the atmosphere in the tavern instantly calmed down, and a cold killing intent spread out from Lu Shouhuang''s body. His eyes turned scarlet as he looked at Li Nanju and muttered: "Since you are all here, then it''s fine. I have some debts to settle today. "


    Li Nanju remained calm despite the murderous intent, "Old Master Lu, we should settle the debt earlier, but you shouldn''t be the one to settle it."


    "Bullsh * t!"


    Lu Shouhuang was suddenly enraged, he took out his sword from his waist and placed it on Li Nanju''s neck, "Do you believe that I won''t cut you in half now?"


    Seeing that, Gu Maner was about to open his mouth to stop them, but he was shocked and quickly retreated.


    "Third Princess of the Barbarian Continent, you need to know the current situation of your Southern Barbarian. Your royal brothers wouldn''t want you to get involved, right? If you make me angry, I believe they will be happy to see you die from Middle Continent."


    Gu Maner lowered his head and did not speak further.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the scene in front of him in a daze.


    At this moment, the voice of the man in the space of consciousness sounded from Lu Beiyou''s body. "Looks like he''s here again."


    Lu Beiyou was shocked, he? Was he referring to Li Nanju? The mysterious man in his space of consciousness had seen Li Nanju before?


    Despite being threatened by Lu Shouhuang, Li Nanju remained calm.


    Lu Shouhuang''s eyes were filled with brutality as he roared loudly, "If not for you, how would my grandson have died?!"


    Right at this moment, Lu Beiyou suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head, the mysterious man in his space secretly sighed, and reached out to take out his third sword and stabbed it into the ground.


    "Seems like it''s no longer a matter of whether you choose or not."


    Suddenly, many scattered memories appeared in Lu Beiyou''s mind, and he couldn''t help but roar.


    Lu Shouhuang and Gu Maner''s gazes were attracted to Lu Beiyou.


    However, Li Nanju squinted his eyes, everything was perfect.


    Lu Beiyou''s roar slowly stopped, as he started to breathe heavily.


    "Old man, put down your sword."


    Just at that moment, Lu Beiyou''s entire temperament seemed to have changed.


    If the previous Lu Beiyou was a youth who sought his own home, the current Lu Beiyou was like an indifferent, cold-blooded killer.


    "It seems like you have recovered your memories." Li Nanju looked at Lu Beiyou and smiled.


    "It''s scattered and scattered, but I''ve already remembered the part about you, Tangerine!"


    As he spoke, the Qi on Lu Beiyou''s body started to tremble, and the ground started to crack. Lu Beiyou raised his head, and his golden pupils were corroded by the blood color.


    Seeing this, Lu Shouhuang also put down the sharp sword in his hand.


    "Who are you?"


    "Old man, I am Bei Shan''s Lu Beiyou."


    Hearing that, Lu Shouhuang''s heart could not help but tighten, the flow of his blood quickened, and his hands trembled.


    "You, you remembered it too?" Lu Shouhuang said with a trembling voice, as his face revealed a conflicted expression.


    "En, all of you can leave first. There are some things that I would like to settle with him alone."


    Lu Beiyou looked at Li Nanju with a sinister face, "I think you won''t reject, right?"


    Li Nanju laughed: "Of course."


    With that, the two of them disappeared from the tavern.


    Lu Shouhuang sat on the table and did not say a word.


    Gu Maner wanted to follow along, but he was stopped by a glare from Lu Shouhuang.


    Lu Shouhuang placed the wine jug on the table and softly said: "Pressure Lu."


    "I''m here." A sturdy man suddenly appeared beside Lu Shouhuang, causing his scalp to go numb. Everything Lu Beiyou said before seemed to be true.


    "Do you think he''ll be willing to come home with me now that he''s recovered?" The old man, who was originally determined to kill, was now feeling depressed and flustered.


    "He will. After all, his surname is Lu, and in the end, he is still a person of Lu Family."


    Hearing Lu Xuan''s words, Lu Shouhuang''s gaze softened, "That''s right, he is a person of Lu Family after all, but I, as your grandfather, am really not a qualified grandfather."


    No one said anything as the old man continued to drink his wine.


    "Send the order that they are to all disperse for rest today. There is no need to guard this old man anymore. You just have to stay by my side."


    "En," Lu Wang replied, then walked out of the tavern.

 C139

    Lu Beiyou and Li Nanju arrived at a withered mountain in the blink of an eye.


    The moment the two of them landed, Lu Beiyou immediately threw a punch at Li Nanju''s face, and Li Nan also threw a punch back at him, not wanting to be outdone.


    No one used their spiritual energy. It was as if they were all fighting against each other.


    In the blink of an eye, both of them had bruises all over their faces, and they were gasping for breath as they laid on the ground.


    "Tangerine, you''ve killed me once. I didn''t expect that I''d still be alive, right?"


    Lu Beiyou lied down on the ground with his eyes closed and gasped at the sky, while Li Nanju hid to the side and rubbed his swollen face.


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, he stopped what he was doing and sat on the ground, looking up at the sky.


    "I thought you were dead too, I didn''t expect you to survive."


    "This isn''t like you, you weren''t like this before."


    A ragged little boy was searching for food in the forest when he suddenly saw a boy who was roasting food. He gulped down a mouthful of saliva as he looked at the food in his hand.


    When the boy who was roasting the food saw him, he extended the food in his hand with a smile.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Li Nanju."


    "Oh, that''s too troublesome. From now on, I''ll call you Tangerine."


    "... "As you wish."


    This was the first time Li Nanju and Lu Beiyou had met.


    The little boy who roasted food was Lu Beiyou, and the little boy in tattered clothes was Li Nanju.


    "Back then, you were much cleaner and cleaner than you are now."


    Li Nanju looked at his hands, his eyes could not help but become a little dazed, "That''s right, people whose hands are drenched in blood, how can they be worthy of the word ''clean''?"


    Saying that, she ruthlessly rubbed her cheeks with both hands. "We all dreamed of changing this world, but what? You chose to escape, and I returned to the family. This world was truly inhumane. Don''t we all understand the principle of the law of the jungle? "


    Lu Beiyou said indifferently: "So this is the reason why you killed me?"


    Li Nanju lowered his head, his expression could not be seen, "You and I both know this very well, what bullsh * t Heaven Ranking! The only two who can stand at the top are you and me. If you choose to escape, then only one person can stand at the peak, otherwise, even if I stand at the peak, I would still feel uneasy. "


    Lu Beiyou roared, as if he wanted to vent all the anger in his heart.


    "You can leave, but only one person can survive the next time we meet."


    Li Nanju shook his head instead, "If I had indeed treated you as my imaginary enemy before, you wouldn''t have said that now?"


    Lu Beiyou propped himself up and said solemnly: "What do you mean?"


    Li Nanju extended his hand and drew a line in the air, and suddenly a crack appeared in the air, dense amounts of Spirit Qi spreading out from the crack.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but frown, he suddenly remembered that Li Muniu and the man in the space of consciousness had talked about a rift, could it be that it was the person in front of him?


    Li Nanju explained: "If it was you and I who were fighting before, then it would be fine, but I realized that the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth has become much denser compared to before, and as a result, I left the Li family and stepped into the Nine Continents. I discovered that many places had crevices like these, and what is even more inconceivable is that these crevices can only be seen by people with Mahayana Stage or above, which means only those who have touched the Immortal Path can see."


    Lu Beiyou reached out his hand, realizing that although he could see, he couldn''t touch it.


    "Although you have recovered your memories, your cultivation has yet to recover. So, you cannot touch it. It is likely that your hidden awareness has been protecting you this entire time."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, he had previously rejected the mysterious man''s gift from the dream.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The Heaven and Earth aura is recovering. This might be a good thing for the cultivators of this world. However, you should also understand the true pros and cons of it. You should have also seen that mysterious dark palace right? "


    Lu Beiyou suddenly thought about the black palace he saw in the picture of ''Wu Zhang''. Could it be related to that?


    Li Nanju already had an answer when he saw Lu Beiyou''s expression.


    "So next, I want to ask you to do me a favor."


    "I refuse."


    After Lu Beiyou heard Li Nanju''s words, he directly opened his mouth to refuse without thinking.


    "I can forgive you for almost killing me before because I was worried about our last friendship. After all, you once saved my life. "From then on, we don''t have to get involved in each other''s business. As for the things you said, they have nothing to do with me and I don''t want to get involved. That''s why I rejected you."


    Then, without a second thought, he disappeared.


    After Li Nanju heard Lu Beiyou''s words, he sat on the ground without moving for a long time and lightly said: "Do you think that you can get rid of him just by refusing? Last time you chose to escape, how can you escape this time? They will eventually find you and me. At that time, who can escape from fate? "


    Lu Beiyou returned to the tavern and sat in front of Lu Shouhuang, asking him, "So old man, what are you looking for me for now?"


    Looking at Lu Beiyou who was completely different from before, Lu Shouhuang suddenly became nervous, his hands that were full of calluses rubbed under the table with all his might.


    "I''m just asking, are you willing to go home?"


    Hearing Lu Shouhuang''s words, Lu Beiyou became silent for a moment, and the atmosphere became especially awkward for a moment.


    Gu Maner who had been sitting in front of the table the whole time knew that what he was about to say was not something he could listen to, so he walked towards the backyard first.


    "When I was young, you were busy with family matters. My parents are nowhere to be found, and you never did. I chose to leave home, and you never sent anyone to find me. "


    After saying that, Lu Beiyou paused, adjusted his emotions and continued to speak: "If it wasn''t for my eldest senior brother bringing me back to my sect, I wouldn''t even know where I would have died. Now that you''ve appeared before me and asked me if I''m willing to go home and then put on an elder''s attitude in front of me, can you give me a reason to convince myself to go home? "


    "Back to that ice-cold, emotionless clan."


    Lu Shouhuang couldn''t help but smile bitterly as the corner of his mouth twitched. If his subordinates saw Lu Shouhuang''s expression, they would definitely be extremely shocked.


    The Patriarch of the Lu Family, who was known for being cold-blooded and decisive, had an extremely complicated expression on his face right now: regret, anxiety, loss, and sadness.


    Lu Shouhuang picked up the jug of wine in front of him, shook it and discovered that there was not a single drop left, then placed it on the table.


    He lowered his head and said: "But your surname is Lu after all, and my Lu Family blood flows in your body, isn''t that so?"


    Hearing Lu Shouhuang''s words, Lu Beiyou started to re-evaluate the old man in front of him.


    The current him was not like the Patriarch of the Lu Family who decisively killed others, but more like a destitute old man who had lost everything.


    Lu Beiyou''s heart couldn''t help but hurt, and in the end, he sighed and said, "Give me some time to think it over, okay?"

 C140

    In the darkness, a glowing red figure on a throne of bones spoke out, "Is the information accurate?" The sound was like a broken gong, ear-piercing and unpleasant to the ears.


    "Precisely. And according to the spies, he persuaded his subordinates to leave as well."


    "What do you say about the Liangzhou area?"


    "Twenty thousand elite soldiers."


    The man with red light stood up from the throne, "We have a special identity, we cannot send out too many people. Let the heavens go. "


    From within the darkness, a voice rang out. "Yes."


    The man strolled out. The world was scarlet and the ground was cracked. Ghost wails and wolf howls could be heard everywhere.


    "My Lord is about to return." As he spoke to here, the man''s face flushed red. He had clearly entered a crazed state.


    Lu Shouhuang stayed in the tavern for an entire night before leaving. Before leaving, he told Lu Beiyou that he could go home anytime he wanted.


    Lu Beiyou only nodded, and when he could not see his figure, Lu Beiyou sat down.


    Mu Qiuqiu also walked in. Seeing Lu Beiyou''s face filled with exhaustion, he walked behind him and gently rubbed his temples, then asked softly: "Grandfather left?"


    Lu Beiyou slightly nodded, extended her hand and grabbed Mu Qiuqiu''s small hand: "Balls, if I wasn''t me, would you still choose me?"


    Mu Qiuqiu coldly snorted and scolded: "Lu fella, what do you mean? You mean you don''t want me anymore? "


    Lu Beiyou hurriedly denied: "Of course not."


    He just pointed at his head and said, "I know all my past memories. I can''t stay here for too long."


    Mu Qiuqiu didn''t know how to reply for a while, and asked absentmindedly after a while: "You''ve already recovered your memories?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded, and then said dejectedly: "It won''t be long, I''m just about to leave. Will you come with me? "


    Mu Qiuqiu thought for a while, then shook his head: "I don''t know either."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, a little disappointed, "I''m a little tired today, I will go to rest." He picked himself up and walked unsteadily towards the backyard.


    Mu Qiuqiu looked at Lu Beiyou''s back, and his eyes were filled with pain. He wanted to shout and stop Lu Beiyou, but no matter what, he could not make a sound. He could only watch from afar as his figure gradually disappeared from his line of sight.


    Lu Beiyou returned to his own room and wrapped himself with a blanket and curled up in a corner on the bed.


    "You''re here."


    This was the first time Lu Beiyou came into his space of consciousness, and the mysterious man seemed to be waiting for him.


    Lu Beiyou''s face was filled with fatigue, he directly laid on the ground and did not say a word.


    The mysterious man merely smiled. Sitting beside him, he crooked his fingers in the air, revealing the silhouettes of two swords.


    The man stretched out his hand and flicked the blade of one of the swords. A crisp sword hum came from the air, "I have five swords co-existing here, and I''ve already returned three to you. There are still two more. Do you want them now?"


    Lu Beiyou closed his eyes and shook his head, "Now is not the time."


    This time, the mysterious man did not try to persuade Lu Beiyou. He only kept the two swords and said: "Up to you."


    "Do you think I should go home?"


    After the mysterious man heard Lu Beiyou''s words, he was silent for a moment before he spoke out, "Don''t you already have the answer in your heart?"


    Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes, his gaze void of life.


    "Yeah, I already have the answer, but I don''t want to forgive him like this. I can''t make it myself."


    "I haven''t seen my parents since I can remember. The old man also didn''t tell me where my parents had gone. Later, an old servant told me that my parents hadn''t come back from their long journey together. He doesn''t say anything about finding it. "


    "So when I was nine years old, I secretly left this cold home, and that was when I met Tangerine. Honestly, I didn''t hate him, because if he hadn''t come with me during that time, I would have died a long time ago. Thus, even though I knew that I almost died in his hands and lost my memories, I still chose to forgive him.


    "However, that old fellow also didn''t find me. Tangerine was also brought home, and I almost starved to death. "If I didn''t meet the eldest senior brother who went down the mountain, I''m afraid that I would have already starved to death by now."


    "How do you think I''m going to convince myself to go back? Back to that cold-blooded home. "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s nagging, the mysterious man did not speak a word.


    After Lu Beiyou finished speaking, the man then said in a low voice: "But you still have the family''s blood in your body."


    "¡­" Lu Beiyou did not know how to answer, and only slowly closed his eyes, "I''m really tired."


    The mysterious man raised his head and looked at the man in the space with his back facing away from him, "Yes, you are very tired." But can you break free from the shackles of fate? "


    Lu Beiyou did not speak, and the space returned to silence.


    After a long while, Lu Beiyou opened his eyes and stood up, "Leave the two swords here, I will come again."


    The mysterious man nodded, and Lu Beiyou left the space of his consciousness.


    At this time, the man with seven meditation wheels coldly snorted and said: "This kid is still trying to escape."


    The mysterious man looked at the place where he had left with a slightly absent-minded look. "After all, for a carefree youth to suddenly shoulder such a huge responsibility, no one will be able to accept it immediately."


    "Moreover, the burden on him is far more than just a single Lu Family."


    The man originally wanted to say something, but upon hearing the mysterious man''s words, he swallowed his words once again.


    "Just get used to him. In this throne''s position, if he doesn''t sit, there will definitely be people stepping on the endless bones to sit on it. For his current state of mind, it is basically not an easy task. "


    The mysterious man just smiled, "There''s no other way. Who asked me to be a part of him? "As for the future ¡­"


    He raised his head to look at the Zen Wheel male and said with a smile, "Don''t you still have more?"


    Seeing the mysterious man''s fox-like smile, the Zen Wheel male couldn''t help but shiver in disgust. He immediately turned his head and no longer spoke.


    Lu Beiyou opened his eyes. The sky was gradually getting darker, although it was already sunny and everything was back to normal. However, he still felt a little cold.


    Walking out of the quilt, he suddenly felt a bit absent-minded.


    When he lost his memory, he felt like he had entered the martial arts world with the firewood in his hand and the snow on his sword when he cut it in half. But now that he had regained his memories, breaking a mountain with a single sword strike was no longer an easy task for him. It wasn''t because of that, but because of the depression in his heart.


    Lu Beiyou picked up a piece of firewood from the ground and waved it towards the ground.


    Lu Beiyou''s eyelids could not help but tremble, the pain in his chest was as though something bad had happened.


    At this moment, the ninth day staggered into the tavern, his body covered in blood, and he collapsed on the ground.

 C141

    The noise startled everyone in the tavern, Lu Beiyou anxiously ran over and picked up Junior Nine.


    An indescribable rage surged in his heart. Didn''t he go into seclusion for the 9th day? Why did it become this seriously injured?


    Before Lu Beiyou could even open his mouth to inquire, the ninth day struggled to speak: "Quick, go save the Patriarch. "The Patriarch, he ¡­"


    Before he could finish, he fainted. Lu Beiyou quickly reached out and pressed on the ninth day of Qi Disciple''s body, and poured the Qi into his body.


    Mu Qiuqiu and the rest also rushed over, seeing the scene their faces became gloomy.


    "Who was the one who injured Sis Jiu''er to such an extent?"


    Mu Qiuqiu''s face was filled with anger, he tried his best to suppress his emotions, but there were still many cracks appearing.


    "Liangzhou." Just as everyone had ugly expressions, Li Nanju suddenly appeared at the tavern''s entrance and spoke while leaning against the door frame.


    Lu Beiyou could feel the aura of the ninth level of the Body Refining Realm gradually calming down, and he let out a sigh of relief.


    Hearing Li Nanju''s words, Lu Beiyou asked again, "What do you mean?"


    Li Nanju curled his lips, "Don''t be angry at me, the little girl in front of you was saved by me. Your family''s old man was set up by someone on his way back to Lu Family. I don''t know how the news of the old gramps disbanding our troops got out, but people started eyeing us. "


    Lu Beiyou''s face darkened even further, "Where?!"


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, let me tell you ¡­"


    "Where?!" Without waiting for Li Nanju to finish speaking, Lu Beiyou shouted loudly.


    No matter how much he loathed that family, the old man was still his grandfather, not to mention that the matter had arisen because of him. Lu Beiyou''s heart felt as if it was being cut by a knife.


    Mu Qiuqiu stepped forward and tried to grab hold of Lu Beiyou''s hand, but he dodged.


    Li Nanju sighed, pointed to the north and said: "Three thousand miles away, Egret Valley. That''s where I last learned of the old man. "


    After handing the ninth level to Lao Kong, Lu Beiyou headed out of the tavern. When he reached the entrance, he was stopped by Li Nanju.


    "Out of the way!" Lu Beiyou raised his head and looked at Li Nanju with his scarlet eyes.


    But Li Nanju just shook his head and said, "I can''t let you die. Do you know how many people ambushed the old gramps this time? There were two in the Human Realm of the Half-step Immortal and one of them had already reached the Extreme fleshly body realm. What''s the use of you going? To die? "


    Lu Beiyou indifferently said: "Move!"


    However, Li Nanju still shook his head and replied: "Alright!


    A sharp sword suddenly appeared behind Lu Beiyou and pierced through his heart.


    Mu Qiuqiu could not help but be furious, just as he was about to attack, he was stopped by Lao Kong who had a stern expression on his face.


    Lu Beiyou''s imposing aura exploded, the terrifying storm using Lu Beiyou as the eye of the storm, began to spread, the tables and stools in the tavern turned into dust and disappeared.


    Li Nanju''s face also became serious, a fan appeared in his hand, and seven golden dragon fish surrounded his body.


    Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes. The golden lotus in his eyes had already been dyed with blood, and three thousand enchanting blood colored lotuses slowly bloomed on the ground of the tavern.


    Lu Beiyou took a step forward, and his cultivation jumped to the peak of the middle stage of the Mahayana.


    "I''ll ask you one last time, move aside or not?!"


    Li Nanju''s face showed hesitation, but he still chose to shake his head.


    "Then don''t blame me for being impolite." With that said, Lu Beiyou stepped on the blood lotus and instantly appeared in front of Li Nanju, a sharp sword pierced through his abdomen.


    "After today, we will be even. "If you dare to stop me again, you and I will definitely die today."


    With that, Lu Beiyou unsheathed the sword from Li Nanju''s body and instantly disappeared from the tavern.


    Mu Qiuqiu spoke a few words to Lao Kong, then chased after him.


    Gu Maner arrived in front of Li Nanju and said: "If you want to clearly stop the current him with ease, why did you stop him?"


    Li Nanju lowered his head to look at the bloody hole in his abdomen, and only shook his head with a bitter smile. When this fellow had willingly pierced his heart with a sword, he had already made up his mind to die. Even though he said that he did not want to go home, his blood still bled from the Lu Family. "


    Lao Kong placed the ninth day in the backyard, and then took out a bottle of ointment and walked out.


    "Use this. It''ll be much faster than using spiritual energy to recover."


    Li Nanju was not a hypocrite, he extended his hand to take it, and wiped some of it off his wound, after a while his body completely recovered.


    "Mr. Kong, can you see it clearly?"


    Hearing Li Nanju''s question, Lao Kong closed his eyes and pinched his fingers. After a long time, he opened his eyes, but his eyebrows were still furrowed tightly.


    As if not believing what he had said, he tried it again. This time, Lao Kong did not speak.


    "I can''t see clearly. I can''t see clearly."


    With that, he staggered towards the backyard, almost falling when he reached the doorstep.


    Gu Maner was confused as he asked Li Nanju doubtfully, "What do you mean?"


    Li Nanju turned his head to look at the gloomy sky outside the tavern, and spoke with a disappointed and frustrated expression: "This is not a chance for death, even if I were to interfere, it would be useless."


    revealed a face of astonishment. Others might not know who Li Nanju was, but Gu Maner, who had been raised on Southern Barbarian, knew very well.


    If even Li Nanju said that he could not get involved, then this really would be a big problem.


    "Lu Beiyou, you wait for me!"


    Lu Beiyou, who was running quickly, suddenly heard Mu Qiuqiu''s call out to him. Not only did he not turn around, he sped up his pace.


    Mu Qiuqiu, who was riding on his sword at the back, could not help but be furious. He bit his finger and dripped a drop of blood onto the Ju Que below him, and the blood started to flow along the lines towards the sword blade. Suddenly, the Ju Que released a large green light, and in the blink of an eye, caught up to Lu Beiyou''s speed.


    Mu Qiuqiu stepped on the Ju Que and clenched his teeth at Lu Beiyou: "You good Lu Beiyou, you actually ignored me when doing things, what do you mean by this?"


    Lu Beiyou stopped in his tracks, looked at Mu Qiuqiu with his blood-red eyes, and said indifferently: "This matter has nothing to do with you. I will go and save Grandfather. By the way, the two of them... I''m not going back. "


    Mu Qiuqiu was stunned after hearing what Lu Beiyou said.


    Then, he walked in front of Lu Beiyou. Pa! A slap landed on Lu Beiyou''s face.


    "What do you mean? You want to throw me aside and carry me by yourself when you encounter difficulties? We were supposed to go together. "What right do you have to claim that you want me to stay!"


    Mu Qiuqiu shouted loudly, and tears flowed down her face.


    Lu Beiyou reached out and stroked the red palm imprint on his face, and said softly: "I''m sorry."

 C142

    With that, he disappeared in front of Mu Qiuqiu in the blink of an eye.


    Mu Qiuqiu clenched his fist tightly and wiped away the tears on his face.


    "Stinky guy, you want to get rid of me? "In your dreams?"


    After he finished speaking, he followed in the direction Lu Beiyou left in.


    Lu Beiyou increased his speed to the maximum. Along the way, he discovered quite a few corpses, and they had clearly gone through an intense battle.


    had met one of the party before. It was precisely the troop that Lu Shouhuang had brought along, but he had not seen the black armor. Thinking back to what Li Nanju had said before, it seemed like the black armor did not receive the news immediately, which was why it could not protect Lu Shouhuang in time.


    On the other side, there was a body covered with white armor. The aura it gave off belonged to cultivators in the martial cultivation realm.


    It might not be enough for Lu Beiyou, but according to what Li Nanju had said, the twenty thousand elite soldiers that intercepted the old man were all in the Refinement Realm.


    Being alone was not enough to stop a pack of wolves. Even Lu Beiyou himself did not dare say that he could easily fight against more than ten thousand warriors.


    The further he went, the stronger Lu Beiyou''s heart became, and before long, he arrived in front of a large canyon.


    From time to time, the cries of crows could be heard coming from the depths of the pitch-black valley. The cliffs on both sides of the canyon looked extremely similar to a giant alligator with its mouth wide open.


    Horrifying, creepy, and creepy. Was this the so-called Heron Eagle Valley?


    Lu Beiyou did not linger and was about to walk in, when suddenly a small hand grabbed his collar and threw him out.


    Lu Beiyou anxiously stabilized himself and saw that the person who came was Mu Qiuqiu, but at the moment, she was not looking at him, but was looking at Heron Eagle Valley with a serious expression on her face.


    At the place where he was standing just now, a staff was stabbed into the ground, and a terrifying aura spread out in all directions.


    Soon after, Lu Beiyou followed Mu Qiuqiu''s gaze and looked over, only to see two people slowly walking out from the Egret Valley.


    He saw a man covered in black Qi, his face pale and bloodless. He looked as if his vitality had been squeezed dry, and a man in black clothing appeared in front of the two of them.


    The black clothed person slowly took off the hat on his head. This was a young monk. There were six scars on his head, a red mole on his forehead, a pretty face, and narrowed eyes. Although he said ''Amitabha'', he did not have the incense that a buddha should have.


    The monk smiled as he looked at the two of them and said, "It is not suitable for the two benefactors to go forward, please go back."


    His words carried a buddhist chant that captivated people, and captivated Lu Beiyou''s attention.


    Mu Qiuqiu stood in front of Lu Beiyou and shouted, "Scram!"


    A cold sword intent shattered the sound and continued to rush towards the two of them.


    The pale-faced man mocked the monk, "You monks really make people laugh with your words."


    As he spoke, he waved his sleeve and a black Qi surged towards the sword Qi, causing a wave of air currents to be created when the two clashed.


    The monk''s expression was neither sad nor happy. Looking at the pale man, he placed his palms together and whispered: "Zhen."


    A large golden Buddha rose up from the ground and extended its palm towards the two of them.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but frown. Although this great Buddha didn''t have the same mighty appearance as Ding Baiyi''s Bodhisattva Bodhisattva, it still had the might of a person with Half-step Immortal.


    In fact, they were blocking the old man at the entrance of the valley. It seemed that they were afraid that the three thousand black armored men would rush over to save them after hearing the news, but they were disrupted in their formation earlier by Mu Qiuqiu and him.


    Mu Qiuqiu held the Common Ju Que in his hand, with a stomp of his feet, an eight headed dragon bird appeared behind Mu Qiuqiu, clashing with the golden Buddha.


    Then, he slashed down at the pale man. The man pressed his feet on the ground and retreated, but there were countless of ghosts that rushed towards Mu Qiuqiu.


    Lu Beiyou''s back faced the Big Dipper, and the 3000 Blood Lotuses instantly collided with the ghosts.


    The ball returned to Lu Beiyou''s side, and he said gloomily, "The Rotor Temple, Chaotic Valley. "I never thought that the two major powers in the world would join forces with one another and form a alliance with the Chaotic Rivers and Rivers. Have you fed the righteous path that you speak of to the dogs?


    Finally, Mu Qiuqiu angrily roared at the monk, but the monk actually closed his eyes and muttered: Amitabha. He pulled out the staff from the ground and held it in his palm.


    "Benefactor, you think too much. He and I are not the same type of person. The Lanta Temple was naturally the orthodoxy of the great sects of the Nine Prefectures, but it was indeed unsuitable to walk forward today. "If I can stop the two benefactors, it would be enough for me to return the favor today."


    Hearing the monk''s words, the pale-faced man couldn''t help but burst out laughing, wiping away the tears from the corner of his eyes, "As expected of a Buddha disciple, even killing words are spoken with such righteousness, I admire you."


    Lu Beiyou''s gloomy face immediately turned even uglier.


    He didn''t expect that this time he would be involved not only in the Liangzhou area, but also in the participation of two other forbidden areas.


    Chaotic Basin is a place where demonic cultivators gather in the world. Those who were spurned by the world would mostly hide in the chaotic valley, because that was a place where there were no rules, a place where one killed as much as they liked.


    But later, because the people could no longer bear the random slaughter in the chaotic river basin, all the self-proclaimed righteous forces gathered there and unleashed a great battle on the chaotic river basin.


    After that, although the Chaotic Basin did not completely disappear, its momentum was not as insignificant as before. Furthermore, there were prisoners who needed to be exiled in many places.


    Later on, the Chaotic Basin became a place of slaughter and exile.


    But Lanta Temple was the world''s most orthodox Buddhism. Among them, there were countless Bodhisattvas that saved the world to feed the falcons. The legend of a reed crossing the river was still passed down through the mouths of the common folk.


    However, it was precisely these two terrifying forces that had unexpectedly gathered together. It seemed that this time it was truly a disaster.


    Mu Qiuqiu disdainfully looked at the monk and spat, "You sure have lost your face in Lanta Temple."


    The monk, however, was neither happy nor sad. He put his hands together and did not speak a word.


    When the pale white man heard Mu Qiuqiu''s words, he laughed sinisterly: "Young lady, what you said makes sense. You made me so unwilling to kill you, how about this, I just happen to be childless. If you recognize me as your father, I''ll let you two go, how about this kind of deal?"


    Upon hearing the pale white man''s words, Lu Beiyou was instantly enraged. With a step, the sky and earth changed color, and with the use of his extreme will, he stepped into the Half-step Immortal.


    This time, Lu Beiyou''s challenge to the rules had completely attracted the terrifying Sky Law. Green lightning flashed in the dark clouds, and the terrifying thunder was deafening.


    The monk that was neither sad nor happy earlier now opened his eyes and frowned slightly.


    When the pale man saw this, not only was he not afraid, but his face instead flushed red with excitement.


    "I never thought that there would actually be such a genius in this world. Someone with the Half-step Immortal of one step is truly interesting."

 C143

    With Sun Xing''s help, he had requested for a restriction that he himself would care about, but just now, he had directly retrieved the fourth sword from his space of consciousness, the Transcending Mahayana.


    This kind of crossing that was impossible to achieve in an ordinary person''s eyes had truly appeared in this world, but it had once again challenged the rules of this world.


    Geniuses were undoubtedly dazzling existences, but not all geniuses were blessed by the heavens and earth.


    Actually, no one understood their own situation better than Lu Beiyou himself when they crossed over this time.


    Originally, the Ruins Returning Stage Realm meridians forcefully contained the vast spiritual energy of the Immortal Realm and nearly burst the meridians.


    His limbs and bones were in unbearable pain. A single sword had pierced through his heart. If he were to escape from this state, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The pale-faced man licked his bewitching blood-red lips, his eyes filled with fanaticism. Geniuses, I just like to torture and kill geniuses, especially those geniuses who kneel at my feet and beg for mercy. "Just thinking about it makes you unable to stop."


    Lu Beiyou did not waste time speaking, the six stars crazily absorbed the surrounding spirit energy, and the three thousand blood colored sword auras shot up into the sky.


    The red mole on the monk''s forehead became even redder, "If Almsgiver keeps walking, don''t blame me for stopping you."


    Lu Beiyou did not say anything, he only waved his hand and 3000 Sword Qi straight at the two of them.


    However, Mu Qiuqiu stretched out her hand to stop him, "Go and rescue Grandfather first, leave this place to me."


    Lu Beiyou looked down at the Mu Qiuqiu in front of him who was about to speak, but was held back by Mu Qiuqiu''s tender and tender hands.


    Mu Qiuqiu smiled as he waved the jade bracelet in his hand, "Grandfather gave this to me, I am his grandson. You shouldn''t have been able to hold on to this alone. "


    Without waiting for Lu Beiyou to say anything, Mu Qiuqiu turned into a ray of cyan Sword Qi and rushed towards the two of them.


    Wherever the sword qi passed through, space itself split apart. The eight Dragon Sparrows gave a hiss as they chased after it.


    Lu Beiyou was startled for a moment, but he did not dare stay, and followed along with eyes that were brimming with blood.


    The monk sighed, just as he was about to take action, the cyan Sword Qi split into two, separating the monk and pale white man, while Lu Beiyou took the chance to pass through them.


    Turning his head to look at Mu Qiuqiu, Mu Qiuqiu only smiled at him: "Go, you still don''t believe in my strength? Just leave it to me here, I''ll wait for you in the tavern. "


    Lu Beiyou stayed for a while, then disappeared into the Egret Valley. He believed in Mu Qiuqiu, believing in him without conditions.


    The pale-faced man steadied his body. Seeing his prey being taken away, he could not help but be enraged, and roared towards Mu Qiuqiu. Countless ghosts rushed towards Mu Qiuqiu.


    The eight dragon birds circled in front of Mu Qiuqiu, blocking the ghosts.


    The monk sighed, "Lady, why must you do this? You should understand that you are only a sword spirit. Even if you can stop one of us, how can you block the other?"


    Mu Qiuqiu''s face was expressionless as she said coldly, "How will we know if we don''t try?"


    Why bother talking to her? "Hurry up and finish her off, don''t let my prey escape!"


    When the monk heard the pale-faced man''s words, his face showed some displeasure, but he did not refute. With one palm facing upwards and one palm facing downwards, he closed his eyes and slowly opened them.


    "Thousand Hands Angry Buddha!"


    Mu Qiuqiu let out a cold snort, and bent down with the Ju Que in his hand.


    Lu Beiyou entered Egret Valley, and along the way, he would occasionally see corpses on the two walls of the valley where sharp arrows nailed.


    From afar, the sounds of battle could be heard, Lu Beiyou anxiously rushed over.


    Lu Shouhuang''s body was covered with blood, his hands holding onto a bow, his face gloomy as he shot at the soldiers in front of him.


    On the other hand, Lu Xin stood in front of Lu Shouhuang, blocking him. The aura of the peak Mahayana was especially prominent in the valley, but at the moment, it was obvious that he had reached his limit, and his trembling arms were covered in blood.


    "Master Lu, don''t resist. Even if the two of you can kill me, there are still tens of thousands of soldiers behind me. Furthermore, the two immortals that I, the Lord, invited were in the way and your three thousand men in black armor, would never be able to break in. As long as you are willing to surrender now, my king has said that he can spare the old man''s life and offer him the position of marshal. "Old Master Lu, why don''t you consider it?"


    Amongst the soldiers and horses in front of the two of them, the first mate walked out. He was fat and fat, so it was difficult to see his eyes clearly.


    When Lu Shouhuang saw this fatty''s figure, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "Who do I think it is, so it''s the fat mouse that the people of Liangzhou are talking about, for you to persuade me, looks like you don''t put me in your eyes at all!"


    When the fatty heard Lu Shouhuang''s ridicule, not only did he not get angry, the smile on his face became even wider.


    "Truly worthy of being the central pillar of Middle Continent, Master Lu. If it were in the past, not to mention letting me persuade him, I probably wouldn''t even have the chance to meet you once. But the situation now isn''t on your side. "


    The fat man who had spoken was Wang Huan, the personal disciple of Imperial Advisor Liangzhou. He didn''t know what was going on with Imperial Advisor Liangzhou at that time, but he had brought this fatty into the great hall during one of the assembly meetings.


    From then on, he went from an ordinary magistrate to the crown prince''s supervisor in just three months.


    However, he was exceptionally greedy, constantly collecting the treasures of beauties in the world, giving them to the State Grandmaster or using them to bribe people. The court officials did not dare to speak out because of the existence of the Imperial Advisor.


    The people could not bear the burden, but they had no choice but to give him a nickname behind his back: fat rat, which means a pot of rat poop broken soup. However, when this matter reached Wang Huan''s ears, not only did he not get angry, he even burst out laughing and praised this title.


    He then took the person who gave him this title to his own residence. However, his corpse was soon thrown out of Wang Huan''s residence.


    His flesh was separated, and a relieved smile could be seen on his face. It was evident that he had been badly abused while he was still alive.


    From then on, the people of Liangzhou no longer dared to speak behind their backs. They were afraid that they would be the next ones to bring disaster upon themselves.


    However, the name of fat rat spread throughout the world. Everyone knew that the Crown Prince of Liangzhou had a greedy fat rat named Wang Huan.


    Wang Huan stretched out her fat palm and pointed to the sky. She smiled and said, "All is well, all is on my side. Old Master Lu, how did you manage to leave this time? "


    Lu Shouhuang spat on Wang Huan''s face, "You are such a petty person. Fat Mouse, you better remember this, if I don''t die today, I will send an army to Liangzhou. The first thing I will do is to skin you alive and hang you on top of my Middle Continent city walls. "


    Wang Huan curled her fingers in an unconcerned manner. A soldier behind her stepped forward and cut off his arm. He expressionlessly bowed to Wang Huan and passed his arm over to her. Wang Huan then took his arm and wiped his face clean.


    His tone gradually turned cold: "It looks like Master Lu doesn''t have the slightest intention of surrendering?"

 C144

    But Lu Shouhuang just laughed out loud, "I, Lu Shouhuang, am thirteen. I have been fighting all this way, what kind of formation have I not seen before? With just your twenty thousand men, how can you make me surrender? "


    Wang Huan''s eyes flashed with a dangerous light due to her obesity, "Master Lu is indeed the person I admire the most in my life. However, even if you have the ability to reach the heavens, you won''t be able to escape my net."


    Lu Shouhuang only raised the bow in his hand, nocked an arrow, and pointed it straight at Wang Huan.


    "Then you''d better pray that I die here today!"


    As he spoke, he shot the arrow toward Wang Huan, but it was blocked by the person next to him.


    Lu Xuan kept silent, his fighting spirit soaring.


    Wang Huan sighed, "As teacher expected, next year today I will go to Master Lu''s grave to pour a cup of wine."


    Then, without even turning his head, he walked to the back of the horse and said from afar, "Kill him."


    As soon as he finished speaking, millions of soldiers charged towards the two like a tide.


    Lu Xin blocked in front of him, with a wave of his big sword, he cut all of the enemies in front of him into two, and pulled Lu Shouhuang back.


    However, the dark mass of soldiers in front of them started to move even faster.


    At this moment, a bolt of green lightning fell from the sky, leaving a vacuum in the valley.


    When the crowd saw this scene, they also stopped in their tracks. Lu Xuan and Lu Shouhuang also stopped.


    Lu Beiyou''s body was surrounded by cyan lightning, and beside him, there were three thousand blood lotuses floating high in the sky, with cyan lightning flashing and rumbling sounds coming from the sea of clouds.


    It was as though an immortal had descended upon this world. The entire valley was filled with silence.


    When Lu Shouhuang saw the person who came, Lu Beiyou, his steel-like face was filled with excitement, and his eyes revealed joy.


    I can''t help but laugh out loud. "I''m not destined to die today! "Hahahaha!"


    Lu Xin''s body went limp, but his eyes were full of worry. He could not help but shout out, "Beiyou, be careful. They are not ordinary soldiers."


    Wang Huan who was high up in the sky saw Lu Beiyou who was hovering in the air, and his face also changed.


    Weren''t there two immortals blocking the way? Where did this person come from?


    Lu Beiyou slightly nodded, looking at the black mass of figures in front of him, he said with ice-cold eyes: "I give you two choices. Two, die! "


    At the same time, the battle outside the Egregate Eagle Valley had already reached its climax.


    However, the more Mu Qiuqiu resisted, the weaker he felt his aura.


    The Thousand Hands Great Buddha once again struck down with its palms. Mu Qiuqiu supported his Ju Que and blocked it with difficulty, but he still had to retreat more than ten meters before he could stabilize his body.


    The pale-faced man licked his lips and took out a sickle from behind him. He turned into a ray of shadow and arrived beside Mu Qiuqiu, intending to slash Mu Qiuqiu into two.


    The eight dragon birds let out a loud cry and blocked the blade, but their bodies also completely disappeared.


    Mu Qiuqiu spat out a mouthful of blood, with one hand on his sword, he knelt on the ground.


    The monk sighed, "I think that this lady is also blessed by heaven and earth. If she follows me to the Lanta Temple, she will definitely receive a great fortune."


    The pale-faced man let out a cold snort: "Damned bald donkey, don''t think that I can''t tell. Since everyone can tell that she''s the sword spirit of the Ju Que, then don''t think of taking it for yourself."


    The monk whispered to himself, "My Lanta Temple is the righteous path of a famous sect. In the land of Buddhist Mahayana, naturally there is righteousness for my lady to cultivate."


    "Are you serious? What about the righteous path? If the Bodhisattva of the Extreme Realm, along with the devil in the eyes of the world, were to spread out, who would believe your lies? "


    Hearing the ridicule from the pale-faced man, the monk slowly opened his eyes. The red mole on his forehead turned from red to black, and his face was filled with an evil aura. At this moment, he was no longer the living Bodhisattva.


    "The two images of Buddha can become demons with a single thought, my Lanta Temple can sweep through all living things, and I can become a devil to punish evil and eliminate evil."


    When the pale-faced man saw this scene, he also shrank back because the feeling the monk gave him was even more demonic than his own.


    Mu Qiuqiu looked at the two of them talking to himself coldly, and without saying a word, he only healed his own injuries.


    The monk looked at Mu Qiuqiu and said indifferently: "Little girl, I will give you one last chance to choose. Do you want to leave with me, or stay here? "


    Mu Qiuqiu stood up shakily, her small face full of contempt.


    "When I was roaming the world with this old man, you guys didn''t even know where you were going to drink your milk. Now, you want me to follow you back to the Lanta Temple, all because you want me to act as a puppet weapon for your Lanta Temple? I''m afraid I''ll be wiped out the next day if I go back with you. "


    The monk just stood there quietly with his palms together.


    Mu Qiuqiu caressed the jade bracelet on his hand, a warm expression on his face, "Me? I don''t know how long I have lived either. I have been alone at the top of the mountain watching countless people fight for me. Until the Old Man took me out. I only saw this wonderful world, but the world was not as beautiful as I had imagined, until I met the kid from North Traveling. I just realized that although it''s not beautiful, it''s not bad either. "


    "Even though it''s only two years, it''s enough for me."


    As he spoke, the Ju Que in Mu Qiuqiu''s hands had already flown into the air. A three thousand meter wide huge bronze sword gradually leaked out from the sea of clouds, and the space around it completely shattered under the sword''s might.


    A majestic bronze dao pattern scattered in all directions towards the Nine Continents. Countless sharp swords left their owners and shot into the sky towards the gigantic sword.


    Countless people sensed this terrifying aura and raised their heads.


    A world-class divine weapon had appeared! This Qi was at least one of the top five existences on the Divine Weapon List.


    The world was in an uproar, but those high ranking elders did not feel any excitement. Instead, they tightly furrowed their brows.


    All sorts of people came out of seclusion. With the birth of terrifying divine weapons, the spiritual energy in the world was much denser than before. However, this wasn''t something worth being happy about.


    All of these things happened as a sign that something terrible was about to happen. All of a sudden, people gave the order to be on high alert, and the spies of all forces poured into the martial world.


    Far away in the east Zhou, Ren Changfeng was in his study studying a file. Upon sensing the Qi, his heart was shaken, he knew that something was wrong, so he quickly threw the file in his hands away and disappeared from the study room.


    And at this moment, facing Lu Beiyou who was extremely calm and composed, for some reason, his heart suddenly twitched, it was extremely painful, as though there was something important about to leave him.

 C145

    "Boss, can you make it cheaper?" A scholar like man could squat on the ground, holding a rusty iron sword and bargaining with an old man.


    The elder calmly took a puff of smoke and muttered, "No."


    The scholar was about to say something more when he suddenly saw the ten thousand swords soaring up into the sky. He looked at the rusted sword in his hand with a conflicted expression before finally sighing helplessly and putting it down.


    After disappearing from the old man''s booth, the old man exhaled a mouthful of smoke and narrowed his eyes.


    "Interesting, interesting. Now it''s really interesting."


    Just as he was about to leave, a large man saw a bracelet on his stall. As he was about to speak, he discovered that there was nothing there.


    It was as if the old man and the stall from before had appeared out of thin air.


    The smoke he exhaled spread in all directions and covered the sky, as if it covered the sky.


    The big man was stunned on the spot. Had he just met a deity? If he had known this earlier, he might have been able to form an Immortal affinity with her.


    Mu Qiuqiu stood in front of the three thousand meter large bronze sword, and by his side, were ten thousand swords hanging high.


    "All of you can stay here today."


    Xiao Yan''s eyes gently looked toward the deeper parts of the Heron Eagle Valley and said in a gentle voice, "Sorry, you smelly fellow. It seems that I cannot accompany you to the end. You must be fine by yourself in the future."


    As she spoke, Mu Qiuqiu''s body gradually turned into pieces, but her eyes were filled with reluctance and attachment.


    The fragments gradually fused with the sword''s body. A jade bracelet fell from the sky and shattered into several pieces.


    The fragmented jade fragrance dissipated and the sword appeared!


    The massive sword broke through the thick clouds and descended towards the two people on the ground. The ten thousand swords fell together as the monk pressed his palm to the ground. A fiendish devil statue reached out with a withered and ugly palm.


    The Buddha divided the good and evil, the good and the devil descended the demons, and at this moment, the monks also released their terrifying demons from hell.


    One thought from the Buddha.


    When the pale-faced man saw this, he let out a loud shout. Behind him, a huge city exuded a bloody and evil aura. The city gates were opened wide and thousands of ghosts cried.


    Under the oppressive aura of the ten thousand swords, he also felt the fear of death. He no longer dared to hold back his trump card and took out his own treasure, the Ten Thousand Ghost Ye.


    Rumor had it that Ye Xiwen was originally a huge city, but due to some unknown reason, all of the civilians in Ye City had died overnight, and everyone was like mummified corpses, with countless ghosts wandering inside. Those who went in had either died or had gone insane.


    Later on, an old Daoist came to the capital of Ye. For the sake of these dead souls, Ye Xiwen disappeared from the Nine Continents overnight. He never expected that he would appear in the world once again in the form of a treasure.


    Obviously, the pale-faced man was also extremely afraid of Mu Qiuqiu''s sword.


    In that instant, the ten thousand swords battled the Sky Demons.


    Lu Beiyou felt unease in his heart, but he could no longer afford to be distracted by the situation in front of him.


    Wang Huan stood high up in the sky, coldly staring at Lu Beiyou who suddenly appeared, her heart was also restless. Why did such a change occur at such a crucial juncture?


    The tens of thousands of soldiers stopped for a moment and waited for Wang Huan''s next order.


    At this moment, Wang Huan was also extremely conflicted. Even if there was a Lu Beiyou in the Half-step Immortal and Human Realm in front of him, he did not want to take it to heart. Twenty thousand elite soldiers would be enough to kill him, but these twenty thousand elite soldiers were the true elites of Xi Liang. Once the war broke out, it was likely that over ten thousand soldiers would lose their lives here.


    Could he afford the loss?


    Lu Beiyou saw that the black mass of soldiers and horses in front of him had no intention to retreat, and couldn''t help but snort as he waved his palm downwards. Three thousand blood lotuses bloomed, and the petals once again withered and fell.


    Just as the flower petals were about to land on the ground, they suddenly shot towards the soldiers and horses in front of them. The flower petals turned into sharp swords that reaped the lives in front of them.


    Seeing this, Wang Huan also calmed down and shouted, "Set up the formation! "Defense!"


    But it was too late. In the blink of an eye, the lives of hundreds of soldiers had been reaped and corpses piled up in front of the troops.


    Lu Beiyou landed on the ground as the six stars behind him revolved around crazily. They reached out their feet and took a light step towards the east, and the Big Dipper behind him revolved, pointing towards the east.


    Those petals that had just withered fell to the ground and began to multiply and grow. In the blink of an eye, the valley had turned into a lagoon.


    Lu Beiyou turned his head to look at Lu Ya: "In a while, I will lead the way between them. Take your grandfather and quickly leave."


    However, Lu Shouhuang opened his mouth and asked: "If we''re all gone, then what about you?"


    Lu Beiyou looked in the direction that he had barged in and frowned: "I still have some matters to take care of. I just looked at the terrain, Egregate Eagle Valley is in the shape of a gourd, it is hard to attack, so they prepared an ambush ahead of time. As for the three thousand black armored guards, they could only wait at the exit after receiving the notice. They wouldn''t be able to enter for a short period of time. So right now, the best option is for the two of you to leave first with Lu Family ¡­ I''ll go back. "


    As he finished speaking, Lu Beiyou''s voice became softer and softer.


    However, Lu Shouhuang''s eyes grew brighter and brighter, and he laughed loudly: "Good, good, good. Then Grandpa will wait for you at Middle Continent."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head. Wang Huan finally could not hold it in anymore and decided to not let Lu Shouhuang leave this place alive.


    Through the sacrifice of the one hundred Heaven''s Eyes, Liangzhou finally saw the perfect opportunity to occupy the best position in the Middle Continent. As long as he took Lu Shouhuang down, the Middle Continent would break on its own. With the help of his teacher, he had successfully taken over this mission.


    As long as he left Lu Shouhuang here, he would definitely be able to go up another level when he returned to Liang Zhou. It was even more possible that he would be able to leave the crown prince''s official hat that he had brought along with him.


    And now, the emperor had even hired two immortals to hold the fort. If he were to fail this time, not to mention whether he could put on the hat, his head might not even be able to rest safely on his neck.


    Wang Huan saw the three of them and did not think about the gains and losses anymore. He shouted, "Stop them! Kill them all!"


    For a moment, the expressions of the tens of thousands of soldiers became resolute, and with a loud roar, they charged towards Lu Beiyou and the other two.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the black mass of people in front of him and asked Lu Xin, "Are you ready?"


    Lu Feng nodded, Lu Beiyou''s gaze also became more vicious, and she shouted: Let''s go!


    A pillar of weather descended from the sky, dragon and phoenix descended, Lu Beiyou stepped on the dragon head, tightly gripped ''Pure Yang'' with both hands, and arrived atop the dragon.


    Lu Xuan also followed along, and followed Lu Beiyou as they rushed towards the enemies that were flooding in front of them like floodwaters.

 C146

    The ten thousand troops on the other side also roared loudly as they rushed forward like dragons tearing apart their prey.


    Lu Xin bellowed, his Spirit Qi turned into a barrier protecting him and Lu Shouhuang.


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes were bleeding as another three thousand blood lotuses bloomed behind him. He placed his hands together and the star charts on his back frantically absorbed spirit energy to replenish him.


    The sound of the sword intent tearing through flesh rose and fell, but the opponent did not have the slightest fear. Instead, the more they fought, the more brave they became, and Lu Beiyou''s body also began to have wounds.


    A large saber slashed open his right arm, causing fresh blood to flow out.


    Lu Beiyou''s blood-red eyes were even more vicious. Holding the ''Pure Yang'' sword in his hand, he slashed seven times. As the sword fell, the enemy in front of him fell to the ground, forming a small vacuum area.


    However, the tide of enemies continued to surge from behind them, and at this time, the three of them had already reached the center of the army.


    Wang Huan was secretly relieved when he saw this scene. If it was an ordinary soldier using cannon fodder, they might not have been able to stop these three. However, this time, he had brought an army of the Imperial Advisors, the lowest being an expert of the Refinement Realm.


    Such a force would not be at a disadvantage even against a first-rate power. This is the capital of a nation.


    Until now, they had only lost a thousand people. Compared to Lu Shouhuang, it was not worth a single cent.


    If they could make Lu Shouhuang stay, let alone a thousand people, even if twenty thousand of them were to stay, it would be a windfall.


    Lu Beiyou gasped for breath heavily, and cracks also started to appear on the barrier created by the constant attacks.


    The situation did not lean towards Lu Beiyou''s side. Instead, they were surrounded and attacked from the sides.


    Lu Beiyou had already revealed his trump card, and his final trump card was only the last sword in his consciousness. However, he still had an intuition that he would never be able to accept the final sword.


    Once he accepted it, there would be an even more terrifying monster appearing in his body.


    The colossal dragon continued to bite at the enemies in front of it, and the phoenix shadow in front of it also charged forward, opening up a path for the three of them.


    Lu Beiyou gritted his teeth and turned around, carrying the two of them. He closed his eyes, and the water from his sword instantly appeared among the enemies in front of him.


    Then they disappeared again, and the three of them appeared at the back of the army. By this time, the enemy had already made their preparations to turn around and attack them.


    Lu Beiyou immediately conjured a sword shield, but due to the heavy burden of his body, he spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Standing at the top of the mountain, Xiao Yan involuntarily sighed in relief when he saw the three people who had suddenly disappeared. He finally could not hold on any longer.


    Lu Beiyou who was originally dressed in a white robe that was impervious to water and fire had quite a few wounds on his body, and his entire body was dyed red with blood.


    He half knelt on the ground and gasped for air, the rate at which the Northern Dipper Diagram absorbed the spirit energy was no longer enough to sustain Lu Beiyou''s energy consumption.


    He was less than a hundred meters away from the exit, but he was already in a dire situation.


    Wang Huan could no longer hold back her laughter, "Kill!" "Kill them all!"


    Lu Beiyou raised his head, and looked at the fat mouse with sinister eyes. He could not help but spit, and the ''Pure Yang'' in his hand shot out.


    Wang Huan only felt a cool breeze brush past her ears before feeling a sharp pain. He reached out his hand to touch it and found that his ears had disappeared, blood splattering everywhere.


    However, he didn''t shout out loud. He only shouted even more crazily, "Kill him!"


    Lu Beiyou secretly sighed, it seemed that because he was too weak and did not aim, he did not kill him with his sword, he only cut off one of his ears, and a bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, this time he really suffered a huge loss.


    As for the illusory draconic phoenix, countless cracks had already appeared on its body, nearly breaking it apart.


    In a hopeless situation, Lu Beiyou could not help but sigh, this time he was really in a hopeless situation, could it be that the only choice he could make was to accept the final sword?


    Just at that moment, a hand suddenly grabbed onto Lu Beiyou''s shoulder, causing Lu Beiyou''s body to react in an instant, and readied himself to attack.


    However, he was caught by the palm of the person behind him, and this person was Lu Xin, Lu Shouhuang was knocked unconscious on the ground.


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes became even redder as he looked at Lu Xin warily. Could it be that he is also someone from Liang Prefecture?


    Lu Xin merely smiled and waved his slightly numb shoulders, "An Xin, the old man was only temporarily knocked out by me."


    For some reason, when Lu Beiyou heard Lu Xuan''s words, he felt a sense of security.


    "After you left, no one else knew. I was always by the old man''s side. "Oh him, crying secretly in the study room every day."


    Lu Xin looked at Lu Shouhuang who was lying on the ground, the emotions in his eyes were gratitude, melancholy, loss, and mixed feelings.


    "I was picked up by the old man from among the dead, and I lived. I also understand the old man''s meaning. Actually, I was prepared for you to use a life-saving treasure, and I helped you die when you were in danger. After all, no matter how many experts there are in the world, a single Mahayana Stage is enough to save your life.


    Hearing Lu Xuan''s words, Lu Beiyou''s heart could not help but thump, this is bad!


    Without waiting for Lu Beiyou to react, blood started to flow out of his eyes, ears, nose and mouth, and his aura started to rise rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he had climbed to the peak of the Mahayana Stage.


    "Sometimes, I really hate the old man. After all, no one wants to be a scapegoat that has never seen him before. However, he treats me like family, so I can''t get angry. "Alright, I won''t owe the old tutor any favors now."


    At this point, Lu Feng had already turned into a bloody figure, but he still had a relieved smile on his face.


    "I''ll leave the old man to you, I''ll be leaving first. If I have the chance, I''d really like to drink with you, what a pity."


    He picked Lu Shouhuang up from the ground and threw him onto Lu Beiyou''s body.


    "Tell the old man that I''ll give my life to him next time, don''t let me take someone else''s life."


    Lu Beiyou looked at the smiling Lu Xuan, and also became silent, as he cut off his own meridians and cut off his own immortal path, pushing his own pressure to the limit, to the point where he was unable to save an immortal.


    Lu Xuan patted Lu Shouhuang''s shoulder and laughed: "Let''s go!"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, carried Lu Shouhuang on his back and hid behind Lu Ya.


    The blood on the ground converged into a bloody spear in Lu Xin''s hand. At this time, a hole had been opened in the barrier and the enemies that were like tidewaters swarmed over.


    Lu Xuan smiled, "I only have one chance, you must make good use of it."


    After he finished speaking, without waiting for Lu Beiyou to react, he saw Lu Xin holding onto his blood spear and turned it into a over 30 meter long spear, and rushed towards the exit.


    The pike was like a dragon, and wherever it passed, not a single blade of grass grew. Before the enemy even made a sound, it turned into a pool of blood and splashed onto the ground.


    Lu Beiyou did not dare to stay any longer, as this was an opportunity exchanged with his life. Carrying Lu Shouhuang on his back, he ran towards the place where the long spear had passed by at an extremely fast speed.


    A long spear forcefully opened a path of blood in the middle of the army of ten thousand. No one could stop it.


    Lu Beiyou finally escaped from the enemy troops, and the long spear also turned into a cloud of blood mist that dissipated into the heaven and earth.


    Lu Beiyou only felt his entire body being drained of energy, while the enemies behind had already caught up.


    He looked at the bright exit, then looked at the enemies that were like tidewater behind him, and used spirit energy to wrap around Lu Shouhuang''s body, and sent him towards the exit.


    Following that, with a loud roar, his veins ruptured, and a majestic aura burst out of his body. Lu Beiyou took the opportunity to strike at the mountain walls on both sides of the exit.


    With a loud bang, the cliff broke into pieces. The falling rocks formed a small hill that blocked the exit.


    Separating Lu Shouhuang from himself and himself, Lu Beiyou trembled as he stood up, blood flowing from his body continuously. Standing at the exit, he faced the enemies of the ten thousand troops.


    He couldn''t help but roar towards the sky as he laughed loudly, as if he was insane. "Today, all of you are destined to die! "Hahahaha!"

 C147

    Smoke and dust filled the sky outside the Heron Eagle Valley. The ground was already a hundred feet deep. A huge sword that was filled with crack lines was inserted into the ground.


    He felt that as long as someone lightly touched the sword, the sword would shatter into a pile of fragments.


    A man who looked like a scholar stood by the side of the gigantic sword that was in ruins, mumbling nervously to himself.


    He looked around and saw that not far away was a broken jade bracelet. His face also became gloomy and he whispered, "If junior knows about this, I''ll die hundreds of times. It''s all my fault that I didn''t make it in time."


    He walked over to the jade bracelets and squatted down to carefully pick up the two bracelets. Then, he took out a scroll and wrapped them in his bosom.


    The smoke and dust gradually dissipated, and all the Ye Sword Sect disciples were shattered. Below them was a corpse that could not be seen clearly, and under the trump cards of the Ten Thousand Swords and the Ju Que, the pale demon man was clearly dead.


    The monk was covered in blood, and his clothes were all torn. A Buddhist staff in front of him had been broken into several pieces, but he still had a trace of life left in him.


    The monk slowly opened his eyes. Black gas surrounded his body as he healed the injuries on his body. His eyes had turned pitch black, and he looked exceptionally horrifying.


    Recalling the scene from before, the monk felt his entire body tremble from head to toe, just now when Mu Qiuqiu turned his body into the last sword strike, he almost died. Luckily at the last moment, he chose to completely become bewitched, adding the fact that his body had entered the Ji Realm, he barely survived the onslaught of ten thousand swords.


    But now that his body had been hollowed out, he suddenly saw a thin figure standing beside the broken sword of the Ju Que in the distance. He could not help but be ecstatic, it was truly like he was dozing off and giving away a pillow.


    At this moment, he desperately needed the man''s blood essence to heal his injuries. He stood up and flew towards the man.


    The scholar did not pay attention to the black Qi monk that was rushing towards him. Instead, he carefully pulled out a book and wrapped the nearly shattered Ju Que up before placing it on his back.


    Then he softly said, "With just a thought from the Buddha, the Buddha will be destroyed. "Demon life, die!"


    Just as the monk was about to touch the scholar, the black gas suddenly turned into sinister monsters and began to bite at the monk.


    The monk cried out in grief. He wanted to struggle free, but he was pulled back by the black gas, and in the blink of an eye, he turned into a pile of bones.


    From the beginning to the end, the scholar didn''t even look at the monk, only seeing him look in the direction of Egret Eagle Valley with a conflicted expression in his eyes.


    He paced around the place for a long time before he finally shook his head and said, "Great Master, how can I not save my junior brother?"


    The look in his eyes gradually became firmer, and he secretly let out a sigh and walked towards the Heron Eagle Valley. However, when he arrived at the entrance, he still stopped and helplessly sighed.


    "Heaven''s Mandate can''t! Heaven''s Mandate can''t!"


    The figure of the scholar with the sword on his back walked around the entrance of Egret Valley for a long time. Squatting on the ground, he rubbed his hair in distress, his eyes bloodshot. After a long while, he finally put down his arm and walked towards the opposite direction of the Heron Eagle Valley with difficulty.


    Not long after the scholar disappeared, the image of a dragon descended from the sky and dissipated. Ren Changfeng''s figure walked out.


    He looked at the ground that was riddled with wounds that were dozens of feet deep. He sighed to himself, "In the end, I came too late."


    Then, his heart was filled with rage, who dared to break the Ju Que, he owed her a favor.


    He closed his eyes and spread out his spiritual sense. Suddenly, he opened his eyes wide, and they were filled with anger.


    "Old Man Wang, how dare you?!"


    Then, a heaven-shaking dragon''s roar resounded, and it instantly disappeared from where it stood, appearing above the Heron Eagle Valley.


    When he reached the exit of Heron Eagle Valley, he saw that Lu Beiyou was half-kneeling, the corpses in front of him had formed a human wall, he was guarding the exit alone, killing thousands of enemies, and the total number of twenty thousand soldiers was not more than eight or nine thousand.


    He had already entered a state of absent-mindedness. He no longer had consciousness. He was relying solely on his body''s instinct to stand at the entrance.


    Egret Valley was a dangerous place to begin with, but Lu Beiyou and Lu Pang had forced a path for it to live. At this moment, Wang Huan''s teeth were itching for action, and even the ducks that were in her mouth had been saved.


    They said that the two immortals they invited had died somewhere, and they said that one of them would take all the responsibility, it was pure bullsh * t!


    Wang Huan, who had always treated herself like a prince, had lost control of her emotions at this moment.


    "Kill!" Kill him! Hurry up and chop him into mincemeat! Then open up the mountain behind him! Otherwise, all of them will be punished in violation of the military order! "


    However, the people below the valley did not dare to take a step forward. It could be said that they had lost over a thousand people, but before they could even close in on Lu Beiyou, they were slashed into two, with over a thousand people killed by him alone.


    However, after hearing Wang Huan''s words, he could only bite the bullet and rush towards Lu Beiyou.


    This time, they realised that no one was injured when they approached Lu Beiyou, and couldn''t help but to roar in joy as they rushed towards Lu Beiyou.


    Suddenly, a heaven-shaking dragon''s roar resounded through the sky. It shook the crowd, causing them to retreat a few steps and cover their ears.


    Wang Huan couldn''t help but cover her ears. When she was ready to speak, she realized that she could no longer utter a sound and her head fell off her body.


    Ren Changfeng''s figure descended from the sky and looked at the unconscious Lu Beiyou who had lost his breath, his eyes filled with rage.


    When she heard Xiao Yu''s report, she had been preparing to make a trip to ''the two'' in a few days. She never thought that such a huge matter would happen before she even arrived.


    When the Ju Que failed, his junior in name fainted away, and behind the valley was an old man who was closely related to him.


    Just now when he had killed Wang Huan, he did not vent his anger at all. His eyes were bloodshot as he looked at the thousands of soldiers and horses in front of him. He gnashed his teeth and shouted, "All of you, go and die!"


    With another roar, a True Dragon spiraled out, and followed Ren Changfeng into the crowd of people, as if it was a fierce tiger entering a flock of sheep, it began its slaughter.


    Blood stained his noble clothing and he did not seem to care about it. The crowd, who were initially still resisting, saw that he had broken a Ruins Returning Stage Realm practitioner''s neck with one hand and lost all will to fight. With Wang Huan''s death, the crowd could no longer resist and began to flee.


    But Ren Changfeng''s eyes turned red from killing, he transformed into ten thousand bodies of dragons and bit towards the people who were running away.


    Ren Changfeng''s eyes were red, he panted and looked at Lu Beiyou whose Spirit Qi was becoming weaker and weaker, he anxiously used his Spirit Qi to protect his heart meridian, then took out a pill from his bosom and placed it into Lu Beiyou''s mouth.


    But it did not work at all. When Ren Changfeng saw this scene, he was also a little flustered.


    Finally, he gritted his teeth and took out a pearl from his bosom and stuffed it into Lu Beiyou''s mouth.


    Ren Changfeng wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, his face pale white.


    He then raised his head and looked at the small hill formed by the rocks. He seemed to be in a trance. He reached out his hand and pressed it down. The small mountain instantly turned into dust in the sky. A thousand terrifying black shadows gradually revealed themselves from the smoke and dust.

 C148

    The moonlight was hazy. In a campsite a hundred miles away from Egret Valley, an old man and a middle-aged man were sitting facing each other next to a bonfire.


    It was unknown what the two of them said, but the middle-aged man bowed towards the old man before turning around and disappearing into the moonlight.


    At this time, a black shadow came to the old man''s side, knelt on the ground and said, "Reporting to the general, everyone has searched all over Egret Valley but failed to find any trace of General Lu."


    The old man nodded and waved his hand, signaling the black shadow to retreat.


    Ye Xiao stared at the bonfire in front of him. His vision became blurry.


    "Push, you shouldn''t ¡­"


    The old man was Lu Shouhuang. Three days had passed since the incident in Egret Valley, so Lu Shouhuang woke up early.


    The only thing he saw was the unconscious Lu Beiyou, who was covered in blood. The group of people searched through tens of thousands of corpses to find Lu Wang''s figure. In a fit of rage, the three thousand black armored warriors used the corpses of the people present to whip their corpses in order to vent their anger.


    After a long while, Lu Shouhuang shakily stood up and walked towards a tent not far away.


    In the tent, there was only a simple bed, and the unconscious Lu Beiyou was currently lying on it.


    Hearing that there were some movements in the tent, the ninth day immediately woke up and acted as a form of defense. Only after seeing that it was Lu Shouhuang, did he respectfully retreat to the side.


    Lu Shouhuang smiled at her ninth level, extended his wrinkled and callused hand and rubbed her head.


    "It''s been hard on you these days."


    The ninth day hurriedly shook his head, "This is my duty, and it is because I did not inform them in time that the head and the young master suffered this calamity."


    Lu Shouhuang looked at Jiu Jiu, who had a guilty expression, and comforted, "You''ve already done very well. "You go out first, I''ll talk to this brat."


    walked over to the bedside and sat down. Seeing the pale and unconscious Lu Beiyou, the elderly man who was known for his iron blood finally couldn''t hold back and cried out.


    That night, five hundred black armors quietly returned to the Middle Continent under the cover of the night. The two thousand five hundred black armor sneaked into Liang Zhou.


    "Have you heard? Two small cities in the southwest of Liangzhou have been massacred! "


    "Not only that, I heard that many of the old and the weak survived, but the rest of the people were brutally killed, and the Mayor was even whittled down and hung on the city wall. That scene, hiss!"


    "That''s right, that''s right. Furthermore, such a big thing has happened, yet the Liangzhou Liangzhou King has not made a sound."


    "You don''t know? I don''t know what happened to that fat rat''s body. It has been hanging on the walls of our Ming Yuan City for several days already."


    "Is the Lu Family going to fight against the Liangzhou?"


    "Shh!" You can''t just casually say such things. If you''re not careful, you might even lose your head! "


    Primary City, the capital with the most bustling Middle Continent, was also where the Lu Family resided. At this moment, the streets and alleys were all discussing about the recent events that had occurred on the Liang Prefecture.


    Two small cities were massacred, and Wang Huan, who was in charge of the Crown Prince of Liangzhou, was hung on the city walls of Yuan Ming city. At that moment, the news of the battle spread far and wide, causing everyone to panic. And as the only power Lu Family at the peak of the Middle Continent, to this day, there was still no news about it.


    While everyone was discussing amongst themselves, in a quiet little courtyard deep in the Lu Family, Lu Beiyou sat at a stone table under a tree and played chess with Lu Shouhuang. The two of them did not say a word.


    Losing 42, Lu Shouhuang lost.


    Landing the thirty-seven, Lu Shouhuang was defeated.


    Losing forty-five, Lu Shouhuang lost.


    Although Lu Shouhuang kept on losing, his face was full of smiles, and dropped the chess piece in his hand.


    "In a few days, you will be able to recognize your ancestors and return home. In these few days, you will have to take care of your health and recuperation." With that, he stood up from the stone block and walked away with a smile.


    Lu Beiyou expressionlessly started to pack up the chess pieces, and on his ninth day of school, he walked out from the back of the house to gently massage his shoulders.


    "Young master, do you have something on your mind? Why does it look so glum? "


    Hearing the worry on her face for the ninth time, Lu Beiyou clapped her hands while smiling.


    "It''s nothing, I was just thinking about Lao Kong and the ball. I wonder how they are doing now?"


    "The ninth day of the new year." She lightly rubbed at Lu Beiyou''s temples with her slender finger, "Don''t worry, with how strong Young Mistress is, she will definitely be safe and sound. "On the ninth day of the new year, I will go with the young master to fetch Young Mistress."


    Lu Beiyou smiled and nodded. Three days ago, Lu Beiyou woke up from his coma and opened his eyes to find himself lying in an unfamiliar room.


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou had woken up, the ninth ranker hugged him and cried for a long time.


    Waiting until the ninth level of the Body Refinement Realm gradually stabilized, Lu Beiyou found out that Lu Shouhuang had brought back Lu Family.


    After that, Lu Shouhuang came to the room and saw Lu Beiyou waking up, he laughed and said hello three times, then turned and left, from time to time he would come to the courtyard to play chess with Lu Beiyou.


    These few times, Lu Beiyou finally stopped holding back and turned Lu Shouhuang upside down. But the more the old man was like this, the happier he was.


    But when Lu Beiyou thought about how he would be able to return to his clan in the next few days, he couldn''t help but frown.


    Although he had returned to the Lu Family, his safety was guaranteed.


    However, no one knew his condition better than himself. His meridians were all broken, his body was hollowed out, his cultivation base was crippled, and his skeleton was broken. He could barely stand up for some reason. However, every time he made a violent move, his entire body would be in unbearable pain.


    As a result, Lu Beiyou rarely left the courtyard.


    He was just drinking tea and playing chess with the ninth day in the courtyard. Of course, there was another guy he knew. He didn''t expect to meet him here.


    "Little guy, little guy, this old man is here to drink with you again. This time, I brought some good wine from the Lion Restaurant. Rumor has it that this was personally made by the Courtesan Belle of the Lion Restaurant. It''s absolutely good stuff!" I also brought you something good. "


    A familiar voice interrupted his thoughts while he was thinking.


    He saw an extremely beautiful barefooted man climbing over a wall and arriving at Lu Beiyou''s courtyard. It was the beautiful man that Lu Shouhuang had invited over to protect him.


    The second day after Lu Beiyou woke up, he saw the man who was secretly drinking in the courtyard. The two stared at each other for a long time before Lu Beiyou knew that this man was called Du Xiaokang.


    The two of them could be considered to be friends from the start, since Du Xiaokang had nothing better to do, so he brought all kinds of good wine over to savor together with Lu Beiyou.


    But when he heard Du Xiaokang''s voice on his ninth day of school, his face had a look of disgust and evil as he said, "Why are you here to drink with young master again? Don''t you know that young master''s health is not good?"


    Du Xiaokang jumped down from the wall, patted his sleeves and laughed: "Don''t worry little girl, this time I''m not only looking for your young master to drink, I brought something good with me."


    As he was about to continue speaking, Lu Beiyou lightly patted his waist and said softly, "Jiu''er, go warm a pot of tea for me."


    Junior Nine looked at Du Xiaokang with dissatisfaction, but after hearing what Lu Beiyou said, he merely snorted coldly and turned to walk back into the house.


    Du Xiaokang could not help but exclaim, "This woman is really a tiger!"


    Lu Beiyou smiled as he shook his head without saying a word, and only said softly: "You said that you brought a good thing for me? What is it? "

 C149

    Du Xiaokang patted the wine pot in his hands and laughed: "Drink first, drink first."


    Both of his hands formed a fist, Fallen Leaf turned them into two wine cups and poured two cups for Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou received the cup and gulped it down. A clear and light fragrance that was not considered violent and indifferent spread out in his mouth, and it stimulated his taste buds, making him feel refreshed.


    He could not help but exclaim, "Good wine!"


    Du Xiaokang laughed and also drank his wine. He then took out a bamboo pole and waved it in the air. A wooden chair appeared in the courtyard.


    "I know that your legs are inconvenient, but I just happened to hear that something like this happened in the Seawood Workshop recently, so I asked for one for you."


    Lu Beiyou looked at the wooden wheelchair beside him, and could not help but smile bitterly.


    This could also be considered a token of his appreciation. He could not help but say, "Looks like I really am hopeless."


    Du Xiaokang did not say a word, and only nodded his head lightly.


    "If it''s said that this is the first time your meridians have ruptured, then it''s still alright. It''s also not that you don''t have a good chance to reconnect. However, your meridians have completely shattered, and you are lucky to be able to keep your life. "


    Lu Beiyou poured himself another cup of wine, and looked at the shaking wine in silence.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. After all, you''re the world''s number nine expert, why are you still relying on Lu Family like a gangster?"


    After a while, Lu Beiyou''s mood had also recovered, and he joked around with Du Xiaokang.


    Du Xiaokang could not help but pucker the corner of his mouth as he muttered, "Fuck you, number 9. It''s not like you don''t know how I rank there. Is an expert ranked ninth in the world worthy of his name? "


    He picked up the jug of wine and began gulping down the wine.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the depressed Du Xiaokang, and the corner of his mouth raised into a smile. It wasn''t bad to have this guy talk to me in my free time.


    "What did my grandfather take to keep you this time?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s question, Du Xiaokang also put down the wine jug in his hands, and his face became desolate for a while.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I''m a little tired these few days, so I ended up resting at the Lu Family."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head and no longer said anything. At the same time, junior high 9 also carried a pot of hot tea and walked over, Lu Beiyou poured a cup for himself and held it in his hands. The hot air gradually covered his face, making it impossible to tell what expression he had.


    After a while, the wine in Du Xiaokang''s wine jug had run out, and he could not help but shake it off, realizing that there was not a single drop left, and sighed helplessly as he threw the jug to the side, "Today I''ll leave first, I''ll find you to drink in the future."


    "Wait, can you do me a favor?" Seeing that Du Xiaokang was about to leave, Lu Beiyou anxiously shouted and stopped him.


    "What kind of help?"


    Lu Beiyou''s expression was a little downcast, "Help me to the border Qingshan City. There is a tavern called ''The two of them''. Help me take a look at the tavern owner and the old man who collects debts."


    Du Xiaokang was quiet for a moment, then nodded and agreed.


    After seeing Du Xiaokang disappear into the courtyard, only then did the ninth disciple speak out. "Young Master, why do you trust him so much?"


    Lu Beiyou laughed and shook his head, maybe only those who share the same disease would have this feeling of trust. From Du Xiaokang''s lonely tone, he could feel a sense of loneliness, if everything was perfect, who would be able to be so free and easy in this world?


    Lu Beiyou looked at the wooden wheelchair beside him, then smiled at Junior Nine: "Jiu Er, are you willing to accompany me for a walk?"


    9th day was stunned for a moment before he hurriedly nodded his head.


    The ninth day as he pushed Lu Beiyou who was sitting on a wooden wheelchair out of the courtyard. After Lu Beiyou woke up, he had never left his courtyard. This was the first time he truly looked at his Lu Family.


    Along the way, there weren''t any extra servants or maids in the courtyard. The only thing that could be seen from time to time was the solemn expression of the sentry.


    All the courtyards were simple and clean. Other than his own courtyard, there was not even a single tree in the other courtyards that blocked his line of sight.


    Seeing this, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but admire Lu Shouhuang''s performance in defending his Lu Family.


    He walked forward until he arrived in front of a pond. He saw a white-haired old man wearing a Daoist robe sitting cross-legged in the middle of the pond. The black and white spiritual energy around him transformed into two fish like energies that seemed to devour the world.


    Junior Nine saw the sudden interest in Lu Beiyou''s eyes and immediately said: "Young master, it''s best if you don''t be interested in him."


    Lu Beiyou suspiciously looked at the ninth level, waiting for her to explain her next step.


    This old man is called Dou Ah, he is not a member of my Lu Family, he is someone that the Sovereign King of Dong Zhou left behind in my Lu Family some time ago. "


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou could not help but frown, the Eastern Zhou Sovereign King, Ren Changfeng?


    The ninth day, he told Lu Beiyou everything he knew not long ago, and after hearing it, he finally understood.


    At this moment, the Daoist also slowly opened his eyes. One black and one white pupils were like black holes, attracting Lu Beiyou''s consciousness.


    Lu Beiyou''s consciousness gradually blurred. At this moment, he heard only one voice: "Subdue!"


    Lu Beiyou instantly woke up, and the ninth day, with a vigilant look, stood in front of him.


    Dou Ah also said, "Little brat, you''ve found a demon."


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, then bowed to him and said: "Thank you senior."


    Dou Ah nodded his head and closed his eyes once again. Lu Beiyou did not stay any longer and allowed the ninth level of the Elementary Scholar to push him forward.


    Although the pressure that the Taoist had given Lu Beiyou was huge, he did not have any malicious intent, and just now, he had fallen into''s domain and was woken up by him, if not he would have already become an idiot.


    As for the relationship between Ren Changfeng and himself, he definitely wouldn''t have any intentions towards him or his Lu Family if he had left the Daoist behind. With Lu Shouhuang''s vigilance, it was impossible for him to let Dou A into the Lu Family.


    Just as the two of them were strolling around, a sharp voice suddenly sounded beside their ears: "Oh? Since when did our Lu Family have a crippled trash? "


    Lu Beiyou looked in the direction of the voice, only to see a hollowed-out eye, a thin man dressed in luxurious robes looking at him with ridicule.


    Junior Nine looked at the man who spoke with an angry expression. Lu Beiyou felt that it was indeed funny. Had he met a noble young master from the Wealthy Class who came to slap his face just because he found him so easy to bully?


    "Brother, I wonder who you are?"


    The man saw that Lu Beiyou''s attitude was somewhat humble, and felt that this was a soft persimmon, and the expression on his face became even more arrogant, "Master, I am the master of this Lu Family, why can''t you give me the master''s and servant''s gift when you see me? Do I even need to teach you that? "


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou was stunned. Master of Lu Family? This guy doesn''t care about his life, he actually dared to call himself the Master of Lu Family?


    The ninth day couldn''t help but shout out, "Lu Feng, don''t go too far!"

 C150

    Lu Feng looked at the ninth day in disdain and said, "Don''t think that the old gramps can yell at me with his backing. Do you believe that I can tell my grandfather to find the old gramps right now and have him give you to me as a warm room maid?"


    Hearing these words, Lu Beiyou''s face also darkened, when had his mother left him a companion to command others?


    "Jiu''er, hit him! Beat him to death! I''ll take responsibility if anything happens. "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Lu Feng could not help but burst out laughing, "You? You count as the onion? This Lu Family can only be talked about by a cripple like you? "


    Just as he finished speaking, a delicate fist had already landed on his face, sending blood flying out of his nose.


    "You actually dared to hit me!"


    Lu Feng was furious when he saw that the cripple in front of him was really going to attack him. However, before he could react, Lu Feng continued his storm-like attack towards him.


    Suddenly, Lu Feng collapsed on the ground as he let out a series of screams. Not long after, he was covered in blood and his screams had also lessened. It was obvious that he was losing a lot of his breath.


    "Stop, stop, I was wrong ¡­"


    Hearing Lu Feng''s soft, mosquito-like begging voice, Lu Beiyou finally spoke out and stopped the ninth level of the Body Refinement Realm.


    Pushing the wooden wheelchair to Lu Feng''s side, he softly said: "The identity of the Lu Family user is not used to bully others. Today, I shall teach you a lesson. If you feel unhappy, you can go and find Master Lu. I promise next time it won''t be as simple as bleeding. "


    After that, he walked around Lu Feng who was lying on the ground like a dead dog and continued to walk forward. However, Lu Beiyou no longer had the nature to play, and let Junior Ninth Pin push him back to his previous courtyard.


    Lu Beiyou sat in front of the desk, his face looking gloomy.


    It seemed that in the years since he had left the Lu Family, many changes had occurred in the Lu Family as well. At the very least, in his previous impression, this Lu Feng did not exist.


    "Jiu''er, tell me about all the things that happened in my Lu Family while I was gone for all these years."


    After hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Junior Nine, who was massaging Lu Beiyou''s shoulders for him, hesitated for a while before telling everything that he knew to Lu Beiyou.


    Before Lu Beiyou left home, although he was from a wealthy Middle Continent, he could not be considered to be a first-rate power. The entire Lu Family was supported by the Old Master by himself, and only after the bloody event of three thousand black armored horses stepping on the Middle Continent, was the great situation of the Lu Family established in Yuanming City.


    However, at that time, the old man had borrowed the power of a side branch. In other words, from that point on, the side branch of the Lu Family had begun to return to the Lu Family. Adding to the fact that Lu Beiyou and Lu Zhen Xian had disappeared, their Lu Family s did not have any direct descendants to them.


    Lu Beiyou also completely understood why the old man wanted to bring him home at this time. This wasn''t just to make him recognize his ancestors, he was going to make him completely inherit the Lu Family and become the master of the family!


    If he did not come back now, with the growth of the year, Lu Shouhuang''s body would gradually lose its function, and he would end up with the right to inherit the Lu Family. And the result of his hard work would also fall to the side, which was not what he wanted to see.


    After Lu Beiyou figured out all of these thoughts, he could not help but let out a breath of air.


    He was still too young.


    Lu Beiyou stood up and walked to the window. Although his legs were still in pain, he didn''t mind at all.


    Looking at the fresh green leaves on the withered branches in the courtyard, Lu Beiyou said softly, "Jiu''er, call the old man over. Tell him that I have something important to discuss with him."


    After nodding his head and leaving the room at 9 AM, Lu Beiyou clenched his fists tightly, a complicated look flashing past his eyes.


    At this time, Yuan Ming City was in an uproar, and not long later, it would be the Lu Family Ancestor Rite Ceremony.


    And this day, in the eyes of these commoners, was a grand ceremony. The Lu Family would bestow many silver coins and grains to these commoners for their celebration.


    The common folk were naturally extremely happy as well. They had long cleaned up the streets and alleys, preparing to welcome the arrival of the great Lu Family army.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Ninth day brought a clean set of clothes to Lu Beiyou''s courtyard and helped him clean up.


    Although Lu Beiyou had long since gotten used to taking care of himself, under the ninth level of request, he still nodded helplessly in agreement.


    After washing up, Lu Beiyou opened the door to his room. Two rows of people were standing in front of his courtyard entrance, and upon seeing his figure, the two lines of people kneeled down together on one knee. One of them walked up and said respectfully: "Young Master, please follow me out."


    Lu Beiyou lightly stroked the wooden wheelchair beneath him, and he walked out of the courtyard first as he was pushed by the 9th level of the year.


    Under the lead of a group of people, the two walked around and arrived at the center of the Lu Family living room.


    Lu Shouhuang was currently seated at the main seat, and by his side sat a similarly burly and burly old man with a ferocious look.


    According to what the ninth day told him, this was the person in charge of the Lu Family, Lu An.


    But in terms of inheritance, he was only slightly weaker than Lu Shouhuang''s bloodline, and Lu Feng, who was previously beaten up by the ninth level of the Lu Family, was his third grandson.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the seats on both sides and saw two middle-aged men and three young men sitting at the side. Lu Feng was one of them, he looked at Lu Beiyou tyrannically, as if he wanted to eat him up.


    When the others saw Lu Beiyou appearing, their gazes all gathered on him.


    Lu Beiyou bowed towards Lu Shouhuang in a neither humble nor haughty manner, and Lu Shouhuang laughed out loud as he nodded his head, letting the ninth day push Lu Beiyou to his side and said: "Beiyou, the ones below are all your brothers and uncles, you better get familiar with them!"


    Lu Beiyou glanced at everyone present. Although the eyes the two middle-aged men used to look at him were a little curious, most of them still looked down on him.


    As for those three young men, Lu Feng was undoubtedly full of hostility towards him. One of them was expressionless, while the other was full of curiosity.


    Of all the people present, only this last person gave him a sense of danger.


    Without waiting for Lu Beiyou to speak, Lu Feng slammed the table and stood up while shouting, "Who is he? Is he even fit to be called our brother? When did our Lu Family have such trash? "


    Lu Shouhuang didn''t say anything, and everyone else looked as if they were just going to watch the show. Lu Beiyou smiled faintly, "I''m a piece of trash myself, but I don''t know who got beaten up by trash like me to kneel and beg for mercy three days ago.


    "You!" Hearing Lu Beiyou''s ridicule, Lu Feng''s face instantly flushed red.


    The young man who was expressionless a moment ago interrupted and said: "A cripple who relied on a woman to flaunt his strength, and was even so righteous as to not mind the loss of his Lu Family?"

 C151

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the living room became depressed as well. Lu Shouhuang did not speak, but the cracked table under his hands clearly showed his state of mind.


    Anyone who heard their own grandson be called trash would feel uncomfortable in their heart. What was even more lamentable was that even though he knew this was the case, he still couldn''t completely fall out with her.


    Lu Beiyou also understood why Lu Shouhuang did not bring him back to the Lu Family when he saw him previously. With such a family conflict, if Lu Shouhuang had rashly brought him back, it would have immediately incited a dispute and no one would have known who it was that plotted against him.


    And Lu Beiyou''s current appearance, had also given himself and Lu Shouhuang some time to prepare.


    Lu Beiyou gently patted Lu Shouhuang''s fist, and smiled at him, telling him to be at ease.


    He then looked at the youth who had mocked him earlier and asked, "May I know who you are?"


    The young man raised a cup of hot tea and took a sip, "The eldest grandson of Lu Family, Lu Ren."


    The eldest son of Lu Family? When Lu Beiyou heard this, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    "Oh? You are the eldest son of Lu Family? I remember that the patriarch of Lu Family was my grandfather, the eldest son of Lu Family was my father, and the eldest grandson was what you call a cripple. I want to ask you, when did you become the eldest son of Lu Family? "When did my father give birth to another son of a bitch without telling my mother?"


    "You!" Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Lu Ren could not help but smack the table and rise, the teacup in his hand dropping to the ground, splashing tea all over the floor.


    Looking at the furious Lu Ren, Lu Beiyou said seriously: "My Lu Family has battled for generations, and I relied on unity to defend against an enemy outside. But when I returned home, what did I see? Internal conflict, jealousy, suspicion. You don''t know me, that''s all right. But I am standing here, my father is Lu Zhen Xian, I am the eldest grandson of Lu Family! As for whether your agreement is qualified enough, do I need your permission? "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s overbearing declaration, not to mention Lu Feng, even Lu Ren, who was sitting beside the main seat, had a weird look in his eyes.


    Lu Shouhuang frowned, why was Lu Beiyou so overbearing today? In the past few days of contact, Lu Beiyou was not such a reckless person.


    Lu Beiyou did not care at all and continued, "As for saying that I''m relying on women ¡­" Just as he finished speaking, one black and one white swimming fish surrounded Lu Beiyou, the terrifying aura of spirit energy instantly filling the living room.


    Lu An, who had been silent all this time, suddenly exclaimed, "This is the East-Zhou Yin Yang Fish!"


    Lu Shouhuang''s eyes were also filled with astonishment. He was very clear on the condition of Lu Beiyou''s body, the concept of his meridians shattering meant that his body had turned into a funnel, completely unable to store and store spirit energy, let alone using such a terrifying Yin Yang Fish.


    He had only seen this move when he entered the Lu Residence''s Dou Ah''s body not long ago, but how did Lu Beiyou do it?


    Lu Feng and Lu Ren looked astonished at the Yin Yang Fish swimming in the air, their faces alternating between green and purple. It could be said that the current Lu Beiyou was a trash. Then what were the two of them?


    As for the man who had not spoken up until now, who was filled with curiosity towards Lu Beiyou, when he saw this scene, the smile on his face grew even wider.


    "I am a cripple who cut down martial arts with my sword intent, who chopped down the Ruins Returning Stage with the Divine Path, who chopped down the Mahayana with my Ruins Returning Stage, and who entered the Half-step Immortal with a single step. Could any of you be stronger than me? "


    Instantly, the living room was in complete silence. Travelling across boundaries, one would have to cross over each time to kill an enemy. If such a battle record was spread out, even Lu Beiyou would be able to make a breakthrough the rankings.


    "So what if you had previously reached the Half-step Immortal? "Right now, you are just a cripple with your meridians shattered. Right now, the Yin Yang Fish is only borrowing the power of an external force. How many times can you use it?"


    Just then, one of the two middle aged men also slowly opened his eyes, his pupils had a gold light, exactly the same as the time when he had used his Battle Golden Eyes, but the light was much dimmer, obviously not the proper light, but even so, Lu Beiyou''s heart shivered.


    In this world, other than him, there was someone else who had mastered the Fighting Golden Eyes. Moreover, it was right in front of him. Then, wouldn''t he be exposing himself this time? Everything he had done before was just a joke in his eyes.


    Lu Beiyou''s mind trembled, but his expression was still as calm as before: As for how many more times I can use it, I don''t need you to worry, I think at least I can protect myself.


    Just as the middle-aged man was about to speak, Lu An, who was sitting on the side said, "Enough!"


    For a moment, the living room quieted down.


    In the eyes of Lu Beiyou, the man who was looking at him with interest all the while brought him some pressure, and then the inheritance of the Fighting Golden Eyes appeared. However, this did not make Lu Beiyou feel any danger.


    However, on the other side of Lu Shouhuang, Lu An gave him an extremely terrifying pressure, to the extent that he was not the least bit weaker than the monk he had seen in front of Egret Valley back then.


    It was also no wonder why this old man needed to borrow the strength of the Lu Family''s side branch back then. However, when he saw the old man''s indifferent face, it was obvious that he was holding back, Lu Beiyou silently heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lu An looked at Lu Beiyou and laughed: "You''re called Bei You right? It''s all your fault that my grandfather didn''t teach them well. I''ll teach them a good lesson on your behalf later on."


    Although he was smiling, because his face was rough to begin with, his smile was even more fiendish.


    But Lu Beiyou did not dare show it, and said respectfully: "Senior is joking, I, Bei You know senior''s intentions, but as for teaching me a lesson, you should be spared."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Lu An''s face stiffened and he couldn''t help but hurriedly say, "What Senior, could it be that your grandfather didn''t tell you who I am? According to seniority, you should call me Second Grandpa! "


    Lu Beiyou looked at Lu Shouhuang and saw that he did not react, but only calmly drank his tea.


    Only now did Lubei muster the courage to speak up. "Second Grandpa."


    "Good!" Good! "Alright!" Hearing Lu Beiyou change his address, Lu An couldn''t help but laugh loudly. His loud and clear voice made Lu Beiyou cover his ears.


    Lu Shouhuang also put down the teacup in his hand and stood up from his seat of honor.


    "Today is my Lu Family''s ancestral worship ceremony, and also the day when I return home from my journey in the north to recognize my ancestors. Just like what my grandson said just now, I''ll forget about his identity. You guys don''t count as fart!"


    Without even looking at the reaction of the surrounding people, he shouted loudly, "My Lu Family has gone from a small family, all the way to the top, not by relying on force, but by relying on the human heart! If my own family members dare to bully my own family members, what is there a need for my Lu Family to establish a foothold in Middle Continent!? "


    Silence filled the living room for a moment. Lu Feng and Lu Ren also lowered their heads.


    "Beiyou, Lu An, the two of you, come with me!" With that, Lu Shouhuang walked outside the house in large strides. Lu An followed after being silent for a while.


    Lu Beiyou looked at Lu Feng and Lu Ren, he sneered in his heart and allowed Junior Ninth to push him out of the hall.

 C152

    Lu Beiyou followed behind Lu An and went around two courtyards and arrived in front of an Ancestral Temple.


    After reaching this point, the two of them did not walk any further. Lu Beiyou also stood up from his wheelchair, and retreated with a cry.


    The three of them stood at the entrance of the Ancestral Temple for a long time, then Lu Shouhuang spoke: "Beiyou, are you ready?"


    A cool breeze blew past. Lu Beiyou''s hair fluttered slightly, and her gaze drifted for a moment before stabilizing.


    "Life is a son of Lu Family, death is a ghost of Lu Family."


    Lu Shouhuang took a deep breath, took a step forward and pushed open the main door of the Ancestral Hall.


    There were spirit tablets placed on the table in front of the ancestral hall. Behind the ancestral hall, there was a small door that led to a small mountain. One could vaguely see stone tablets on the mountain.


    When Lu Shouhuang arrived, his expression gradually turned into one of grief. Lu An had been standing silently at the side the entire time.


    "Do you know how an ordinary person like me made the master of this family? And how does he walk across Middle Continent? "


    Lu Beiyou looked at the large ancestral hall with its dense spirit tablet, and Lu Beiyou''s expression became solemn.


    Tiger Head Camp, Xu Guan, Yang Guan Gu Yi, thirty-six cuts on the body.


    In the Tiger Head Camp, Xu Yuanyi and Yang Pass Gu Yi died for the soldiers who were killed by the twelve arrows of the nine blades.


    The Phoenix Camp was white and bright. In the Yang Pass'' Gu Yi Zheng, he used his body to pave the way. Two out of thirty people died from beheading the enemy.


    At the Phoenix Camp, seven out of twenty disciples from the battle of the Gathering Ape City died.


    In the Tiger Head Camp, both white and green, Qingyuan City had a soldier defending against an arrow that pierced the heart, causing death.


    Phoenix Camp, Wang Liang, from the battle of the Gathering Ape City, he had taken the lead and slain nearly a hundred enemies. He had died.


    Tiger Head Battalion.


    Lu Beiyou''s heart was filled with sorrow.


    Sometimes I wonder if I have the ability to make them fight for me. If I die first, will they be able to live, and will they stay at home with their wives, children, and elders? "


    A desolate Qi slowly spread around the ancestral hall, Lu Beiyou remained silent, kneeling down and kowtowing three times towards the thousands of spirit tablets.


    Lu Shouhuang did not stop him, and did not speak either.


    "The origin of our Lu Family wasn''t located in the Middle Continent to begin with, and we don''t know when we''ll be able to return home, but our current home is this Middle Continent, so we don''t dare fall to them. If they fall, then their home will also be separated, and their families will be gone as well. No matter if their families hate me or hate me, I will accept them all. However, their names should not be forgotten by the people, as they are the heroes of the Middle Continent citizens. "


    Lu Shouhuang took a step forward to lightly wipe a spirit tablet, "So they are all my family, they have the qualifications to become Lu Family s, there are a total of 327,882 spirit tablets here, and among them, there are also the ones I gave to your Second Master. And behind the ancestral hall, there are a total of eighty-four thousand sixty-two spirit tablets on the Spirit Burying Mountain, the rest of them can''t even be found. What you discussed with me before, I can promise you. They are right behind this ancestral hall, but whether or not they can be used for you depends on your own ability. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head and lightly walked past the spirit tablet. He turned his head and bowed once more, then walked towards the Spirit Burying Mountain in large strides.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s figure gradually disappearing from the ancestral hall, Lu An finally uttered a sigh.


    Lu Shouhuang placed the spirit tablet back to its original position and said softly, "Second brother, I am so tired from acting ¡­ When will this show come to an end? "


    Lu An remained silent. He simply walked up to the spirit tablet and took out two spirit tablets from between them. The expression in his eyes gradually became a little absent-minded.


    "You and I are both part of this drama. Once you enter this game, you are destined to have no end to your life, and no one will be able to walk out alive."


    Lu Shouhuang raised his head and looked at the Spirit Burying Mountain behind the Ancestral Temple. His eyes narrowed as he said, "Some people''s hands are a bit long right now."


    Lu An paced back and forth to Lu Shouhuang''s side and placed the spirit tablet back to the ground.


    "Then chop off his hand."


    He only saw that the two spirit tablets that Lu just placed were written: The position of Lu Family Patriarch, Lu Shouhuang, and the position of Lu An, who is next to the Lu Family.


    Lu Beiyou arrived at the foot of the mountain and looked up. Everything he saw was desolate, ten thousand stone tablets stood on top of the mountain. The mountain was covered by a formation, so outsiders would not be able to see the ten thousand stone tablets.


    In front of him were many bluestone steps and the bluestone was completely stained with dried blood. Lu Beiyou walked up with a solemn expression.


    One step at a time.


    As he walked to stage one thousand, Lu Beiyou''s forehead started to sweat profusely. When he reached stage two thousand, his head was covered with sweat and his legs were trembling.


    However, he didn''t stop, and with a solemn expression, he continued to walk up.


    His advancing speed became slower and slower, and when he reached the 3000 step stage, Lu Beiyou was gasping for air, but he did not stop.


    Lu Beiyou bowed and continued to walk down the next step. When he reached the 5000 step step, his consciousness became blurry, and his body felt like it had been pressed down by a giant boulder. Every step he took exhausted all of his strength.


    When he stepped onto the 8000 step, he had already used all of his strength.


    He was completely drenched in sweat, his eyes were in a daze, he was already a cripple, walking was difficult for him, to be able to reach this step, Lu Beiyou had already reached his limit.


    The Thousand Ranked Green Tablet was even harder to walk on than the Ten Thousand Swords Heaven Stairway back in Tianshan.


    Looking up, the two paths were still filled with stone tablets, and the end of the bluestone staircase still could not be seen. Lu Beiyou gasped for breath, saluted, and stepped forward with difficulty.


    At this moment, his center of gravity suddenly became unstable. His body fell backwards onto the ground and tumbled a few steps down.


    Lu Beiyou endured the pain and propped himself up, bowing as he stepped forward.


    Compared to the ten thousand stone tablets on his back, the pain was countless times lighter.


    He walked up to 9000 steps. Lu Beiyou had already fell down the stone steps nine times, his entire body was covered with wounds, with countless big and small wounds, his entire body was covered with dirt, and his face was starting to swell up.


    Lu Beiyou climbed up the stone steps with much difficulty, but he could no longer move as he was forced to half kneel on the ground.


    Lu Beiyou lifted his eyes that were already narrowed into slits due to the bruises, and climbed up the stairs. Blood dripped onto the stone, leaving a trail of blood.


    In the blink of an eye it had become a torrential rain. Lu Beiyou had also gradually lost consciousness, and struggled to grab onto the bluestone staircase with numbness and difficulty.


    One stone tablet began to shake and the other stone tablet began to shake. It seemed as if there was a chain reaction in the heavy rain. The sounds of metal clashing echoed in the barren mountain.


    Lu Shouhuang and Lu An who were standing in the Ancestral Hall looked at the rain curtain in the barren mountain behind the Ancestral Hall. Suddenly, they heard the sound of the clashing of a golden spear against a tombstone. Both of their eyes showed signs of excitement as Lu Shouhuang tightly clenched his fist.


    A blurry image appeared beside Lu Beiyou and lifted him up. Another image appeared behind him, supporting his body, one after another image appeared on top of the bluestone staircase, and tens of thousands of images appeared behind Lu Beiyou, supporting him as he walked up.

 C153

    In the end, Lu Beiyou stepped onto the final step. Before him was a square platform, and under the heavy rain, there were three thousand black armors standing orderly.


    Lu Beiyou gasped for breath heavily, when the rain fell on his body, it felt like it weighed a thousand kilograms, floating in the rain.


    A huge gust of wind blew over, causing Lu Beiyou''s body to feel pain.


    As for the three thousand black armor, they still stood in the distance and did not make a sound.


    Lu Beiyou forced himself to focus towards the Black Armor in front of him and asked hoarsely, "Can you guys help me move a rock?"


    A person walked out from the black armor, came to the nearby wasteland and picked up a piece of land that was around a hundred kilograms, and placed it in front of Lu Beiyou, then left.


    Everyone looked at Lu Beiyou. Although their expressions were still indifferent, they still carried some suspicions.


    Lu Beiyou sat on the ground, took out half of the ''Pure Yang'' half of the sword from his chest, and forcefully smashed the stone.


    However, because his body was currently very tired, he could only carve out a small piece at a time. Two hours, four hours. In the blink of an eye, four hours had passed and the sky gradually darkened.


    Although Lu Beiyou''s mouth was dry, and his lips were dry and split, countless of bubbles had already formed on his hands, but due to excessive force, the bubbles broke, and thick water flowed out, Lu Beiyou did not mind.


    It was only after a long while that Lu Beiyou finally stopped moving his hands. From the beginning to the end, the three thousand black armor in front of him had not moved an inch.


    At this time, the sky had already cleared up, and the sun had just risen.


    Lu Beiyou then raised his head and looked at the crowd. His eyes were sunken in, his face was bloodless, and his body was stiff.


    He tried to prop himself up, but because he had been sitting for too long, his body became stiff. In the end, he forcefully used the Pure Yang Sword as a walking stick to prop himself up.


    At this time, he stood in front of the square stone tablet in front of him and spoke out, "Warriors, the eldest grandson of my Lu Family, Lu Beiyou, wishes for everyone to accompany me to battle on the battlefield.


    Because of the lack of water, his voice was exceptionally piercing, like a broken gong.


    No one in the three thousand black armors spoke a word. Even though Lu Beiyou had displayed his unswerving determination in front of them, this was not enough to prove Lu Beiyou''s strength.


    And the reason for Lu Beiyou''s visit, was obvious at a glance. It was to inherit the true power of the Lu Family: Three Thousand Black Armors.


    When Lu Beiyou saw that the three thousand black armors in front of him did not react, he sighed inwardly.


    He raised his hand to his mouth, opened his mouth and bit into his finger, scattering it all over the stone tablet in front of him.


    When he finished writing, his palm, which was bleeding, said, "I was nine years old when I left home. I know my request will be sudden, but I can no longer afford to hesitate in the current situation. If I, Lu Beiyou, am to erect a tablet here, I will definitely live and die with all the warriors here! "


    While speaking, Lu Beiyou struggled to move the stone tablet into the wasteland and stood up, then knelt down facing the crowd.


    "I implore everyone to give me a hand!"


    However, before his knees could touch the ground, he was suddenly pulled up by an inexplicable force. A ray of sunlight shone on his face.


    The tens of thousands of shadows behind him kneeled down towards Lu Beiyou.


    One of the black armored men came in front of Lu Beiyou and dragged him up. After he stabilized his body, he knelt down on one knee.


    In the blink of an eye, all three thousand black armor knelt down on one knee in front of Lu Beiyou.


    At the front, Black Armor shouted, "General Yu Kang, with 3,000 Night Bat people, you are willing to go through fire and water for Young Master, and will not refuse!"


    Just then, the countless kneeling figures behind Lu Beiyou roared out, transforming into streams of incense that surged towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou spread out his hands, and then kneeled down on one knee again as tens of thousands of horses and soldiers carried him on their back.


    He shouted loudly, "I will not disappoint the generals!"


    At this time, Lu Beiyou finally found out the true name of the three thousand Black Armored Soldiers. Everyone here possessed the Lu Family of three thousand Black Armored Soldiers, but no one knew the name of the Black Armored Soldiers: Night Bat.


    And at this moment, Lu Shouhuang, who was standing at the foot of the steps of the desolate mountain at some point, saw tens of thousands of heroic souls turn into incense and surge up to the stage.


    Lu An, who was standing beside him, also couldn''t help but sigh. His eyes were filled with disappointment and frustration.


    When Lu Beiyou opened his eyes again, he found himself in a familiar room, his entire body wrapped in bandages.


    He felt his mouth go dry and his voice become hoarse, "Water! Water! "Water!"


    The door suddenly opened, and Junior Nine barged in. Seeing that Lu Beiyou had woken up, two streams of tears flowed down her face, but her mood grew increasingly intense. In the end, she couldn''t hold it in and began to cry on Lu Beiyou''s body.


    "Young master, I thought you had died. If anything happens to you, Jiu''er will die too! "


    Lu Beiyou felt a headache coming on, but he felt a sense of warmth in his heart, as he rubbed Jiu Jiu''s head: "Jiu Er, good girl, am I not fine? Be good and get me a glass of water first. You can''t bear to see me die, yet die from thirst. "


    On the ninth day, after hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, he anxiously lifted his head and sniffed a few times before he ran out of the house.


    After a while, a pot of warm water was brought over. Only after drinking it in one gulp did Lu Beiyou feel at ease.


    "Jiu''er, who sent me back?"


    Only when his throat felt better, did Lu Beiyou ask the ninth level of the Nascent Soul Stage.


    "It''s the final general."


    Ninth day. Before he could say anything, a figure suddenly walked out from a dark corner. It was Yu Kang, who was on the square platform at that time.


    Without waiting for Lu Beiyou to continue speaking, Yu Kang took the lead and said: "If Young Master is awake, please come to the courtyard of the Patriarch, the Patriarch is waiting for Young Master."


    The ninth day, after hearing Yu Kang''s words, he couldn''t help but frown and was about to open his mouth to complain when Lu Beiyou interrupted him and smiled: "Then I''ll have to trouble General to lead the way."


    On the ninth day, after seeing Lu Beiyou interrupt him, his face did not look good. However, he still pushed the wooden wheelchair over.


    The two of them followed Yu Kang as they walked out of the room.


    On the way, junior high''s ninth day looked curiously at Yu Kang, who was standing in front of him. From time to time, he would have a face full of doubt.


    Lu Beiyou looked up to this scene and could not help but ask: "What happened to you? Why do you keep looking at him? "


    Junior Nine suddenly awoken as he looked at Lu Beiyou and hurriedly said: "I am only curious, but within these three thousand black armor, I have also heard from my mistress that each and every one of them are the most outstanding experts in the world, moreover, most of them are proud and arrogant. From what the Patriarch said, Young Master, how did you get them to be your subordinates? "


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou laughed and did not say anything, Yu Kang also stopped, the two of them raised their heads and looked at the sky not far away.


    Under the sky was the barren mountain behind the ancestral hall. On the platform of the barren mountain, a group of black armored men sat cross-legged. Sunlight shone through the magical formation and onto the stone tablet not far away.


    A few words were written on the stone tablet with blood: Lu Family, position of Lu Beiyou.

 C154

    Under Yu Kang''s guidance, Lu Beiyou once again passed by the pond, and realised that the Taoist called Dou A had already disappeared.


    He couldn''t help but sigh. A while ago, in order to gain face, he had used his Pure Yang energy to get Dou Ah to help him. He had borrowed Dou Ah Yu''s Yin Yang Twin Fish.


    Since it was a keepsake from the Eastern Zhou Sovereign King, Dou Ah naturally couldn''t reject it. Lu Beiyou originally wanted to thank him, but he didn''t expect him to no longer be here.


    Lu Beiyou shook his head and threw out the thoughts in his head. Under Yu Kang''s lead, the three of them arrived at a large courtyard after a while.


    Lu Beiyou waved his hand, signaling the ninth day to return, and Yu Kang to push Lu Beiyou into the courtyard.


    There were a few rows of bamboo plants in the yard, as well as a locust tree. When the locust flower bloomed, a gust of wind blew down a small string of locust flowers, causing a swarm of bees and butterflies to appear.


    Under the locust tree, there was a stone table. Two old men were sitting on it, playing chess. Other than that, there was nothing else in the courtyard.


    Yu Kang pushed Lu Beiyou to the front of the stone table, the old man waved his hand, indicating that he should leave first.


    Then, Lu Shouhuang raised his head to look at Lu Beiyou who was wrapped in bandages and could not help but laugh out loud. Even Lu An who was in confrontation with him started to laugh loudly.


    Lu Beiyou curled his lips, showing that he did not care about the two old men''s laughter.


    When everything was calm again, Lu Shouhuang stood up and pushed Lu Beiyou over to the place where he was sitting a moment ago. He pointed to the chessboard and asked, "Do you have a solution to the current problem?"


    Lu Beiyou frowned as he looked at the Go board in front of him. After a long while, his brows relaxed and he said in a clear voice: "There''s no explanation."


    Lu Shouhuang sighed, but Lu An could not help but heave a sigh of relief, his face then looking extremely pleased with himself.


    Looking at the two old men who were trying their best, Lu Beiyou could not help but laugh inside. He coughed lightly and said, "Actually, there is still a solution."


    Oh? Lu Shouhuang''s face was also filled with confusion, it was Lu An''s turn to be the next son, as long as one of his son fell, the whole thing would be over, how could he explain that?


    Lu Beiyou also did not say anything, he only reached out his hand and scattered the pieces in front of him. Only then did Lu Beiyou open his mouth: "Since this is a dead end, let''s turn this situation into a mess, no matter who it is, they will not be able to see the situation clearly. No one can tell who wins or loses, no one can tell."


    Lu An couldn''t help but say in a somewhat exasperated tone, "You''re clearly being shameless!"


    Lu Shouhuang laughed heartily instead. "Who said that you''re being shameless and heroes will emerge in this chaotic world? You and I are both children of the chess board, if we can disrupt this situation, the dead end could also turn into a living situation. So what if you''re being shameless?"


    Hearing Lu Shouhuang''s words, Lu An was silent for a while, but in the end, he nodded his head helplessly.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but shiver. What was the meaning of this?


    Lu Shouhuang sighed, sat on the stone seat beside Lu Beiyou and whispered: "You are not curious, why is the attitude of the Lu Family side branch so arrogant, but I do not suppress it. Lu An is by my side, but I''m speaking frankly? "


    Lu Beiyou shook his head, "If you want to say it, you will naturally tell me. If you don''t want to say it, I won''t ask.


    Lu Shouhuang and Lu An looked at each other and started laughing loudly.


    "It''s my fault, it''s really my fault. I originally said that there was a good child in the Immortal Town, and it seems that it''s more than just a good child. It''s truly the blessing of Lu Family!"


    Lu Shouhuang also had a face full of gratification, as he looked at Lu Beiyou and changed the topic. "How did you make the Night Bat recognize you as its master?"


    Lu Beiyou muttered to himself for a while before replying, "Because I saw three stone tablets in the wasteland next to the square."


    When Lu Shouhuang and Lu An heard Lu Beiyou''s words, they both stopped what they were doing.


    Lu Beiyou glanced at the two people before continuing, "You, my father''s, and second grandfather''s names are written on those three stone tablets. That''s why I left my name on that desolate mountain. "


    A cool breeze blew past. The bamboo leaves rustled, and another string of locust flowers landed on the chessboard.


    The three of them did not speak, after a long while, Lu Shouhuang picked up the locust flower with trembling hands and stuffed it into his mouth, beginning to chew.


    Lu An said in a clear voice, "Well preserved, this is what I, a young man of Lu Family, should look like!"


    Lu Beiyou looked at Lu An with some astonishment, his expression in a daze. Why did he keep on praising him, and not mention anything about his juniors in front of him?


    Lu Shouhuang swallowed the locust flower in his mouth and said softly, "Earlier, you wanted to discuss with me about controlling the three thousand black armor but you didn''t tell me why. Now that you''ve accomplished your goal, can you tell me what you want to do? "


    Lu Beiyou was startled for a moment, obviously he did not expect this old man to ask him this question. He was conflicted for a moment before opening his mouth: "It''s for Lu Family."


    Lu Shouhuang and Lu An couldn''t help but frown, and their hearts were filled with doubts. What does this have to do with Lu Family?


    Seeing the expressions of the two, Lu Beiyou finally sighed and explained, "According to my understanding these past few days, even though Lu Family seem to be flourishing in the eyes of outsiders, in my eyes, I cannot stand up to too much of the storm. A million soldiers? So what if the old tutor could command a million troops? Just like how we intercepted twenty thousand soldiers and horses from Liang Zhou earlier, how many do you think a million soldiers would be able to exchange for twenty thousand soldiers and horses? "


    Lu Shouhuang and Lu An looked at each other in silence for a while. Lu Shouhuang extended five fingers and Lu An made a gesture of eight.


    Lu Beiyou laughed, "I know that old man, you use troops like a god, if you occupy the Innate position, you can indeed use fifty thousand people to replace these twenty thousand, but in my opinion, if you really go all out, your losses would be at least one hundred thousand."


    Hearing this, Lu Shouhuang laughed coldly, "Even if a hundred thousand soldiers swapped out of their twenty thousand troops, this would still be a profit. How many troops do you think they would have?"


    Lu An also nodded, but Lu Beiyou shook his head helplessly.


    "If the ones who came out this time were only people who could be considered elites in their eyes, then what would happen if they didn''t even have the qualifications to be considered an elite?"


    Lu An said, "It''s not like we haven''t had a collision with Liangzhou. It''s also like we know each other''s strengths and weaknesses. Aren''t you exaggerating too much! "


    Hearing Lu An''s slightly dissatisfied tone, Lu Beiyou looked at Lu Shouhuang and asked, "Old Gramps, what do you think? Senior from the tree, do you think my words are exaggerated? "


    Just as he finished speaking, a cool breeze suddenly rose up in the quiet courtyard. A Daoist wearing a Daoist robe appeared on the locust tree. It was the Daoist Dou Ah that he had met on the pond earlier.

 C155

    Dou Ah jumped down from the tree and landed on the ground. He looked at Lu Beiyou with a strange expression and asked, "How did you discover me?"


    Lu Beiyou laughed: "When I said the monolith was on top of the Desolate Mountain, I suddenly felt a fluctuation, and this fluctuation is exactly the same as the fluctuation I had with the Yin Yang Twin Fish."


    Dou Ahe scratched his head and laughed. "Looks like I''m the one looking like one."


    Lu Shouhuang did not have much of a change in expression on his face. Those who could enter the Lu Family Main Hall were all people that Lu Shouhuang could be at ease with, otherwise, before they were even a hundred meters away from the Lu Family, there would be nothing left of them.


    Dou Ah sighed and looked at Lu Shouhuang, "Actually, in my opinion, what little gongzi said might be reasonable."


    Lu Shouhuang and Lu An frowned at the same time, their faces full of dissatisfaction and puzzlement.


    However, Dou Ya didn''t say anything else and retreated to the side.


    Lu Beiyou explained: "This time, if it''s just the twenty thousand men and horses, we don''t have to take it to heart. However, when I entered the Heron Valley, I saw two people from the forbidden area. This indirectly meant that Liangzhou had already formed a connection with the two great underworld forces. And what is the basis of our Lu Family? "


    Lu Shouhuang and Lu An both became silent. Lu Beiyou continued to speak: "If Liangzhou really raises the entire nation to fight, will the Lu Family be able to defend the Middle Continent without calling for help?"


    Lu Shouhuang felt tired and finally shook his head with difficulty.


    The reason why the Middle Continent was so stable now, was partly because of the might of the Lu Family, and also because of the intimidating effect of the three thousand black armor. On the other hand, because Middle Continent belonged to the neutral zone, it was surrounded by the Eastern Zhou, Northern Sea, Liangzhou, and Savage Continent.


    Once the Liangzhou was in the front, the other three forces would definitely not allow it to break the tranquil situation without permission, so for the time being, Middle Continent was still a peaceful place to live and work.


    However, things were unpredictable. If a situation of mutual change really happened, then how would the Lu Family be able to deal with it?


    Three thousand black armor was strong, and a million troops looked mighty in the eyes of outsiders, but if they were to fight together with two forbidden grounds and a dynasty, Lu Family might not be able to withstand this tribulation.


    Lu Beiyou sighed and said: "So the reason I want these three thousand black armor is for Lu Family."


    After a moment of silence, Lu An answered, "But even if I gave you three thousand black armors, what can you do with them?"


    The corner of Lu Beiyou''s mouth curled up slightly, and revealed a trace of an evil smile, "Of course it''s to let them know, Lu Family is not a place to be provoked, Middle Continent is territory for Lu Family!"


    Lu Shouhuang didn''t have much of an expression and only sighed, "If you want to do it, then do it, I''m already old, and I can''t cultivate any immortal dao, so sooner or later, this Lu Family will be in your hands."


    After Lu Beiyou heard these words, his face revealed a complex expression, but it quickly flashed across his face.


    Lu Shouhuang slapped his face and said to Dou Ah, "Brother Dou, can you help me make a pot of wine?"


    Doa nodded and disappeared from the courtyard in the blink of an eye.


    His gaze passed through the gaps between the leaves of the locust flower and shone onto Lu Shouhuang''s slightly disappointed face. He softly said, "Since that''s the case, I feel that I need to tell you the truth."


    Lu Beiyou perked up. Whether it was his own parents, Lu Family, or the root cause of the Eastern Zhou Country, all of the things and questions that had occurred in Lu Shouhuang''s mind, there would probably be an answer to them today.


    Lu An also left, gently closing the yard door.


    "Actually, your second grandfather''s surname is not Lu, and our Lu Family is not a local clan of the Middle Continent."


    Lu Shouhuang sighed, he closed his eyes and allowed the sunlight to hit his face, at that moment he was calm and peaceful, no longer showing any signs of killing demons in the eyes of the people.


    "Our Lu Family was originally a plate in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, but I am that kid''s teacher."


    Lu Shouhuang''s body instantly stiffened. His two hands tightly gripped the wheelchair, and his face was filled with shock.


    Lu Family, is it someone from the Eastern Zhou?!


    Lu Shouhuang, however, did not open his eyes and continued speaking: "As you can see, your father is my son''s brother with Zhang Feng. At that time, Middle Continent was still a ownerless land, but he was also a place that all troops fought over. Whoever took over the Middle Continent would have the advantage of being in the Upper Sky. At that time, countless forces landed their Middle Continent in this barren land. At that time, that kid, Zhang Feng, was still a commoner, and I was just teaching him a few days of military law as an old soldier. "


    "But later on, that kid Changfeng had luck on his side, and both your father and I had a bit of a reputation in Middle Continent. One day, that kid, Chang Feng, came to me and said: "Sir, the world needs peace, and the Middle Continent requires a person to stand out. And the best candidate for that would be your father, Immortal Lu Zhenxian. "


    When Lu Beiyou heard this, his expression also became a little absent-minded. It was no wonder that Ren Changfeng was surprised when he saw him for the first time, it was no wonder why the king would be so courteous to him, even going to the extent of filling the skies with spirit energy to allow Lu Beiyou to enter the immortal path, and even gifted Ren Hanan''s personal jade pendant to him, using his Qingshan City to protect his life.


    In this way, everything made sense.


    Lu Shouhuang felt around his pockets, took out a crappy smoke gun and lit it up.


    "Your father is a rare genius swordsman in this world." He had long since entered society and saw the hardships of the common people in Middle Continent. Under the pressure of various forces, the common people did not live in peace, so he happily agreed. Thereafter, rivers of blood flowed. "


    "That kid, Zhang Feng, also straightforwardly gave a million troops to your father. I''ll just be a strategist." In those three days, all the chess pieces that had been stationed at the Middle Continent had been pulled out, and a river of blood flowed from them. The title of murderer belongs to your father, but who would have thought that it would be placed on his father''s head. "


    Saying that, Lu Shouhuang tapped the smoke gun on the table, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile, as though he was not satisfied with his title, instead, he was happy.


    "But the problems that followed soon after appeared as the various powers welcomed them with retaliation. No one was willing to give up Middle Continent to others. Your father has a million men, but they are mortals. Your father took the lead and barely managed to maintain the situation. However, as time passed, the situation once again worsened. "


    "Just at this moment, the sky changed color. Your father and mother disappeared on this day, and they were not born long ago, and you were still in your infancy. Chaos, war, and blood also completely erupted from my Middle Continent on this day. This time, it was I who personally went up to battle. I''ll hold up the rest of the mess. But I still do not have the ability to split the mountains and rivers, my Lu Family has retreated time and time again, and finally, Ren Changfeng himself helped stabilize the situation, but the spies of various forces were left behind in the Middle Continent. "


    Lu Shouhuang took another drag of his cigarette and sighed: "If there''s another time, even if I have to stake my old life, I''ll make those bastards leave their Middle Continent behind!"

 C156

    But hearing it from Lu Beiyou''s ears, the doubts in his heart were finally cleared up a little.


    Everyone said that Ren Changfeng rode the wind after he reached the end of his immortal path, but they did not know that he had already secretly made all the preparations.


    The change in the sky might be the so-called Immortal Path.


    However, according to Li Muniu, he had been sealed up for thirty years and was now more than ten years away from the end of the Immortal Path.


    The experts of the Hundred Ranking had all disappeared, where did they go? Li Muniu had sealed the sky for the black palace, and his own parents were involved with the black palace as well. What connection did they have?


    Thinking about it, Lu Beiyou could not help but have a headache.


    Lu Shouhuang continued to speak, "With the passage of time, I have always worked hard to maintain the balance of my Middle Continent, and protect the lives of everyone in the world. And you grew up, but I didn''t think you would hate me so much. "She complained that I wasn''t looking for your parents and said that I was cold-blooded and had left home."


    As he spoke till here, Lu Shouhuang stopped talking. Lu Beiyou also lowered his head, and only the cool breeze blew against the leaves, making a rustling sound.


    Just then, Dou Ah appeared in the courtyard. He took out a wine jug and placed it on the table, preparing to leave, but Lu Shouhuang left him behind.


    Lu Shouhuang tapped on his pipe, extinguishing the smoke, and said: "In those years, you went to Bei Shan, and when you went down the mountain, you were injured so badly that you lost all your memories. And with the help of that kid, Changfeng, I stabilized the situation with Middle Continent. "


    Lu Beiyou remained silent, and only lowered his head, unable to make out his expression.


    Lu Shouhuang poured a cup for himself and downed it in one gulp, exhaling the breath of alcohol, "It''s because I''m incompetent as a grandfather, but if I were to do as you wish, then how would the citizens of Middle Continent behave? What kind of calamity will they face now?! "


    He pointed at the ancestral hall and shouted, "How should I explain this to the soldiers who have sacrificed their lives for these people?!"


    This sentence seemed to have used up all the strength in his body, and then he lowered his head like a defeated rooster as he muttered, "I have no way of explaining to them!"


    Lu Beiyou was quiet for a long time, he extended his arm and poured himself a cup of wine with much difficulty, then raised it in the direction of the ancestral hall, and poured it all over the ground.


    A toast to the hero!


    Lu Shouhuang calmed his emotions and continued: "Your second grandfather is a general under Changfeng and has never fought a battle in his entire life with no children. His current children are the remnants of brothers who died for him, so I tried to ignore them as much as possible. Later on, in order to stabilize the Middle Continent, your second grandfather took the initiative to come to Lu Family and even changed his surname to "Lu" without hesitation.


    Lu Shouhuang looked at the door not far away, his eyes filled with melancholy. "Your second grandfather is a true man."


    Lu Beiyou poured himself another cup of wine, raised it towards the door, and spilled it on the floor.


    A toast to loyalty!


    Lu Shouhuang poured a cup for himself, and poured another cup for Lu Beiyou.


    "It doesn''t matter if you hate me or hate me. This Lu Family is still your home in the end. This Lu Family still has one last trump card, so when you truly want to inherit your Lu Family, I''ll hand it over to you. "


    Lu Beiyou''s heart trembled upon hearing this, the old man could see what he was thinking.


    Lu Shouhuang waved his hand, pointed to the cup of wine in front of Lu Beiyou and said: "I do not beg you to toast this last cup of wine to an old man like me.


    Lu Beiyou''s expression was at a loss for a long time before he finally raised the wine cup in front of him and said with difficulty, "Yes."


    Seeing that, Lu Shouhuang seemed to have lost all of his spirit, and waved at Lu Beiyou, "Go back first, I''m a little tired. As for your mother, I''ll explain it to you when I have time."


    Lu Beiyou bowed and pushed the wooden wheelchair out of the courtyard.


    After Lu Beiyou''s figure disappeared from his sight, Lu Shouhuang said in a hoarse voice, "Dou A, what do you think?"


    Doa was silent for a moment, then said softly, "If little gongzi didn''t drink a cup of wine, then I''m afraid Ming Yuan City will surely have rivers of blood flowing tomorrow."


    Lu Shouhuang lifted his head and heaved a sigh of relief, "That''s right. If you want your Middle Continent to be stable, you must first rest inside. If I do not stop him, blood will definitely flow like rivers tomorrow, and countless people will die innocently because of this. "


    Dou Ah was stunned for a moment before laughing. "This doesn''t seem like the words of a murderous demon like you."


    Lu Shouhuang smirked, "Killing demon? If using my life to exchange for peace in the world, how could I possibly let this Middle Continent bleed for three thousand kilometers? "


    Doa didn''t say anything, just sighed to himself. He sat across from Lu Shouhuang and took out another bottle of wine from his chest and asked, "You won''t stop until you''re drunk?"


    Lu Shouhuang did not answer, and only laughed: "You can protect him?"


    Doa was silent for a moment, then poured himself a drink, his robes fluttering. "If I protect him, no one can get three feet into him."


    Lu Shouhuang nodded his head, he raised the wine cup in front of him and finished it in one gulp, and as if he was not satisfied, he snatched the wine jug from Dou A''s hands: "Then, today I will not stop until I''m drunk!"


    Dou Ya helplessly looked at his empty palm. "This old fellow still doesn''t trust me. He''s afraid that I''ll get drunk and cause trouble."


    He turned to look at the door, and another breeze blew. "The wind is blowing," he said softly.


    After Lu Shouhuang finished all the wine in the pot, he lied down on the table and drunk, the pieces scattered all over the floor.


    Dou Ah shook his head helplessly, then lifted the unconscious Lu Shouhuang and walked towards the nearby bedroom.


    Lu Bei pushed open the courtyard door and saw Lu An standing guard outside.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s figure, Lu An smiled and said: "Your grandfather has finished talking to you."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, standing up from the wheelchair with much difficulty and saluting Lu An: "From today onwards, I will be your biological grandson.


    Lu An was startled for a moment, then burst out laughing, quietly wiping the tears from the corner of his eyes, and patted Lu Beiyou''s shoulders, "Good boy, I remembered what you said."


    Lu Beiyou said in a heavy voice, "Do not forget."


    Lu An waved his hand and walked into the distance. Lu Beiyou only heard Lu An''s words from far away: "Some people''s hands, when it''s too long, can be chopped off as soon as it''s time to chop it. Don''t worry about my face. "Also, don''t kill too many people. Don''t go to Yama and suffer any more crimes."


    Lu Beiyou was startled for a moment, then looked at the droplet of water in his hand, and lightly nodded.


    No one would have thought that Lu An, who was already past his prime, would turn around and leave after hearing what Lu Beiyou said. At this moment, he was hiding in a corner, laughing loudly and crying loudly.

 C157

    Lu Beiyou returned to the courtyard and called out softly, "Yu Kang."


    A figure walked out of the darkness towards Lu Beiyou, "I am here."


    "Send out all of the Night Bats tonight. I need to see a summary of all the powers in the Middle Continent before my desk tomorrow morning, even if it''s a small gang with two or three people."


    Yu Kang responded with a grunt before turning around and walking towards a dark corner.


    As Lu Beiyou sat in the courtyard alone, the thoughts in his head started to quickly tidy up.


    This time, when he went to Lu Shouhuang''s courtyard, he roughly understood some of the truths that he had never known about before.


    Ren Changfeng and Lu Family had long been linked, so it was no wonder why Lu Shouhuang had such an abnormal attitude towards Dou Ah.


    Lu An was not a member of the Lu Family, and had come here voluntarily from the Eastern Zhou Province for the sake of calming down his Middle Continent.


    As Lu Beiyou thought of this, he couldn''t help but worry, if Ren Changfeng went against his words, wouldn''t his Lu Family sink into a situation where he was facing an enemy from the shadows?


    Even though Ren Changfeng and Lu Zhen Xian had a close relationship, Lu Beiyou still could not let his guard down. What he could do now was to link all the forces in the Middle Continent together.


    Conquering all the experts that could be used for his own use, Lu Beiyou only felt at ease when his Lu Family was reduced to an impregnable fortress.


    It was not that he was overthinking it, but the current situation did not allow him to leisurely stroll around. Since Liangzhou dared to send people to kill Lu Shouhuang, it meant that he already had the Middle Continent as an enemy.


    Why hadn''t he made a move yet? It was most likely the other three forces that were implicating him. However, this kind of balance would not last long, so he had to kill this sprout before the situation completely worsened.


    Lu Shouhuang could not help but sigh when he thought of the last cup of wine he had drank, and gently replied: "Old Master, Old Master, aren''t you giving me a hard time?!"


    Just then, Ju Jiu walked in with a lunchbox. Seeing Lu Beiyou''s figure, he anxiously ran over.


    "Young Master, are you alright?"


    Hearing the ninth day''s words, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but find it funny and say softly, "I''m only going to my grandfather''s courtyard to talk, what can I do?"


    When the ninth day student heard this, he also felt that he had lost his composure due to nervousness. He couldn''t help but rub his small head in embarrassment. He walked to a nearby stone table and placed out the dishes in the box.


    As Lu Beiyou looked at the ninth day of the tenth month, for some reason, his eyes grew blurry. It was as if he could see Mu Qiuqiu''s petite figure and his heart couldn''t help but ache. I wonder how the ball is doing? Du Xiaokang hasn''t come back yet, I don''t know if he went back yet.


    As the ninth day meal was being prepared, Lu Beiyou was pushed over. Just as he was about to eat, a smooth knocking sound came from the door.


    "Brother, are you inside?"


    When Lu Beiyou heard this, he couldn''t help but frown. In his own memories, there weren''t any people in Ming Yuan City that he played too well. After all, his memories of this place only remained at the age of nine.


    However, he still lightly tapped the table, signaling for the ninth day to open the door.


    A laughing teenager walked in and smiled at Lu Beiyou: "Brother Lu, I don''t have any more food to eat at my place. I wonder if we can have a meal here today."


    The person who had come was the youth who had been sitting next to Lu Feng in the living room. Although he looked young, he had brought danger to himself.


    Lu Beiyou smiled at Jiu''er, signalling her to fill up another pair of chopsticks, before turning back to walk into the house, unsatisfied with the person who had disturbed his meal with Lu Beiyou. She couldn''t help but snort at the young man.


    The youth could not help but wipe away the cold sweat on his forehead as he said, "Brother Lu is truly blessed."


    Lu Beiyou could only smile and nod his head, after that he became serious: "So, why have you come to find me?"


    The youth was stunned for a moment, and then revealed a smile like a thief, "No way, I just don''t have any place to eat or let go. I''m just here for a meal."


    However, Lu Beiyou started to sneer, "Even though the problem with the Lu Family is related to the salary, and the restrictions are quite large, maintaining the operation of the Lu Family is still not a problem. I don''t believe that you came to find me because you don''t have a place to eat, and I prefer to be frank and not talk about what you''re here for. "


    At this moment, the ninth day of the month had already arrived, and he placed a pair of chopsticks in front of the young man. The young man didn''t pretend to be serious and directly filled up the bowl for himself.


    While eating, he said vaguely: "Brother Lu, you still don''t know my name, right?"


    Lu Beiyou was silent for a moment, then nodded his head.


    The young man stuffed a few pieces of meat into his mouth and said vaguely, "My name is Lu Wang."


    Lu Beiyou put down the chopsticks in his hand, even junior high''s ninth day was stupid.


    Land pressure! The person beside Lu Shouhuang, the one he should be calling uncle, the Lu Xie who died in front of him?!


    In the outside world, even if one''s name changed, it was still normal. However, it was absolutely impossible for people with the same name and name to appear in the Lu Family.


    While the two of them were still in shock, the young man had already finished all of his bowl, and more than half of the food on the table had also disappeared.


    He wiped the corner of his mouth and continued, "It''s not like I''m under pressure."


    Lu Beiyou could no longer hold it in and shouted, "What exactly does that mean?!"


    The youth sighed and explained, "Lu Xuan should be considered my master. He taught me martial arts and strategy. Before he left this time, he had already calculated that he would definitely not be able to return, so he had kept his incense in my body for a bit. However, a few days ago, I discovered that the incense had suddenly increased in my body by three times, and all of my master''s memories, including his memories, have become one with me. "


    Hearing the youth''s explanation, Lu Beiyou''s expression became a little complicated. Lu Pang used his body to carve a bloody path for himself and Lu Shouhuang in the middle of the army, so of course he was moved, and even full of gratitude. However, someone who suddenly appeared said that Lu Kuangfeng had not died, and even managed to pass on the inheritance to someone from the same sect in Lu Family, Lu Beiyou was still unable to recover for a while.


    The youth continued, "Actually, I didn''t come with any bad intentions. I just wanted to play chess with Brother Lu."


    Lu Beiyou knocked on the table a few times with his fingers and asked softly: "How do I do it?"


    The youth''s face was overflowing with a brilliant smile. "The Middle Continent is the chessboard. Let''s see who can unite the forces of the Middle Continent first."


    "What about the stakes?"


    "The position of Lu Family Patriarch."


    Lu Beiyou said with a serious expression: "I can accept it, but you must first show me a little to let me believe in your sincerity."


    The youth said with a smile, "Of course." With that said, he took out a letter from his bosom and placed it on the table before turning around and leaving the courtyard.


    Lu Beiyou did not open the envelope, her expression was slightly gloomy, she asked the ninth level of the Elementary Scholar: "Jiu Er, how much do you know about him?"

 C158

    On the ninth day, after recovering from the shock, he said, "Actually, I don''t understand it too well. His real name seems to be Lu Zhen Zhen Zhen Zhen, and he is ranked at the very end among the Lu Family juniors. However, they were not from the Lu Family branch, and appeared to be from the Lu Family branch. However, the old tutor was completely at ease with him. There was even one time when I was in the study, when the Old Master was saying that the Lu Family was genuine and that I could sleep peacefully. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, a strange feeling slowly spreading through his heart.


    However, Lu Beiyou did not feel annoyed or disgusted. Instead, it was a feeling of eager to give it a try.


    "Do you know about the pressure on land that he was talking about?"


    The ninth day, after pondering for a while, he said, "I''ve also heard that Lord Lu Feng has a disciple, but as for whether it is him or not, I''m not sure."


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou relaxed his eyebrows, and his face revealed a smile.


    Right after he finished speaking, the ninth day suddenly spoke again: "That''s not right, Young Master! Why did you agree to play chess with him? This wager is not a joke! "


    Using the Middle Continent as a Go board, the commoners as a pawn. The victor was the king, and the loser was the bandit.


    The wager was on the position of Patriarch, why did Lu Beiyou accept it so easily?


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Lu Beiyou laughed out loud, reaching out to pinch Lu Zhen''s tender cheeks, "To think that you''re my mother''s companion. It''s so obvious that you can''t tell that Lu Zhen really is someone the old man sent."


    Lu Beiyou opened his mouth and explained, "Do you think that if the old man did not instruct him, he would be able to stay in the Lu Family? In other words, why would Lu Zhen come knocking on my door the moment I returned from the Old Master''s courtyard? "


    The ninth day seemed to have comprehended something and he instantly understood it.


    "Lu Zhen is really a chess piece that the old gramps sent to restrict you."


    Lu Beiyou smiled and nodded, then shook his head and said: "Alright, you don''t need to think about it, with your little brain, I can probably rely on you to help me fight."


    As soon as his voice fell, it attracted a soft murmur from the ninth day of the new year.


    Lu Beiyou turned his head to look at the letter on the table and sighed inwardly.


    Therefore, he had first nurtured Lu Zhen Zhen as the successor of the Lu Family. Without the old man''s approval, no matter how powerful Lu Zhen was, it was impossible for him to say that he had taken the Lu Family as a wager.


    On one hand, it was to give Lu Beiyou a certain amount of pressure. On the other hand, it was to leave a path for Lu Beiyou to retreat.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but feel his heart ache. This old man had long prepared everything, he had even prepared a backup plan if he chose to leave the Lu Family.


    He couldn''t help but mutter under his breath, "Lordmaster, you''ve worked hard."


    On the ninth day of the new year, after hearing Lu Beiyou''s muttering, he asked: "Young Master, what did you say just now?"


    Lu Beiyou laughed: "It''s nothing, I''m just saying, do you want Jiu''er to come and sleep personally today?"


    Upon hearing that, junior nine''s ears instantly turned red, he cleaned up the dishes on the table and quickly ran out of the courtyard. His bashful appearance caused Lu Beiyou to burst out laughing.


    He had initially thought that the companion that his mother had left for him was an obedient puppet. Now, it seemed that she was nothing more than a cute little girl.


    Then, he looked at the letter in his hand with a sharp gaze, throwing it to the back, "In three days, check all the information on the person in the letter. I want all the information, even if it''s a chicken or a dog, don''t let them go."


    The letter floated in midair before it disappeared. A hoarse voice could be heard, "Yes!"


    Middle Continent, Ming Yuan City, Liang Prefecture, Lu Family ¡­ He wanted to escape the martial arts world, but he had no choice but to return to this dispute. He was unable to escape this fate, and he couldn''t help but think back to when he saw the throne of bones in the Nine Dragons Monument.


    Was that the only place he could finally return to?


    As the sky slowly darkened, Lu Beiyou pushed the wooden wheelchair back to his room, laid on the bed and slept on his clothes.


    Halfway through sleep, Lu Beiyou felt a familiar feeling in his arms. But Lu Beiyou didn''t mind as he passed out from hugging her.


    That night, countless letters and intelligence reports rushed toward the Lu Family crazily. Countless powers had formless death talismans pasted on their heads.


    Under the night sky, countless people were intoxicated with money, and there were also countless people who seemed to have heard something that caused them to be on tenterhooks, worried about tomorrow''s life and death.


    And what followed was the break of dawn.


    Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes. Suddenly, he discovered that there was a delicate body in his embrace. Lu Beiyou could not help but exclaim in astonishment, "Xue''er?!"


    The girl slowly opened her eyes and stretched lazily. She said softly, "Yo, long time no see, stinky guy."


    Lu Beiyou was not surprised by Xue''er''s change in attitude. The moment he recovered his memories, he knew Xue''er''s true identity, and he also understood why Xue''er appeared in his Qingshan City. He also understood why he was able to easily comprehend the second sword of the blue lotus. Now he knew who took Xiao Xueer away.


    When Lu Beiyou saw Xue''er, he became a little absent-minded and asked softly, "Has she come yet?"


    Xiao Xueer could not help but wrinkle her beautiful nose and scold, "Do you still remember my sister? I thought you''d forgotten about her? After all, you''re surrounded by the beauty of a kingdom, how would you remember my sister? "


    Hearing Xue''er''s mocking, Lu Beiyou could only let out a bitter laugh, "You know about my situation, do you think that I can accept her kind intentions?"


    Hearing this, Xue''er also became silent. After a while, she said: "At the very least, you have to give the both of you a chance to try right?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head, and changed the topic, asking: "So why did you come here this time?"


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou had changed the topic, Xue''er couldn''t help but scold him as a coward. Lu Beiyou promptly comforted him, and after a while, Xiao Xueer calmed himself down and said: "Big sis said that I hope you can return to my sect. I have something very important that I need you to do."


    Lu Beiyou stared blankly at him for a while, and only spoke after a long period of silence: "Roughly how long is it?"


    Xue''er replied, "The earlier the better."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head. Then, on the ninth day of the tenth month, he brought a hot water bottle with him as he pushed open the door and said with a smile, "Young Master, you should ¡­"


    Just as she finished speaking, she saw Xue''er, who was sitting on Lu Beiyou''s bed, with a lazy look.


    The two of them looked at each other, then turned to look at Lu Beiyou and asked: "Who is she?!"


    Lu Beiyou instantly felt that one head was two heads squared, and then he fell over, pretending that he couldn''t hear anything.


    However, the two of them pulled him up from the bed, and after seeing the discontented expressions of Xue''er and Junior Nine, Lu Beiyou looked at Junior Nine and said, "If I say that she and I are innocent, would you believe me?"


    Junior Nine shook his head. Lu Beiyou looked at Xue''er again and asked: "If I say she''s my mother''s little maid, would you believe me?"


    Xue''er coldly snorted and said, "I believe you, damn you!"


    Lu Beiyou''s face was in pain, his heart could not help but roar: Who''s coming to save me!


    At this moment, Lu Zhen walked into the room. Seeing the three of them on the bed, he forced out a word from between his teeth, "Brother Lu is so elegant."


    Lu Beiyou extended his hand out wanting to stop him, but he realized that Lu Zhen was really looking at him with a gaze that men would understand.

 C159

    After a long while, Lu Beiyou finally managed to coax the two of them back. Xue''er left a message: Not long after, his elder sister will personally come to pick Lu Beiyou up and bring him back to the sect. Then, she will disappear from the Lu Family.


    With regards to why Xue''er had appeared in the Lu Family without anyone noticing, Lu Beiyou was not surprised at all. When he thought about his fellow disciples, Lu Beiyou felt a wave of warmth in his heart.


    But thinking about how she looked at the ninth day of the competition, Lu Beiyou felt a sense of joy in his heart.


    Lu Zhen walked back into the courtyard. Looking at Lu Beiyou who was sprawled on the table listlessly, as if his body had been hollowed out, he couldn''t help but say: "Big Brother Lu is truly fortunate. One dragon, two phoenixes, I truly admire you."


    Lu Beiyou glanced at Lu Zhen Zhen Zhen Zhen, and drooped his eyelids as he feebly said: "Alright, alright, stop bullshitting about this nonsense. What did you come here to say?"


    Only then did Lu Zhen stop his teasing and said seriously, "The game has begun. There''s not much time left. The Night Bat came back yesterday and all the intelligence reports have been gathered. I have brought a copy for you as well. It can be considered my sincerity."


    With that, he fished out a thick stack of books from the void and placed it on the table.


    "I got it, go back and tell the old man, even if I leave Lu Family, the winner of this chess game will still be me."


    "I didn''t expect Brother Lu to find out about my trump card so quickly, but the outcome of this chess game isn''t certain. I have already landed a chess piece in the Yuan Ming City, so it will be difficult for Brother Lu to turn the tables on me."


    Lu Beiyou scoffed at his words, and couldn''t help but raise his middle finger at Lu Zhen.


    Lu Zhen also returned Lu Beiyou''s middle finger, and suddenly changed the subject: "What did you decide to do with the letter I sent you yesterday?"


    Hearing Lu Zhen''s words, Lu Beiyou also became silent. Just now, he had naturally obtained information about the person in the letter. And the person in the letter was one of Lu Family, Lu An''s foster son, Lu Feng''s biological father, Lu Han.


    Lu Beiyou thought for a while, and finally sighed: "If it was before, I would definitely have killed him immediately. "However, it seems like some ingrate will have to continue raising them. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to catch any big fish."


    Lu Zhen nodded his head and walked out without another word.


    Lu Beiyou did not send him off either, as he opened the book in his hands.


    How vast was the Middle Continent Realm? Although Lu Beiyou had a plan in his heart, he didn''t dare say it so easily. Furthermore, Xue''er''s arrival this time gave Lu Beiyou a lot of time to prepare.


    Lu Beiyou once again opened a set of scrolls. He saw that Middle Continent had appeared on top of the paper, while the important parts of the large powers had all been marked with blood-red.


    Lu Beiyou stretched out his finger and swiped it across the book a few times, before finally landing on a small red dot.


    Azure Clouds Monastery!


    Lu Beiyou said softly: "Yu Kang."


    A tall and sturdy figure walked out from the darkness and respectfully said, "This general is here."


    Lu Beiyou called him over to Scroll, pointed at the Cyan Aurora Temple, and said: "Does the Night Bat have the ability to take control of her without harming the Cyan Aurora Temple?"


    Yu Kang looked at the place that Lu Beiyou was pointing at, and the normally expressionless him couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. It was for no other reason but because it was clearly marked as a brothel.


    Even though Yu Kang''s face was full of black lines, he still nodded and said, "Sure."


    Lu Beiyou''s face was brimming with a brilliant smile, "Then I''ll be troubling General."


    Yu Kang withdrew.


    "Little Lu, I brought you good news. Do you have anything good to repay me with?"


    Just as Lu Beiyou was about to continue reading, a voice came out from behind the walls of the courtyard.


    Lu Beiyou raised his head and saw that it was Du Xiaokang who had climbed over the wall and entered the room.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the opened door in front of him, and then looked at Du Xiaokang, and could not help but say with a face full of black lines: "You are not leaving a proper door, what are you trying to overturn a wall for?!"


    Du Xiaokang jumped down from the wall and landed barefooted. He patted his light clothes and said embarrassedly: "I was used to stealing wine when I was young, and I haven''t been able to change this habit since."


    Lu Beiyou almost vomited a mouthful of blood.


    However, he quickly regained his composure and hurriedly asked, "Then how is the old man and shopkeeper doing?"


    Du Xiaokang took down a bottle of wine that was hung around his waist, opened it, and drank a mouthful: "You brat, what benefits do you give me?"


    Seeing that Du Xiaokang was doing it intentionally, Lu Beiyou did not get angry. Instead, he pointed to the red dot on the scroll and laughed: "I request your best Courtesan Belle to accompany us. How about we have three days of good wine to drink?"


    Only then did Du Xiaokang step forward and put his arm around Lu Beiyou''s shoulders and laughed: "You''re the one who understood me huh!"


    Lu Beiyou continued to ask, "Can you say it now?"


    Du Xiaokang let go of Lu Beiyou''s shoulders and sat in front of him, then said: "I''ll go to the place you talked about, and there''s an extremely good restaurant in the opposite side of the tavern, I''ll go in and taste the good wine."


    Lu Beiyou originally wanted to scold Du Xiaokang for his nonsense, but instead asked Du Xiaokang: "It''s such a pity that such a beautiful boss lady like that tavern you''re talking about has fallen for the bad old man, right? "He''s too lazy to do business every day, running to that tavern to do odd jobs like you said. What a good cabbage! It''s like he''s been toyed with by a pig."


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou was also stunned.


    Could it be that Xiao Yu was the one who opened that tavern? When he had carried Lao Kong back to the tavern, he vaguely remembered that Xiao Yu had told him to tell Lao Kong that Little Huan''Er would be back before long.


    Thinking of this. Lu Beiyou felt goosebumps all over his body, this Lao Kong was truly capable, it was not easy for him to go out and cultivate, but he actually tricked a lady to come back. But from the bottom of his heart, Lu Beiyou was happy for Lao Kong.


    Lu Beiyou continued to ask: "What about the tavern''s shopkeeper? Just that small, very cute, slightly grumpy shopkeeper. "


    When Du Xiaokang heard Lu Beiyou''s anxious question, he could not help but frown and say softly, "I did not see it."


    Lu Beiyou did not know why, but suddenly he felt a sense of discomfort in his heart, and it became more and more painful, and it became more and more painful. In the end, Lu Beiyou could only feel that he was close to being unable to breathe, and his face became sinister.


    When Du Xiaokang saw Lu Beiyou''s reaction, he couldn''t help but furrow his good-looking brows and softly say: "However, I saw another woman that was like water. She told me to ask you to go to Bei Shan as soon as possible. Before I could react, she had already disappeared. The only thing I heard was that her last sentence seemed to be: My name is Luo Yushu. "


    Lu Beiyou''s heart stopped for a moment, and then he slowly calmed down, his expression becoming tranquil.


    Du Xiaokang saw the change in Lu Beiyou''s expression, and could not help but ask curiously: "You were feeling very uncomfortable just now, why did you calm down when you heard this woman''s name? What does this woman have to do with you? "

 C160

    Lu Beiyou muttered to himself for a while before replying, "She is my Junior Sister."


    Junior Sister? Du Xiaokang was startled, "Your sect?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded and sighed in relief, "That''s good enough. As long as she is here, nothing will happen to her."


    Du Xiaokang hesitated for a moment, and then nodded her head. Although this was what Lu Beiyou said, she had a bad feeling about this, because Luo Yushu told her to let him return to Bei Shan as soon as possible, and Xue''er also urged him as well.


    But at this moment, Lu Beiyou could not leave, he had to settle the matter of Middle Continent. Previously, he had only wanted to return home once, but now, what he was shouldering was the mission of tens of thousands of soldiers.


    Lu Beiyou stretched out his hand and caressed the book a few times, before finally putting it away and asking Du Xiaokang: "Are you interested in accompanying my Cyan Aurora Monastery on a walk?"


    Du Xiaokang thought for a while before finally nodding his head.


    Lu Beiyou lightly tapped the table with his finger, and after a long while, he sighed, then pushed the wheelchair as he walked towards Lu Shouhuang''s courtyard.


    On the second day, Du Xiaokang left Yuanming City with Lu Beiyou, and at the same time, an army quietly left the city.


    Lu Zhen sat beside Lu Shouhuang and softly asked: "Patriarch, Big Brother, he ¡­?"


    At this moment, Lu Shouhuang was sitting in front of the desk with a serious face. He looked at the red dot on the scroll in front of him, pointed to the Cyan Aurora Temple''s seat, and softly said: "It''s true, you''re one step short of chess."


    When Lu Zhen heard Lu Shouhuang''s words, he also went up and looked at the position of the Cyan Aurora Monastery, but he could not figure out what was going on.


    Lu Shouhuang shook his head and sighed: "In your eyes, the Azure Dragon Temple is only a brothel, but in his eyes, this place, is a huge grain depot."


    Granary? Hearing Lu Shouhuang''s words, a puzzled look surfaced on Lu Zhen Zhen''s face. He once again looked at it, and just at this moment, Lu Shouhuang pointed at the little red dots surrounding him and spoke, "In your eyes, all chess pieces value the overall situation, but you often ignore the smallest of factors."


    Only then did Lu Zhen started to take a new look at the position of the Azure Aurora Monastery. He saw that the little red dots were densely packed around it, just like greedy mice. The Azure Aurora Monastery was a delicious granary.


    Lu Shouhuang picked up a cup of hot tea from his desk, and lightly sipped: "Major events cause people to be careless. Their eyes are set off for too long, and they tend to overlook the road under their feet."


    Lu Zhen hurriedly retreated.


    Lu Shouhuang however, waved his hand and smiled: "There''s no need for you to be like this. You are the future Patriarch of Lu Family, if everything comes from me, how will your future Lu Family be able to control those plates of profound energy?"


    When Lu Zhen Zhen Zhen heard this, he regained his spirit and his eyes gradually turned resolute. He said: "I will not make this kind of mistake again."


    Lu Shouhuang nodded his head, putting down the teacup in his hand and saying softly: "In the end, the two of you are the one playing the game, whether you win or lose, the result is certain."


    Lu Shouhuang sighed, and raised his head to look outside the study room. A small bird landed on a tree branch not far away, but it didn''t stay for long before it spread its wings and flew away.


    "In the end, he will not stay in the Lu Family."


    Lu Zhen also came to the study window, and an imposing manner that was solely for himself gradually spread out.


    "I will accomplish the task that the Patriarch and Master entrusted me with. I will definitely lift up this pillar to rule the country."


    Lu Shouhuang nodded his head in satisfaction, then spoke again: "Oh right, have you seen the results of your recent trap?"


    Lu Zhen nodded, but immediately said, "Big Bro said that he wants to raise sheep, and kill them after he gets fat."


    At the end, he added: "I think so too."


    Lu Shouhuang nodded, "That is up to you guys. As long as the sheep cannot leave the circle, it doesn''t matter how much grass they feed."


    At this time, Du Xiaokang and Lu Beiyou had already snuck into the Cyan Aurora Monastery.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the Azure Clouds Monastery was what people called a gold selling hole, a good place to get drunk on paper. But no one would have thought that the owner of this brothel was also an expert in Mahayana Stage.


    But at this moment, the expert in everyone''s eyes was kneeling in front of a youth who was sitting on a wheelchair and had no cultivation.


    His eyes were filled with reverence, while the seemingly natural and free beautiful man beside the youth was rough on the hair, constantly walking up and down.


    And this youth was Lu Beiyou. He glanced at the beautiful woman in front of him, nodded slightly, and called out softly: "Yu Kang."


    A silhouette appeared in the air behind the young maiden, kneeling on one knee. "This lowly general is here."


    Lu Beiyou laughed, "This time when we went out, how many people did Azure Clouds Monastery use to obtain it?"


    Yu Kang thought about it for a moment, then extended five fingers.


    Lu Beiyou nodded and said, "Fifty people. This far exceeds my initial calculations."


    However, Yu Kang shook his head and said softly, "Only five people."


    Lu Beiyou felt a dull feeling in his chest, but what came next was shock. This was because this far surpassed his initial plan, and according to his calculations, the Black Armor must be at least over a hundred to be able to defeat the Cyan Dawn Temple. He didn''t expect the Night Bat to be so strong.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s shocked expression, Yu Kang was not happy. Instead, he said in a serious tone, "This general and these brothers have all returned from the battlefield. One small Xiao Qing Building naturally won''t need that many people. "


    Lu Beiyou heard all the suspicions and grievances from Yu Kang''s mouth, and he also wanted to laugh, probably thinking that he had overdone it.


    He pushed the wheelchair over to the fence, looked down at the rotten life and asked, "General Yu, who do you think is down there?"


    Yu Kang was stunned for a moment. He also did not expect Lu Beiyou to actually ask him this question.


    Lu Beiyou laughed softly, turned around and looked at the beautiful woman who was kneeling on the ground the entire time, and asked: "Tell me, who are the people below here?"


    Upon hearing Lu Beiyou''s voice, the beautiful woman lowered her head even more and said charmingly: "Reporting to Young Noble, below us, there are a total of twenty-four gang leaders within a hundred kilometers. There are a total of thirteen other small powers'' brains, and a total of thirty-six big and small rich and large families'' first and second in command."


    Hearing this, Yu Kang was also stunned, but he was not too surprised. After all, in his eyes, these people were not worth putting in his eyes.


    After Lu Beiyou saw Yu Kang''s expression, he said softly, "I know that General Jiang must have a grudge against me. "But if I tell you that there are a total of one hundred and twenty-one different forces in the area, a total of sixty-four Spirit Channeling experts, a total of twenty-one Returning experts, and even three Martial Grand Masters?

 C161

    Hearing this, Yu Kang thought for a moment before replying, "I lead a hundred Night Bats to defeat all of them."


    Lu Beiyou was stunned for a moment before he burst out laughing, but when he heard Yu Kang''s words, his tone became exceptionally ear-piercing.


    Lu Beiyou opened his mouth and said: "Of course I am not doubting the power of General and Night Bat, but you can calculate for yourself, if these powers can combine together, what kind of terrifying power would that be."


    However, Yu Kang replied: "That''s impossible. They have a mutual interest relationship with each other, so no one is willing to give their leadership to someone else. If they are forcefully linked together, what''s the difference between that and letting this lowly general lead a group of people? "


    Lu Beiyou pointed to the intoxicated people below and laughed: "Isn''t this the best way to not kill anyone?"


    Yu Kang suddenly went blank for a moment, and then, Lu Beiyou looked down with a dangerous gaze and said: "Killing is just the ground, killing people is still the lowest method, it is easy to make one''s heart go cold, even if they were to merge together, it will inevitably lead to a loss of morale. To not kill your enemies, but to unite their hearts and minds is the best method. "


    Yu Kang didn''t reply, but he sneered in his heart. He''d followed the lordmaster all the way to the north, killing who knew how many people. In his eyes, martial arts was the fastest and most effective way to solve this problem.


    Lu Beiyou only laughed, and turned around, no longer looking at Yu Kang: "General, please step back for now, after tonight, you will know."


    Yu Kang responded and then disappeared.


    And at this moment, Du Xiaokang who had found a pot of good wine and was sitting on the fence and drinking it slowly also spoke out: "I also feel that what that person said was right.


    However, Lu Beiyou revealed a bitter smile and said softly: "Do you think I don''t want to, but after drinking this old man''s cup of wine, I am destined to not kill people. I know this is the most effective method, but I can''t do it. "


    After Du Xiaokang heard this, he did not continue asking and drank a mouthful of wine: "But to be honest, I do not understand, even if you can gather these small gangs together, they will still be a motley crew. The three Mahayana s look mighty, but they can''t even be considered a match for one, it''s hard to deal with big matters."


    Lu Beiyou took out the book from his chest that was filled with red dots and threw it at Du Xiaokang: "How many red dots and red dots do you think there are on this book?"


    Du Xiaokang reached out to take it, and hung the wine jug in his hand on the bamboo pole behind him.


    Opening the book to take a look, he saw that there were several dozens of red dots, but he was unable to find any of them.


    Lu Beiyou laughed and said: "If you were to directly bite the hardest bones, even if you had only eaten one or two, it would attract the attention of other forces. It would be the best way to take over the city and then devour it. However, this move of Yuan Ming City''s had already been beaten by Lu Zhen. So what I need to do is to gather these little red dots together and erode them from the outside. "


    Lu Beiyou looked down at the intoxicated crowd, and sneered: "Man''s desires are limitless, everyone wants to climb up, to stand tall. And I just need to give them a platform, and as long as I have enough bones, there won''t be any disobedient dogs. "


    After hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Du Xiaokang took another look at the book in his hand, and his finger landed at the position of the Cyan Aurora Monastery.


    According to Lu Beiyou''s plan, once these small forces gathered together and headed towards the next red dot, he would not need to waste a single bit of his military strength.


    Of course, the precondition to all of this was one''s identity and strength. No one would listen to a nameless junior, and no one would be willing to let a cripple without a cultivation stand on their head.


    Du Xiaokang suddenly flew into a rage: "Alright you brat, why did you treat me to a drink out of goodwill? You''re actually waiting for me here to dig a hole!"


    Seeing the furious Du Xiaokang, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but let out an awkward smile.


    "The only one I can trust right now is you. Although the Night Bats listen to my orders, they still barely obey on account of me leaving the mountain behind, and with the addition of ten thousand Heroic Spirits. They definitely aren''t very convinced in their hearts. So I had to do it, make them agree with me. Jiu''er was merely a Mahayana so he naturally was unable to suppress the masses. And the title of number nine in the world is naturally the best prize. "


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s crafty smile, Du Xiaokang only felt a sense of depression in his chest. He took off the wine jar on the bamboo pole and started drinking.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the Du Xiaokang who had an unhappy face, and said: "From today onwards, my Lu Family will open wide for you."


    Hearing this, Du Xiaokang put down the jar of wine in his hand and stared straight at Lu Beiyou.


    However, Lu Beiyou continued to speak with a smile: "When a person goes out, there must be a place to settle down. It''s too disgraceful to climb over the wall, you can come in through the main entrance from now on."


    Du Xiaokang said hoarsely: "You want me to work for you?"


    Lu Beiyou chuckled: "So, are you coming or not?"


    "Come! "Why didn''t you come!"


    After saying that, Du Xiaokang could not hold back and laughed out loud, laughing while tears fell from the corners of his eyes. He rolled up his sleeves and wiped them away, saying, "You little brat, you are really a little fox.


    Lu Beiyou laughed, came to Du Xiaokang''s side and took the wine jar from his hand, gulped down a mouthful of it, then exhaled a long breath, "There''s no choice. In this kind of environment, even if you''re white, you''ll still be soaked in black ink. And I just want to live a few more days so that my family can have a good night''s sleep. "


    Du Xiaokang leaned against the fence, holding onto the bamboo pole in his hand lightly and asked: "When do I make my move?"


    Lu Beiyou laughed, he then squinted his eyes and looked at the people below him, "Later, later."


    The lady who had been kneeling on the ground, not daring to raise her head, had long since been drenched in cold sweat when she heard their conversation.


    Lu Beiyou turned around and asked: "What did the general do to you? To think that a great expert of Mahayana Stage like you would not even want your own dignity anymore. "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the beautiful woman seemed to have thought of something terrifying, her face was pale white and she laid on the ground trembling, not daring to raise her head.


    If Lu Beiyou knew that Yu Kang had arrived in front of the beautiful woman and sliced a person into pieces right in front of her, even if tens of thousands of soldiers were to pass through, fearless Lu Beiyou would not be able to stand such a scene.


    For Yu Kang, this was just a common occurrence.


    Seeing that, the beautiful woman did not continue her sentence. Lu Beiyou did not pursue the matter any further, but spoke to her: "Control the people below, you don''t need me to teach you this?"


    The beautiful lady said with a trembling voice, "Here!"

 C162

    After the night of spring, the people who were previously in the village discovered that they were all naked and tied up in the hall.


    As for them, they were standing in front of a youth who was sitting on a wooden wheelchair. He was smiling as he looked at everyone.


    Those cultivators could not help but get angry and were about to get angry, but to their surprise, they found that they were unable to mobilize the spirit energy in their bodies, as if something was blocking them off.


    Just then, a beautiful woman walked out from beside Lu Beiyou.


    However, the people present were all extraordinary people. They instantly calmed down and asked the beautiful woman, "Aunt Thirteen, what is the meaning of this? You actually dared to tie us up. You don''t want to drive down, do you? "


    The woman who was called the Thirteenth Mother did not speak, but bowed and retreated behind Lu Beiyou, at this time everyone''s gaze landed on Lu Beiyou.


    But they all sensed that Lu Beiyou had no cultivation, and even sat on a wooden wheelchair. His gaze turned frivolous as well.


    Without waiting for Lu Beiyou to speak, a rough sized man laughed loudly: "Kid, I advise you to quickly let go of this grandpa. Maybe I can spare your life in a good mood. Otherwise, when I am free, I will bring people to annihilate your entire clan. "


    After he finished speaking, the people around him started to laugh.


    Lu Beiyou also laughed out loud, causing everyone to be confused, how could a cripple laugh so happily?


    However, a sense of fear rose in the heart of the astute. Even though the Azure Aurora Monastery was a brothel, no one dared to act so rashly in it, for no other reason but because the person in charge was the Mahayana Stage''s Thirteenth Mother.


    In this circumference of a thousand miles, there were only a few people who had Mahayana Stage, but such a first-rate expert with Mahayana Stage was willing to stand behind this youth.


    Either this youth was pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger, or he truly had someone backing him up.


    For a time, a large group of people chose to remain silent and watch from the sidelines.


    When the rough looking man saw Lu Beiyou laughing loudly, he could not help but say fiercely: "Brat, I am speaking to you in order to give you face, do not give me face and not ¡­"


    Before the big man could finish his words, he suddenly realized that he could no longer make a sound. Unknowingly, a handsome man appeared in the hall. He held a bamboo pole in his hand and his loose clothes fluttered gently.


    The big man wanted to raise his hand, but he discovered that his body had lost all of its strength. A good head fell from his neck.


    A few drops of blood dripped from the bamboo pole in the man''s hand.


    A wave of energy spread out from the man''s body. A terrifying pressure instantly enveloped the entire Azure Clouds Monastery, causing the people in front of them to lower their heads. They all broke out in a cold sweat as they panted heavily.


    Lu Beiyou also laughed at this time: "Can we calm down now and have a good chat?"


    After a while, when one of them could not withstand the pressure anymore, they finally let go of their arrogance and nodded their heads. Soon after, the rest of the group followed suit.


    Lu Beiyou waved his hand towards Du Xiaokang, and the pressure dissipated.


    However, everyone present had long been intimidated by Du Xiaokang, and no longer had their initial arrogance.


    Du Xiaokang walked towards the jug of wine not far away as he faintly smiled. He had achieved his goal of intimidating everyone with Du Xiaokang.


    Lu Beiyou said with a beaming smile, "Maybe everyone present still doesn''t know who I am, so please allow me to introduce myself first. My name is Lu Beiyou and everyone may be unfamiliar with me, but let me put it differently. I am the only successor to Lu Family, and I wonder if everyone is satisfied with my identity? "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, everyone was dumbstruck for a moment.


    The successor of Lu Family? Although no one had seen him before, they had heard from various sources that the Lu Family had indeed found its own successor. Furthermore, because that person acknowledged his ancestors, this caused the Clan Entrance Ceremony to be postponed for a long time, and it had not been held until now.


    But if Lu Beiyou was the successor to Lu Family, then why would he appear in such a small place? As the son of the Lu Family, to him, it seemed like he had nothing to do with the rest of them.


    Just as everyone was suspicious of each other, a voice suddenly came out, "What evidence do you have to prove that you are the successor to the Lu Family? "You''re just saying, why should we believe you?"


    When Lu Beiyou heard this voice, the corner of his mouth raised slightly. With a light snap of his fingers, a black figure suddenly appeared in the crowd, with a short blade already resting on the neck of the person who spoke.


    Everyone turned to look at the black shadow, and immediately felt goosebumps all over their bodies, as the smell of the blood on its body had almost turned into a bloody substance. At a glance, all they could see was an army fighting against thousands of enemies.


    A few rich kids, who had never experienced any bloodshed, had already fainted from the foam on their mouths.


    He saw a middle-aged man with thick blood vitality trembling his teeth, and said with a trembling voice: "Lu Family and black armor!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, everyone retreated to the opposite side of the black armor.


    Lu Beiyou laughed: "Does anyone have any doubts now?"


    The face of the man whose neck was being held by the black shadow had long since lost all color. His entire body was paralyzed, and a foul stench spread throughout the area.


    Lu Beiyou clapped his hands, and the black armor dragged the man who had already broken down out.


    After that, Aunt Thirteen immediately arranged for people to clean up the hall.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the people in front of him whose faces were completely pale and bloodless. It was obvious that the moment the black armor appeared, everyone had already confirmed Lu Beiyou''s identity, so he laughed lightly, "Everyone, there''s no need to worry. Although I am the successor to Lu Family, I am not the kind of person who likes to kill innocent people."


    The crowd couldn''t help but shout in their hearts, "I believe in your evil, others only said one sentence and the head was chopped off." However, when he thought about the big size man, who said that he wanted to kill Lu Beiyou''s entire family, he couldn''t help but secretly sigh.


    Since he was courting death, he couldn''t blame anyone but himself. Most likely, his gang would have to be removed from the Middle Continent from today onwards.


    After a while, everyone recovered and a voice came from the crowd: "Young Master Lu is a thousand miles away. Why did he come to a remote place like Yuan Ming City?"


    When everyone heard this, they all looked towards Lu Beiyou. Evidently, this was also the biggest doubt in their hearts.


    Lu Beiyou looked over. It was precisely the middle-aged man who spoke out the black Lu Family armor from before, and laughed as he opened his mouth: "What''s your name, which gang are you from?"


    After the middle-aged man heard Lu Beiyou''s words, he was stunned for a moment, but did not dare to hide anything. He immediately spoke out: "My name is Wang Huan, I''m just a small advisor of the Python Gang."


    Lu Beiyou laughed: "Very good."

 C163

    Wang Huan was stunned for a moment. She did not expect herself to be praised.


    Lu Beiyou laughed and continued to speak: "I think everyone has the same doubts in their hearts, right?"


    The hall was silent for a moment before a few people nodded their heads.


    Lu Beiyou reached out his hand and said: "My goal this time is actually very simple as well, it is to deliver this opportunity to everyone."


    Opportunity? Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, everyone looked at each other. At his current level, there was no need for him to be related to a small force like himself.


    Even if it was a lucky chance, how could it be his turn? However, many of them had different thoughts in their hearts.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the people below him who had different expressions, and faintly smiled.


    He stood up from the wheelchair and slowly walked to the front of the crowd. Then, he beckoned to Aunt Thirteen with his hand.


    Thirteen Mother immediately ran over, holding a scroll in her hands. Under Lu Beiyou''s instructions, she unfurled the scroll, and a wave of spirit energy spread on the painting.


    They saw a huge, fictitious map slowly appear in front of them.


    Lu Beiyou pointed to a small red dot on the map and said, "This is the Cyan Aurora Temple, the place where everyone is currently staying."


    He then pointed to a big red dot not far away from the Azure Clouds Monastery and said, "Does everyone know where this place is?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, everyone looked over, and suddenly heard a voice: "Hong Yan Family!"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, and said with a smile: "If I were to say that everyone here has hopes of becoming an existence similar to the Hong Yan Family, would any of you be interested in my suggestion?"


    When everyone heard this, they were stunned.


    Although it was not big, the Hong Yan Family was the only family that stood guard over the small city called Hong Yan City. It was said that the ancestors of Hong Yan''s family were on the verge of having their Mahayana at its peak, and there were also quite a few experts in the Ruins Returning Stage in the family.


    And the strongest power that everyone present had, was only a small power that could barely break through their Mahayana Stage.


    How could we become people of the same power as the Hong Yan Family?


    Seeing everyone''s expressions, Lu Beiyou also secretly sighed, and just as he had expected, it was like a beggar who had starved for three days, suddenly someone told him that you are a lost inheritance from a large clan, and that everyone would be suspicious of you in the beginning.


    Lu Beiyou continued to speak: "I know that what I am saying is just like a drawing of a round cake in everyone''s eyes, but everyone think about it carefully, it would be better to live on the side for the rest of your lives and enjoy this Azure Clouds Monastery. "Why don''t you go and fight to the death at a higher place?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, everyone below started to discuss softly. However, the majority of the voices did not believe that Lu Beiyou had drawn the round cake.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t care either. After all, he had already long prepared a foolproof plan in his heart.


    After a while, Wang Huan, who was previously praised by Lu Beiyou, spoke again, "Since Young Master Lu has drawn this round cake, why don''t you give me a description to eat?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, "The main purpose of my visit this time was to hope that all of you could unify into one camp and belong to the Lu Family. Of course, it is not because you all lost your freedom, but because you all have to lend us a hand when necessary. "


    With that said, everyone was stunned. This was Lu Beiyou''s true goal.


    And in their eyes, Lu Beiyou''s words meant that he hoped to take back all of the people present into his hands.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the middle-aged men who had become silent for a moment and laughed: "Of course, I will not force you, since the melon that I forcefully twisted is not sweet, and I am only giving everyone present a chance and suggestion."


    With that, he had Aunt Thirteen release the bindings on everyone present, and then continued, "I''ve already spoken. Next, anyone who wishes to leave can choose to leave, but of course, those who choose to stay. I, Lu Beiyou, will definitely fulfill the promise I made. "


    The people in the hall were silent for a while, then Aunt Thirteen arranged for people to bring the clothes over. After a while, there were people leaving one after another.


    So what if it was Lu Family? In the end, it was only a round cake drawn, anyone with a discerning eye could see that Lu Beiyou''s intention was to take them for their own use. But how could the rest be willing to let go of the comfortable life in front of them?


    After a while, only a few people remained in the hall.


    Du Xiaokang carried his wine and walked over, looking at the rest of the people he smiled: "It seems that your title of Lu Family Great Young Master is not good either."


    Lu Beiyou laughed: "So what? The heart that wasn''t left behind was not here, since they didn''t listen to my advice and gave up on this opportunity. The glory of life and death that follows will no longer have anything to do with them, so I don''t need to hold back anymore. "


    Du Xiaokang pouted and no longer said anything, but after hearing what Lu Beiyou said, the rest of the people could not help but feel their hairs standing on end.


    The reason this young master Lu Family said all these in front of them was probably to remind them.


    Lu Beiyou smiled as he looked at the remaining people. Three of them were in Ruins Returning Stage, five were in Spirit Realm, and one was half a step in Mahayana.


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head in satisfaction and said: "Since everyone has chosen to stay, then I, Lu Beiyou, will definitely keep my word. And what I need you to do is actually very simple. "


    After saying that, his eyes flashed with a dangerous glint, "Take over all the forces that had left earlier."


    When he said this, the rest of the people looked at each other with troubled expressions on their faces.


    Wang Huan also spoke up: "Young Master Lu, aren''t you being too relaxed? The family matters that you had been left behind for just a moment ago were all extraordinary as well, it was because of your identity as a Lu Family user that you chose to bear the shame. However, if we were to rashly make a move, we might not even be qualified enough to fill the gaps between our teeth, not to mention alerting the enemy. "


    At this time, the person with half a step into the Mahayana also opened his mouth: "And just now, among those people''s forces, those palms that could surpass us could not even detect it. They attacked just like that ¡­"


    Lu Beiyou waved his hand and cut him off, then laughed and said to Wang Huan: "If I were to give you five thousand men, how certain are you that you will be able to take them in?"


    Wang Huan was slightly surprised when she heard this. After a moment of silence, she forced a smile and said, "10% at most."


    Lu Beiyou nodded and continued, "What if I give you twenty thousand soldiers and horses?"


    Wang Huan thought for a moment before replying, "I can raise it to forty percent."


    Lu Beiyou heard and laughed, as expected, he did not make a mistake! Although Lu Beiyou''s cultivation was already crippled, he still had a portion of his abilities remaining in his Fighting Golden Eyes. Just now, when he saw Wang Huan in the hall, he could see the fighting aura coming from her.


    It was a feeling that he had read a great deal, and the feeling that he exuded might not have been able to be seen accurately by ordinary people, but Lu Beiyou carried with him the will to war, so he could indeed read it precisely.


    It seemed like this was a scholar who had only chosen to become a bandit because his career was not going well.


    After Lu Beiyou said this, he followed her into the wheelchair and under the push of Thirteen Niang, he walked towards the back of the Azure Clouds Sect.


    When everyone saw the scene in front of them, they all opened their mouths wide in speechlessness.


    Lu Beiyou pointed downwards towards Wang Huan and laughed, "Do you have enough people?!"

 C164

    In the direction that Lu Beiyou was pointing, was a square platform. On the square platform, were black-clothed soldiers and war flags, rustling.


    This terrifying scene caused the legs of everyone present to tremble. However, Wang Huan did not show any fear. Instead, she had a fanatical expression on her face.


    "If you leave it all to me, I will sweep it away within a week."


    Lu Beiyou laughed out loud, then went over to Wang Huan''s side and patted his shoulder, "What I want is a faction that can hold on for dear life, you should understand what I mean, right?"


    Wang Huan was stunned for a moment before she said, "We will definitely complete our mission."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, and turned to look at the rest of the people and spoke: "I, Lu Beiyou, will keep my word. Next, I hope that everyone can unite their own power. "


    After saying that, Lu Beiyou paused for a moment, and then took out a few badges from his bosom: "And all of you will become members of my Lu Family."


    Originally, everyone still had some grievances in their hearts, but after seeing the order badge in Lu Beiyou''s hand, their faces turned into ecstasy.


    The Lu Family badge was the symbol of the Lu Family.


    Obtaining the order badge meant that he had a relationship with Lu Family. This was practically a step into the clouds.


    Everyone kneeled down, and said respectfully: "I will definitely go through fire and water for Young Master Lu, and I will not hesitate."


    Lu Beiyou laughed: "From now on, just call me Young Master."


    Lu Beiyou took out another soldier token and gave it to Wang Huan, then left after a few words of advice.


    Only the ecstatic faces of the crowd remained, trembling as they stroked the command token in their hands.


    Wang Huan looked at the weapon token in her hand. Her face was filled with ecstasy before a look of disappointment appeared on it.


    "Looks like something big is going to happen to the Middle Continent."


    After a while, Wang Huan walked down to the stage. If she became a dragon, who would be willing to hibernate like a cicada?


    Du Xiaokang followed Lu Beiyou back to the room of the Cyan Aurora Monastery. Du Xiaokang drank a mouthful of wine and asked, "Are you that confident that you can pass these fifty thousand troops and horses to this Wang Huan?"


    Lu Beiyou laughed softly, "If it was you, you would have fallen into despair after reading the Military Strategy for more than ten years. At this moment, someone told you that he was willing to give you a chance to rise to the top. What would you do? "


    Du Xiaokang muttered to himself for a while and sighed in relief, "So that''s how it is."


    Lu Beiyou nodded her head, "Furthermore, I will bury a few plates by his side, do you think that the few people just now are all from these local powers?"


    Hearing this, Du Xiaokang said in a daze, "Could it be?"


    Lu Beiyou narrowed his eyes, "Doing things ah, in the end, you still have to leave yourself a way out, don''t you think?"


    Looking at the old cunning fox in front of him, Du Xiaokang couldn''t help but to think of how she had first met him.


    In the end, he couldn''t help but sigh. It seemed that the world wasn''t going to go according to the will of the people.


    If not for this experience, perhaps Lu Beiyou would have chosen to spend the rest of his life in the tavern.


    Lu Beiyou did not care about Du Xiaokang''s expression, he only opened the book once again and frowned.


    The Middle Continent Realm was too vast, and could only be used to nibble at it from outside to inside. Even though the results would be the best, the time needed was definitely not too short, at least a year or so, or at most, no additional effects. If he only relied on his profound strength, he would definitely not wait for this day to come. Furthermore, he must return to his sect.


    Lu Beiyou extended a slender finger, and felt around on the book for a while, before his finger finally landed on a place with a red cross.


    When Du Xiaokang regained his senses, his pupils couldn''t help but constrict when he saw the spot where Lu Beiyou''s finger had landed.


    The location marked with the red cross was the biggest forbidden grounds in the Middle Continent, and it was also one of the five continents known as the Nine Continents: Beast Forbidden Area Ancient Beast Forest!


    Even Lu Family did not dare easily step into this place.


    Du Xiaokang immediately spoke out: "Brat, don''t tell me you''re trying to take note of the Ancient Beast Forest?"


    Lu Beiyou thought for a moment, then nodded his head.


    Du Xiaokang''s face suddenly turned white, and immediately tried to dissuade her.


    Before the Immortal Path ended, the demon beasts and humans could get along harmoniously, and there were even so-called Demon Resisting Masters back then. However, after the Immortal Path ended, countless terrifying supreme elders and demon beasts gathered together, no longer contacting the outside world.


    Afterwards, the only person who walked out of it, was the current Palace Chief of the Northern Sea of the Northern Sea Academy, and currently, he was one of the top ten Giants on the Heavenly Rankings.


    Lu Beiyou took out a piece of scale from his chest as his eyes shrunk.


    It was on the Wasteland back then that Du Xiaokang had separated the scales of the draconian Clan.


    Lu Beiyou chuckled: "Actually, we are not going to the Ancient Beast Forest, it''s just that an old friend inside would like to meet you."


    Du Xiaokang sighed: "Even so, how are you planning to go? If you head there in your current state, you might even be eaten by some small demon beast on the side of the road before you can even enter the gate. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded and smiled at Du Xiaokang.


    Du Xiaokang also felt Lu Beiyou''s gaze and couldn''t help but get goosebumps.


    "Don''t tell me you want to!? "Impossible!"


    Du Xiaokang thought of the only possibility, and before Lu Beiyou could say anything, he blocked off the possibility.


    Lu Beiyou sighed: "Sigh, since you''re not willing to accompany me there, then I can only go by myself. It''s a pity, if I died. I''m afraid that no one will be able to stay in your family and drink and bullsh * t with you. "


    Du Xiaokang looked at Lu Beiyou in front of him. He hated him so much that the roots of his teeth itched, but he could do nothing about it.


    Seeing Du Xiaokang''s troubled face, Lu Beiyou spoke again: "Actually it''s not as difficult as you think. We''re not fighting this time, we''re just looking for someone to chat with. I think you can do that. "


    Du Xiaokang struggled for a long time before finally sighing helplessly. He held onto the bamboo pole behind his back, "Tell me, how did I get to know a person like you?"


    Lu Beiyou laughed out loud instead, "What do you mean ''spirit is not spirit''? Don''t make things sound so bad.


    Du Xiaokang powerlessly rolled his eyes and asked: "When are we going?"


    Lu Beiyou looked at the scroll in front of him, then circled around to draw a circle around the Cyan Aurora Temple and softly said, "In three days."


    But at this moment,''s Lu Family was overflowing. After Lu Shouhuang received the news that Lu Beiyou was going to the Ancient Beast Forest, he almost broke his Lu Family.


    And Lu An was even more exaggerated. He directly tapped a hundred thousand soldiers and horses to head to the Cyan Aurora Temple. Anyone who saw the two of them in the Lu Family Great Courtyard would have a face full of sighs, and in the end, it was the ninth day that the two elders came out to appease them.


    Standing before the desk, Lu Zhen glanced at the map before him and placed his hand on the Ancient Beast Forest. A conflicted look flashed across his face.

 C165

    Within three days, the situation within a thousand miles of the Azure Clouds Monastery had undergone a tremendous change.


    Under the lead of Wang Huan''s fifty thousand men and horses, all the large and small forces were defeated.


    Suddenly, the surrounding situation of the Cyan Aurora Temple spread across the entire Middle Continent, and everyone knew that there was an army that had appeared in the sky.


    What caused people to be even more shocked was probably the information regarding the successor of Lu Family. This was because logically speaking, the Lu Family Ceremony should have started early, but had been pushed back until now.


    Everyone had their own opinions as well. After hearing the news, everyone had a rough idea of what was going to happen. It seemed like Lu Family was about to hold the grand ceremony after the identity of the successor was confirmed.


    As such, all eyes were focused on the Azure Clouds Grandmaster.


    Lu Beiyou was resting with his eyes closed, sensing the change in his Qi, then slowly opened his eyes and exhaled.


    Indeed, there was no progress. The only thing he had left was the incomplete part of the Fighting Golden Eyes technique. He could only see the thoughts of others.


    As for the blue lotus Sword Intent Technique, although Lu Beiyou''s body had recovered, he was still unable to release the sword intent for a short period of time.


    With his current condition, if he were to go to one of the four continents, the Ancient Beast Forest, would he be able to survive?


    Du Xiaokang sat beside him, silently drinking her wine. She did not speak, and it was unknown what she was thinking.


    Just then, Wang Huan walked into the room with a bow. When Lu Beiyou saw this, he let out a sigh of relief and laughed, "How is the situation during these three days?"


    Wang Huan''s face was filled with excitement as she said with a red face, "There are a total of 118 big and small forces around here. They have already taken in more than 80 places. According to the lord, those who resist will be killed without mercy." "The others did not touch his life, but ¡­"


    Lu Beiyou heard Wang Huan''s pause and frowned, "Just what?"


    Wang Huan paused for a while, then took out a map from his pocket and opened it. He pointed at the two cross numbers on the map and said, "A total of fifty thousand men and horses, less than a hundred men were killed. The rest of the large and small forces will be able to recover within two days." However, these two clans have greeted me in advance and expressed their attitudes towards us. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head to indicate for him to continue, and Wang Huan spoke with a heavy tone: "I would rather die than submit."


    As he said this, Lu Beiyou also looked over. One of them was the Hong Yan Family that was mentioned earlier, and the other was a middle ranking power led by a Mahayana Stage.


    Lu Beiyou lightly tapped the table with his finger. Although Lu Beiyou had seen quite a few Mahayana Stage s, every single one of them were not simple goods.


    He had already surpassed countless people. The spiritual energy of the princes of Eastern Zhou poured into him, the Immortal Sword s taught him their sword intent, Ding Baiyi, who had leapt into the Immortal Realm, taught him how to take care of himself. There were also the Enslavement Spirit Immortal Arts that he had obtained from the Treasure House, and later on, he met Sun Xing and Li Muniu.


    However, for the common people, they might not even meet one in their entire lives. Meeting one would mean that they had the capital to brag about their entire lives.


    It was just like how, to the current Wang Huan, Mahayana Stage was a mountain that she would never be able to climb in her entire life.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, then spoke to the lazy Du Xiaokang: "Let''s go, accompany me on a trip to Hong Yan."


    Du Xiaokang frowned, puzzled. "You''re not going to the Ancient Beast Forest?"


    Lu Beiyou laughed: "Of course I''m going, but before that, I feel that I need to scare some people. Otherwise, do you really think that I would become a sick cat just by not getting angry for all these years?"


    With that, he called out to Yu Kang: "Bring 500 black armors and slaughter that disobedient force. Although I promised the old man that I wouldn''t kill people recklessly, since there are people who don''t listen, we have to make an example to some people, no?"


    Yu Kang nodded in agreement, turned around and walked out of the Azure Clouds Monastery.


    Lu Beiyou stood up from the wooden wheelchair and walked in front. Du Xiaokang and Wang Huan looked at each other, put away the map on the desk and followed him.


    "Patriarch, someone said outside that he wants to pay a visit. May I know?"


    A white-haired old man who was sitting on a chair lightly sipped the hot tea in his hand and raised his head to look at the butler kneeling in front of him.


    "Ah Fu, how much did you take this time?"


    The housekeeper, Ah Fu, took out a note worth a hundred taels of silver and said, "One hundred taels."


    The old man nodded: "This time you took it well."


    Then he stood up, rubbed his waist and said, "Open the door and welcome the guests."


    Lu Beiyou and the other two who were originally standing outside the door, were led into Hong Yan''s residence by the butler.


    Travelling forward, they went around the palace''s railing. Finally, Lu Beiyou and the other two arrived in front of a small, dilapidated courtyard. In the middle of the courtyard was a small vegetable patch, where an old man was picking his vegetables.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou and the other two arrive, the old man waved the leek in his hand and laughed: "I wonder if Young Master Lu likes to eat dumplings stuffed with leek."


    Lu Beiyou looked around the courtyard and laughed: "Of course."


    The old man smiled and walked into the room, Lu Beiyou and the other two also walked into the courtyard.


    After a while, the old man placed two steaming hot dumplings on the table.


    Lu Beiyou glanced at it and laughed: "I never thought that it would actually be Hong Yan who would personally make dumplings in respect to the old senior, I am truly honored."


    Hong Yan however, laughed as he stroked his beard, "How is this normal? As long as you don''t mind."


    Lu Beiyou did not care about the heat and swallowed two of them.


    Hong Yan and Wang Huan glanced at each other and also left the courtyard, leaving behind the old and young duo who were immersed in eating.


    "Young Master Lu is determined to unify the Middle Continent?"


    Hong Yan respectfully put down the chopsticks in his hand, while Lu Beiyou''s plate was also completely empty.


    Lu Beiyou wiped his mouth and laughed: "Everyone says that the top ten in the world are peerless, but in my opinion, Senior Hong Yan is already close to becoming an immortal."


    Hong Yan was startled, then laughed out loud, he wiped the corner of his mouth and waved his hand, causing the table to be empty.


    "Your grandfather told you?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head and said: "Because the place Hong Yan''s family appeared at was too strange, I had no choice but to be vigilant. And then, I realized that when I told them about Hong Yan''s family at the Cyan Aurora Temple, what I saw in their eyes was only fear. "


    Lu Beiyou paused for a moment to see that Hong Yan was only smiling at him, and continued, "But according to my information, the Hong Yan family only has one Mahayana, and the various gangs or families present also have their own Mahayana Stage. There is no reason for them to be afraid of other families of the same power, so in that case, there is only one situation."


    Hong Yan smiled respectfully: "That is, the Hong Yan Family is even more terrifying than them, what makes them afraid is this, right?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, and started laughing unbridled. In the end, he narrowed his eyes and said: "If the Hong Yan family does not choose to submit, what will Young Master Lu do?"

 C166

    Lu Beiyou laughed and said, "If it was anyone else, I would definitely massacre their entire clan, fifty thousand soldiers and horses is not enough, one hundred thousand soldiers is not enough, so is two hundred thousand, even if it is not enough, I would not hesitate to throw in all three thousand pieces of black armor. Because the position of Lu Family in the clan does not allow provocation, but if it is Senior Hong Yan, I will choose to go around him, since you are this old man''s last trump card after all."


    Hong Yan was startled when he heard this, and couldn''t help but laugh out loud, "As expected of the grandson of the head of old rogue, even his personality is the same."


    Lu Beiyou did not say anything, he just quietly sat on the chair and gently caressed the table.


    When Hong Yan''s respectful laughter stopped, Lu Beiyou finally spoke out: "So, Senior Hong Yan, why have you called me over this time?"


    Hong Yan looked at Lu Beiyou with a smile, nodded his head in satisfaction, but shook it.


    "Actually, calling you over this time is not a big deal. On one hand, it is to see what the successor of Lu Family looks like, and on the other hand, it is for your grandfather. "


    Oh? Lu Beiyou was also startled when he heard it, but seeing Lu Beiyou''s suspicious look, Hong Yan sighed. He snapped his fingers and a map appeared on the table.


    "Personally, I am quite satisfied with you. I can also hand over all of the power that the Hong Yan family has on the surface to you. However, your mistake was that you should not have placed Hong Yan''s family at the heart of the struggle. "


    Lu Beiyou was a little puzzled as he asked, "What does Senior Hong Yan mean by this?"


    Hong Yan pointed in the direction of the Cyan Aurora Monastery and said, "You will start from the Cyan Aurora Monastery, unifying the various forces and forces within the Middle Continent from the outside to the inside. This is a very good choice. Even I have to sigh at your thoughts. However, this would undoubtedly slow their progress. There were only two ways to speed up their progress. One is the bloody suppression and the other is to borrow the help of other great powers so that we can speed up the process of devouring. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head. This was also the reason why he wanted to go to the Ancient Beast Forest.


    By merging the two, he would be able to speed up his progress.


    Hong Yan sighed and continued, "But have you thought about it? Once the movements of the Middle Continent were to be spread out, what would the situation of the Middle Continent be like? "Barbarian Continent, Northern Sea, East Zhou, and Liangzhou are all here burying their own plates ¡­"


    As he spoke till here, Lu Beiyou interrupted Hong Yan and said, "This is also my goal."


    Hong Yan then did not speak anymore, and quietly looked at Lu Beiyou while waiting for his explanation.


    Lu Beiyou said softly, "It was precisely because there were so many plates that had not been pulled out, that caused the old man to be attacked earlier. Therefore, these chess pieces had to be completely pulled out. If they were to be taken bit by bit, then it would be impossible. This time''s conflict with Liangzhou proved that there was not much time left and a war could break out at any time. We have to pull out all the elements of uneasiness before then. "


    "So you chose to alert the enemy and then kill the eggs?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded, Hong Yan sighed, "This is a dangerous move."


    "Wealth comes from danger. Those who achieve great things cannot hesitate, and if they hesitate, the lives of millions of people living in Middle Continent will be at the back."


    Hong Yan didn''t say a word and just sat there quietly. After a while, he stood up from the table and said softly, "Let me see your capital. Otherwise, I won''t be able to be at ease and hand over this Middle Continent to you. Even if the leader of the old thugs asks, it will not do. "


    Lu Beiyou sat there quietly and did not speak. A light breeze gradually rose in the courtyard, the wind''s force growing stronger.


    There were mountains of corpses on both sides of the throne, and a white road of bones appeared beneath his feet. There was only a thin sword left on the throne, but it emanated a terrifying aura. The mysterious man in the space of consciousness stood beside the throne, quietly watching Hong Yanjing.


    Seeing this scene, Hong Yan couldn''t help but gasp.


    Lu Beiyou laughed lightly: "I wonder if this little one is qualified enough for what Senior Hong Yan has to say."


    Hong Yan respectfully took back his eyes from the throne in the sea of blood and corpses, and asked: "This is your last trump card?"


    This was the last sword that the mysterious man had left him, as well as his last trump card. Once Lu Beiyou chose to step onto the Throne, he would be able to recover in a short period of time.


    But like this, Lu Beiyou no longer had the power to protect himself.


    "If Middle Continent is in trouble, I will definitely bear the brunt of the attack. I will not regret it even if I die. "


    Hong Yan stayed silent for a while, then took out a plate from his chest pocket and threw it at Lu Beiyou.


    "This is the medallion of the Hong Yan family''s Patriarch. At the same time, he is also the medallion that can mobilize the true strength of the Hong Yan family."


    Lu Beiyou extended his hand out and received the order badge. The order badge was completely red, and there were two words written on it: Hong Yan.


    Hong Yan respectfully continued: "Old Bastard Lu told me to advise you not to go to the Ancient Beast Forest. I just wanted to remind you that with this order badge, there''s no need for you to go to the Ancient Beast Forest."


    Lu Beiyou looked at the order badge in his hand with a face full of shock! What did that mean? This meant that this token was on par with the ancient beast forest. The trump card that the old man had spoken of had been completely revealed to him today.


    The capital that the Lu Family had within them was precisely the middle ranking power that people hid within a thousand kilometers of the Cyan Aurora Temple.


    And behind his flat surface was a frightening prehistoric beast.


    And when Hong Yan passed the order badge to him, it meant that the old man had given him the trump card in his Lu Family.


    Most people would choose to hibernate, just like a poisonous snake that would accidentally give a fatal blow. And I, Hong Yan, am this poisonous snake, while your grandfather is this Dancing Snake Man. Don''t underestimate your grandfather, he is a true oriole.


    Lu Beiyou solemnly kept the order badge in his chest and saluted to Hong Yan. Before he could say anything, Hong Yan said that he was tired, and he let Lu Beiyou leave the courtyard.


    From start to finish, Lu Beiyou had not been able to ascertain the true strength of the Hong Yan Family.


    Hong Yan laid down on a recliner, closed his eyes and chuckled: "Old Thief, you have a good grandson."


    As they spoke, he seemed to have returned to his last meeting with Lu Shouhuang. Lu Shouhuang smiled and said, "Brother Hong Yan, I have a favor I need your help with."


    When he was in his middle years, Hong Yan looked at him with contempt, "It''s always dirty work that comes looking for me, why are you looking for me this time?"


    Lu Shouhuang''s old face blushed for once, and she coughed lightly: "This is a really good thing."


    Hong Yan tapped his nose and muttered: "When did you not say that?"


    "I want you to take us brothers and live in seclusion."


    Hong Yan frowned, his tone also becoming somewhat gloomy, "What do you mean by that?"


    Lu Shouhuang''s expression also became gloomy as he looked at the sky.


    "Zhenxian told me that in the coming decades, there will be chaos within this Middle Continent. At that time, both of us will have to die. But I want to leave a way out for the people of this world. "


    Hong Yan loosened his clenched fist powerlessly, "So you want to?"


    Lu Shouhuang laughed: "This time, I''ve let my brothers down."


    Hong Yan''s narrowed eyes also closed due to exhaustion, and only muttered: "Old head thief, it seems that you have a premonition of a war coming."

 C167

    After Lu Beiyou left the courtyard, he took a deep breath and turned around to look at the small courtyard that looked like it belonged to a farmer.


    Du Xiaokang walked over and asked, "That fluctuation just now?"


    Lu Beiyou waved his hands without saying a word, and only took out the order badge Hong Yan had given him and looked at it for a long time. Then he said softly, "I won''t be going to the Ancient Beast Forest."


    Du Xiaokang and Wang Huan looked at each other but did not say a word.


    Lu Beiyou stood up from the wheelchair, stretched his body and laughed: "This cripple has been doing it for too long, it''s time to walk around."


    With that, he walked out of Hong Yan''s house.


    One day later, Lu Beiyou handed everything over to Wang Huan, then left the Cyan Aurora Monastery''s direction and returned to Lu Family with Du Xiaokang.


    When Lu Beiyou returned to his own courtyard, he found Lu Shouhuang, Lu An and Junior Nine sitting under a tree with solemn expressions.


    The atmosphere was heavy.


    Lu Beiyou''s brows could not help but furrow, and asked as he walked over: "Why are all of you here, with a serious face, what''s going on?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s voice, everyone''s expression eased up a little.


    Lu Shouhuang opened his mouth and asked: "Have you dealt with all the matters at the Cyan Aurora Temple?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded. "Since I have the help of the Hong Yan Family, then I can''t think of anything else. At that time, Middle Continent can also be considered as a battle style that can be used against the entire force of Liangzhou. "


    Lu Shouhuang nodded and did not speak further. Lu Beiyou also felt the weird atmosphere.


    "Second senior brother."


    Suddenly, he heard a gentle and scholarly voice. He felt a wave of softness in his heart, as if a cool breeze was caressing his face.


    But hearing it, it was as if Lu Beiyou''s ears were struck by lightning.


    Lu Beiyou trembled as he looked back, only to see a weak and delicate girl standing beside him.


    Xiao Xueer also lowered her head, her small hand was held by the lady''s hand without saying a word.


    "Yu Shu, why have you come?"


    This woman was the weak girl that called herself Luo Yushu that Du Xiaokang whom Du Xiaokang had met at the ''two''. She wasn''t too good-looking, but her figure was well-proportioned and her little face was extremely delicate and pretty.


    After Lu Beiyou finished speaking, he laughed, "Let me introduce you guys, this is Yu Shuang, my junior sister. The one beside her is Xiao Xueer, my junior sister''s sword spirit, ''Hundred Ghost''."


    Everyone looked up and Lu Shouhuang opened his mouth: "We all know."


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but be somewhat curious, "Since you all know about it, why are you all frowning? It just so happens that old man I want to say that I want to hand over the identity of Lu Family''s heir to Lu Zhenzhen in a while, so I''ll return to ''the two'' when I need to. If anything happens, I will immediately return to the Lu Family. "


    When they heard "the two of them", everyone''s faces revealed extremely complicated expressions.


    Lu Beiyou could no longer sit still, and shouted: "What exactly happened, tell me."


    Just then, a small hand gently pulled at Lu Beiyou''s sleeves. Lu Beiyou turned around and saw Luo Yushu looking at him with a troubled face.


    "Master said to immediately return to your sect."


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou was startled, he turned his head and looked at the people present, "Is this why you all are here?"


    Hearing that, even Lu Shouhuang turned his head and did not look at him.


    After hearing the last sentence, Lu Beiyou was paralyzed on the ground, and had lost his consciousness.


    "The Ju Que is broken."


    The Ju Que had been severed, the Ju Que had been severed, and the Ju Que had been severed. Luo Yushu''s short sentence had destroyed Lu Beiyou''s train of thought.


    "Impossible!" This was impossible! She was the sword spirit of the Ju Que! You''re lying to me, you must be lying to me, right? "


    Lu Beiyou reacted and crazily grabbed Luo Yushu as he shouted.


    Lu Beiyou seemed to have used up all of his strength, as he grabbed onto Luo Yushu''s shoulder painfully, and a few tears flowed down from his eyes.


    Xiao Xueer kicked Lu Beiyou and flew back as he roared: "Didn''t you hear what my sister said? She said the Ju Que was broken! What right do you have to be angry at my sister? "


    Luo Yushu saw that he was lying far away, with blood at the corner of his mouth, he anxiously ran over and asked: "Senior brother, are you alright?"


    After saying that, he looked at Xiao Xueer with resentment, "Ghost, why are you so disobedient? "How can you use such a heavy hand?"


    However, when Xiao Xueer heard this, he roared loudly, "Elder sister, how many times have I told you that you shouldn''t have liked this bastard? Let me look at you in the Qingshan City, and then will he miss you? "


    Before he could finish his sentence, Luo Yushu interrupted him and said, "Enough!"


    Then, he looked at Lu Beiyou whose eyes were gradually losing focus, his expression panicking: "Senior Brother, don''t scare me!"


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, it must be fake!" "Ahhh!" Lu Beiyou held his head and roared crazily.


    Luo Yushu was so anxious that tears were left, but there was nothing he could do about the Lu Beiyou who was about to collapse.


    At this moment, Lu Shoudao stood up in panic, and with trembling hands, he took out a handkerchief that he had wrapped up as he said in a low voice: "She didn''t lie to you, it''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me pulling out all of the spies in Middle Continent in time, this wouldn''t have happened, and that girl wouldn''t have ¡­"


    As he spoke till here, Lu Shouhuang already could not continue any longer. Two streams of hot tears flowed down from his wrinkled face.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the handkerchief in Lu Shouhuang''s hands, and slowly opened it with trembling hands, only to see a jade bracelet that had already been broken into two pieces lying inside the handkerchief.


    Lu Beiyou caressed the jade bracelet in his hand, turned his head and asked Luo Yushu: "What else did the great master say?"


    The moment Luo Yushu saw Lu Beiyou, it was as if the little deer was frightened into taking a few steps back. What kind of eyes were those, they were blood-red in color, as cold as a ten thousand year ice cave.


    When Xiao Xueer saw this scene, he was actually stopped by Luo Yushu. He hurriedly said, "Great Master also said that there is still a glimmer of hope for the Ju Que to recover. I hope that second senior brother can make a trip back to Bei Shan as soon as possible."


    Lu Beiyou nodded and put away the jade bangle in his hand. He turned his head to look at Lu Shouhuang, extended a fist and punched himself heavily in the chest, and after spitting out a mouthful of blood, he said hoarsely, "Old Gramps, I''ll return your third cup of wine to you."


    After saying that, the heaven and earth suddenly changed color. Two lines of blood tears fell from Lu Beiyou''s eyes, and a Throne appeared behind Lu Beiyou.


    Hong Yan who was sleeping soundly suddenly opened his eyes. What was going on? Why did that brat suddenly go crazy when he just left his place? What had happened?

 C168

    The people of Middle Continent all raised their heads to look at the abnormal change in the sky.


    Lu Beiyou stood in the center of the courtyard and slowly walked towards the Throne. The mysterious man standing beside the Throne spoke out when he saw Lu Beiyou''s current appearance: "Have you chosen?"


    Lu Beiyou did not speak, he only held onto the last sword on the Throne and pulled it out.


    "Come with me, accompany me to kill someone today."


    When the mysterious man heard this, he asked, "Have you made up your mind?"


    Lu Beiyou walked out of the courtyard without a word, the mysterious man laughed out loud: "Alright, today I will accompany you in killing people!"


    Lu An wanted to intervene and stop them, but he was stopped by Lu Shouhuang. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Inform the others to keep up."


    Luo Yushu was so anxious that tears were already falling, but even though she was a disciple of Bei Shan''s sect, she did not have the slightest bit of cultivation, and could only look pitifully at Xiao Xueer.


    Wherever Lu Beiyou went, it was filled with blood and the ground was littered with bones. By the time he had caught up with the ninth level, Lu Beiyou was already holding onto Lu Feng''s head.


    As for the man in the living room who had used the Fighting Golden Eyes to see through Lu Beiyou, he had already been split into two halves, and his fresh blood splattered all over the courtyard.


    Lu Beiyou turned his head towards Xiao Xueer and said: "Tell Junior Sister, after tonight, I will follow her up to Bei Shan."


    Lu An looked at Lu Shouhuang who was squatting on the ground and grabbing his hair powerlessly, and didn''t know what to do.


    Lu Shouhuang lowered his hand and raised his head, allowing the heavy rain to wash over his body. He whispered to himself, "A dozen years ago, he didn''t protect my son well, daughter-in-law. Later on, his grandson went missing while his daughter-in-law was injured. "Lu An, tell me, did I do something wrong?"


    Lu An didn''t know how to reply. After a long time, he finally said, "Maybe it''s really us old fellows who are wrong."


    Lu Shouhuang slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were bloodshot and his voice was hoarse: "Then let the rain become even heavier. Kill them all, there''s no need to wait anymore."


    Lu An nodded and left the courtyard, leaving Lu Shouhuang alone in the rain. In the end, a mournful wail came from the small courtyard.


    The speed at which Lu Zhenzhen flipped through the books in his hands became faster and faster, and the amount of information he obtained became increasingly shocking.


    Lu Beiyou continued to advance, and no one was spared. Along the way, they travelled along the white bone road, and along the sea of blood, there were even rumors that Lu Beiyou had cut down his Mahayana with a single slash.


    Countless spies were uprooted by Lu Beiyou in various places, and some even had their entire street covered with blood and corpses.


    Lu Zhen rubbed his head and stopped what he was doing. He walked to the window and looked out at the heavy rain, "Brother Lu, just who is she? It''s worth it for you to do so. In this way, you will lose this game of chess. "


    But right after, he felt a wave of indescribable sadness. He quietly looked at the order badge in his hand, with the words: Hong Yan written on it.


    "Don''t, we have nothing to do with Liangzhou ¡­" Before his voice fell, Lu Beiyou had already decapitated him. Lightning flashed and thunder roared, allowing the heavy rain to wash over his body. Behind him were dozens of corpses, his blood mixed with rain water flowing in the courtyard.


    Lu Beiyou hoarsely said, "Next."


    The mysterious man nodded his head, he instantly disappeared from where he was, and Lu Beiyou followed him.


    In the beginning, she felt that it was too cruel and disgusting. After seeing Lu Beiyou single-handedly cut down an entire street of spies, she had also gradually gotten used to Lu Beiyou''s slaughter.


    Since his hand had reached a place that should not be stretched, then he should be prepared to be cut down. And tonight, Lu Beiyou would cut down all the chess pieces on the board, just like in the game where Lu Shouhuang and Lu An had fought to the death.


    This was the only way Lu Beiyou could vent his anger, revenge! Killing!


    At the same time, in every part of the Middle Continent, a gush of bloody rain fell and countless black shadows writhed within the heavy rain. Countless large heads fell to the ground and rivers of blood flowed.


    Lu Beiyou arrived at the front of Hong Yan''s house and discovered that Hong Yan was already standing at the door. Lu Beiyou did not say a word, he only knelt down towards Hong Yan, and kowtowed heavily towards the ground.


    "I''ll leave the Middle Continent to Senior Hong Yan."


    Hong Yan remained silent for a long time before finally nodding his head and muttering: "Stupid child!" He then turned around and entered the mansion, closing the door tightly.


    Lu Beiyou slowly stood up from the ground. The green lightning circled his body, his entire body was dyed in blood.


    At this moment, Yu Kang suddenly appeared behind him, and knelt down respectfully and said: "Young master, our Middle Continent has a land of ten thousand kilometers, a total of seven thousand two hundred and twenty-one strongholds have been destroyed, a total of forty thousand people have been killed and over nine thousand have been taken in. This is the last remaining spot, and it has not been pulled out yet. "


    Lu Beiyou asked in a hoarse voice, "If you take them all, where is the last one?"


    Yu Kang was silent for a long time before he said in a low voice, "It''s in Yuanming City."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, and instantly disappeared from where he stood, reappearing in a remote corner of Yuanming City.


    Lu Beiyou slowly walked towards a dilapidated courtyard, but before he could enter, the door was already opened. A handsome young man was already standing at the door, waiting for him.


    Lu Beiyou stood in the rain and quietly looked at the man in front of him, saying in a hoarse voice, "I didn''t think that the last spy would be you."


    Du Xiaokang revealed a wry smile, "Why can''t it be me?"


    Both of them stopped talking. The only sound that could be heard was the sound of rain hitting the ground. The people turned out the lights early because of the heavy rain and went to sleep.


    Lu Beiyou gripped the sharp sword in his hand tightly and the mysterious man also stood there silently.


    "Give me a reason."


    "They know about my family."


    Lu Beiyou spat and said, "Was the Lu Family leak out related to you?"


    Du Xiaokang shook his head, "I am only in charge of protecting the people behind me, as for the information regarding Lu Family, it has nothing to do with me."


    "Get out of the way, I''ll pretend that nothing happened today."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s low roar, Du Xiaokang instinctively took a step back, but then tightly gripped the bamboo pole in his hand and placed it in front of him to block ¡­


    "Sorry."


    The situation instantly became tense.


    The mysterious man by Lu Beiyou''s side sighed, slowly walked to Lu Beiyou and whispered: "How do you choose now?"


    Lu Beiyou glanced at the man when he heard it, avoided his head and looked towards Du Xiaokang, saying in a low voice, "After today, you and I will not know each other anymore, so the favor we owed you in the past will be written off."


    Hearing that, Du Xiaokang''s heart could not help but tighten, although he was a little disappointed. However, he secretly let out a sigh of relief. The situation wasn''t serious to the point of being irreparable.


    But before he could react, the mysterious man was pierced through by Lu Beiyou''s backhand and both he and the mysterious man were stabbed through.


    The mysterious man looked at the sharp sword at Lu Beiyou''s chest. Lu Beiyou, who had penetrated it with him, was not angry, but instead laughed. The more he laughed, the more impudent he became. No one can escape their destiny. "


    Lu Beiyou did not speak, he only spat out a mouthful of blood and looked downcast, "After tonight, am I still me?"


    The mysterious man did not speak, he only whispered into Lu Beiyou''s ears, "Brat, I''ve always been you!"


    The mysterious man''s body instantly dissipated into a strand of incense that landed in Lu Beiyou''s body. Lu Beiyou propped himself up and looked at Du Xiaokang once more.


    Lu Beiyou was at the First Stage of the Immortal Realm!

 C169

    Lu Beiyou slowly walked towards Du Xiaokang. With one step, he stomped down and blue lotus s filled the ground.


    Du Xiaokang finally sighed and reached out with his hand to lightly pull the bamboo rod, pointing the tip of the bamboo straight at Lu Beiyou.


    "Today is destined to be unkind."


    Lu Beiyou laughed lightly, "Do you know what is Immortal?"


    Du Xiaokang shook his head, the jug of wine by his waist flew out and liquefied into a four-legged beast, and roared at Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou held his hand tightly, and could only feel the heaven and earth in his palm, as he gently opened his palm.


    Du Xiaokang''s clothes fluttered as he swung the bamboo pole in his hand. A wave of air instantly dispersed the three sword beams.


    But just at this moment, Lu Beiyou had already appeared in front of Du Xiaokang and punched his chest.


    A burst of force came out from Du Xiaokang''s body, all the Spirit Qi in his body was scattered by the punch.


    Streams of blue lotus patterns gradually climbed onto Du Xiaokang''s body, looking extremely bewitching.


    "I will not kill you. I will only seal your cultivation for three years."


    Du Xiaokang spat out a mouthful of fresh blood and collapsed powerlessly to the ground.


    It was only one fist, and it was suppressing the Half-step Immortal user! At this moment, Lu Beiyou was unrivalled in this world.


    Lu Beiyou glanced at the lifeless Du Xiaokang, and a stream of blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth.


    This immortal realm could only maintain for a quarter of an hour. Lu Beiyou turned and walked into the courtyard, and after a while, he walked out.


    When he arrived beside Du Xiaokang, he used up all of the energy in his body. He sat on the ground and used the water to wipe his hands.


    Du Xiaokang clenched his teeth and forced himself up, he sat up on the ground.


    "Are you relieved now?"


    Lu Beiyou raised his head, and closed his eyes, allowing the rain to wash over his body.


    "The pieces within a ten thousand kilometer radius of the Middle Continent are scattered like stars. The old man is a wise man, even if he knows that he is the undercover agent of someone else, do you know the reason why he is not moving?"


    Du Xiaokang glanced at the blue lotus''s pattern on his body and said softly, "Of course I know, because if this group of spies dies, there will be another group of spies entering the Middle Continent, and they are even more outstanding ones."


    Lu Beiyou opened his eyes and said softly, "That''s right, so I feel guilty that the old man allowed me to vent my anger this time."


    Du Xiaokang took off the wine jug from his waist and drank a mouthful: So what''s the use of telling a useless person like me this now?


    "Three years. Three years later, you agree to let me guard the Lu Family for ten years.


    The wine jug in Du Xiaokang''s hand trembled, and only after a long while did he speak out: "How can I believe you?"


    Lu Beiyou exhaled a mouthful of impure air, and felt unbearable pain in his four limbs and hundred of bones. "It''s up to you whether or not you want to believe it, after all... I used to be a family seeker. "


    At the end of the street, there was a girl holding up an oil-paper umbrella. She looked at the scene from afar. Although she had an anxious expression on her face, she did not enter.


    Lu Beiyou propped up his body and exhaled a mouthful of impure Qi.


    As he stumbled towards the girl, Du Xiaokang remained silent for a while before throwing the wine pot in his hands over.


    "I promise you. Don''t forget what you promised me."


    Lu Beiyou accepted it with a flip of his hand, raised his wine pot and took a big gulp, then unsteadily disappeared within the rain.


    Du Xiaokang could no longer hold back and laid down in the rain. Tears streamed down his face under his sleeves, and the courtyard behind him was a river of blood.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s current state, Luo Yushu anxiously reached out to help him up, but Lu Beiyou avoided him and whispered, "Junior sister, I am not someone that is worthy for you to like. You are originally a high and mighty goddess, you should not get involved with the mortal world. Furthermore, since I already have someone in my heart, you shouldn''t do that. "


    After Luo Yushu heard what Lu Beiyou said, his eyes were already filled with tears, making him look especially pitiful.


    "It''s none of my business if I like you. What does it have to do with you?"


    The rain continued to fall harder and harder. Lu Beiyou raised his head, looked at Luo Yushu, and asked: "Before we head back to the sect, can I go somewhere?"


    Luo Yushu was startled for a moment, but he still nodded his head.


    Lu Zhenzhen was standing not far in front of Lu Shouhuang. In just a short night, Lu Shouhuang seemed to have aged over twenty years.


    After a long while, a letter arrived in Lu Zhen''s hands. He opened it, took a look, and handed it over to Lu Shouhuang: "Big Brother Lu has already pulled out all the hidden spies for Middle Continent in one night."


    Lu Shouhuang took the letter and glanced at it, then placed it on the table, "Have you finished the finishing work?"


    Lu Zhen nodded, "Our substitutes have already been spread out. As for the unimportant people, when the citizens wake up, they will only know that butcher Li Liu has moved, or that Grandma Wang has gone home to farm."


    Lu Shouhuang nodded his head, closed his eyes and listened to the rain hitting on the roof from outside the window, and muttered softly: "That child shouldn''t be coming back right?"


    "He''ll come back."


    Just as the two of them were talking, a book suddenly appeared in the study room, and a cute girl walked out of it.


    "Before Second Brother left, he said that when the ball is ready, he will bring it home." After that, he added, "Second Senior Brother also said that if you miss him, you can go to Bei Shan to find him."


    With that, Luo Yushu bowed towards Lu Shouhuang and walked back into the scroll, and disappeared.


    When Lu Shouhuang heard this, he could no longer hold back his tears.


    Lu Zhen also left the study room, leaving the old man alone in his room crying loudly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Lao Kong who was sleeping soundly vaguely heard someone knocking on the door, but if someone were to knock on the door on this rainy night, he must not be a simple person.


    Lao Kong put on his clothes and slowly opened the door to his room. After all, money was more important in this chaotic world!


    The gatekeeper only saw a young man, who was covered in blood from head to toe, who had been drenched in the rain like a chicken by water. When he saw Lao Kong''s figure, he laughed and said softly, "Long time no see, Lao Kong."


    When Lao Kong saw the youth covered in blood, not only was he not afraid, he smiled and said: "Long time no see."


    That night, Lao Kong drank a lot of wine with the young man, but he couldn''t really explain the details, he only knew that the tavern was not opened the next day, and that on the third and fourth day, there was still no wine in the cellar of the tavern.


    That night, the two of them chatted for a long time. Old Kong said that a hundred years ago, he was a great sword immortal who had led a poem into the sword, but the young man laughed at him for being a coward. The young man said he wanted a bland life, but was laughed at by Kong as a lackey.


    The only thing they knew was that the butcher who sold meat at the corner of the street had moved, the grandma Wang who liked to gossip had returned home, the fortune-telling old man had left and there was an additional beautiful man in Ming Yuan City who liked to drink wine, his body covered in green veined patterns, and the Azure Clouds Monastery had gained a terrifying new force.


    A ray of sunlight shone onto Lao Kong''s face who was lying on the table. He slowly opened his eyes and saw that the tavern was already devoid of people.


    A line of words was carved on the table in front of him: I will bring the shopkeeper back.


    A cute girl pushed open the tavern''s door and entered. Looking at this scene, she couldn''t help but feel angry in her heart, "Smelly old man, why did you drink so much yesterday?! Do you still want to do business today? "


    However, Lao Kong squinted his eyes and smiled at the sun behind the woman, "Close today."


    The woman had a puzzled look on her face as she looked curiously at the greedy old man. Had her personality changed today?


    "Little Huan''Er, last night, that kid, Bei You''s, came back."

 C170

    There were three thousand Da Shan s to the north of the Middle Continent, and their heights shot into the clouds.


    If he prayed to the 3000 Da Shan s, he could guarantee that the weather would be smooth sailing.


    After the heavy rain, the trees were green. Deep in the 3000 Da Shan s, there was a majestic mountain with three people standing in front of it.


    There were dewdrops on the trees on both sides. Lu Beiyou stood on the stone steps and looked up with a complicated expression.


    The clouds covered the peak of the mountain. He could not see clearly, but he could hear a bird cry from the Wandering Da Shan.


    He then faced the bluestone staircase, knelt on the ground, and said loudly: "Unfilial disciple Lu Beiyou, return to my sect today. I beg Great Master to atone for his sins. "


    His voice resonated throughout Da Shan, but after a long while, he did not say anything. Lu Beiyou did not stand up, and continued to kneel in front of the stone steps. Luo Yushu held Xiao Xueer''s hand and stood by his side with a face full of anxiety, yet, there was nothing she could do.


    He couldn''t help but feel nauseous in his heart. When the time came, he would definitely let his father teach his master a lesson.


    After a long while, a clear cry of a sparrow suddenly came from beside Lu Beiyou''s ears. A smile also rose on Luo Yushu''s face, and he raised his head to see a small cyan bird surrounding him, chirping away.


    The corner of Lu Beiyou''s haggard mouth curled up into a smile. He extended his hand and the green little bird landed in his palm and intimately wiped it.


    "Long time no see, Green."


    The little bird didn''t seem to be satisfied with Lu Beiyou''s way of addressing it, as it stood on top of Lu Beiyou''s palm and started twittering.


    "Come up." Right at this moment, an aged voice suddenly came from the body of Da Shan.


    He only saw that, at some point in time, the bookish guy in plain clothes was already standing in front of the stone steps, looking at him with a smile. The moment Lu Beiyou saw the man, his nose twitched and he said in a low voice, "Big Senior."


    This "eldest senior brother" seemed to have vented out all of the grievances and grievances he had suffered during this period of time.


    The man immediately ran over and grabbed Lu Beiyou''s shoulders, then looked through it several times earnestly. After discovering that Lu Beiyou was not cultivating anymore, and was not really injured, he also let out a sigh of relief and hurriedly said: "It''s good that you''re back, it''s good that you''re back."


    A tremor suddenly came from the ground behind the scholar. A sturdy man who looked like a tower walked up the stairs and ran towards the crowd. He spoke to Lu Beiyou with a tone full of surprise: "Second Senior!"


    Just as he was about to speak, a figure dressed in red suddenly appeared in front of the muscular man''s body. With her enchanting figure, her pair of extremely beautiful phoenix eyes looked extremely alluring and she was truly a beauty.


    "Silly Da Niu, are you trying to run into second senior brother like this?"


    When the burly man heard this, he also chuckled and scratched his head before stopping.


    However, the beautiful person who spoke had a low and deep voice. If one looked closely at her neck, they would find that there was an obvious adam''s apple. No one would have imagined that such a beauty was actually a man.


    But everyone present seemed to have already gotten used to it, only that when his eyes looked at the Eldest Senior Brother''s hand, Lu Beiyou felt all the hairs on his body standing up, as though he was being stared at by a bitter beauty snake.


    Lu Beiyou hurriedly pushed his eldest senior brother further away and said with a smile, "Erniu, long time no see Yanzhi."


    The muscular man and the enchanting man also bowed towards Lu Beiyou with a smile, and said in a soft voice: "Welcome back, second senior brother."


    As for Luo Yushu, who was standing not too far away, his delicate and pretty face was filled with smiles.


    "Alright, alright. Let''s talk about the old days later. Let''s hurry up and go up the mountain."


    Just as everyone was enjoying this moment of peace, suddenly, an old yet extremely gentle voice rang out in the ears of everyone present. They only saw an old, white-bearded man wearing a loose robe appearing out of nowhere behind them, looking at them with a smile.


    When everyone saw this white-bearded old man, they all knelt down and said respectfully, "Second Master!"


    The old man nodded his head when he heard this, lightly walked to Lu Beiyou, and asked: "How is it? Is the scenery at the foot of the mountain beautiful? "


    Lu Beiyou raised his head, and unknowingly, tears had already started streaming down his face.


    Hearing that, the old man patted on Lu Beiyou''s shoulder and laughed out loud. Then, he turned around and disappeared on the green stone steps.


    Lu Beiyou wiped away his tears and walked up the mountain with a resolute expression.


    He had returned home!


    Bei Shan, this was a nameless little sect. He did not have a sect tag to show off the sect''s power, nor did he set up a incense for others to admire, even his house was just a house that relied on rocks and mountains to merge together.


    If one were to talk about Bei Shan''s most interesting point, it would be to pass a waterfall that was flowing backwards and upwards. This was a sight to see, but unfortunately, no one would walk towards the 3000 Da Shan s, so not many people would go and watch this strange sight.


    The group of people advanced forward until in the end, only Lu Beiyou and the eldest senior brother were left as they continued upwards. The other four people had already returned to their own mountain peaks.


    They gradually arrived in front of a pavilion, and saw two old men sitting under the pavilion playing a game. They were the second master who had just received Lu Beiyou up the mountain: Mo Weixian and Bei Shan, their Sect Leader was also their first master, Fan Qingshan.


    The Eldest Senior Brother smiled at Lu Beiyou, patted his shoulders and turned to leave.


    Lu Beiyou did not say a word, and quietly stood under the pavilion and waited.


    After a long while, one of the old men waved his sleeves and said: "I''m not going to play anymore, how can I let someone like you be my master? I''ve already been standing there for a long time, and you''re sulking by yourself, you don''t even look like a master anymore."


    When the other old man heard his words, he couldn''t help but raise his beard and say in a huff, "His current appearance and Erniu, aren''t you the one that''s used to Yu Shuang and the others being so lazy?"


    The old man''s face turned slightly red as he whispered, "Aren''t I rearing them?"


    Lu Beiyou raised his head, glanced at the two old men with qi, then kneeled down and kowtowed heavily to the ground, and said with a heavy voice: "Great Master, Second Master, Bei Shan, the unfilial disciple, Lu Beiyou, has returned."


    Seeing this scene, the two old men sighed. The old man with sleeves waving walked down, patted Lu Beiyou''s head and said softly: "Foolish one, I''m asking you about the scenery at the foot of the mountain. If you''re talking about great beauty, why don''t you go back and take a look?"


    Lu Beiyou raised his head and muttered: "I am afraid that Master will be angry."


    Hearing this, the old man who was still sitting in the pavilion slammed the table in anger, and the chess pieces on the table fell to the ground.


    "Angry? Do you know how they lived the two years you left Bei Shan without saying a word? "


    Lu Beiyou lowered his head again and said softly, "It is this disciple''s fault. No matter what punishment Great Master gives this disciple, this disciple will have no regrets."


    Fan Qingshan was so angry that he started laughing loudly, "Good good good! Looks like he''s old and his wings are hard. Since you said it like that, then go to Prison Phoenix Tan to face the wall for me for three days! "

 C171

    Seeing Fan Qingshan was angry, Lu Beiyou said in a heavy voice: "This disciple will definitely comply with Great Master''s words, but before that, this disciple has a request."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Fan Qingshan and Mo Weixian became silent and the pavilion became lively for a moment.


    After a long while, Fan Qingshan slowly opened his mouth and said: "You must be here for the Ju Que."


    Lu Beiyou knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times.


    Fan Qingshan sighed and turned around, no longer speaking. Mo Weixian walked over to help Lu Beiyou up, "Silly girl, do you know who that little girl is?"


    Lu Beiyou said in a haggard and soft voice, "Of course."


    "Then you should know how a spirit body and a person can be combined."


    Lu Beiyou also became silent for a moment, and after a while, she let out a sigh of relief and softly said, "I can''t."


    "But she is. It doesn''t matter if she is the Sword Spirit or the Ju Que, in my eyes, she is just my shopkeeper."


    Mo Weixian nodded his head, and pointed to the direction of the pavilion: "The Ju Que is an Innate Immortal Sword, by the time your Big Senior arrived, it was already too late, even your Big Master and I had no way of recovering it, we only kept a trace of its spirit body.


    Lu Beiyou nodded, then bowed to the two elders and said solemnly: "Thank you, master."


    After which, he walked in the direction of the pavilion.


    After Lu Beiyou''s figure had gradually disappeared into the distance, Fan Qingshan let out a sigh and softly said, "Come out."


    A delicate and refined lady walked out from the small bushes near the pavilion. It was Luo Yushu.


    "Xiao Wu, what''s so good about this brat? How did he hook your soul?"


    Luo Yushu thought for a moment, then laughed: "I don''t know, but I do like it."


    Fan Qingshan turned around and looked at the Luo Yushu who had a smile that was like a flower, yet his eyes were filled with heartache as he scolded loudly, "I wonder what kind of eyesight that brat has."


    Luo Yushu reprimanded him with some dissatisfaction: "What master are you talking about!"


    Fan Qingshan walked forward, rubbed Luo Yushu''s little head and said gently, "But you should know, your father ¡­"


    Hearing that, Luo Yushu''s gaze also became downcast, "I will return, but I must see how good second senior brother is before I can leave with ease."


    Mo Weixian could not help but sigh, "They''re all idiots, there are hundreds of thousands of words in this world, but how can both men and women be trapped by the word ''love''?"


    When Luo Yushu saw his second master, who was a little sour towards a scholar, he could not help but secretly cover his mouth. He looked towards behind the pavilion and said worriedly, "Second senior brother will be fine, right?"


    Lu Beiyou ran along the bluestone steps as the trees grew more and more numerous. Further in, only one person could pass through the small path, and on both sides were high cliffs that reached the sky like clouds.


    Lu Beiyou''s footsteps gradually slowed down as well, and his eyes gradually became absent-minded.


    He slowly walked into the small path, and after a moment of darkness, his line of sight suddenly widened. He saw two pools of water being separated by a huge iron chain, and the water on both sides was divided into two different colors. One side was a deep, bottomless blue, and the other side was a clear white. What was even more unbelievable was that the two pools of water actually flowed backwards.


    The eldest senior brother was sitting cross-legged before the pool, meditating with his eyes closed.


    Hearing the footsteps, he slowly opened his eyes. After seeing Lu Beiyou''s figure, he stood up and smiled.


    Lu Beiyou nodded, and then pointed to the end of the iron chain and said: "Go, it will be there. When you get better, come out and find me. "


    Lu Beiyou looked towards the direction he was pointing at, his eyes gradually becoming dazed, he easily stepped onto the metal chain and walked towards the reverse flow of the waterfall. When he reached the water curtain, he stopped and heard the rumbling sounds of the waterfall.


    His hands trembled as he extended them towards the waterfall, and a huge force instantly wanted to crush Lu Beiyou''s arms. The eldest senior brother reached out and patted the water, and the waterfall instantly regained its tranquility.


    Lu Beiyou tore open the water curtain and entered, only to see a black cave with a blue light, a bone chilling cold instantly piercing through Lu Beiyou''s clothes and bone marrow.


    But Lu Beiyou didn''t feel it at all, he stared blankly at the ice blue ice cube in front of him, and completely lost consciousness.


    He saw a huge sword wrapped in an icy-blue block of ice. The huge sword was wrapped by the book, but from where the book had leaked out, he could clearly see the broken body of the sword.


    With much difficulty, Lu Beiyou lifted his legs and walked towards the ice cube. He gently caressed it and looked at the frozen Ju Que helplessly.


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou looked like a child who had just lost his most beloved treasure.


    Lu Beiyou said gently: "Ball, I''m back." The tears flowed uncontrollably.


    The Eldest Senior Brother sat cross-legged in front of the pool, his eyes gazing into the depths of the iron chain with concern. At some point, a man dressed in red had arrived by his side.


    "Eldest Brother."


    Hearing the seductive voice of the man in red, the eldest senior brother whispered, "Yanzhi is here."


    "En!" The man looked at the beautiful phoenix eyes deep within the iron chain with worry, "Eldest senior brother, you were the one who brought second senior brother back from the mountain and you are even more familiar with him. Do you think that he will be able to carry him through this time?"


    The eldest senior brother whispered, "Definitely."


    "After all, he is your second senior brother."


    Three days later, Lu Beiyou, who was covered in ice, staggered out from the end of the metal chain. In just three days, Lu Beiyou was already full of stubble, her originally beautiful face now looked extremely mature, but her eyes were now exceptionally clear.


    After his eldest senior brother saw Lu Beiyou''s figure, he also stood up and asked, "You''re back?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, the ice all over his body slowly evaporating into mist and he said hoarsely: "Big brother, how can I save her?"


    The senior brother patted the ground in front of him, gesturing for him to sit over and wait for Lu Beiyou to sit down.


    The Eldest Senior Brother said with a stern expression, "Have you really made up your mind?"


    Lu Beiyou took a glance at the palm that had already been frozen dark green, and said resolutely, "I''ve thought about it."


    The eldest senior brother finally laughed out loud, "Great! Then Big Senior, I will definitely help you! "


    He extended his hand out and waved it, and a book flew out from his chest and opened up instantly. The image of the ten thousand swords on the book appeared, and with a glance, it almost pierced Lu Beiyou''s eyes.


    "The Ju Que is an innate Immortal Sword, if you want to recover it, you need a sacrifice from a Immortal Sword that has a similar aura to it. And there''s more than one of them! "


    Lu Beiyou did not doubt Eldest Brother''s words at all, because he knew that the Eldest Brother who sat in front of this Rainbow Pond all day long was the pillar of Bei Shan''s faith.


    The Eldest Senior Brother, Zhen Yuange, was even stronger than Master Fu and Second Master!

 C172

    "Do you remember what I told you when I brought you up the mountain?"


    Hearing Zhen Yuange''s words, Lu Beiyou also nodded.


    "If you climb the mountain, you will be Bei Shan''s person for the rest of your life. Bei Shan died. Death! "


    Zhen Yuange nodded his head and laughed: "It''s good that you remember, it''s good that you remember."


    Zhen Yuange looked at the ten thousand sword mirages on the scrolls in front of him and laughed: "Go and accompany your fellow disciples first, I will definitely be fine here at the Ju Que for a short period of time. After half a month, you should clearly remember what the Great Master asked you before deciding whether or not you want to come and find me. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head and walked unsteadily towards the exit of the small alley.


    When Lu Beiyou''s figure disappeared, the ten thousand swords in the scroll cried out simultaneously, Zhen Yuange extended his hand and kept the scroll, then looked at the two pools of water in front of him and sighed, then sat down.


    Lu Beiyou walked out and discovered that Erniu, Yanzhi and Luo Yushu were waiting for him at the entrance.


    "What are you guys doing?"


    Yanzhi pouted and said, "We were all worried about you, and then we were all dragged over by Little Wu."


    Hearing this, Luo Yushu''s face immediately turned red.


    A sense of warmth rose in Lu Beiyou''s heart. He had left the Lu Family when he was young, and was roaming the Nine Regions. Just when he was about to starve to death, his eldest senior brother grabbed onto his hand.


    When he came to Bei Shan, he only had the First Master, Second Master, and Eldest Senior Brother; then, Third Junior Brother was brought over. After that, Fourth Brother even had a girl sent over to Bei Shan by a large black cat.


    Thus, Lu Beiyou became their second senior brother.


    Erniu smiled innocently and said in a muffled voice, "Second Senior Brother, I have been cleaning your yard all this time. It is very clean and the bedding has been changed into a new one. "You didn''t know that while you were gone, the flowers and plants in your courtyard were all five ¡­"


    Before he even finished speaking, Yanzhi had already kicked his leg.


    Erniu also realized that he had misspoken. He rubbed his head and chuckled a few times.


    Lu Beiyou looked at Luo Yushu who had almost lowered his head to the ground and said gently, "Thank you, Yu Shuang."


    At this moment, Yanzhi interrupted, "Second Senior Brother, we haven''t eaten your grilled fish in a long time. You must treat us well when you come back this time." Hearing this, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    Lu Beiyou curled his stiff lips and laughed: "Alright."


    didn''t have any fun staying there, even the head master and second senior brother didn''t know how to cook. Right after he left the mountain, he ate cold mantou everyday, and then had his third junior brother, fourth junior brother, and fifth junior sister. Lu Beiyou could not take it anymore, he started to cook, and once again, he couldn''t take care of anything, the person who cooked all landed on his body.


    Lu Beiyou jumped down, and before long, he grabbed onto a big carp. Lu Beiyou skillfully shaved its bones, and Erniu had already raised a pile of firewood.


    As the night approached, the sky turned yellow. The fragrance of roasted fish spread out, and her rouge lips slightly curled up. She took out a bottle of wine from her chest, and everyone was happily enjoying this rare moment.


    After a while, Luo Yushu seemed to be drunk, her face was flushed and she laid on the ground, looking extremely charming. Erniu held onto the jar of wine tightly, refusing to let go.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but shake his head, as if nothing had changed, just like when he first came to Bei Shan.


    Only Yanzhi was left sipping the wine in her bowl.


    "Second senior brother, how long will you be staying this time?"


    Hearing rouge''s words, Lu Beiyou was silent for a moment before replying, "I don''t know."


    Yanzhi drank the wine in her bowl, "Do you know how our sect came to be when you disappeared?"


    Lu Beiyou was startled, but he shook his head.


    "You ¡­" Yanzhi''s eyes also narrowed slightly. The smell of alcohol filled her eyes, making her appear exceptionally alluring. For you, the master''s second master set down the world''s chess set and forcibly lost two of his lucky pieces to protect your name. Erniu, that idiot, keeps yelling that he''s going down the mountain to find you. If I didn''t stop him, I don''t know what he would have done. Eldest Brother left the Karma Pond for you. But that''s nothing. Do you know how much Fifth Junior Sister has done for you? "


    Yanzhi''s voice was gradually filled with resentment, Lu Beiyou did not know how to reply, he only lowered his head and looked at the drunk Luo Yushu with a complicated expression.


    "Fifth Junior Sister rejected the order to return home for your sake. The Fifth Martial Sister was not a cultivator in the first place, so for you, she gave up half of her body''s blood essence in order to drive the Hundred Ghost Creature to leave the mountain ahead of time. Where do you think your news came from? It was Fifth Junior Sister who used the condition of leaving Bei Shan''s home to exchange for your information. She''s just an inexperienced little girl, what right do you have to make her take on so much for you? "


    As she said this, Yanzhi''s eyes were filled with resentment.


    Lu Beiyou''s heart had already been churning, he had heard of World Chess Altar from his Da Shixiong. It was possible to trade one''s life for another, changing one''s life in a desperate situation, in order to survive from Li Nanju''s duel. It turned out to be due to Da Shifu''s second master''s protection.


    Erniu was born with great strength, he was able to lift a hundred kilograms of huge rock when he first entered Bei Shan''s tiny body. If he really produced three thousand Da Shan s, it would probably result in another wave of bloody rain.


    As for Da Shixiong, if he left the Karma Pond, it meant that he had given up his path of immortality for the sake of him. From then on, Da Shixiong would definitely face many difficulties on his path to immortality.


    Lu Beiyou felt a sharp pain in his heart. He never thought that his disappearance would actually bring about such serious consequences for Bei Shan.


    However, what he owed the most was none other than the little girl beside him. This little girl who only liked to write and draw actually chose to cultivate in order to cultivate for him.


    Lu Beiyou looked at Luo Yushu lovingly, as he extended his hand out to gently stroke her little head, but his hand remained suspended in the air for a long time.


    rouge''s eyes were downcast as she said, "Second senior brother, Erniu and I have no roots and no home, this Bei Shan is our home, you are our family, but what do you think of us? Why did you leave Bei Shan without saying a word, why did you disappear for two years without a trace, why are you making Bei Shan bear the consequences of your actions! "


    As she spoke to here, Yanzhi was already hoarse and her face was already covered with tears.


    Lu Beiyou lowered his head, stayed silent for a long while, and then softly muttered: "I''m sorry."


    "I know that Bei Shan has all the pressure on you. The First Master and Second Master don''t leave the mountain, the Eldest Brother only knows how to read, Erniu is stupid, I am a pure Yin guy, the Fifth Junior Sister is a little girl who only likes to draw. This Bei Shan will eventually appear, it is natural for you to reject the inheritance. But even so, if you leave next time, can you tell us not to worry us anymore, we really can''t stand it. "


    After saying that, rouge seemed to have lost all of her strength as she laid on the ground drunk.


    Lu Beiyou glanced at the three people lying on the ground, his eyes also becoming confused. After a while, his eyes gradually became resolute and he softly said: "Then let Second Brother prop up the sky for you guys this time."

 C173

    Lu Beiyou wanted to try lifting Erniu, but he discovered that Erniu was as soundly asleep as a cow in the end, and immediately gave up.


    Luo Yushu took a glance at her, pouting as he carried her by the waist and headed back to her courtyard.


    Luo Yushu''s body was very light. Her petite body was like a drunk kitten in Lu Beiyou''s arms.


    Along the way, they went around the green stone bamboo forest and arrived at a wooden fence in the courtyard. Xiao Xueer stood in front of the door and looked forward to it.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou and Luo Yushu''s figures, Xiao Xueer heaved a sigh of relief, but when she saw Luo Yushu sleeping soundly in Lu Beiyou''s embrace, her little face was filled with dissatisfaction.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but smile bitterly, "Xiao Wu was drunk, so I sent her back."


    Xiao Xueer snorted, he walked forward to catch Luo Yushu, and turned towards the house.


    "Come in, there''s something I want to talk to you about."


    Lu Beiyou was startled for a moment, then walked towards the courtyard and found a stone block to sit on, after a while, Xiao Xueer walked out of the room.


    "Elder sister is asleep."


    Lu Beiyou nodded and said hoarsely, "So what do you want to say to me?"


    Xiao Xueer stood in front of Lu Beiyou, and immediately said: "You should know quite a lot of what big sister has done for you. Can you tell me, what''s wrong with big sister? Why can''t you accept her? "


    The atmosphere also quietened down at once. Lu Beiyou''s eyes were a little unfocused, and after a while she softly said after: "Because I can''t give her the life she wants. Since you have come to the Lu Family, you should know of the burdens I have on me. And Little Wu is the pride of the heavens, she shouldn''t bow down to ordinary people like me. "


    Xiao Xueer was furious: "How do you know that Big Sis will dislike all of this. If you accept Big Sis, the whole Prime Minister ¡­"


    "Alright." Lu Beiyou suddenly interrupted Xiao Xueer, "They''re not from the same dimension, so there''s no way they can produce good results. So what if I like them? If you like it, you should give her the burden on me? "


    Xiao Xueer was about to explain himself, but Lu Beiyou stood up, gently stroked Xiao Xueer''s head and said softly, "Xue''er, you have to protect your sister well."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and left the courtyard. Xiao Xueer extended her hand out, wanting to keep him here, but for some reason, when she saw Lu Beiyou''s back figure, she also stopped moving for a moment.


    At this moment, a wave of regret rose in Xiao Xueer''s heart, "But I still haven''t told you, big sister is going to be forced into a marriage when she goes back."


    When Lu Beiyou left Luo Yushu''s courtyard, he could not help but heave a sigh of relief. He raised his head to look at the brilliant stars in the night sky, and said, "I''m sorry."


    Lu Beiyou returned to the original place and carried rouge back to his room. Along the way, he kept talking about how his Eldest Brother didn''t feel good about him, saying that he was a fool that he didn''t want, causing Lu Beiyou''s face to be covered in cold sweat.


    After that, he pulled a blanket and covered Erniu''s face, and then slowly walked towards the north side of the hill, where Lu Beiyou stopped in front of a small house. He reached out and caressed the familiar house door, it was clean and clean without a speck of dust, it was obvious that it was being meticulously cleaned by someone.


    Pushing open the door, there was a bit of dim yellow light in the room, the flowers and plants in the courtyard were covered with dew, Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, and another row of hot tears fell from his eyes that had been crying for the past three days.


    He went home. Compared to the Lu Family which was maintained through blood relation, Bei Shan gave him more warmth instead. The sternness of the master, the gentleness of the second master, and the earnest guidance of the eldest senior brother brought Lu Beiyou back from the brink of death.


    There were too many memories in this courtyard. The flowers and plants in the courtyard were picked by Lu Beiyou with Erniu, Yanzhi and the fish book.


    The eldest senior brother would often bring a fresh tail of fish to Lu Beiyou to cook, and Xiao Lu, that sparrow, would also frequently come to eat some of his meat.


    Even though the head master was strict with him and even taught him how to kill people, the second master often protected him from harm so that he could go against the head master.


    "I''m back."


    Suddenly, the door opened, and an aged voice sounded out, interrupting Lu Beiyou''s worries. He saw the Honorable Master, Fan Qingshan, standing in his room with a smile on his face, looking at him.


    Lu Beiyou replied respectfully: "Great Master."


    Fan Qingshan waved his hand, gesturing for Lu Beiyou to come in.


    As he walked forward, Lu Beiyou felt that the more he walked, the more relaxed he became.


    Fan Qingshan walked into the room and sat at a wooden table. A candle flame was flickering non-stop.


    "You seniors and juniors, you cleaned up your room during your disappearance. Speaking of which, you really envy us two old fellows."


    As he said till here, the corner of Fan Qingshan''s mouth couldn''t help but curl up into a smile. Lu Beiyou also couldn''t help but laugh along, his heart filling up with the light of the candle.


    "Oh, North Travelling, you''ve been brought up the mountain by Yuan Ge ever since you were young. I''ve always been very strict with you, whether it was my killing techniques or my punishing you. Do you hate this old man to the bone? "


    When Lu Beiyou heard Fan Qingshan''s sigh, he shook his head and said softly, "Great Master is doing this for my own good.


    Fan Qingshan indicated for Lu Beiyou to sit down and gently rub his head, "My good child, my good child."


    "In the eyes of outsiders, we, Bei Shan, may just be a small sect that isn''t famous, but you also know about Bei Shan''s true inheritance. At that time, you chose to escape down the mountain, so that fellow, me and Zhi Xian, won''t blame you, because that really was too heavy for you. Now that you have returned to Bei Shan, your second master and I will no longer force you to do anything. As long as you are fine, Bei Shan will be at ease from then on. "


    Lu Beiyou just stood there quietly, not saying a word.


    Fan Qingshan stood up while pressing against the table, and softly said: "Sleep early, the bedding on top of the bed was driven out by Little Wu for several days. Erniu has kept it in the courtyard every day, waiting for you to come back."


    After saying that, he closed the door and walked out of the room. The room returned to silence, only leaving behind Lu Beiyou and the flickering candle flame.


    After a long while, Lu Beiyou stood up, went to the side of the bed and caressed the bed, and stared blankly.


    On the second day, before the sky brightened, Lu Beiyou walked out of his room, placed his bedding on the yard''s rope rack, poured some water on the flowers and plants in the courtyard, then closed the courtyard door and headed in the direction of the Inverted Rainbow Pool.


    Zhen Yuange, who was seated cross-legged heard the sound of approaching footsteps, and also slowly opened his eyes. When he saw that the person who had arrived was Lu Beiyou, he could not help but ask puzzledly: "What''s wrong, Beiyou? Come find me now? "


    Lu Beiyou chuckled, "Big Senior, why didn''t you accept the rouge?"


    Zhen Yuange asked without hesitation: "Then why can''t you accept Xiao Wu?"


    The two stared at each other, neither of them admitting defeat. After a while, they finally couldn''t hold back their laughter anymore.


    Lu Beiyou wiped the tears of laughter from the corner of his eyes and said softly, "Big Senior, just leave the burden of Bei Shan to me from now on."

 C174

    Zhen Yuange was also stunned as she opened her mouth: "It''s only been a night and you''ve already thought it through?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head and chuckled: "There are some things that I don''t want to avoid anymore."


    As he spoke, Lu Beiyou''s eyes were filled with tenderness as he gazed at the end of the metal chain, within the Rainbow Waterfall. "Some people are still waiting for me to come and fetch her home."


    Zhen Yuan rubbed his head and said with a slightly red face, "It seems like junior saw it clearly."


    Lu Beiyou shook his head, bowed towards Zhen Yuange and said: "I hope that eldest senior brother can open the Karma Pond."


    Zhen Yuange took a deep breath and nodded. With a wave of his hand, the scroll in his hands flew out, and with it, countless sword images stood in mid air, the terrifying Sword Qi wreaked havoc in the Rainbow Waterfall. Zhen Yuange patted the book lightly, and the sword images calmed down for a moment, and landed on the two sides of the iron chains.


    Zhen Yuange bowed towards Lu Beiyou and said in a soft voice, "Then, I wish Second Junior Brother an early return."


    While talking, the two different colored pools suddenly started to hurt, and transformed into two different colored fishes. As they swam around in the air, Lu Beiyou was shocked to discover that the two fishes were extremely similar to the Yin Yang fishes that Dou Ah casted.


    The two fish gradually intertwined, countless sword shadows slowly converged towards the two fish.


    Finally, the two fish clashed and formed a twisted deep blue hole. A shocking wave of Rainbow Falling Waterfall extended from the three thousand Da Shan s to the Nine Prefectures, and a desolate sword aura shot into the sky, piercing a large black hole in the sky.


    This wave, was not one bit inferior to Sun Xing coming out of the Heaven Mountain. The Nine Continents, which had originally calmed down over time, became turbulent again as countless people flew into the air to look in the direction of the three thousand Da Shan s.


    "Something big is about to happen!"


    Lu Beiyou raised his head from within the enveloping wind, and he vaguely saw, in the darkness, someone wearing an angry expression looking at him and his eldest senior brother.


    Zhen Yuange glanced at the empty air and laughed: "It''s okay, go ahead. I''m here."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, glanced at the cave which was sealed with Ju Que, and turned to walk into the deep blue space.


    After Lu Beiyou''s figure disappeared, Zhen Yuange reached out and grabbed the iron chain, and with a sound that shook the heavens and earth, a mountain not far away from him was lifted off the ground by the iron chain, and smashed towards the darkness in the sky.


    "The current Chief of the Sword, Zhen Yuange, will once again fight against the Immortal!"


    At the same time, waves of angry roars rang out in the dark void. If one were to look closely, they would notice that the mountain was turning into dust bit by bit. A terrifying thick Spiritual Energy poured down from the darkness.


    At the same time, Fan Qingshan arrived in the air and looked at the terrifying dark sky, his eyes filled with rage and bloodlust.


    Countless experts had gathered outside the 3000 Da Shan s, and were all motionless, looking at the terrifying scene in the air, waves of terrifying undulations were emitted from the 3000 Da Shan s, and the cultivators that came to watch the show turned into dust and dissipated into the air.


    An old woman raised her head to look at the terrifying darkness and said softly, "Do you think that the end of the Immortal Path is coming?"


    Another old man who was spitting smoke from his mouth pondered for a moment, shook his head and said softly, "That will depend on how long this current Sword Head can last."


    When the surrounding experts heard the old man''s words, they all frowned as they looked at the battle in the sky.


    The old man took out a short sword covered in rust and said, "If I had known, I would have given it to this kid."


    As for Lu Beiyou, who had entered the deep blue hole, she was completely unaware of the enormous change that had occurred because of him.


    He slowly walked into the depths, and the light grew brighter and brighter. When he reached the depths, Lu Beiyou was surprised to find out that he had actually seen the man in his space of consciousness once again. Lu Beiyou wanted to call out to him, but he couldn''t make a sound no matter what he did.


    However, he was covered in blood, and in his hand was a short sword. He stared blankly at the man who was begging for mercy in front of him, and behind the boy was a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.


    Lu Beiyou''s heart tensed up, he desperately tried to pull the young child back, but he found that he was completely unable to touch it, as if it was just a mirage, unreachable.


    The boy slowly walked forward and chopped off the head of the begging man. At this moment, the scene abruptly changed. The man was already sixteen to seventeen years old and was exceptionally good-looking.


    But at the moment, they were facing blade and sword, Lu Beiyou was frantically trying to stop everything that was happening, his good friend''s sword had already pierced through the man''s chest, the man slowly closed his eyes and fell off the cliff.


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes were bloodshot, but he was powerless to watch the scene before him.


    The scene changed again as a man covered in filth was eating leftovers on the street. At that moment, a petite girl walked in front of her and extended her hand.


    When he saw this girl, Lu Beiyou suddenly became alert, and fiercely knocked on the seemingly invisible barrier. He opened his mouth and roared forcefully, but no sound came out, and his eyes were filled with blood, wanting to salvage the situation, when suddenly, the man stood in front of the Heron Eagle Valley, and walked in, leaving the little girl alone outside the Eagle Valley, facing the two terrifying auras of the Half-step Immortal people.


    In the end, Lu Beiyou fell powerlessly to the ground. In the image, all that was left was a huge sword that was almost completely shattered, and beside it was a jade bracelet that was split in half.


    Soon after, all of these things seemed to have appeared out of nowhere and disappeared. In front of Lu Beiyou, a Throne appeared, and a man with seven Buddhist Wheel on his back sat on the Throne, looking down on the paralyzed Lu Beiyou from above.


    It was precisely the man Lu Beiyou had first confronted in the space of consciousness with the person in his dreams.


    Lu Beiyou yelled out with a loud roar, and blood and tears fell from his eyes as well.


    "It seems like you aren''t ready. Mortal, you can leave now."


    An ancient voice that seemed to have traveled through space and time reached Lu Beiyou''s ears, this voice also calmed Lu Beiyou''s mind.


    Raising his head to look, he saw the golden man carrying the seven Buddhist Wheel on his back looking down on him. He waved his hand and a terrifying wave of air rushed towards Lu Beiyou, attempting to kill him.


    Lu Beiyou was struck by the wave of Qi and felt his body shattering.


    Just then, a golden handkerchief flew out from Lu Beiyou''s hands, the cloth cloth slowly opened, and two broken jade bracelets hung in the air, releasing a gentle and tranquil light, Lu Beiyou only felt that this light was repairing his body little by little.


    When the golden man saw the two bracelets, his expression finally changed.

 C175

    Lu Beiyou''s emotions slowly calmed under the golden light and she took a deep breath. With a complicated expression, he stared at the two jade bracelets in the air. This jade bracelet had been left behind by his mother, and it had been copied from the ninth rank.


    How could he ever have known that the bracelet would have such an effect?


    "Who are you?"


    Lu Beiyou looked warily at the golden man on the throne. How could he almost defeat him with just the power of illusion? Furthermore, he had already existed in the space of his consciousness.


    "Who am I? I exist for all eternity, and I don''t know when I was born either. I once shone with the light of the sun and moon, and the heavens and earth were my companions. As for why it is so within your body, I cannot tell you this right now. "


    The golden man''s tone was especially relaxed, but the more relaxed his tone, the more vigilant Lu Beiyou became. At the same time, his words ruthlessly struck at Lu Beiyou''s mind.


    It was unknown when it was born, but the sun and moon shone together, and the world was its companion. This fellow was not from the current generation, but was an old monster that had existed since the ancient times.


    "You don''t need to be on guard against me either. Before that kid disappeared, he asked me to protect you after he left." Although I might not attack you, I will not harm you. "


    "Heh, won''t they harm me? Didn''t you almost kill me just now? " Lu Beiyou said sarcastically after hearing what the golden man said.


    The golden man shook his head and gently hooked the bracelet into his ring. After looking at it for a while, he explained, "This is not the outside world, it''s your space of consciousness. Even if you die here, you will only be expelled."


    Lu Beiyou looked around, extended his hand and punched the ground, only to realize that the ground had caved in, and as expected, this was not a real place.


    The golden man stood up from his throne, the jade bracelet in his hand slowly repaired itself, "Since you came here, I don''t mind speaking bluntly. When you came to Bei Shan, your big senior brother had already noticed me and sat down to make an agreement with me. I agree to leave the inheritance at Bei Shan''s Causality Pond. It was your Big Senior who had been suppressing my aura all these years. Bei Shan''s inheritance is also in my hands, the problem is are you truly prepared to accept it? "


    Lu Beiyou''s heart swayed when he heard it. It turned out that eldest senior brother had always known that there was something strange in his body.


    A cloth bag appeared in the golden man''s hand as well. There were nine pockets on the cloth bag, and the shape of each bag was like a sword frame. His entire body was emitting sword intent.


    Lu Beiyou looked over, and also became silent for a moment.


    The golden man waved his hand, and the completed jade bracelet flew back into the air. The cloth bag in his other hand also landed in the air, transforming into two black and white doors.


    "I will give you a choice now. If you choose to accept the inheritance, I cannot guarantee your survival. And the choice I give you is to leave this place. "


    The golden man pointed at the white door and said, "This door is the Gate of Life. If you exit through this door, you will be able to return to the Modern World, and the other door is the Gate of Death. It is very likely to die.


    Lu Beiyou glanced at the two doors, and said with a serious tone: "How can I trust you?"


    The golden man sat on the throne once again, a domineering aura suddenly descended, pressing down on Lu Beiyou, making him unable to raise his head. His entire body was drenched in cold sweat, and under the pressure, he was like a stream facing a raging wave, unable to resist at all.


    "I don''t need you to believe me. If it weren''t for you wearing this bracelet, I wouldn''t even have given you the chance to choose."


    Lu Beiyou clenched his teeth and stubbornly raised his head, his entire body was drenched in blood, his eyes completely red. "Okay, but I have a condition."


    The golden man snorted, Lu Beiyou felt that his chest was severely injured, and spat out a mouthful of hot blood.


    But Lu Beiyou did not retreat, and looked at the man stubbornly.


    The scene turned cold.


    After a long while, Lu Beiyou''s body was almost completely smashed, but he did not have any signs of giving in, the golden man finally sighed and dissipated under the pressure.


    "Tell me. If it is within reason, I will consider it."


    Lu Beiyou''s legs trembled as he panted heavily. After recovering for a while, he said seriously: "If I can survive the death gate, you must tell me everything you know about my mother."


    The golden man sighed. It seemed like this brat could already tell that there was a connection between him and his mother from his expression. He nodded after thinking for a while.


    "I can''t promise to tell you everything I know, because there are some things you shouldn''t know right now, but if you do come out of the door of death alive, I promise I''ll tell you some of the truth."


    Lu Beiyou heaved a sigh of relief, and nodded strongly, "It''s a deal!"


    With that, he resolutely walked towards the black door of death.


    When Lu Beiyou''s figure disappeared within the black door, the golden man also powerlessly collapsed onto the throne, softly muttering: "I didn''t expect it to start so early. The life and death of this bunch of people, all depends on you, you must survive."


    At the same time, the battle going up to the north was getting fiercer and fiercer. Mountain Yue flew up, and one after another, Da Shan transformed into gigantic swords that soared to the sky and smashed into the dark void.


    From start to finish, Fan Qingshan did not make a move, but the blood that dripped from his tightly clenched fists, showed just how angry he was right now.


    The Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth became denser and denser as it gradually spread across the entire Nine Continents. All the cultivators felt the change in the concentration of Spiritual Qi and raised their heads in puzzlement. Was this the revival of Spiritual Energy?


    However, Zhen Yuange was not relaxed, the iron chain in his hand was almost broken, but the dark figure did not seem to be tired, and continued to launch attacks from below.


    Finally, the iron chain in his hand broke. Out of the three thousand Da Shan s, only one thousand nine hundred remained. The rest of the mountains turned into dust and dissipated into the air.


    Zhen Yuange looked at his palm that was already drenched in blood. With a wave of his sleeve, blood fell onto the countless phantoms of the Immortal Sword surrounding the Yin Yang Fish. Suddenly, sword cries resounded among the three thousand Da Shan s, and the experts standing outside the three thousand Da Shan s heard the sounds and their expressions changed.


    "The true battle is about to begin." The old man, who was puffing smoke, looked over with a serious expression. He took the smoke gun out of his mouth and let out a puff of smoke, which covered the sky.


    "Everyone, the situation has started. What do you all choose to do?"

 C176

    The group of experts became silent when they heard this. They didn''t know how to respond.


    The old man sighed, and passed the rusty dagger in his hand to the three thousand Da Shan s.


    "Lu Yuan is here to deliver the sword, ''Bai Zhen''. He is willing to offer peace to all living things."


    A loud voice followed the rusted sword into the three thousand Da Shan s, Zhen Yuange reached out and received the rusted sword, which suddenly cracked and revealed a pure white sword that was surrounded by a milky white aura.


    Zhen Yuange waved his hand, countless gorgeous sword flowers bloomed in the air as he shouted towards 3000 Da Shan: "Many thanks to Senior Lu for the sword."


    Lu Yuan laughed softly as he lifted his pipe, then took a deep drag and blew out yet another puff of smoke. The other experts'' faces were unsettled. It was unknown what they were thinking.


    Zhen Yuange held ''Bai Zhen'' as if he had held onto the lifeblood vein, and stood there like a sharp sword that shot into the sky. Countless Immortal Sword phantoms rushed towards the darkness, and ''Bai Zhen'' also wrapped Zhen Yuange up into a ball of white light and charged towards the darkness.


    But at this moment, Lu Beiyou was walking in the darkness, his vision gradually grew wider and wider, and before long he saw the scenery around him. It was the mansion of a wealthy family.


    Lu Beiyou lowered his head to look at his body, and couldn''t help but to be stunned in place.


    He had returned to his age of eleven or twelve, still childish. Dressed in a simple robe, he carried an iron sword on his back.


    At this moment, the person in front of him was the task given to him by his master. This family was domineering in the local area, and countless people were complaining and reporting to the government. However, the government was colluding with this family.


    Lu Beiyou needed to silence this entire family, and this was also the first time in his life that he had killed a person.


    Last time, he had ruthlessly killed a whole family of sixty-eight servants to complete the mission.


    Lu Beiyou returned to this time, and brought his own memories back to this moment. Could this be the test of death?


    He couldn''t help but frown his elegant brows. If he were to say that he had passed the test again after killing this family once more, wouldn''t that be too simple?


    Lu Beiyou stood in place for a long time, but did not realise that there were more and more people around him. After all, anyone who met a kid with a sword on his back on the street would be very curious, let alone these nosy commoners.


    Lu Beiyou regained his senses from the discussions around him, and also noticed his own specialness. He turned around and disappeared into the crowd.


    He felt that he should first observe the situation before deciding. After all, he did not believe that passing the trial would be so easy after returning to the present.


    Lu Beiyou rented a room in a restaurant not too far away and put down his iron sword and changed into a set of normal clothes.


    But as the days passed, Lu Beiyou also did not discover anything special.


    Finally, one night, Lu Beiyou changed into a new set of clothes, and while it was dark, he took the chance to carry his sword and went to the back door of the house.


    Just then, Lu Beiyou suddenly heard a commotion.


    He could not help but sneak up on her. Upon closer inspection, he saw a girl with an old servant carrying a big and a small sack on their back. They were sneaking out of the mansion through the back door.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but become curious, as he vaguely remembered that when he was trying to kill the patriarch of the family, she rushed up to block a strike for him. It was also her delay that caused Lu Beiyou to be cut twice.


    Lu Beiyou thought for a moment and decided to quietly follow.


    "My dear lady, you''ve been stealing food from the kitchen every day." Aren''t you afraid that one day, the Patriarch will discover it? "


    The old servant murmured into the young girl''s mouth. Although he sounded resentful, he was more worried.


    The young girl weighed the small sack on her back and said with a smile, "Isn''t this something that Grandpa Li helped me with?"


    When the old servant heard this, he sighed and rubbed the young girl''s head, not saying another word.


    Lu Beiyou frowned, and followed behind the two quietly.


    After a while, the two of them arrived at a shabby little house. The young girl''s voice could be heard, "Everyone, come out. I''ve brought you both good food to eat."


    Hearing the girl''s voice, a group of old, weak, and handicapped children came out of the small house. They knelt down towards the girl and muttered words of thanks.


    The young girl hurriedly helped them up and opened the sacks with the old servant. She then distributed the food to the people in front of her. When she saw them wolfing down the food, a smile appeared on her face.


    The old servant standing behind the young girl did not say anything, but his expression was slightly uneasy. He knew that the old master had recently vaguely sensed this matter, but his own mistress could not let this group of people go.


    Lu Beiyou did not say anything, he only watched the scene quietly, and in the end, disappeared into the night.


    That night, Lu Beiyou did not make a move. He went back to the tavern to take off his clothes and went to sleep.


    The next day, Lu Beiyou came to this broken house and hid himself. As expected, the girl and the old servant came here in the middle of the night and gave the food to everyone present.


    Lu Beiyou observed for a few more days, and Lu Beiyou realized that the girl''s expression was still as happy as ever. On the seventh day, only the young girl, who was strenuously pulling a large sack, came over.


    This time, when the girl was about to leave, Lu Beiyou jumped down from the tree and blocked her way.


    When the young lady saw Lu Beiyou''s face, she became flustered, and when she saw the sword on Lu Beiyou''s back, she couldn''t help but scream out.


    Upon hearing the young girl''s shout, the people inside the broken hut immediately rushed out from the broken hut. After seeing Lu Beiyou, they hurriedly stood in front of the young girl to protect her, although they felt some fear from seeing the iron sword on Lu Beiyou''s back, they did not take a step back and stubbornly protected the young girl.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but frown and say: "Don''t worry, I have no ill intentions towards her, I only have some things that I want to discuss with her."


    After saying that, he raised the iron sword on his back and swung it towards the forest not far away. He picked up the sword and instantly destroyed the forest, leaving behind a pile of leaves and tree foam.


    "If I want to kill her, you can''t stop me."


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s intimidating move, everyone couldn''t help but to take a step back in fear. However, they still formed a human wall that protected the girl.


    "Uncles, aunties, grandfathers, and grandmothers, please step back for now. He definitely has no ill intentions towards me." Otherwise, he would have killed me just now. "


    A weak and trembling voice came from behind the human wall. At the same time, the girl pushed through the crowd and walked in front of everyone.


    Even though she said that, her pale face and trembling legs proved that the girl was extremely terrified.


    It was obvious that the scene from before had had a huge impact on her.

 C177

    "You can leave first."


    Everyone hesitated for a while before returning to the broken house. Before they left, they did not forget to tell the young girl that if Lu Beiyou dared to bully her, they would shout out loudly, and even if they had to risk their lives, they would definitely rush out to protect the young girl.


    After a while, only the girl and Lu Beiyou remained.


    "Who are you?" The young girl asked with a trembling voice the biggest doubt in her heart.


    "I''m very curious about one thing. This time, I''m only asking you a question. I don''t have any intention of harming you."


    Lu Beiyou did not answer the girl''s question, but for some reason, when his words reached her ears, she felt a lot more at ease.


    The girl heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "So that''s how it is, so that''s how it is. "What do you want to ask? Ask away."


    Seeing that the girl believed his words so easily, Lu Beiyou was stunned for a moment.


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou was looking at her with a strange expression, the girl''s face became slightly red, and she berated: "Are you going to ask or not? I''ll be leaving if you don''t ask me! "


    Seeing the girl who changed her role so quickly, Lu Beiyou could only helplessly say: "You should be the young miss of a rich family, right? Why bring them food? In your eyes, aren''t they just lowly people? "


    "Nope!" As soon as Lu Beiyou finished speaking, the girl retorted loudly, her tone filled with anger.


    "They are just a pitiful bunch of people. Moreover, they are all very nice and will take me to eat and play. It''s not like there is no one at home to accompany me."


    The girl''s tone of voice became lower and lower, and in the end she was even weaker. Lu Beiyou did not say anything, because he did not know what he should say now.


    After a while, Lu Beiyou didn''t ask again and only softly said: "How about this, it''s dark right now, so it''s not a good time to walk on the road. "Let''s go, I''ll take you home today."


    After saying that, she walked in front without looking back. Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the girl''s eyes revealed a strange light as she hurriedly followed beside Lu Beiyou.


    Maybe because she saw that Lu Beiyou would not hurt her, or perhaps because their appearance and age were similar, the girl seemed to have found someone she could pour out her heart to and was talking non-stop.


    Lu Beiyou did not say a word, and quietly walked to the front.


    When he neared the back door, Lu Beiyou saw the old servant who had been following the girl from afar looking out.


    Lu Beiyou turned his head and said to the girl: "Regarding today''s matter, you are not allowed to tell anyone in your family, including the old servant that was following you for the past few days."


    The girl''s expression was somewhat unhappy as she asked doubtfully, "Then, will I be able to see you again?"


    Hearing the girl''s words, Lu Beiyou was a little dazed. It was clear that in this short period of time of less than two hours, the girl had already treated him as someone she could trust.


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head and said: "If you don''t tell anyone else, I will agree. I will come look for you again."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s promise, the girl also laughed and nodded. After that, he happily ran towards the back door of his house.


    When the old servant saw that the young girl had returned safely, he heaved a sigh of relief and scolded her. The young girl stuck out her tongue and pulled the old servant into the mansion through the back door.


    Seeing the girl''s figure gradually disappearing, Lu Beiyou''s expression did indeed become grave.


    What was going on? He didn''t know about this in his previous life! Moreover, when those people came out of the broken house and saw him destroying the forest with a single sword strike, although they were afraid, they only took a step back.


    But why was it that when they looked at him, there was something even more fervent in their eyes?


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard he tried. After disappearing on the spot, he then went to the front of the broken down house, only to find that there was no one else here.


    However, Lu Beiyou did not believe that it was that simple. He pushed open the broken door and walked in, and discovered that in the broken house, other than the grass on the ground, there was only a broken Bodhisattva statue.


    Lu Beiyou searched the hut for a long time, but didn''t find anything unusual, so his expression became somewhat ugly.


    However, in the end, he still chose to leave. Although Lu Beiyou had a lot of doubts in his heart, looking at the current situation, it seemed like he wouldn''t be able to find anything strange in a short period of time.


    Lu Beiyou chose to stay and observe, because he knew that in the short term, since it was within his own space of consciousness, time and the outside world were two completely different concepts. Therefore, he wasn''t in a hurry.


    After a few more days of time, Lu Beiyou would wait for the girl to return from the broken house every night. Gradually, the girl put down her guard towards Lu Beiyou and treated him as a good friend.


    "Little Jian, why aren''t you paying attention to me?"


    Because Lu Beiyou was always cool-looking enough to not speak with a sword on his back and not tell the girl his name, the girl called him Little Sword.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but mutter in his heart: "Aren''t you even more amazing than this, chattering nonstop?"


    Lu Beiyou gradually found out some of the clues, but he was not sure either.


    Tonight, when Lu Beiyou brought the girl back in advance, just as he was about ten meters from the back door to leave, he suddenly heard a trace of a different movement, and hurriedly pulled the girl behind him.


    "How is the situation going?"


    "All is well."


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but frown when he saw the conversation of the two blurry figures at the back door. After a while, the two figures left in different directions and he couldn''t help but feel relieved as he looked down at the girl in his arms. He couldn''t help but perspire all over.


    He saw that the young girl was looking at him with stars shining in her eyes. Her face was like a peach blossom, she was obviously in love with him.


    "Little Jian, is this considered a private marriage? I... I''m not even ready yet. "


    Lu Beiyou could not help but break out in cold sweat. What kind of situation was this? He had only interacted with her for a few days. However, in order to not expose their movements, he had held her in his arms and covered her lips along the way.


    Why did it become a personal life in her eyes? How could this girl be so innocent?


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s expression, the young girl could not help but frown and speak up: "Little Sword, you don''t want me anymore, right? "You are indeed a man who has turned his back on everything."


    Seeing the girl look like she was about to cry, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but feel a headache coming on.


    However, for his own mission, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but go up and comfort her.


    After a long time, the girl finally calmed down. He joyfully pulled Lu Beiyou''s hand and jumped up.


    At this moment, the back door suddenly creaked open. Someone had come out. Lu Beiyou hurriedly warned, "Remember not to tell anyone about my existence."


    Although the young girl had an unhappy expression, she still nodded. She was obviously extremely obedient.


    When the old servant, who had always been following behind the girl, saw her figure, he immediately ran over. And the moment Lu Beiyou, who was hiding on top of the tree, saw the old servant, he suddenly felt as if something was connected to him.

 C178

    However, Lu Beiyou''s mind was in chaos again. After thinking for a while, he returned to the tavern.


    As he laid on the bed, Lu Beiyou began to sort through his gains of the past few days. He thought that if the death gate''s test was really that simple, and if he could once again slaughter his way back, Lu Beiyou would be able to pass this trial right now.


    But suddenly, the image of a young lady chattering away beside him appeared in his mind, causing Lu Beiyou to be stunned for a moment.


    The young girl who secretly brought food to help the poor citizens every night, the old servant who always followed behind him with a worried face, the Lord Prefect who bullied men and women into their village, and the poor citizens who had a fanatical expression when they saw him.


    These things were like prey on a spider web, they were unrelated and tightly interlinked. However, Lu Beiyou could not see them clearly, as if there was an invisible mystery mist that covered his eyes.


    He could not help but feel irritated as he walked out of his room and went downstairs.


    "Waiter, serve the wine."


    When the waiter heard this, he ran over and saw that the one speaking was a young boy. He couldn''t help but say: "Go go, go. Children, what do you want to drink?"


    Lu Beiyou was startled upon hearing this, and only now did he remember that he was only eleven or twelve years old, so he did not refute her as he took out a tael of silver and placed it on the table.


    "Will that be enough for me?"


    The waiter hesitated for a moment before finally accepting the silver and walking towards the backyard. After a while, the waiter walked over with a jug of wine and a pot of tea.


    Lu Beiyou''s heart was a lot more at ease now, he asked the waiter: "Waiter, do you know of the Li Residence?"


    The originally pretty face of the waiter suddenly changed. He looked around and saw that no one was scolding him in a low voice: "You little brat, you want to die. How dare you talk about the Li Residence in front of so many people."


    Lu Beiyou who was pouring wine for himself heard this and stopped what he was doing. He stared straight at the waiter, as if he knew something.


    Lu Beiyou put down the wine cup in his hand, took out another silver from his bosom, and said softly: "I''ll have to trouble Little Brother to tell me what you know, this small amount of money is enough for me to buy Little Brother wine."


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s attitude, the waiter''s expression changed, but he did not receive the silver. He looked at Lu Beiyou and said: "I''m not talking about you, the Li Residence is not something that a stinking brat like you can mess with. There were even some cultivators who came to the Li Residence earlier, but were unable to step out. "If you have any thoughts about the Li Residence, I advise you to give up as soon as possible."


    Cultivators!


    Lu Beiyou thought about the two black clothed figures he saw today and suddenly wanted to grab something.


    Seeing that the waiter was about to turn around and leave, Lu Beiyou instantly went to the waiter''s side and knocked him out.


    "Sorry, you should get some sleep today."


    With that, Lu Beiyou pressed his hand on the waiter''s head, looking for memories.


    At this time, the Soul Searching Technique that the great master passed to Lu Beiyou before he descended the mountain was just for Lu Beiyou to complete his mission smoothly.


    Afterwards, Lu Beiyou lost his memories and could not remember anything, but at this time, the cultivation technique on Lu Beiyou''s body was still intact.


    After a while, Lu Beiyou suddenly opened his eyes.


    After getting the information from the waiter''s memory, Lu Beiyou had completely sorted out all of his thoughts.


    Lu Beiyou returned to his room, picked up his sword and rushed in the direction of the Li Residence.


    He had to make it in time!


    At the same time, in a room filled with a faint fragrance, a black figure was looking at the girl sleeping soundly with a conflicted expression.


    After a while, the silhouette finally raised the sharp blade in its hand.


    Just as the blade was about to touch the girl''s body, a white sword beam suddenly shot over.


    After slicing the blade in the black shadow''s hand into two, Lu Beiyou stood in front of the door while panting heavily.


    "Who are you?!"


    The black clothed figure shouted loudly towards Lu Beiyou, but Lu Beiyou did not speak and instead slashed towards the black clothed figure.


    His figure suddenly disappeared, and Lu Beiyou immediately went to the girl''s bed, only to discover that the girl''s body was still as soundly asleep as it was before, without the slightest injury, causing him to heave a sigh of relief.


    Just then, the old servant who had always been following behind the young lady rushed in after hearing the commotion, and shouted out when he saw Lu Beiyou: "Who are you?!"


    Lu Beiyou turned his head to look at the old servant, his eyes revealing a dangerous glint.


    The young girl was awoken by the noise as well. When she saw Lu Beiyou, she immediately blushed and screamed.


    "Little Jian, why are you in my room? I... I''m not ready yet. "


    Under the girl''s words, the icy atmosphere instantly turned charming and gentle.


    Lu Beiyou said to the girl snappily. "If I hadn''t come, you would have died long ago!"


    Hearing that, the old servant''s eyes flashed with a look of panic, which was immediately noticed by Lu Beiyou. But Lu Beiyou saw another kind of expression in his eyes ¡ª anger!


    When the girl heard this, she could not help but shriek as she saw the two blades on her bed break into two.


    He anxiously jumped off the bed and rushed into Lu Beiyou''s embrace, not caring about the thin clothes on his body, he was obviously extremely afraid.


    "Little Jian, am, am I going to die?"


    Lu Beiyou snappily used his jacket to cover the girl up, "What about me, why would I die?!"


    After saying that, he looked at the old servant and said, "I have something I need to do next. Can you protect her?"


    This time, the old servant actually did not speak and only looked at Lu Beiyou quietly. The two of them faced each other for a long time before finally nodding their heads. However, he said, "How do you know who I am?"


    "Ten-odd years ago, a cultivator came to the Li Residence. However, he fell in love with the Martial House Master at first sight. After the incident with him, the Martial House Master was beaten to death, and that cultivator had also disappeared without a trace. Although this matter was suppressed by the Li Residence, the news had still spread. The Li Residence was enraged and sent a large sum of money to invite people to kill everyone who knew about this matter. "


    Lu Beiyou slowly spoke out, "And at that time, there was only one old servant of the Li Clan who managed to escape death because he needed to attend to the Li Residence and had just learned how to speak to Miss. Before that cultivator left, he said that the Li Residence would return once again, and at that time, the Li Residence would be treated as a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. "


    The old servant heard but did not say anything, obviously agreeing with Lu Beiyou''s words.


    "However, the Li Residence was already the overlord of this region, so they did not take the words of the cultivators to heart. However, the old servant that had been serving Madame Li was still holding a grudge in his heart. He thought that if it wasn''t for that cultivator, Madame Li, who had been accompanying him, would not have died. If it wasn''t for Martial House Master Li, Li Residence''s Miss wouldn''t have lost her mother at such a young age. Thus, he chose to seek revenge. Am I right, Li Residence''s servant, Li Luoshen? "

 C179

    The old servant didn''t say anything. The young girl who was in Lu Beiyou''s embrace instead turned her head towards Li Luoshen and asked doubtfully, "Grandpa Li, what does that mean?"


    Li Luoshen still didn''t answer, he only spoke out towards Lu Beiyou, "Although I don''t know where you obtained this information, I think there are some words that only the two of us can say them well."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head and gently pressed his hand on the girl''s neck. She passed out before he could even react.


    Lu Beiyou carried her onto the bed and then spoke again. "Although I don''t know where this nonsense came from, I see that you have no intentions of harming my young miss. I''ll let you go today, my young miss will take care of you."


    Lu Beiyou lightly covered the girl with a blanket, but did not turn his head to continue speaking, "Later on, that cultivator indeed returned to the Li Clan, but he found out that he could do nothing to the Li Clan. At this moment, the old servant appeared before the cultivator, giving him an opportunity. However, those poor commoners were the family members of those innocent people who had been wronged by the Li family. They had not acted against the Li family''s Eldest Miss until now, and this was also because the black-clothed man had told them that there would be a chance for them to annihilate the entire Li family. Am I right? "


    "Li Luoshen didn''t say anything, he just straightened his back." I don''t know what you''re talking about. "


    However, Lu Beiyou laughed, and turned to look at him: "You did not follow Miss Li out these past few days, so you were looking for a chance to open the Li Family''s gate, right? And today is the day you make your move. "


    "This story of yours is very good, but I''m just a stinking old man without cultivation. It''s not as profound as you make it out to be." Lu Beiyou had not finished speaking, but Li Luoshen had already interrupted him.


    Lu Beiyou chuckled: "Because you''ve long since had Ruins Returning Stage, am I right?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Li Luoshen''s pupils abruptly contracted, and instantly appeared in front of Lu Beiyou. He waved his sleeves. A wave of blade Qi came slashing towards Lu Beiyou.


    However, Lu Beiyou gently leaped over, and Li Luoshen''s face also darkened as he asked, "Who are you? How do you know? "


    Lu Beiyou didn''t tell him that when he was searching for the waiter, he had accidentally obtained two important pieces of information.


    First, when Madame Li had married into the Li Residence, she had a cultivator by her side. When the Li Residence spread the news that cultivators died, the Li Residence had an old servant who went out to buy groceries the next day. At that time, this matter became a topic of discussion for these people.


    The second possibility happened to be the right one. Lu Beiyou found out from the waiter''s memories that a man dressed in black had been staying in this shop for the past few months. However, he left the store today.


    Adding on the scene he saw just now and the fanaticism in the eyes of the poor, Lu Beiyou connected everything together.


    Of course, Lu Beiyou had guessed the part where the two of them hooked onto each other, because the figure of one of the two black figures looked too similar to Li Luoshen.


    Li Luoshen''s aura also calmed down. Suddenly, an orange flame ignited near the Li Residence.


    "I don''t know how you guessed this story. Although it was quite different, you managed to guess the most important part." Li Luoshen spoke again, "The Li Residence must die, we must avenge the First Miss. That cultivator will also be killed by me in this chaos. Although your appearance has made me a little flustered, it has not done me any harm. "


    After he finished speaking, the corner of Li Luoshen''s mouth raised into a faint smile. His wrinkled old face was like a blossoming epiphyllum.


    Lu Beiyou also laughed, "From the beginning till the end, I haven''t told you my goal, right?"


    Li Luoshen was also stunned, only then did he react.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t care a whit about your annihilation of the Li Residence. Even if you slaughter the city, it has nothing to do with me. I only did it for this little girl."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Li Luo Sheng''s face became strange. Little girl? Is Lu Beiyou just a kid?


    At that moment, a black silhouette turned into a streak of light and dashed towards the sleeping girl.


    Li Luoshen didn''t have time to react either, as Lu Beiyou instantly appeared in front of the bed and kicked him flying.


    At this moment, Li Luoshen also followed up and punched the black shadow.


    The black figure spat out a mouthful of blood and flew to the ground. Li Luoshen followed up with a furious expression, but the figure smiled charmingly and said softly, "Did you know? I don''t know how long I''ve waited for this day. I have written down my grievances in my body. As long as you kill me, no one in this Li Residence will live, including that damned girl on the bed. "


    Hearing the man''s words, Li Luoshen''s fist also stopped.


    The black shadow also took off the mask on his face. One could see that his face was full of scars and he had an abominable look.


    After seeing the black figure''s true face, Lu Beiyou could not help but take a step back.


    "Xiao Sheng!"


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou was also startled. Xiao Sheng was the cultivator that he found out from the waiter that was in love with Madam Li. However, he didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Xiao Sheng laughed maniacally, "That''s right, it''s me. I''m out of hell for my revenge! "


    Hearing this, although Li Luoshen''s face was full of anger, he helplessly said, "We clearly agreed that the Li Residence would perish, why did you still make a move on Miss?"


    Xiao Sheng stopped laughing and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, ruthlessly rubbing his ugly face with a savage look as he shouted, "Why do you think I am doing this?! Why did he marry Huang Yu, why did he have such a cute daughter, why did he want to ruin my face, and then let me go. How can I forget about these grudges! "


    Lu Beiyou completely understood the grudge between them when he heard this. Right at this moment, a tall and sturdy man with a face full of panic suddenly rushed into the room and roared loudly: "Yao Yao, where is Yao Yao?


    The originally quiet atmosphere abruptly changed when the big man appeared.


    Xiao Sheng''s eyes turned bloodshot as he gnashed his teeth and said, "Li Han Xiao!"


    The burly man who was worried for his daughter turned his head to look at her when he heard someone calling his name. When he saw that it was Xiao Sheng, who had an ugly expression on his face and was gnashing his teeth, he said angrily, "Xiao Sheng! "You actually dare to come to the Li Residence?!"


    Lu Beiyou was also stunned for a moment. In the blink of an eye, the protagonists of this grand show had gathered in this small room. The atmosphere had also become more subtle.


    Just then, the young lady also opened her eyes in a daze and said, "Little Sword, what happened? Why did I suddenly fall asleep?! "

 C180

    Lu Beiyou was completely shocked, a row of crows involuntarily flew past his mind.


    Alright, now everyone is gathered together. The old servant who wanted to take revenge and protect the young girl, the cultivator Xiao Sheng who wholeheartedly wanted revenge, the old rival and enemy Mansion Lord Li, Li Wen Xiao, and the young girl who had an ignorant face after waking up.


    This big play had finally reached its climax, but Lu Beiyou was still unable to see the cause and effect clearly, what was this test?


    Just watching a family dispute? This was absolutely impossible. What was the test of the door of death?


    From beginning to end, he had placed himself in an outsider''s position, yet he discovered that he seemed to have returned to the chessboard.


    Just as Lu Beiyou was about to speak, Xiao Sheng said sinisterly: "Old dog, let me tell you this, you never thought that today''s farce was caused by your own people right?"


    During the time they were inside the house, the Li Residence was already engulfed in flames as the sounds of battle continuously rang out. Furthermore, they were gradually approaching.


    Li Wen Xiao was also stunned for a moment when he heard this. He turned his head to look at the young girl with a drowsy face and Li Luo Sheng who was standing not far from her. His expression slightly changed.


    Li Luoshen turned his head but didn''t look at him.


    "Why?" If all that had happened in the past could be said to be nothing to him, then at this moment, Xiao Sheng''s single sentence had broken the last line of defense in his heart.


    Li Luoshen pondered for a moment before saying gloomily, "For Miss."


    Hearing this, Li Han Xiao couldn''t help but gasp for breath, before calming down and laughing out loud, "What a good dog! I originally left you with your life because of Yao''er, I never thought you would actually bite me. I truly didn''t expect this!"


    Li Luoshen turned his head and no longer looked at him. Although he was here to avenge Li Yaoyao''s mother, if he was wrong, then it was Huang Yu who made the first mistake.


    However, the young girl had a confused expression. "Father, Grandpa Li, what are you talking about?" Why can''t I understand a single word? "


    Lu Beiyou sighed, it seemed like the young girl was not so naive, it was just because Palace Chief Li, Li Han Xiao, had protected her so well, to the point where she had never come into contact with such dark matters.


    The sounds of battle were getting closer and closer. In a blink of an eye, they were almost in the room.


    Lu Beiyou was finally about to take action and bring the young girl away, but Li Han Xiao had already reached the girl''s side.


    "I will definitely bear this matter in mind. Once I return to the Li Family, I will slaughter your entire family! "


    Seeing Li Han Xiao make his move, Xiao Sheng could not sit still any longer and instantly rushed towards Li Han Xiao with the dagger in his hand.


    "Old dog Li, don''t think you can leave the Li Residence today!"


    Li Luosheng also arrived in front of the young girl. Stretching out his sleeve, he blocked Li Han''s smiling path. "Little Miss, I will bring her out, but you are destined to not be able to leave today."


    Although he was also a cultivator, in terms of cultivation, he was only practicing martial arts. He didn''t even have a divine Ruins Returning Stage, so how could he break through Li Luoshen''s defense line?


    Xiao Sheng''s sword had already approached, and Li Wen Xiao had no choice but to turn around and block this deathblow.


    Lu Beiyou watched the scene quietly, the girl was holding onto the corner of his clothes tightly because of fear, "Xiao Jian, what are they doing? Why would Grandpa Li be angry at his father? Who was that man? Why did he kill his father? Little Sword, can you help father? "


    Hearing the young lady''s words, Lu Beiyou did not move an inch, but continued to stare at the scene before him, trying to find a way out of the door of death.


    Li Luo Sheng came to Lu Beiyou''s side and looked at him warily. Seeing that he did not make a move, he spoke to the young lady: "Miss, can you follow this old servant and leave the Li Residence?"


    On the other hand, Li Wen Xiao said angrily: "Try touching my daughter!"


    Li Yao''s eyes were already filled with tears as she choked with sobs, "Grandpa Li, why didn''t you save father? Why were you angry at father? Aren''t you the one who loves Yao Yao the most? "Why is that?!"


    Hearing the young girl''s helpless crying, Li Luoshen couldn''t bear it anymore. No one had told the young girl about this, and those who knew about it were either buried in dirt or shut their mouths forever. How could he tell the young girl all this now?


    The young lady looked at Lu Beiyou with teary eyes and choked with sobs: "Xiao Jian, help me, help my father alright?!"


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but lower his head and glance at the girl. In the end, he couldn''t help but let out a sigh, all of this was undoubtedly a fatal blow to the naive girl.


    Just at this moment, because Li Han Xiao''s body and mind were on Li Yao Yao''s side, Xiao Sheng found a loophole and stabbed him in the shoulder with his dagger.


    Blood spurted out of his wounds. Li Han laughed out loud and kicked Li Zhi away.


    The young girl couldn''t hold back her laughter anymore. She got off the bed and ran towards Li Wen. "Dad!"


    When Li Luoshen saw this, he hastily stretched out his hand to stop her. However, before he could do so, Xiao Sheng had already thrust his dagger into Li Hanyi''s heart.


    "Old dog Li!" I don''t think so! Martial House Master Li, who was so high up in the sky, also had such a day! "Hahahaha!"


    Li Han Xiao lowered his head to look at the dagger in his heart. His eyes looked a little glazed, but his eyes suddenly became clear. He stretched out his hand to cut off Xiao Sheng''s shoulder with a sword.


    The situation changed once again. At this moment, someone barged in the door. A group of commoners, dressed in rags and covered in blood, rushed in. Their eyes were bloodshot as they saw the severely injured Li Wen Xiao.


    When the young girl saw who it was, she hastily ran over. "Aunt Wang, quickly save my father. He can''t hold on any longer!"


    But before she could even get close, Li Luoshen had already arrived in front of her, sending Aunt Wang, who the young girl was talking about, flying.


    The young girl was stunned for a moment. She never thought that the people whom she had always given alms to would be so kind as to swing a butcher''s knife at her.


    "Bastard, who do you think you are!?" I tell you. If not for today''s Blood Slaughter Li Palace, why would we say so many disgusting words to you! "


    Hearing the words the bloodied citizens were saying to her not too far away, the girl finally collapsed onto the ground and muttered, "Why? Why? "Why ¡­"


    Li Wen smiled bitterly as he came to Li Luo Sheng''s side. He reached out his hand to caress Li Yao Yao''s face and said gently, "My daughter, do you think I don''t know that you steal food every day to give to these animals? All of this is done by your father himself, but in the future, you must remember that in this world, aside from you, no one else can be trusted! "


    After he finished speaking, he couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. Xiao Sheng, who was not far away, had a head full of cold sweat, but his gaze was extremely vicious. Your enemy is right in front of you, why aren''t you killing him yet?! "

 C181

    Upon hearing this, everyone looked at each other. Their anger had finally suppressed its rationality as they rushed towards Li Han, who was already severely injured.


    The young girl couldn''t hold it in anymore and started crying loudly, "Grandpa Li, save my father." Save my dad, okay?! "


    Li Luoshen turned his head away from her, though he could not bear it. However, the vengeance of the young miss was a pain he would never forget.


    Seeing that Li Luo Sheng did not look at her, the young girl looked towards Lu Beiyou, "Xiao Jian, Xiao Jian, you will definitely help me, right? You will definitely help me, save my father, and save my father, alright? "


    Looking at the girl''s beautiful face which was covered by rain, Lu Beiyou knew that this was the biggest blow to her in her entire life. However, not to mention the death gate''s test, even if the master gave him a mission, he would still kill all of Li Han Xiao''s disciples. This way, he would be able to avoid having to take action himself. However, to the young girl, this was just too cruel.


    In the end, Lu Beiyou still couldn''t help but sigh. It didn''t matter if it was a death mission or a mission, it didn''t matter. Even if it was on the young girl''s face, he was still moved.


    When the young girl saw Lu Beiyou take a step forward, the sobbing sounds became softer, "Thank you, Little Sword. "Thank you ¡­"


    However, before she could finish speaking, the words suddenly stopped in her mouth. A short sword pierced through her chest with blood.


    Blood trickled down the corner of his mouth.


    Lu Beiyou''s movements also stopped, as he looked at the scene in front of him with disbelief. Unknowingly, Xiao Sheng had already appeared behind the girl, a sinister look on his face.


    At that moment, everyone stopped what they were doing. At that moment, it was as if time had come to a standstill.


    "No, no!" "No!"


    Lu Beiyou''s heart suddenly erupted with an unnamed rage, he only felt as if something had broken open his heart, and the pain was unbearable.


    Her eyes were bloodshot, but she had already lost her life in her moment of hesitation. In a flash, he arrived in front of Xiao Sheng and beheaded him.


    He held the young girl who was gradually losing focus in his arms and started to pour spiritual energy into her body with all his might. However, the girl''s body was like a torn bag. The moment the spiritual energy entered it, it instantly dissipated.


    Apparently, there was no hope.


    When Li Han Xiao saw this scene, his already severely injured body immediately reached its limit. He spat out a mouthful of blood from his heart. His eyes seemed to lose focus as he reached out his hand to touch the young girl, but his arm dropped down powerlessly in the end.


    However, Li Luoshen was surprised that I did not say a word and stood by Lu Beiyou''s side.


    "Little Sword, I... I... Am I going to die? "


    Hearing the young girl''s voice, Lu Beiyou panicked: "No, no, I''m here."


    The girl wanted to laugh, but realized that she no longer had the strength to do so.


    "Sorry, I didn''t... I don''t know why this is happening to you today, to make you... Cough cough! I''ll let you see how ugly I am. "


    Lu Beiyou tried his best to channel the spiritual qi in his hand into the girl''s body, but it was useless.


    "Don''t say anything, I''m here!"


    "No need, I know I''m dying. I haven''t seen my mother since I was young, but I''ve heard some rumors about her, but my father has never let me have any contact with him and has protected me well. I knew he had made many mistakes, and I wanted to atone for them, but I didn''t expect that to happen. If there''s another time, Little Jian, can you marry me, and take me away, please? "


    Lu Beiyou''s hand finally stopped and hot tears fell from her red eyes, "Alright, I promise you."


    The young girl''s eyes gradually closed, "Little Jian, what''s your name?"


    "Lu Beiyou, my name is Lu Beiyou."


    The young girl gently opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but no sound came out. In the end, she could not help but lower her head.


    Lu Beiyou held her tightly in his arms, "I know, I know, Yao Yao!"


    Li Luoshen''s eyes gradually turned indifferent, without the slightest trace of emotion.


    "You know full well that she is dead, and that she died in your hands. And why are you sad now? "


    Ah!" Terrifying sound waves transformed into sword qi that divided everyone in the area into two. The scene suddenly changed, leaving only Lu Beiyou, who was carrying the girl''s corpse, and Li Luoshen, who was standing not too far away.


    "Is this the test I was given?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s hoarse voice, Li Luoshen shook his head, "You have already failed the test, and the moment you were ready to help the girl, you had already failed. You know very well that the girl is dead in the world you live in. Furthermore, he died in your hands. The cause and effect of this matter is already decided, and no one can redeem it. You know very well that this is only a test, but why are you so moved? "


    Lu Beiyou, who was hugging the girl''s body which was gradually losing its temperature, did not speak for a long time.


    Lu Beiyou raised his head, "Although I am not a good person, how can I argue with a single glance? I listened to Master''s words and slaughtered the entire Li Residence because the people suffered, and I was not at fault. I acted on behalf of the young girl because there''s still a girl like Yao Yao in the Li Residence. She''s kind, cute, and understanding.


    "So?"


    "So, I''m not in the wrong. No matter if it''s the past or the present, I''m not in the wrong!"


    Suddenly, Li Luoshen''s numb face revealed a smile, he bowed and gave way to Lu Beiyou, and a white door appeared behind him.


    The girl in Lu Beiyou''s hand turned into streaks of white light and disappeared, but a white dagger appeared in his hand.


    "Congratulations on passing the trial. I made this sword out of her soul. Leave it by your side as a memento." However, if she is unable to pass the rest of the trials, then she will also disappear from this death gate. "


    Lu Beiyou lowered his head and caressed the dagger in his hand, and said gently: "I am unable to marry you, but are you willing to stay by my side?"


    The white dagger suddenly emitted a ray of light, and a clear sword hum reverberated in the air.


    Lu Beiyou finally revealed a smile on his face, "Then from now on, can you call me ''Lu Yao''?"


    The dagger let out another joyous cry and disappeared into his sleeve.


    Lu Beiyou finally heaved a sigh of relief, and expelled the worry from his mind. If he had to make up for his previous mistakes, then her accompanying her might be the best method he could possibly come up with right now.


    Lu Beiyou raised his head and looked at the door beside Li Luoshen, "Let me ask you, can you tell me if I can walk out alive?"


    Li Luoshen was silent for a long time before he said, "I am just the embodiment of the rules of this Gate of Death, and I will only appear on this level. As for what you will encounter later, I cannot tell you."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, extended his hand and caressed the dagger in his sleeve, walking towards the white door in large strides.


    When Lu Beiyou disappeared, a golden figure suddenly appeared beside Li Luoshen.


    "How is it?"


    "Not too bad."


    The golden figure nodded, "It looks like you''ve completed your task."


    Li Luoshen nodded, let out a sigh of relief and smiled, "Yes, my mission is completed."


    As he spoke, his figure gradually disappeared from the space. The golden figure didn''t say anything, only looking at the white door, "Brat! You have to do your best! "

 C182

    The battle outside the Gate of Life and Death was getting fiercer and fiercer. One thousand nine hundred Da Shan s destroyed another three hundred.


    However, Zhen Yuange did not relax at all. Countless Immortal Sword phantoms continued to issue out sword hums towards the sky, and the dark figure in the sky continued to rush downwards with all his might.


    The Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth was getting denser and denser, and even the common people could feel the obvious change in the air.


    The number of Immortal Sword images in Zhen Yuange''s hands became fewer and fewer. It was obvious that he could not hold on for too long.


    "The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Mountain Sect, Gongsun Xinyu gifted the sword head of the current generation, willing to protect the citizens in a peaceful and prosperous world."


    Suddenly, a voice came from the sky, followed by a three thousand meter large sword. If Lu Beiyou was here, he would definitely be extremely shocked.


    Because this sword was thirty thousand meters!


    Zhen Yuange laughed out loud, looking up at the darkness in the sky, the figure inside had already broken through the defense line and roared at him.


    Like a streak of flowing light, he stepped onto the ground that was tens of thousands of meters wide. Hundreds of Da Shan rose from the ground and smashed towards the darkness in the sky.


    Old man Yun Yan smoked his smoke gun and spat out a cloud of smoke, which wrapped him up and sent him flying into the sky.


    "Everyone, it''s a good thing that the world''s spiritual energy is leaking out. However, I''m afraid this is the last stage of prosperity. I believe all of you understand the path of immortality, if you don''t want to repeat the same mistake. "Don''t hesitate too much, I''ll be going first."


    After he finished speaking, he flew in the direction of Zhen Yuange. The experts standing outside the 3000 great Da Shan all looked at each other, and could not help but sigh, before flying in the direction of the 3000 great Da Shan.


    The eyes of the people standing on Bei Shan were filled with worry, Erniu scolded angrily, and Yanzhi seemed to be even more calm, but his nearly shattered teeth had already expressed his current state of mind.


    Luo Yushu''s face was full of worry, her small hands were also holding a brush tightly. She wanted to do something, but Second Master Mo Weixian stopped her.


    "I trust your senior apprentice-brother, and even if your senior apprentice-brother can''t hold on any longer ¡­" As for you, Great Master Fu, and me, the later is the young ones, you better not come in front of us old men. "


    After Luo Yushu heard this, the brush in his hand drooped.


    With the addition of this group of experts, all sorts of mysterious dao rhythms spread between the heaven and earth. Terrifying energy surged in the air, and just the energy waves alone could easily turn a Spirit into dust.


    Countless Soul Treasures collided in the air. However, the figure that walked down from the darkness was not under any pressure at all.


    The usually gentle Zhen Yuange could not help but spit, "You fake people, you still want to come back now. Do you really think that there''s no one left in the Nine Prefectures? "


    The figure heard Zhen Yuange''s cold voice and said, "The rules of the Heavenly Dao cannot be insulted. The heavens are not dead yet."


    Zhen Yuange could not help but laugh, "You speak so righteously but only smelled the key and came over like a dog. To think that you had the nerve to say that the heavens were still alive!"


    The figure didn''t retort. He reached out his hand and scattered the smoke. He said, "Whatever you say. I''m an immortal, I''m the heavens'' dao."


    Zhen Yuange laughed out loud. Good! Good! Good!


    After saying that, ''thirty thousand meters'' was the first to crash into the black fish. Zhen Yuange took a glance at the yin yang fish, and his eyes gradually became firm.


    "I will use my body to transform into sword aura, and I will use my heart to slay a deity!" A fierce wind blew!


    Zhen Yuange roared loudly, his body emitting an azure colored radiance that shot in all directions. At this moment, the heaven and earth seemed to have changed, as if Zhen Yuange was the only one left.


    When the others saw this scene, they inwardly cursed and distanced themselves from him.


    "Senior Li sealed the sky with one sword for thirty years, and today, Yuange has sealed the sky for thirteen years!"


    A boundless sword Qi soared through the air and dispersed throughout the Nine Prefectures. The terrifying aura suppressed the world so much that no one could lift their heads. Was this the end of the world?


    The sword Qi arrived in front of the black figure while tearing through the air that was covered in wind. The black figure''s face finally revealed a trace of fear. He quickly retreated towards the darkness.


    However, he was still a step too slow. At the last moment, his legs had been chopped off by the sword Qi.


    Using his own Sword Saint to block the swarthy void, Zhen Yuange soared into the skies and extended a hand to press down on top of the thirty thousand meter mark.


    "I know you''re scared, but I''ll have to trouble you this time. Let''s delay it for a few more years."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a generous burst of sword hums rang out from thirty thousand meters away, and then the skies began to slowly heal, and then the thirty thousand meters disappeared as well.


    However, the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth that was leaking out of the dark void had reached an unprecedented level. For a moment, the Nine Continents seemed to have recovered.


    When the group of experts saw this scene, they heaved sighs of relief and bowed towards Zhen Yuange. Only when Zhen Yuange returned the greeting did they scatter.


    Zhen Yuange looked at the Yin Yang Fish and muttered, "Junior brother, I don''t know if you can last past thirteen years, you have to hurry!"


    After saying that, she instantly fainted. Yanzhi, who had been worrying the whole time, saw this scene and rushed into the sky to hug him.


    Bei Shan and the others heaved a sigh of relief, and Fan Qingshan''s palms also relaxed.


    "Those bastards in the sky, the next time you come, I''ll fight to the death with you!"


    In this great calamity, Zhen Yuange''s final Brilliant Sword Heart had finally cut off the Immortal''s path, and another ''hundred thousand'' had sacrificed itself to buy time.


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou had a complicated expression on his face as he looked at the young man sitting on the edge of the cliff with his back facing the locust tree, drinking wine.


    "Orange!"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the man also turned his head to look at him, and the corner of his mouth revealed a slight smile, "Yo, you really did come."


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou did not know how to respond, because this scene was the last scene when he met Li Nanju. It was also this cliff that caused Lu Beiyou to lose his memory later on.


    But even if Lu Beiyou knew all of this, at this moment, it was unknown what she was thinking.


    "Must one of us die?"


    Li Nanju laughed, his eyes suddenly changed. Clenching his hand into a fist, a blurry shadow appeared in his hand.


    "You are here after all."


    Lu Beiyou was stunned by the sudden change, his body instantly assumed a defensive posture.


    Li Nanju laughed, and the figure in his hand did not struggle at all, but gradually turned into a cluster of milky white substance in his palm.


    "Relax, I don''t have any bad intentions towards you. The last time I killed you, you didn''t die, so I won''t kill you a second time. Even if it is within this door of death, its rules will not affect me. "


    Hearing Li Nanju''s words, Lu Beiyou felt goosebumps all over his body, the death gate rules were ineffective against Li Nanju?! This had already exceeded the scope of his thoughts, and it was clearly something that had happened in the past. How could Li Nanju appear in this death gate trial?


    All of these riddles caused Lu Beiyou to feel fear. He could not help but ask in a low voice, "Who are you?!"


    Li Nanju weighed the ball of light in his hand and laughed: "I am me, your best friend, Li Nanju!"

 C183

    But Lu Beiyou laughed coldly, "Fellow friend? What is that? And if you are Tangerine, how did you end up in the door of death? I don''t remember Oranges being that good. "


    Li Nanju was also stunned for a moment when he heard this. He thought for a while and replied, "That''s true, I didn''t even tell you that I''m actually not someone from this continent."


    Not people from this continent? When Lu Beiyou heard this, he completely lost the ability to think.


    Even though he was in Bei Shan''s residence, and had seen all the sights of the Nine Regions, he had never heard of such a strange thing.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou was dumbstruck, Li Nanju couldn''t help but walk forward and sway in front of him, "What happened to you?"


    Lu Beiyou also slowly came back, and taking a step back, he asked in alarm: "What do you mean by that?"


    Li Nanju thought for a moment, then shook his head: "Now is not the time to tell you, but when you come out from this door of death, when we meet again, I will tell you everything."


    Right at this moment, a golden colored figure suddenly appeared above the cliff, and instantly appeared in front of Lu Beiyou. Why did you come in?! "


    Lu Beiyou was also a little dizzy from the chain of events, but he did not dare to let his guard down.


    Li Nanju glanced at the ball of light in his hand and laughed: "I also didn''t expect that the second death trial would actually try to pry into my memories and use it to simulate the test here, so I didn''t even need to be spied on by him and directly came over myself."


    The golden figure didn''t say anything, he only waved his hand and a sharp sword hung around Li Nanju''s neck, then took the ball of light in his hand back into his palm.


    Li Nanju stretched out both his hands and raised them above his head, "Don''t, don''t, don''t.


    With that, he looked towards Lu Beiyou and smiled: "Since he has appeared, then I will not stay any longer. I will give you some advice before we leave."


    "There must be a death between us. This is fate, a fate that no one can escape. You must be strong enough! Don''t die so easily. "


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but be taken aback when he heard Li Nanju''s words.


    Li Nanju had already slowly turned into pieces and disappeared into the cliff.


    The golden figure watched Li Nanju disappear, and from start to finish, he did not speak.


    Lu Beiyou was also standing on top of the cliff. Thinking back to what Li Nanju had said just now, he knew that it was a test of death. He was not a person from this world, there was bound to be death between him and.


    His companion who had once grown up together with him had now turned into his present situation. Destiny? What was fate?


    The golden figure lowered his head to look at the ball of light in his hand, and said after a while, "I didn''t expect him to be your magic barrier."


    Lu Beiyou thought for a while, "Actually, it''s more like I want to give myself a result than a demon. I now know more or less about the test of the Door of Death. It''s just a search for my own heart and a test for my seven emotions and six desires. "


    The golden man did not say anything, he just raised his head and looked at the clouds at the end of the cliff, "Actually, you are not. There are four stages to the door of death, and right now you only need to pass the third stage. As for the fourth stage, it''s not something you can touch right now. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, the golden man threw the ball of light in his hand over, "Since that guy came in, then we will consider this test your win, as for the third test, it depends on how you pass."


    After saying that, he prepared to turn around and leave, but Lu Beiyou received the ball of light and hurriedly said: "Then you must know what Tangerine''s words just now meant, right?!"


    The golden man nodded, "He is the special point of this plane."


    After speaking these words, the golden man had already disappeared. Lu Beiyou still wanted to ask something, but did not give him the slightest opportunity to speak.


    At the end of the cliff, a second door appeared. Lu Beiyou looked at the ball of light in his hand and felt an extremely comfortable aura wrap around his body.


    Suddenly, this ball of light transformed into a stream of light and charged into Lu Beiyou''s body.


    Lu Beiyou only felt that he seemed to be in the clouds at the moment, as a comfortable and comfortable feeling spread throughout his heart and body.


    Warm streams of energy spread through his limbs and bones. Lu Beiyou suddenly felt a familiar feeling in his body.


    Meridians! His meridians had returned! Furthermore, the feeling now was even wider and more tenacious than the meridian channels Sun Xing had forged for him using the Fish Dragon Monkey Wine back then.


    Only after a long while did this feeling stop. It was followed by a sense of hunger, and there was not a trace of spiritual energy in the vast meridian channels.


    Suddenly, Lu Beiyou''s body was like a whale devouring the heavens, and started to frantically plunder on top of the cliff. At this moment, even Lu Beiyou was unable to control the meridians in his body.


    The enormous amount of spirit energy turned into a substantial long dragon, and crazily rushed into Lu Beiyou''s body.


    A feeling of intense pain and swelling filled his limbs and bones. Dark black blood seeped out from his pores, and his skeleton was washed away by the spirit energy until it became translucent and jade-like.


    The surrounding scenery also gradually became blurry, and disappeared bit by bit.


    After an unknown period of time, the space had become completely dark. The locust tree from before had long since disappeared without a trace. Besides the white door, there was also a blood-red cocoon in this dark space.


    Ka-cha! *


    A sound rang out in the quiet space, followed by a similar sound. The red and black cocoon was shattered, and a fair body gradually appeared.


    His skin was like cream, and in this dark space, he was especially dazzling.


    As time passed, the figure slowly opened his eyes and exhaled a mouthful of impure air. At this moment, even the space seemed to be shaken.


    Lu Beiyou looked at his naked body, with skin as white as snow, and body that was not considered sturdy and muscular, yet it still looked especially masculine.


    Looking at his body randomly, if his Jing and Mai could be considered a large river, then his Jing and Mai would be like a vast heavenly tidal wave right now. It would be like the difference between heaven and earth compared to the past.


    Although the skeleton was not as transparent as the previous Qing Lei, it was now completely flawless.


    With a thought, the spirit energy transformed into a set of robes covering his body, and the white robe that Sun Xing had given him earlier turned into smoke and dust.


    Was this the gift from the second test? The current Lu Beiyou, was already just a step away from his Mahayana.


    For some reason, he did not feel happy at all. Instead, he felt even more stifled.


    In the first trial, he had to ask himself whether he was right or wrong in killing someone. The second test was to find out what was going on between friends. Then what sort of test would the third trial be?


    Lu Beiyou had explained it to the golden figure in a simple manner previously, but he actually didn''t have an answer in his heart.


    Li Yao Yao, Li Nanju, who was in the third round?


    Lu Beiyou shook his head and walked towards the white door.

 C184

    The moment Lu Beiyou stepped out of the white door, he completely lost the ability to think.


    Zhen Yuange had exhausted all of his strength in the battle just now, but with the support of rouge, he still stubbornly stood in front of the Yin Yang Fish.


    "Eldest senior brother, you should go rest." We will wait here for second senior brother. "


    Zhen Yuange shook his head, "No, although I have never been inside a door of death before. But while he was not with Bei Shan, I understood a portion of it, it wasn''t a simple test. "


    Hearing Zhen Yuange''s words. Everyone looked at each other, not sure what exactly he meant.


    Zhen Yuange shook his head and did not speak further.


    Days passed, and in a blink of an eye, three months had passed. Everyone stood in front of the Yin Yang fish, feeling increasingly panicked.


    Even the eldest senior brother, who had a calm and gentle expression, couldn''t help but frown.


    However, the Yin Yang Fish had not scattered, which meant that Lu Beiyou was not out of the test yet. Finally, Luo Yushu could not hold back and said with a face full of worry: "Second Senior Brother, he won''t be able to come out, right? "Even if I can''t, I still have to go in!"


    After he finished speaking, he was ready to walk in, but Zhen Yuange stopped him.


    Fan Qingshan and Mo Weixian, who were sitting cross-legged not too far away from him, had somewhat absent-minded looks in their eyes. Why hasn''t he come out yet? "


    Zhen Yuange shook his head to show that he did not know either.


    Yanzhi''s pupils suddenly contracted as she pointed at the yin yang fish and said, "It''s moving!"


    Hearing this, the group''s eyes immediately focused on the Yin Yang Fish. They started to turn around and slowly moved towards the center.


    For a moment, everyone''s hearts were in their mouths.


    The two yin yang fish gradually came into contact with each other and slowly converged. Black and white interweaved to form a strange and deep cave entrance. One glance was all it took for one to feel one''s mind being drawn in.


    A delicate and handsome figure slowly approached from within the cave. His face was covered with an ancient beard, but he exuded a unique aura that attracted everyone''s attention. Carrying a broken bag on his back clearly indicated that he was thinking of something.


    "You are, second senior brother?" Luo Yushu couldn''t help but ask when he saw the man who walked out.


    Lu Beiyou looked at his own body and couldn''t help but smile. When he walked out of the life and death arena, he had already undergone a complete transformation.


    They didn''t recognize that they were right.


    "It''s me, I''m back."


    Luo Yushu finally could not hold it in anymore, hot tears fell from her eyes and she pounced towards Lu Beiyou, "Second Senior Brother, we all missed you so much, I thought, I thought you would never come out!"


    Seeing Luo Yushu, who was crying in his arms, Lu Beiyou didn''t know what to do, and could only lightly pat her delicate shoulders.


    As for Xiao Xueer, who had always been following her, she coldly snorted and left. However, when Lu Beiyou saw the scene of her turning around and secretly letting out a sigh of relief, the corners of his mouth unconsciously lifted into a slight smile.


    When Luo Yushu calmed down, she also realized that she was being reckless and blushed red as she hastily pushed Lu Beiyou away.


    Erniu and Yanzhi both wiped the tears from the corners of their eyes and hugged Lu Beiyou.


    Zhen Yuange also slowly strolled in front of Lu Beiyou, glancing at him from top to bottom while chuckling: "It''s good that you''re back, so why don''t you return it, did you get it? Also, that person didn''t make things difficult for you, right? "


    Lu Beiyou shook his head and patted the bag on his back, "I got it, but I did not reach the end, which is also the last thing I can do. As for the last door, I''m not ready to open it. "


    Zhen Yuange nodded and lightly patted Lu Beiyou''s shoulder, "Alright then. In these few days, master and seniors have been guarding this Rainbow Waterfall and do not dare to leave. Since you have returned, accompany them well."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, and said respectfully: "Thank you Big Senior. If it weren''t for Big Senior, we wouldn''t have today''s Northern tour. With my elder brother as my father, eldest senior brother, please accept my respect. "


    After saying that, without waiting for Zhen Yuange to react, Lu Beiyou had already kowtowed to Zhen Yuange.


    Zhen Yuange wanted to hurriedly help him up, but he looked in the direction of Fan Qingshan and Mo Weixian and said, "Similarly, if you didn''t have the two masters'' guidance, you wouldn''t have been able to go north today. "Master, please accept a bow from me."


    This time, no one came to stop Lu Beiyou from bowing. Fan Qingshan laughed loudly, "Good! Good! Good! You are truly worthy of being my, Bei Shan''s, disciple. You have stood perfectly straight.


    Mo Weixian also smiled and nodded his head, treating it as agreement.


    Lu Beiyou stood up, and said to everyone: "Next, we still need to ask the fellow disciples to leave the Rainbow Falls, there will be some things that will be coming up soon."


    While Lu Beiyou was speaking, a terrifying pressure had already been gradually formed between heaven and earth. The remaining thousand or so Da Shan s also began to gradually collapse under this pressure.


    Fan Qingshan''s face did not look good, but just as he was about to make his move, he was stopped by Mo Weixian.


    "Then we''ll leave first. Later, I''ll have Little Wu make you a table of delicious food to treat you to a good treat."


    Lu Beiyou laughed: "Then I''ll have to thank Second Master."


    Even though everyone was worried, they understood the pros and cons. What was going to happen next might not be something they could help with.


    When everyone was far away from the Rainbow Falls, the two Yin-Yang fish turned into two lakewater and fell down.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the cave behind the waterfall and softly said, "Balls, I promised you. You must wait for me there!"


    Unknowingly, a light sword hum came from inside the cave, but it was heard by Lu Beiyou.


    After that, a smile finally appeared on his aged face. He raised his head to the sky and shouted, "Since you''re here, then don''t pretend. It''s just a thunder tribulation. Let''s see what kind of courtesy I''ll receive from you!"


    The sky was still clear and calm, but as Lu Beiyou spoke, the sky and earth suddenly changed color. It was pitch black, and an ancient voice resounded throughout the world: "Those who steal the heavenly laws will be killed without mercy!"


    The voice suddenly entered the ears of countless people. The fatty, whose Northern Sea was buying buns, suddenly raised his head as his eyes turned pale. He took out three copper coins and a turtle shell from his chest pocket and started to make divination.


    "Mu Ji, five deaths, five lives."


    The old man who was setting up a stall on the street suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction of the three thousand Da Shan s, "You just returned from the three thousand Da Shan s, how did such a big commotion happen again?"


    And in the chaotic basin that everyone called Sin City, the man sitting on the White Bone Emperor suddenly opened his eyes, "What really happened? How could there be someone with the aura of a lord? Someone! "Investigate!"


    Ren Changfeng, who was in the study reading a report, also raised his head and laughed: "Doctor Jiang, what do you think?"


    When the drowsy old man next to him heard this, he opened his eyes and only saw a dragon aura surround his body. "Yes."


    Ren Changfeng could not help but laugh out loud: "Then that''s fine."


    In an instant, the gazes of all the people of the Nine Continents gathered in the direction of the three thousand Da Shan s.


    Lu Beiyou, who was standing in the middle of the storm, laughed unbridled, "Stealing the heavens? "What a great reputation, then let me see how you will kill me today!"

 C185

    Just as Lu Beiyou''s voice fell, a bolt of purple lightning that was several tens of meters thick descended, and those experts that had received guidance from the voice, who were outside of the three thousand Da Shan s, felt their hearts tremble.


    The weakest cultivation level among this group of people was already at the middle stage of the Mahayana, so it was obvious that the large commotion caused by Lu Beiyou had attracted countless terrifying old monsters.


    "Old thief Huang Pu, is this Half-step Immortal''s Human Tribulation?"


    The old man called Huang Pu Old Thief frowned, "That''s right, but this old man''s Purple Thunder tribulation is only a few dozen feet wide. Isn''t this Purple Thunder a bit too exaggerated?" If you can withstand this lightning tribulation, then your future cultivation will be no weaker than yours and me. It might even surpass mine. "


    The others exchanged glances with each other and also nodded their heads.


    But before they could even react, a second bolt of purple lightning suddenly descended, and it was even more powerful than the first. For a moment, everyone was frozen in place.


    Two streaks of purple lightning were recorded in the history books of the Nine Prefectures. One bolt of purple lightning was the blessing of the heavens, and two bolts of purple lightning were the grudge of the heavens. This was because since the end of the Immortal Path, they were already peerless experts who had attracted the thunder tribulation. No one would have imagined that the scene recorded in the history books would actually appear in front of them.


    One of the Mahayana Stage experts could not help but swallow his saliva, "Two purple lightning, there is actually such a monster hidden within these three thousand Da Shan s? "If he can endure this lightning tribulation, then his future cultivation space will reach an unprecedented level."


    The others looked at each other and did not say anything.


    When the thunder tribulation subsided, the crowd heaved a sigh of relief. Everyone had experienced the punishment of the Heavenly Law Lightning Tribulations before and would not go through it twice. They wondered if the tribulation people were still alive under the thunder tribulation.


    Just when they thought it was over, a third lightning bolt suddenly descended, followed by a fourth, a fifth, and a sixth ¡­ They arrived one after another.


    Everyone present had long since lost the ability to think. The three history books still had records on it, but they had not heard of the eighth tribulation, so this was probably the true punishment of heaven. If they could walk out from the thunder tribulation alive, from today onwards, wouldn''t the land of the Nine Prefectures be free for him to do as he pleased?


    However, they also discovered that although the eighth bolt of purple lightning had fallen from the sky, the darkness had not dissipated for a long time. The atmosphere was even more oppressive. As they looked at the darkness, a bold idea suddenly popped out in their hearts!


    The ninth Tribulation Lightning!


    BOOM!


    Following their thoughts, it seemed as if a bolt of purple lightning had fused together with the previous few bolts of purple lightning, falling down towards the three thousand Da Shan s.


    That terrifying aura, had already stood a hundred miles away. Everyone could clearly sense the terrifying destructive power within this purple lightning.


    "Are there really nine thunder tribulations in this world?"


    All of a sudden, no one present was able to open their mouths, and no one knew what expressions to make.


    If this tribulation person was able to endure these nine tribulations, who would be able to stop him in the future?


    "Look, the thunderclouds haven''t dispersed yet!"


    At this moment, a voice came from an unknown person, pulling everyone''s thoughts back to reality. They all raised their heads to look at the thunderclouds, only to see that the dark and gloomy clouds seemed to contain beams of cyan light.


    Azure Thunder!


    This thought instantly filled the minds of everyone present. After the nine purple thunderbolts, azure lightning appeared from the dark clouds. This had completely exceeded the limits of what they could imagine.


    Far away in the depths of a mountain, Li Nanju, who was looking for something with his head lowered, also raised his head, "Looks like you really did pass the third trial. You''re worthy of being my brother."


    The hot figure of the lady sitting on a tree branch in the distance also looked towards the north when she heard this. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she thought about something.


    Rumble!


    A green lightning bolt struck down, and all the experts outside of the three thousand Da Shan s were so shocked that they had long since lost consciousness. Despite being struck by lightning, Lu Beiyou did not feel much pressure. He only saw that he was holding onto a white sword, and that the shabby bag on his back had already been opened. There were a total of nine swords inside, and at that moment, each of the sword slots contained purple lightning.


    Lu Beiyou extended a palm towards Qing Lei, and terrifying thunder followed it into his limbs and bones, cleansing his bones. The originally crystal clear and flawless bone, now had an additional trace of the terrifying cyan and purple dao.


    Under Lu Beiyou''s guidance, the remaining parts were transferred into the sword sheath. The two types of purple lightning clashed together, causing the sword sheath to look a little new.


    Lu Beiyou raised his head, a star map behind him slowly unfurled and started to absorb the excess energy. The simple and unadorned disc that held all sorts of heaven and earth spirit seeds had also been shattered by this force. Strands of peculiar threads all rushed into his body.


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou had finally reached the first stage of the "Enslavement Spiritual Immortal Technique", the Soul-Lock Root! These threads of silk began to converge within his body, gradually turning into a second meridian, which appeared at the side of Lu Beiyou''s original meridian, suffused with a terrifying cyan and purple radiance.


    He knew that at this moment, Lu Beiyou finally understood why all those who learned the [Necromancy Immortal Art] would become Giants. If there were two of them cultivating, one would have a meridian, while the other would have an artificial meridian, which would allow him to cultivate at twice the speed. How could they compete like this? Moreover, what was even more terrifying about these man-made meridians was not the rate at which the spiritual energy was being absorbed, but the attribute that would automatically appear when the spiritual root was fixed.


    As for Lu Beiyou, he had accidentally made a breakthrough during the thunder tribulation, so his spirit root was born with the attribute of Heavenly Thunder Punishment.


    It was no wonder that the rules of the Heavenly Dao would put him to death.


    At the same time, the second, the third ¡­ Until the eighth strike of the cyan lightning, Lu Beiyou had calmly passed through it, but at this moment, everyone outside of the three thousand Da Shan s were no longer able to remain calm.


    The nine bolts of purple lightning were now angry from the heavens! And now there were eight Azure Thunder Clans? What kind of amazing feat was this? What was even more unacceptable was that the black cloud in the sky had not dispersed. This meant that the person under the thunder tribulation was not dead yet!


    The oppressive atmosphere in the sky had caused all these experts to be almost unable to breathe. They had to retreat several hundred miles before they could recover.


    However, they were also panting and sweating profusely.


    "Just what kind of monster is tribulation lightning? Why have I never heard of such a person in these three thousand s? "


    "I remember the rumors said that the current Chief of the Sword Arts had entered the three thousand Da Shan s ten years ago. I wonder if it was him?"


    "Impossible. At that time when he made his breakthrough, the ten thousand swords raised their heads towards the sky. It was already a magnificent sight. Now that he has broken through, could it be that he is going to break through to the Immortal Realm? "


    "However, even though the density of spiritual energy has increased quite a bit recently, it''s still insufficient to support him reaching Immortal Ascension with all the spiritual energy in his Middle Continent."


    "Then, could it be his disciple?"


    When everyone heard this, they looked at each other but did not know what to do. The people under the Lightning Calamity undoubtedly gave them a huge pressure. Whether it was good or bad, no one knew.


    Finally, someone raised his head to look at the final bolt of Azure Thunder. "It might be a good thing."

 C186

    As the sound of their words faded, the Azure Thunder, which had been hidden for a long time in the sky, finally descended. As the sound of their words rang out, the Azure Thunder which had been hidden for a long time in the sky was finally about to descend.


    "This is bad!" "Quick, retreat!"


    When everyone saw this scene, they all felt a terrifying killing intent. This was a killing intent that wanted to slaughter everything in its path. It was clear that the ascendants had already touched the very bottom line of the Heavenly Dao.


    Lu Beiyou also raised his head to look at the Azure Thunder Great Sword that was floating in the air. A light flashed in his eyes, and he lowered his head to look at ''Lu Yao'' who was in his hands with a gentle expression, and said with a smile: "Are you afraid?"


    The white dagger in Lu Beiyou''s hand let out a decisive light cry, and Lu Beiyou could not help but burst out laughing, "Alright, then let''s go and ask this heaven and earth who is right and wrong! What crime have I committed? "


    With that, he carried the floating sword bag on his back. Unfolding the star map on his back, it gave birth to the four images of Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter. The purple-blue lightning surrounding Lu Yao as she brandished her ''Lu Yao'' to face the massive, azure sword.


    He was minuscule under the power of nature, but right now, Lu Beiyou had no other choice. Under the thirty thousand meter gigantic sword, Lu Beiyou couldn''t even be compared to an ant.


    However, that enormous azure lightning sword was split into two halves by him, and under the furious attack of the ninth lightning, wounds finally appeared on Lu Beiyou''s body, and fresh blood splattered everywhere. However, he didn''t seem to care at all. He continued to rush upwards.


    The star map was slowly torn apart by the green lightning, the green purple lightning around his body was also dispersed by the green lightning, all that was left in the world was Lu Beiyou with her pale white short sword, and was fighting against the sky!


    The scars on Lu Beiyou''s body became more and more numerous, but his eyes became clearer, and his fighting spirit became clearer! Fighting against the heavens was a boundless joy!


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou finally completely understood why Li Muniu said that the battle intent in his hands was so useless in comparison to the battle intent in the Nine Dragons Pillar. The battle intent and self-interest transformed into gold and white disks within Lu Beiyou''s body at this moment, and slowly gathered together.


    At that moment, Lu Beiyou turned into a yin yang fish and could not help but shout out loud. A ray of golden light wrapped around him, and rushed up to an even higher point.


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou had entered the realm of Half-step Immortal, perhaps even people outside the 3000 Da Shan s did not expect, that the person who would cause this scene, where he almost destroyed his entire life, was only a kid from the Mahayana Stage.


    As Lu Beiyou continued to slash, the Azure Thunder Great Sword finally could not endure it any longer and turned into a streak of green light before dissipating into the air. The dark clouds in the sky also completely dissipated.


    At this moment, the world became clear. The people of the Nine Continents felt that their bodies had become much stronger. The sky no longer felt the pressure from the previous days.


    However, the expressions of the group of experts, who were currently far away from the three thousand Da Shan s, greatly changed.


    Lu Beiyou, who was panting heavily, also noticed something.


    Although the dark clouds in the sky had dispersed, the terrifying might had completely erupted. Something strange seemed to have appeared in the sky, and one could sense its aura even though one could not see it.


    Even Lu Beiyou, who had always felt it was extremely relaxed, still felt a terrifying killing intent at this moment. The feeling he gave himself was that he was already unable to match up to Yun Che and was on a completely different level.


    All those who defied the heavens would be killed by the Heavenly Dao. The Heavenly Dao''s final trump card was also revealed at this instant.


    Not good! The faces of the various hidden experts from all over the Nine Continents, who had good complexions, changed drastically.


    After thirty years, the terrifying thunder tribulation recorded in the history books had finally returned to the world.


    It was recorded in the annals of history that since ancient times, there existed two types of lightning tribulation in the world, which were used to distinguish the differences in the cultivation of cultivators in this world. Violet lightning was the most common form of tribulation lightning, while Azure Thunder was used to suppress those favored by the heavens.


    However, 30 years ago, there was a new record in the history books: World Exterminating White Thunder!


    A mysterious woman stepped into the sky. Her mortal body was punished by the World Exterminating White Thunder, making her jump into the Immortal Realm after the great calamity. But after that, there were no longer any records in the world. In fact, many people had never heard of it, and only those old monsters that were hibernating occasionally mentioned it.


    However, what was not recorded in the annals of history was that on that day, the woman underwent her tribulation, turning the thousand li of mountains and rivers into scorched earth. Fortunately, the woman underwent her tribulation in a barren land.


    Thirty years later, there was still no one who dared to step foot into that scorched earth. This was because the terrifying aura of thunder still remained there, and even among the Half-step Immortal s, very few people dared to take even a single step inside.


    Never would he have thought that the things recorded in the history books would reappear in the world.


    If the white lightning was to descend, then the living beings of the 3000 Da Shan s would be burnt to ashes, no longer able to live.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but look at the white light flashing in the sky and revealed a bitter smile. It looked like he had indeed gone against the will of the heavens, as the heavens did not tolerate him.


    But aside from his own masters behind him, the sins of these thousand kilometers of living creatures would fall upon him as well. How could he avoid everything?


    At this moment, all the gazes that were looking at the three thousand Da Shan s revealed expressions of fear, as though they were afraid that the white lightning would land on their heads.


    The white lightning slowly gathered together, turning into a white bird that was only a few dozen feet in size, crackling and rattling all over its body.


    Following that, an ear-piercing bird cry came out, and Lu Beiyou who was standing in front of it, felt as if his chest was pierced by a sharp sword. Lowering his head to look, a bloody hole had appeared in his chest unknowingly. Lu Beiyou tried to mobilize his spirit energy, but he was unable to fix it.


    Although Lu Beiyou was hurt from the pain, she forced herself not to say anything.


    When the white bird saw that Lu Beiyou did not die from its chirping, it let out an even louder chirp. Lu Beiyou seemed to have sensed something and teleported towards the distance.


    However, the dozens of Da Shan s behind him had turned into scorched earth under this bird''s cry.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but perspire all over. What kind of terrifying monster was this? Was this still thunder tribulation? If it could survive in this world, what would the world become?


    As he thought about it, Lu Beiyou''s eyes became bloodshot. He couldn''t retreat anymore! If he retreated even further, it was likely that Bei Shan, who was behind him, would also face such a calamity. And the only person who could withstand this tribulation was himself!


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but take a deep breath, then looked at the big white bird with a ruthless gaze and said darkly: "Today, you and I will definitely die, but I definitely won''t die, so I ask you to die!"


    While he was speaking, Lu Beiyou fought with himself. His entire body was wrapped in the golden light and he screamed at the white bird.

 C187

    It was obvious that the World Exterminating White Thunder had already reared its consciousness. Even if it was a heaven defying person, since the ancient times, they would only be able to survive under the World Exterminating White Thunder, and Lu Beiyou, who had just barely entered the Half-step Immortal and Human Realm.


    Therefore, in its eyes, Lu Beiyou was now completely equal to a mayfly trying to shake a tree, seeking its own destruction.


    However, Lu Beiyou''s expression did not waver in the slightest, and he charged towards the white bird, he could not retreat!


    Before it even reached its body, the white bird opened its mouth and a World Exterminating White Thunder shot out. Just its aura was already able to cut through space, leaving behind an illusory mark in the air.


    Lu Beiyou was unable to dodge in time and was hit in the face by Bai Lei. This was because just a single cry from the white bird had caused a bloody hole to appear in his heart.


    If he was directly struck by the white lightning this time, he was afraid that he might be annihilated by the thunder tribulation.


    However, after waiting for a long time, he discovered that there wasn''t anything strange about him. Instead, he felt a warm and comfortable feeling flowing through his body.


    The bloody hole from earlier was also gradually being repaired. The hole was covered by a silver-white scar on his forehead.


    As the White Bird saw this, its eyes became sharp. This was the final punishment of the Heavenly Dao ¨C the annihilation of the world! This kind of dignity was not to be violated!


    Without waiting for Lu Beiyou to react, the white bird spat out another three streaks of white lightning, and a gust of wind rose from the broken barrier.


    But when it fell on Lu Beiyou''s body, it did not show any signs of change, as if a drop of water had fallen into the ocean.


    The white bird was flustered and exasperated. It cried out loudly in the air, and the void exploded.


    Lu Beiyou, who was below, discovered that not only was he not injured, there was something in his chest that seemed to have absorbed the white lightning from earlier.


    As for his own skeleton, which had traces of silver lightning climbing on it, Lu Beiyou felt his whole body feeling refreshed.


    He thought for a moment and took out a jade bracelet from his bosom. When he passed the third trial, he obtained the sword bag and also saw the fourth door. However, just as he was about to open the door ¡­ However, he was interrupted by a golden figure that had suddenly appeared.


    Afterwards, the golden figure returned the jade bracelet to him, and as promised, told him a part of the news about his mother.


    The next sentence that came out of his mouth made Lu Beiyou give up on the thought of pushing open the last door, "If you push open this door now, all of the truths and the correct history will appear in front of you. And then came the great responsibility. "


    But right now, Lu Beiyou had nothing on him other than this jade bracelet, and the jade bracelet was stained with his own blood, the few white lightning bolts were like silk threads that were trapped within the jade bracelet.


    Lu Beiyou was stunned for a moment as well. The moment the white bird saw the jade bracelet, it couldn''t help but take a step back.


    As he observed the white bird and the jade bracelet, Lu Beiyou''s heart couldn''t help but be shocked. Was this World Exterminating White Thunder afraid of the bracelet in his hand?!


    Lu Beiyou caressed the bracelet on the way out. This was what his mother left for his future wife before he left, and now that the ball had fallen into his hands, it actually made World Exterminating White Thunder feel fear.


    At this time, Lu Beiyou also roughly knew that his mother was probably not as simple as an ordinary girl, plus with the news the golden figure had told him when they cleared the level, his mother was probably going to a place he couldn''t reach at the moment.


    But as for the future, no one could say for sure.


    Lu Beiyou was even more curious about the golden man''s identity. However, he had been told that he had to pass through the last door in order to tell him the truth.


    Lu Beiyou regained his senses, looked at the white bird that struggled to escape yet was unwilling to leave due to Lu Beiyou''s existence, and the corners of his mouth hooked up into a slight smile.


    Since you''re not leaving, don''t blame me for coming over myself.


    Following which, he suddenly rushed into the sky, turning into a golden ray of light and putting the bracelet on his hand. He could only feel that the World Exterminating White Thunder within the bracelet was nourishing his body.


    Upon seeing this, the white bird let out a hiss, its wings transforming into a blade, sliding down towards Lu Beiyou. The terrifying white lightning blade qi tore apart the space, creating a terrifying storm that wanted to destroy the heaven and earth.


    Lu Beiyou let out a cold snort, and stretched out his hand that was wearing the bracelet. The moment the two white lightning blade energies touched Lu Beiyou, they were sucked into the jade bracelet.


    At this time, the white bird also started to panic. It flapped its wings and turned into a white lightning web, causing Lu Beiyou''s pupils to constrict.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but be enraged, "Follow me!"


    Lu Beiyou bent his body and arrived in front of the white bird. The terrifying pressure had almost torn Lu Beiyou''s body apart, but he didn''t care at all. With his bare hands, he reached out to the white bird and tore off its wings.


    The only thing that remained between the heaven and earth was the white bird''s miserable wails and Lu Beiyou who stood proudly between the heaven and earth.


    "The heavens wanted to kill me, but you didn''t expect my mother to protect my life, did you?"


    The cry of the white bird became even more mournful. Suddenly, it let out a cry, and transformed into a ball of white lightning that fell towards the ground. Even if it could not destroy Lu Beiyou, it wanted everything else to die with it!


    Lu Beiyou could not help but roar: "You dare!"


    The so-called Heavenly Dao, if one could not exterminate a heaven defying person, then they would be the ones to die with everyone. What kind of nonsense was this Heavenly Dao!


    But the white lights had already descended, Lu Beiyou anxiously wanted to stop them, but it was already too late.


    The World Exterminating White Thunder had already fallen. A thousand miles of life would be scorched earth under this white lightning.


    At this moment, the ground suddenly shook and countless rocks flew up into the air. They formed a natural barrier in the sky, blocking the World Exterminating White Thunder.


    With Mo Weixian''s feet on the ground, the sand in the air started to flow smoothly.


    "Brat, don''t worry. I will protect this land for you! "


    When Lu Beiyou, who had been angered to the extreme, saw his second master, he finally calmed down a little. Without thinking too much, he instantly arrived at the location of the white lightning.


    Just at this moment, an angry voice resounded between the heavens and the earth, "A person who defies the heavens, how dare you offend the heavens!"


    Every word killed a man. After Lu Beiyou kept all the lightning bolts into the bracelet, he fell to the ground and spat out blood. With just one sentence, Lu Beiyou''s entire body was riddled with holes.


    He had endured nine purple lightning tribulations and nine azure lightning tribulations. These were already heaven-defying actions, yet now he actually wanted to take the World Exterminating White Thunder for himself. He had completely violated the laws of this world.


    The Heavenly Dao was furious as he personally spoke, vowing to kill Lu Beiyou in this world.


    Suddenly, two ponds of water rushed up to the sky and landed in front of Lu Beiyou, transforming into a yin yang fish.


    "Against the heavens?" You are also worthy of the word ''Heavenly Dao'', you are just a puppet being toyed with, get lost!

 C188

    With the words of the golden figure, a wave of Qi swept across the entire Nine Continents from the 3000 Da Shan s, dispersing all the demons that were there.


    If the Dao of the Heavens was not seen, then everything would be peaceful.


    And this tribulation had finally come to an end.


    Without waiting for Lu Beiyou to speak, the golden man had already stepped on the Yin Yang Fish and flew towards the Rainbow Waterfall in the distance. It was obvious that he was not willing to speak any further with Lu Beiyou.


    And the reason why he appeared this time, was just to save Lu Beiyou''s life.


    Mo Weixian also rushed over at this time, and after checking Lu Beiyou''s injuries, his brows relaxed a lot.


    Fortunately, Lu Beiyou had refined his own body to the limit after facing the ninety-nine Purple Blue Thunder Tribulations, so even though he had managed to leave behind a life after saying the words of the heavens, he was definitely injured.


    However, as long as he recuperated for a period of time, he would be able to recover quickly.


    Lu Beiyou smiled at Mo Weixian, "Second Master made you worry."


    Mo Weixian rubbed Lu Beiyou''s head in annoyance, "Where does my family complain about my children, it''s good that you''re fine."


    Lu Beiyou chuckled, then stood up and looked towards outside of Da Shan''s room. He said respectfully: "I''ll bring you home later, looks like I have some matters to take care of right now."


    The people who had watched the heavenly tribulation dissipate all gathered once again outside of the three thousand Da Shan s. Their eyes revealed all kinds of colors, some fear, some greed, some hesitation, and some madness.


    "Everyone, this is the thirteenth lifetime of Da Shan!"


    But before they could even react, the ground outside of the three thousand Da Shan s began to churn. Sand and stones shot up into the sky, forming a three thousand meter tall wall that isolated them from the outside world.


    "Kill anyone who dares to break into the wall!"


    Following this dignified voice, countless flying sand and stones transformed into huge beasts, roaring at the crowd. Every single stone beast under the tall walls had already reached the initial stage of Mahayana, and in the blink of an eye, there were thirty-six of them.


    He used his bare hands to lift up the thousand zhang wall, covering his hands to make beasts to suppress the strong.


    An Immortal Supreme Elder!


    For a moment, everyone felt like they were in need of cicadas, they looked at each other and broke out in a cold sweat, when did so many monsters appear in this 3000 Da Shan, all this while, 3000 Da Shan s were covered in clouds and mist, no one was able to see them, and no one cared if there were people trespassing to pick some herbs, but they had all returned safely.


    Until today, when the ten thousand swords of the current era faced the sky, the nine purplish and nine green exterminating worlds were covered with white lightning.


    These three thousand Da Shan s, in the end, had opened their mouth wide and announced to the world that they were entitled to three thousand Da Shan s, but when Bei Shan appeared, he instantly returned to the world and sealed the mountain for thirteen years, not giving the world the slightest chance to clearly see what three thousand Da Shan''s were.


    On this day, the entire Nine Prefectures was in an uproar. The Nine Thunder Calamity Constellation was recorded in the history book, and the three thousand Da Shan s were listed as an object that could not be trifled with.


    It was rumored that there were immortals deep within the 3000 Da Shan s.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but gape at the second master in front of him who was using hand techniques. After swallowing his saliva for a long time, he could not help but ask: "Second Master, can you give me a thorough grasp of the situation? What do I not know about us Bei Shan? "


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s dejected face, Mo Weixian could not help but feel that it was funny. "You, ah, ever since you stepped out of the Yin Yang Fish, this Bei Shan has always been yours.


    Lu Beiyou hurriedly shook his head, "After all, eldest senior brother is already that powerful, so I presume that both masters are also very strong. "But I never noticed it before ¡­"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s lamentable words, Mo Weixian patted his shoulder and laughed: "There are some things that are not ready to be told to you yet, but it''s different now. Bei Shan''s true face will appear little by little in front of you.


    Lu Beiyou heard and nodded. What Mo Weixian said was true, if it was the him of the past, even if he knew Bei Shan''s background, so what? Could he use it?


    In the end, this Bei Shan was still his home, and she only needed to remember this point.


    "Seeing the change in Lu Beiyou, Mo Weixian laughed in his heart and extended his hand towards Lu Beiyou. Can you stand up? "


    Lu Beiyou chuckled, following that, Mo Weixian''s arm stood up from the ground, it was a little unstable, but it quickly stabilized, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth and laughed: "Of course you can."


    Mo Weixian started laughing out loud, walking towards the hundred remaining Da Shan s. Lu Beiyou also staggered to his side, and the two of them talked to each other as they walked further and further away, a gust of wind blew past, the sand in the sky blew up, and they all disappeared, leaving only the ground that was filled with wounds moaning about the magnificent scene from before.


    Lu Beiyou returned to his own courtyard and laid down, then fainted. When he woke up again, it was already night, and the candles in his room were flickering.


    Lu Beiyou closed his eyes and started to check on his injuries. It was good that he didn''t see it, but now that he looked, Lu Beiyou himself was shocked by his own body.


    Currently, the two meridians in his body were both wide, and the vast amount of spiritual energy in his body was like a vast ocean.


    One of the meridians was sparkling and translucent, as it emitted a strange dao sound. Obviously, this was a gift to Lu Beiyou from the door of death.


    The other was a thick layer of purple, green, and silver. Just by looking at it from the inside, one could feel the terrifying might contained within.


    In this lightning tribulation, the "Enslavement Spiritual Immortal Technique" directly broke through the first layer, and after setting down the Spirit Root, he directly stepped into the second layer. Lu Beiyou could clearly feel the flow of the Spirit Qi of Heaven and Earth, as long as he wanted it, he could use it for himself.


    The Big Dipper diagram also had the ability to restore four images. With the help of the star map, the recovery speed of Lu Beiyou''s spirit energy could be said to be terrifying.


    As for caring about himself and fighting spirit, Lu Beiyou had already understood the true usage of it. In this journey, the benefits Lu Beiyou had obtained was an indescribable, great opportunity.


    However, the greatest benefit that Lu Beiyou had obtained, was that when he looked down at the jade bracelet, he could see countless silvery-white threads quietly sitting there.


    World Exterminating White Thunder!


    The strongest lightning tribulation under the heavens was now in Lu Beiyou''s hands, and as long as he willed it, all of the white lightning would be able to be used by him.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but open his eyes and heave a sigh of relief. Just who was his mother? Why was the bracelet that he left behind for his daughter-in-law so strong? If it was on the Divine Weapon List, it wouldn''t be too much of a waste for it to reach the top.


    Judging from the information from his grandfather, the disappearance of his father must have had something to do with the so-called Road of Immortals.


    And the ball...


    Just as he was lost in thought, his voice had also alarmed the young girl sleeping soundly beside his bed. Luo Yushu rubbed her eyes, with a face full of drowsiness and cuteness, she saw that Lu Beiyou had already sat up, and was looking at her with a smile.


    "Shi ¡­" Senior Brother, you ¡­ You''re awake? I... I... "I''ll go call eldest senior brother and the others ¡­"


    Luo Yushu realized that he was too excited to say anything, so he immediately ran out the door with a bashful expression. Lu Beiyou smiled and shook his head, he caressed the spot where Luo Yushu was just now, and said with a lost look in his eyes: "Xiaoyu Shu, am I really worth it for you to do this ¡­"

 C189

    After a while, the eldest senior brother, Erniu, and Yanzhi all walked in.


    Luo Yushu also brought out a bowl of hot porridge, and while jogging, he blew out the hot air on it, "Step aside, step aside, I made a bowl of porridge for Second Brother, let Second Brother eat his meal first."


    Lu Beiyou took the hot porridge. Seeing the burn marks on Luo Yushu''s hands, his eyes revealed a trace of pain.


    As if he had noticed Lu Beiyou''s gaze, Luo Yushu put his hand behind his back and smiled at Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou did not care about the heat and drank it all in one gulp.


    Luo Yushu''s face was also overflowing with a smile, her pair of pitch-black eyes were laughing like crescent moons.


    The senior and junior brothers exchanged greetings with each other for a long time. The sky gradually turned dark, and before they left, the senior brother asked Lu Beiyou to go to the pergola. The master was waiting for him there.


    Lu Beiyou nodded, he got down from the bed and walked out the door.


    The moon was already deep in the sky, so Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, feeling relaxed all over. His body released a burst of crackling sounds, and his eyes immediately became clear.


    He walked in the direction of the pavilion, circled around the forest path, and stepped onto the bluestone staircase.


    He saw Fan Qingshan sitting in front of a stone table, with Xiao Lu resting on his shoulder. heard his footsteps and shouted, "He''s here."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, bowed towards Fan Qingshan and said respectfully: "Disciple Lu Beiyou greets Great Master."


    Fan Qingshan waved his hands and scolded: "Alright, alright, just the two of us here, what are you pretending for?"


    Lu Beiyou chuckled, and without further ado, he walked to the opposite side of Fan Qingshan and sat down.


    Xiao Lu was also shocked awake, she surrounded Lu Beiyou and chattered away, then landed in Lu Beiyou''s arms and fell asleep.


    "Master, why are you looking for me?"


    Fan Qingshan smiled as he shook his head, pointed to the Go board on the stone table in front of them and asked: "Do you know what this is?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "It''s a game of life and death."


    Chess of life and death was a game of life and death. Every chess piece was a life. From the moment they were born, they had already been chosen to use their own life''s incense.


    When Lu Beiyou was at Egret Valley, Fan Qingshan and Mo Weixian had long predicted that he would use the price of two chess pieces to exchange for a sliver of his life.


    The two pieces on the chessboard were two people.


    Fan Qingshan sighed, "The Life and Death Chess is a chess game that your second master and I have personally set up. Every chess piece on it is a human life, and is also the key to driving the game."


    Lu Beiyou said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, it''s all because of me ¡­"


    "Bullshit, how could he apologize to his own elders. Two pieces are gone, and it doesn''t affect the overall situation either."


    Before Lu Beiyou could finish his words, he was interrupted by Fan Qingshan.


    Lu Beiyou was completely confused. Then what did Fan Qingshan pull him here to say to him?


    Fan Qingshan pondered for a moment, then said: "You saw the Ju Que in the third trial, right?"


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou was immediately stunned.


    Lu Beiyou did not tell anyone about this matter, even the eldest senior brother did not tell them, how did the head master find out?


    Fan Qingshan also saw the doubt in Lu Beiyou''s voice and explained, "Everyone has seven emotions and six desires, so Bei Shan''s legacy is to inquire about emotions. So, even if I knew, it wouldn''t be weird. "


    After hearing Fan Qingshan''s explanation, Lu Beiyou became even more doubtful, "Bei Shan''s legacy is a question of? "Then ¡­"


    "Bei Shan''s inheritance only has that one sword bag, and the rest of the rewards are not related to Bei Shan. If I say it like this, you will understand."


    Lu Beiyou also understood what was going on and gently touched his sleeves.''s inheritance was the third stage, the golden figure''s sword bag that had been gifted to him. And the meridians in ''Lu Yao'' and himself were a gift from him.


    Who was that golden figure?


    Lu Beiyou''s mind was filled with doubts, but Fan Qingshan did not interrupt his train of thoughts, he only sat quietly and waited.


    After a long while, Lu Beiyou snapped out of his daze and said softly, "So the reason why Great Master summoned me here in the middle of the night?"


    Fan Qingshan lightly knocked on the table, and after a while, softly said: "It''s for everyone in the world."


    All living things in this world? Lu Beiyou was completely shocked by Fan Qingshan''s words. How could he possibly have a relationship with all the living beings in the world? Could it be that all the people in this world were related to him?


    Fan Qingshan nodded, "Yes, everyone in the world!"


    Without waiting for Lu Beiyou to speak, Fan Qingshan continued: "Currently, there are only thirteen years until the great world, and we can descend early at any time. And this was the result of your Eldest Senior Brother risking his life to obtain it. Because of this, your eldest apprentice-brother will never again be able to step into the Brilliant Sword Heart. "


    Lu Beiyou was completely shocked by his words. Why was his big senior risking his life to stop the great world''s thirteenth generation?


    "Isn''t the coming of a great world a good thing?"


    Fan Qingshan shook his head, "This is a fortuitous opportunity that cannot be leaked out. However, the only thing I can tell you is that once the world arrives, it will be a disaster. "


    Lu Beiyou was completely confused. The world is about to come, what should he do? What was this all about?


    Fan Qingshan exhaled, "And your mission, I presume it will be the same as your mission this time."


    Lu Beiyou was a little confused, he opened his mouth and asked: "Great Master, what does that mean?"


    "I want you to represent Bei Shan and come to the Nine Continents."


    However, Lu Beiyou did not refute him this time. He quietly sat and waited for Fan Qingshan''s next sentence, "If you want to repair the Ju Que, then you need the sword spirits of five Immortal Sword."


    With that, Fan Qingshan pointed to the chess pieces on the board, "This is the place you want to go. At the same time, I believe you have comprehended Bei Shan''s inheritance, the cost of the nine swords is too great. It also requires the maintenance of the Immortal Sword, so ¡­ "


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "I will listen to Master''s instructions."


    Fan Qingshan whistled softly. Xiao Lu woke up from Lu Beiyou''s embrace and returned to Fan Qingshan''s shoulder.


    "You will slowly learn about Bei Shan''s true purpose. You will also find out about all the news regarding your parents in this industry. If you find out that you are truly not strong enough and are unable to do anything, remember that Bei Shan is your other home. As long as you return to Bei Shan, Bei Shan will be your strongest shield. "


    Lu Beiyou also stood up, and bowed to the great master.


    "You can leave now. Remember to stay with you siblings for a few more days." "Since I''m back, I might as well stay for a few more days."


    Lu Beiyou nodded and walked towards the pavilion.


    Waiting until Lu Beiyou did not appear, an elderly figure gradually appeared on the pavilion: "If you told him this early, would it be too early?"


    Fan Qingshan stood up and walked over to a small path behind the pavilion. He looked at the end and said, "It''s getting late, when he takes over Bei Shan''s inheritance, he should know that all the burdens will fall on him from now on. Even if he doesn''t want to, he''ll have to. "


    Lying on the roof of the pavilion, Mo Weixian said no more, "That''s right, even if he doesn''t want to, he has to, this is fate."

 C190

    Returning back to the courtyard, Lu Beiyou was not in the mood to sleep, he took care of the flowers and plants in the courtyard.


    He sat down in the room. The candlelight shined on his face so it was hard to see his expression.


    The third trial Lu Beiyou entered was Egret Valley.


    Mu Qiuqiu urged himself to leave quickly, leaving behind the monks fighting against the Lanta Temple and the evil demon man in the chaotic basin. Not far away, in Egret Valley, his grandfather was being hunted by the enemy.


    Lu Beiyou finally understood the third stage of the trial. Mu Qiuqiu, Lu Shouhuang, you can only choose one of the two.


    As for clearing it, Lu Beiyou had no chance of winning at all!


    It was a sure death situation!


    If he had to die, Lu Beiyou would have been released, but it would be like reincarnation. After struggling painfully, Lu Beiyou chose Lu Shouhuang, because he knew that Mu Qiuqiu could still save him. But after Mu Qiuqiu died, there was no door that led to the next stage. Just when Lu Beiyou closed his eyes in despair, he suddenly returned to the starting point.


    Again and again, Mu Qiuqiu, Lu Shouhuang, Mu Qiuqiu, Lu Shouhuang, Lu Shouhuang,... No matter what choice Lu Beiyou made, he would always return to the starting point, and watch his most beloved one die over and over again.


    Finally, Lu Beiyou broke down. Killing, killing, no matter how many times he rushed over, he would prioritize killing to vent out the anger in his heart. His mind slowly became numb.


    When Lu Beiyou returned to the starting point, there was no longer any luster in his indifferent eyes.


    Lu Beiyou looked up at the dark sky and actually started laughing. "If this is the trial you gave me, I admit that I lost. If you want to kill me, kill me."


    At this time, the golden figure appeared in front of Lu Beiyou as well, "It seems like you ¡­"


    However, he never expected that Lu Beiyou had already stuffed the ''Pure Yang'' in his hands into his body.


    "Since you can''t clear it on your left and right, then I will kill the person who set up the formation to clear it."


    The golden figure glanced at the sharp sword on his chest, and couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "So it''s your style!"


    Lu Beiyou took out ''Pure Yang'' from his chest and said indifferently: "It doesn''t matter, as long as I can leave this place, it will be fine."


    The golden figure laughed loudly. "Are you sure you want to leave now?"


    Hm? Lu Beiyou was startled for a moment. What did that mean?


    "Idiot!"


    Hearing this voice, Lu Beiyou was immediately stunned, and turned his head in disbelief.


    He saw Mu Qiuqiu standing in front of him with a smile on her face, and slapped his own face.


    Pain! It wasn''t an illusion!


    Lu Beiyou''s hands trembled, as if he wanted to touch Mu Qiuqiu. Mu Qiuqiu had already flown into Lu Beiyou''s embrace, and inhaled deeply in his embrace. It was that familiar smell, the faint smell of sunlight.


    Lu Beiyou could no longer hold back her hot tears.


    The golden figure sighed, "This is indeed considered as you clearing the level. I can wake her up for a short period of time after her body falls from the Rainbow Falls, but it won''t last for long." It can be considered a gift for this stage. "


    With that, the golden figure disappeared, "When it''s over, remember to tell me to open the next door for you."


    Lu Beiyou suddenly woke up from his stupor, and realized that he had fallen asleep on the table. He wiped the corner of his eyes, and took a deep breath.


    "Ball, I promise you, I''ll bring you back to me."


    Lu Beiyou muttered to himself. When he arrived at the courtyard, the sun was already shining brightly. Lu Beiyou stretched his back.


    He felt refreshed all over and pulled a chair to lie in the sun to keep warm.


    In the morning, Yanzhi and Erniu came with him to clean up the courtyard, then they went to Karma Pool and sat down to drink a pot of tea.


    Time flew. Three days passed quickly.


    But Lu Beiyou had not seen Luo Yushu for the past few days, so he was curious about where Xiao Wu had gone to.


    Lu Beiyou was also a little worried. She went to Luo Yushu''s courtyard, but was informed by Xue''er that Luo Yushu had gone to buy something.


    Lu Beiyou heaved a sigh of relief.


    That night, Zhen Yuange came to Lu Beiyou''s room. The two of them were originally drinking tea.


    However, they were attracted by the wine aroma from the wine gourd at Zhen Yuange''s waist.


    "Little You, when are you going down the mountain?"


    Because he did not use spirit energy to drink, and because the wine that Zhen Yuange liked was extremely strong, Lu Beiyou had long since been drunk and said: "Tomorrow, as the junior brother, I must take a walk on Bei Shan''s behalf."


    Zhen Yuange nodded his head and did not speak any further, and after a while, Lu Beiyou fell into a deep sleep. The originally drunk Zhen Yuange instantly sobered up, and looked at the soundly asleep Lu Beiyou as he sighed.


    "Little Yu, some people, some debts are not something you can avoid. As long as you have the intention to break off love, it will be very hard. "


    With that, Zhen Yuange shook his sleeves and walked out of the house.


    Zhen Yuange walked out of the room and into the courtyard on foot. He stopped and rubbed his head as he softly whispered: "Come out."


    Luo Yushu carefully walked out from behind the courtyard door. Her small face had long been flushed red, and the corners of her clothes were being pinched around her daughter''s neck.


    "Xiao Wu, did you really think about it? "You know ¡­"


    Before Zhen Yuange could finish his words, Luo Yushu had already spoken: "I''ve thought it through."


    "Eldest Senior Brother, I don''t know if I will have the chance to return to Bei Shan after I leave this time. Even if I know that Second Senior Brother has someone he likes, I don''t want to leave any regrets."


    Zhen Yuange''s expression was also somewhat unfriendly as he said in a stern voice: "If it really doesn''t work, I''ll just kill my way up to the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Could it be that there is someone who dares to bully our Bei Shan''s people?!"


    Luo Yushu helplessly shook his head, "He''s my father after all, as his children, I have to go back and be filial."


    Zhen Yuange still wanted to say something, but was interrupted by him, "Eldest Senior Brother, can you just pretend that you didn''t see me today?"


    Seeing Luo Yushu''s face full of pleading, Zhen Yuange''s expression changed for a long time. In the end, he still walked towards the distance while cursing, and only said one sentence: "If Little You dares to disappoint you, and he returns to Bei Shan, I''ll be the first to break his legs!"


    Luo Yushu was stunned for a moment before replying softly, "Thank you, eldest senior brother."


    Lu Beiyou felt his entire body being in pain, and he could vaguely sense a woman beside him talking about this. Lu Beiyou wanted to see exactly, but he realized that he was incapable of opening his eyes.


    After falling asleep, Lu Beiyou felt like he was in the clouds as he woke up with something warm in his arms. Afterwards, his body entered a tight and warm place, and he heard a faint cry of pain.


    But Lu Beiyou could not open his eyes, and did not speak for the entire night.


    It is the night spring wind, I know the unknown.

 C191

    The sky gradually brightened as a young girl held the hand of a little girl and stood at Bei Shan''s entrance.


    "Little Wu, you ¡­"


    "Alright, there''s no banquet that doesn''t end for Fourth Senior Brother. Moreover, it''s not like I won''t be back soon."


    After waiting for the young girl to finish her words, Yanzhi''s complexion also became slightly better. "The scene where Eldest Senior Brother and Master couldn''t bear to part with me, so all of them didn''t come."


    Luo Yushu nodded, and laughed: "I know, master and eldest senior brother favored me the most after all."


    Yanzhi frowned her beautiful eyebrows and complained, "Yeah, they all love you the most. "But why do you like that bastard?"


    Luo Yushu''s face flushed red, she lowered her head and muttered something.


    In the end, Yanzhi feebly sighed, "Little Wu, be careful along the way. Fourth senior brother will send you here. "


    Luo Yushu smiled and nodded, while leading Xiao Xueer in the direction outside of the three thousand Da Shan s. Arriving at the giant wall, they suddenly heard a loud noise which opened a door for Luo Yushu.


    After walking out of the door, Luo Yushu heaved a sigh of relief, lowering his head to look at the cloth he was holding in his hand. It had long ago been drenched in sweat, but there was still a glaring bright red color.


    In the end, he couldn''t help but cry.


    "Goodbye, second senior brother."


    As the sunlight shined into the room, Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes, but he still felt a headache.


    Lu Beiyou shook his head, he realized that his bedding was completely new. When he tried to get down from the bed, he felt a pain in his waist, and almost fell down.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but take in a breath of cold air.


    He was already in this state after drinking some wine. What the hell was this?


    Lu Beiyou stabilized his body and recovered back quickly. He raised his head and glanced at the courtyard. Last night ¡­ Was it a dream?


    Lu Beiyou shook his head to remove the distracting thoughts in his heart, changed into a clean set of clothes and walked out.


    She just happened to see Yanzhi carrying a bowl of hot porridge over. After seeing Lu Beiyou, she snappily placed the hot porridge on the stone table.


    Lu Beiyou was also confused, when did he offend Yanzhi? Furthermore ¡­


    "Fourth Junior Brother, where did Little Wu go?"


    It was fine if Lu Beiyou didn''t say it, but once he said it, Yanzhi roared at Lu Beiyou like a cat with its hair fried. "You heartless, Xiao Wu left Bei Shan this morning. To think that she had always liked you, you had actually slept till now! I really don''t deserve it for Little Wu! "


    Luo Yushu had grown up together with them since childhood. Little Wu was also Bei Shan''s only girl, everyone wanted to pet her to the heavens. But why did this well-behaved and sensible girl fall for this bastard in front of her?!


    Lu Beiyou drank his porridge quietly, and did not dare to say a word. However, for some reason, he felt as if something was missing from his chest, causing him unbearable pain.


    After Yanzhi scolded him, she became tired, and she no longer spoke as she stared at Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou put down the bowl in his hand, raised his head and looked at Yanzhi with a satisfied expression and softly said: "I''m going too."


    Hearing this, Yanzhi, who was still in a rage, was also stunned for a moment. Her expression darkened, and she reached out to grab the bowl from Lu Beiyou''s hands, saying in a low voice, "Let''s go. Everyone go. It''s best if you never come back!"


    Lu Beiyou did not know what to say. After a while, he returned to his room with the sword sheath on his back, and arrived at the pond.


    Eldest Senior Brother was meditating when he heard Lu Beiyou''s footsteps. Zhen Yuange slowly opened his eyes.


    "You''re here?"


    "En!"


    After the two of them finished speaking, silence returned to everyone else. After a long while, Zhen Yuange opened his mouth and said: "Go, I will help you guard the Ju Que. With the protection of the Thousand-frost Ice, there won''t be much of a problem. "


    Lu Beiyou took a glance at the Inverted Rainbow Waterfall, before turning around and leaving with a resolute expression.


    "Wait!"


    Zhen Yuange suddenly said, and also stopped in his tracks.


    "I remember that I didn''t have the time to go to the Northern Sea Prime Minister to take a look at Little Wu."


    "I will."


    After saying that, Lu Beiyou left the pool, leaving Zhen Yuange in a daze.


    "Little You, don''t disappoint the person in front of you!"


    Lu Beiyou then went to see Er Niu, Er Niu was a straightforward man, after crying loudly for a while, he insisted on drinking with Lu Beiyou.


    After three rounds of drinking, Lu Beiyou was still in high spirits, but Erniu had already fallen asleep drunk.


    Lu Beiyou looked at Erniu with a gentle gaze, found a blanket for him and covered himself with it. When he walked out of the door, he found out that Yanzhi was already standing in front of the Erniu house, waiting for him.


    rouge threw a bag onto Lu Beiyou''s body, "When Xiao Wu left, I prepared a bag for you."


    Lu Beiyou glanced at it, and then carried it on his shoulder.


    "When I was not with Little Wu, Bei Shan relied more on you."


    Yanzhi did not say anything. She coldly nodded her head to indicate that she understood.


    Lu Beiyou did not speak further. He sighed and walked down the mountain.


    Going up the mountain was easy, but going down the mountain was difficult.


    It''s easy to be round, but hard to be apart.


    Lu Beiyou chanted in his heart as he walked over the stone steps. 991, 992, 900... 997!


    A pair of simple cloth shoes blocked his way. Lu Beiyou raised his head and saw Mo Weixian looking at him with a smile, "Brat, you''re not right. Master didn''t even say anything and already prepared to go down the mountain?!"


    Lu Beiyou scratched his head and laughed, "I was afraid that Master would not be willing to let me go."


    Mo Weixian laughed out loud, "Scram, I can''t wait for you to leave earlier."


    As he said that, he took out three cylindrical objects from his bosom, and then pointed at Lu Beiyou''s forehead.


    "As your master, it''s unjustifiable for you not to give him anything when you leave. These three fireworks were given to you by your master. He secretly escorted Little Wu all the way, so he couldn''t personally send you off. When you encounter an unsolvable situation, let it go. We, Bei Shan''s people, cannot be bullied while we are in the world. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, a master with a sharp mouth but a rotten heart, these three fireworks were equivalent to giving him three life saving talismans. Although he was not prepared to use them, it was still Fan Qingshan''s kind intentions, so Lu Beiyou carefully placed them into his bag.


    "And this gift I''m giving you can be considered as a small present to travel the world on a daily basis."


    Lu Beiyou was startled when he realised what Mo Weixian had just given him.


    Void Mustard Seed! From then on, precious items could be placed in a space that they could walk around in, no longer having to worry about losing their valuables.


    After doing these two things, Mo Weixian patted Lu Beiyou''s shoulders, "Boy, remember that Bei Shan is your everlasting home!"


    With that, he got out of the way, smiled and walked past Lu Beiyou, towards Bei Shan.


    Lu Beiyou paused for a while before taking his next step.


    998 steps. Lu Beiyou turned around and glanced at Second Master who was returning to the mountain. He stepped onto the 990th step.


    Lu Beiyou turned towards Bei Shan and kneeled on the ground as he shouted loudly, "Unfilial disciple Lu Beiyou, Mount Li today. Life is Bei Shan''s, death is Bei Shan''s soul! "


    A cool breeze blew by, causing the leaves to rustle.


    Hearing that, Mo Weixian who was climbing also stopped, the corners of his mouth raised into a smile, and waved at him.


    "Let''s go!"


    On this day, Bei Shan walked down the mountain with a bag on his back and a light breeze over his sleeves.

 C192

    "I say, can you eat less? The sparrow hasn''t eaten yet!"


    On a public road, a thin, scholar-looking man was fighting over a steamed bun with a man who looked very well-dressed, but whose actions made others feel that he was very different.


    The thin, yellow-haired little girl behind the scholar stared unhappily at the well-dressed man.


    The man seemed to feel that he was in the wrong as he sighed and handed the steamed bun in his hand to the little girl called Little Sparrow.


    "Here, I''ll give you a bite when I see how pitiful you are."


    Bird suddenly laughed and snatched the steamed bun from his hands. She tore off half of it and handed it to the scholar, while stuffing the other half into her own mouth.


    The man looked at his empty palm and could not help but wail. "No conscience, no conscience!"


    The scholar seemed to have already gotten used to the man''s appearance. He rolled his eyes and no longer paid any attention to him. He picked up the steamed bun in his hand and began to eat it slowly.


    The man also stopped his wailing. He turned around and took out an oilcake from his bosom. He sighed. "Fine, fine. Since you guys like eating steamed buns so much, then I''ll only eat sesame seed cakes."


    Afterwards, the scholar and the sparrow looked at each other before entering a new round of competition.


    When the passersby saw this scene, their eyes were filled with contempt. However, the three of them weren''t worried at all.


    As night gradually fell, a bonfire was set on the side of the road.


    Bird had already fallen asleep by the bonfire. It was unknown what the two men were thinking as they watched the light of the fire.


    The man was the first to speak. "Ant, why do you want to go to the East Zhou?"


    Hearing the man''s words, the scholar did not refute his title. Instead, he used the firewood in his hand to stir up the firewood, making it burn even more vigorously.


    "To study."


    When the man heard this, he was stunned for a moment, but then he said, "Reading?"


    The firelight shone on the scholar''s face, but his appearance could not be seen clearly. "Only the East Zhou Dynasty is considered a pure land for scholars. Probably, only there would one have the chance to see a prosperous era."


    The man didn''t say anything after hearing this. He whispered, "Dong Zhou!"


    The scholar looked at the man and asked, "What about you?" I still don''t know your name, why are you going to the East Zhou? "


    The man laughed mischievously, took out a piece of Kobold Tail Grass from the grass not far away and stuffed it into his mouth, saying, "My name is Lu Beiyou, I''m going to the Eastern Zhou to take samples."


    Take things out? The man was slightly surprised when he heard this. It seemed that the man in front of him had a deep understanding of the East Zhou.


    The scholar did not ask anymore after he asked. Although he was a scholar, he could still tell that Lu Beiyou was not ordinary. They were destined not to be the same people. Being able to travel together was already fate. Any more and it would be like talking about fate.


    Seeing that the scholar had stopped talking, Lu Beiyou put the sword bag under his head and squinted his eyes under the firelight.


    The well-dressed man was Lu Beiyou. After Bei Shan came down, the first thing he chose to do was to go to the Eastern Zhou Country. On one hand, he wanted to retrieve the complete ''Pure Yang''. On the other hand, he wanted to know if he could find information about his parents in the East Week.


    On the way, he coincidentally met the boy and girl beside him. Upon hearing that the two of them were also heading for the Eastern Zhou Empire, Lu Beiyou felt a little pity for them.


    The scholar called out to Bu Mayi, which was why Lu Beiyou had casually called out to him as'' ant ''. The scholar had retorted many times, but in the end, the retort had no effect. Slowly, the scholar had also accepted this form of address.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t know why he suddenly had such a good impression of the two in front of him, but after thinking about it carefully, it should''ve been because this scholar was very similar to Lao Kong.


    The little girl he had been leading was picked up by the scholar by the side of the road. Later on, when he was chatting with the scholar, he found out that he was passing by a small town and saw the little girl fighting over food with two stray dogs.


    Because the little girl had a few delicate freckles on the tip of her nose, the scholar had always called her Bird.


    Lu Beiyou did not know how to rate this scholar. Foolish? Kind? In this martial arts world, strength was the rule of an overlord. The scholar had no idea how he had managed to walk this path.


    Seeing the two of them falling asleep, Bu Mayi could only sigh. With a bonfire in front of them, he was not afraid of wolves at all.


    However, in this world, sometimes people were even scarier than wolves. It was inevitable that they would run into bandits and bandits.


    At that time, it would not be as simple as throwing away some silver taels.


    Lu Beiyou, who was sleeping soundly, slowly opened his eyes, and spoke towards Bu Mayi: "I''m going out for a while."


    Bu Mayi nodded his head, as if he was already used to it. He said softly: "Pay attention to your safety.


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou scoffed, "When they truly find you, will you still say such things?"


    Bu Mayi thought for a while, then said: "Then let''s kill him!"


    Lu Beiyou could not help but give a thumbs up, "Sturdy!"


    After speaking, he carried his sword sheath and walked into the forest. After a while, Lu Beiyou looked at the bandit who was lying on the ground and crying for his parents, and couldn''t help but spit at him.


    Why does it seem like I have become the ant''s bodyguard?


    Lu Beiyou secretly cursed, and said to the group of people in front of him: "Hurry up and hand over your silver taels!"


    The group of people looked at each other, then quickly passed all the money they had to Lu Beiyou, before they ran off into the distance without even looking back.


    Lu Beiyou shook the silver in his hand, and turned to walk into the dense forest.


    Seeing Bu Mayi falling asleep with the sparrow against the bonfire, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but feel a chill in his body. Could this fellow be a pedophile?


    However, he looked at the two of them who were mutually dependent on each other and sighed. Then, he sat down next to the bonfire. Forget it, I''ll just sleep like this after it''s late at night.


    On the second day, Bu Mayi and Bird woke up, and realized that Lu Beiyou was staring at the two of them with his eyes closed.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Lu Beiyou yawned and said listlessly: "I say ants, don''t tell me you are a pedophile? Such a young child, yet you want to do it? "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Bu Mayi could not help but explode as he shouted: "Bullshit, how could I, a scholar, do such a thing. I watched Bird curl up, afraid that she might be too cold, and fall asleep with her in his arms. What are you thinking! "


    Lu Beiyou looked at the flustered and exasperated Bu Mayi and apologized profusely.


    The little bird who had been hiding behind Bu Mayi, however, said in a low voice, "I''m not small anymore."


    For a moment, the space around them quieted down. Sparrow saw the two of them looking at her and blushed.


    Her voice was even softer, "I''m already fourteen, I can get married now."

 C193

    Hearing Sparrow Hawk''s words, Bu Mayi really wanted to vomit a mouthful of blood.


    Lu Beiyou actually started laughing out loud, "Did you hear that, the human bird already said she can get married, look at yourself."


    Bu Mayi''s face alternated between green and red, but when he saw Bird''s aggrieved face, he still sighed.


    "Alright, alright, since I was the one who brought her here. I''ll give her a safe day. "


    As he spoke, he ruffled the sparrow''s slightly yellowish but thick hair, looking very much like the cat owner who stroked his cat.


    "If I can''t do it, I''ll risk my life to find her a good family so that she can live her next life in peace."


    Hearing Bu Mayi''s words, Lu Beiyou did not know how to respond.


    After a while, he stood up, stretched his body and said, "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Ants, how long until we reach the East Zhou?"


    Bu Mayi took out a map from his chest pocket and read it before saying, "It will probably take another two days."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, took out two steamed buns and threw it to Bu Mayi and Sparrow.


    "I''d like to have a biscuit."


    Just as the little bird''s tender voice fell, the biscuit in Lu Beiyou''s hand had already turned into a steamed bun. At the same time, the sackcloth garment took the biscuit and passed it over to the sparrow.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but shout into the sky, "Not at all!"


    The three of them continued on their journey. In fact, with Lu Beiyou''s current cultivation, he only needed two weeks to travel from Bei Shan to the Eastern Zhou Empire. However, he did not want to do that. His great master had once told him that he wanted to represent Bei Shan in society and achieve the heart of mortals.


    And the most direct and effective way that Lu Beiyou had chosen was to follow these two fellows to the Eastern Zhou Empire.


    Unknowingly, Lu Beiyou suddenly remembered the first time he sat on the Ju Que''s back when he was flying through the clouds. He could not help but smile.


    Seeing this scene, Bu Mayi couldn''t help but get goosebumps. "What are you thinking?


    When Lu Beiyou heard Bu Mayi''s words, he also came back to his senses. He couldn''t help but cough and change the topic: "Have you heard about the big commotion happening in the Middle Continent recently?"


    When Bu Mayi heard Lu Beiyou''s words, he was also stunned for a moment. After thinking for a while, he said, "If we were to say the greatest activity that has occurred recently, it might be the unification of the powers within the Middle Continent."


    "Oh?"


    Lu Beiyou''s interest was immediately attracted by Bu Mayi''s words, "What do you think of this matter?"


    Bu Mayi thought for a while, then said: "Actually there are pros and cons, and I can also see through a lot of them."


    continued to speak, "Look, if Middle Continent is successful, without question, with Lu Family as the circle, within a circumference of five thousand kilometers, there will be an iron wall, a metal barrier that no one can break through. Once it failed, it was very likely that the Lu Family would lose its absolute control. Of course, I accidentally heard that the one who pushed all of this was the eldest son who had just returned home from Lu Family. Although he did not understand it too much, but from the way he dealt with it, it could undoubtedly be said to be the best solution to the current forces within the Middle Continent. But there''s a very serious problem. "


    Lu Beiyou also frowned, what Bu Mayi said was very true, but with regards to the current situation, Lu Beiyou was unable to detect any problems, and the interest on his face grew even stronger, "What do you mean?"


    Seeing that Sparrow''s face was a little dirty, Bu Mi Yi helped her wipe it off and continued, "You see, that Lu Family''s eldest son''s method is to start eating away at the big forces through the small forces. We can interpret this as infiltration. Although the power of the Zhongzhou Lu family is unquestionable, how could the great powers of Zhongzhou not be alerted when they see this scene? And what is the best way they can do it?


    Lu Beiyou thought for a while, before suddenly understanding, "An alliance!"


    Bu Mayi looked at Lu Beiyou and nodded in satisfaction, as if he finally had a brain.


    "Yes, an alliance. This is the huge problem Lu Family have to face, and at the same time, there is another problem: Time! "


    When Lu Beiyou heard these words, he was greatly alarmed and cold sweat unconsciously broke out on his forehead. He was so proud of the nibbling method that he had actually failed to sense such a great danger. "


    When Bu Mayi saw Lu Beiyou''s expression, he only thought that he was shocked by his own words and didn''t look in any other direction.


    Lu Beiyou said in a low voice: "Then what do you think the best solution would be in this situation?"


    Bu Mayi thought for a while, then said seriously: "Quick, cut down all distractions!"


    Lu Beiyou could not help but have a new level of respect for the scholar beside him. Seems like he was not a pedant who only knew how to study.


    "The best way to resolve this situation is to directly lead people to kill two great forces to set an example when they have yet to ally with each other. Then, we can attack their hearts and destroy them one by one!" That way, the Middle Continent can be unified at its most stable state. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, this was indeed a huge problem, if he did not stop worrying, it would create a confrontation between the two families.


    "And anyone with a good eye can tell that."


    Bu Mayi''s face also darkened, "The war will erupt soon."


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes finally became serious. Just by making a small decision, he was able to see through so many things. The guy who followed him over must not be as simple as he looked.


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head in agreement, "I never thought that you, an ant, could actually understand things so well."


    Bu Mayi shook his head and said softly: "Since I was a child, I was born in the Beautiful Book Sect. I have read all twelve scrolls of the Ancient Book of History, if I can''t even see this little thing, then I would be a scholar."


    Hearing Bu Mayi''s arrogant words, not only did Lu Beiyou not feel disgust at all, he instead felt that this guy should have been like this in the first place.


    "Then, Ant, do you want to go over to the Middle Continent to develop your talent?"


    Bu Mayi thought about it, sighed, and shook his head, his eyes looking a little desolate: "My father was originally a teacher. His greatest wish was to see a prosperous world. Unfortunately, he died under the hooves of war, and my mother died with him. And now, if one were to say that his luck was the most powerful, it was most likely the Dong Zhou Empire. If I go to the Middle Continent, I reckon that before I can even use it, the war would have already begun. And I want to see this prosperous world for my father, who has spent his whole life reading rigid and rigid books. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, since the words were already said, Lu Beiyou could no longer say anything, the human aura in front of him was becoming more and more exuberant, he raised his head and saw a black city wall not far away.


    Lu Beiyou whispered, "We''re here."


    When Bu Mayi held the hand of the sparrow and saw the city walls, his eyes shone with excitement.


    Dong Zhou, we''ve arrived!

 C194

    A stone plaque hung over the city wall: Gangyang City.


    Lu Beiyou glanced at it, then turned to Bu Mayi and said: "Ant, from here, we will have to go our separate ways. You really don''t have any thoughts of developing your Middle Continent? "


    Bu Mayi lowered her head to look at the bird she was holding and shook her head, "I still want to take a look at Eastern Zhou."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head. Without saying anything, he took out a tablet and a few pieces of silver and stuffed them into Bu Mayi''s arms.


    "If you can''t survive in the Eastern Zhou Empire, then take a tablet and head to the Middle Continent. I don''t dare say anything else, but I can guarantee that you won''t have to worry about me for the rest of your life."


    Bu Mayi looked at the plate in his arms, it had the word "Lu" written on it, and a wave of murderous aura emitted from the plate.


    He didn''t pretend to keep the plate, "No matter if there is a day or not, I still owe you a favor."


    Lu Beiyou smiled as he waved his hand, and took the lead to walk towards Guanyang City.


    Bird looked confused. Her big black eyes were full of doubt. "Mister, what are you talking about?"


    Bu Mayi smiled and shook his head, then said softly, "We met a noble."


    Xiao''er still had more questions to ask, but she heard Bu Mayi opening his mouth. "Don''t call me Mister from now on, just call me Hempen-clothes will do."


    Bird was stunned for a moment, then nodded its head with a smile on its face.


    With that said, Bu Mayi brought Little Sparrow into the city.


    After that, the two of them went their separate ways.


    Lu Beiyou had no choice but to exclaim at the prosperity of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty after entering the city. The streets were filled with passersby, and they could buy anything you wanted here.


    As one of the border cities of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, Guyang City received tourists from all over the Nine Continents.


    Lu Beiyou thought for a moment, then took out the Lan Tian Jade Pendant from his chest pocket and looked at it, "We have arrived at the Gongyang City, there seems to be a person who needs to pay a visit."


    City Lord of Gathered Sun City, Yuan Guyang!


    He had once accompanied Ren Changfeng to take down the Eastern Zhou Army, where tens of thousands of troops took down the enemy general''s head, and then returned completely unharmed. With a sudden fame, he had become ranked ninth on the world list, and because only one person from the Heavenly Mystery Realm had died, he had been sent off the list.


    However, to him, this was not a big deal. After obtaining a city lord from Ren Changfeng''s hands, he left and returned to the city.


    At this moment, he was looking at the young man before him with a smile. Lifting the teacup in his hand, he took a sip and said softly, "May I know how to address this young master?"


    The young man laughed and spoke: "I, Lu Beiyou, am heading to the Eastern Zhou Dynasty hall. Passing by the Guanyang City lord, I wish to pay a visit to the Guanyang City lord."


    Oh? This time, Yuan Guyang was completely confused.


    Just now, there was a rumor that a young man brought a token from the Eastern Zhou Dynasty to visit. When Yuan Guyang saw the Lan Tian Jade Pendant on his body, even he had no choice but to kneel down and pay his respects: Greetings, Grand Princess.


    On the other hand, Lu Beiyou easily helped him up, and the two of them sat at the table and chatted.


    Lu Beiyou said softly, "The reason I came to visit Palace Chief Yuan today, is because I heard that the City Lord was once the nineth-ranked nemesis of the tens of thousands of people in the world. On the other hand, the brat was tired after running all over the place for two days and didn''t know anything about the first time he came to Guanyang City. He was afraid that he had touched something that he shouldn''t have, so he decided to stay at the City Lord''s Mansion for two days. "


    Yuan Guyang squinted his eyes, and sized up Lu Beiyou''s small path from beginning to end: "Little Brother Lu is able to get into the Eastern Zhou Dynasty at such a young age, and is even an expert who has already entered the Mahayana Stage. Amongst all the young talents that I, Yuan Guyang, have seen in my tens of years of life, Little Brother Lu is truly the strongest, and it''s fine if he doesn''t even raise the name of number nine in the past in front of the Young Master Lu."


    Lu Beiyou caressed the teacup in front of him without saying a word. He was more familiar with the government''s pleasantries than anyone else in the Middle Continent.


    But even so, Lu Beiyou had no choice but to admire Yuan Guyang''s character, for the tens of thousands of people on the battlefield to be able to play in the imperial court like a fish in water, this kind of person was extremely terrifying.


    "Palace Chief Yuan, you''re flattering me. Regardless of whether it''s from the perspective of a cultivator or his character, or his contribution to the imperial court, this brat is far inferior to Palace Chief Yuan."


    Hearing that, Yuan Guyang could not help but laugh out loud, standing up and saying clearly: "Hahaha, talking to the Young Master Lu, even I, Yuan Su, feel guilty, if I were to be together with the Young Master Lu, then I would not even have a place to put my old face. However, Young Master Lu has been busy these days, so there''s no harm in going to rest first. At night, I will help Young Master Lu wash the dust. "


    Lu Beiyou also stood up and laughed: "Then I''ll be troubling Mayor Yuan."


    Yuan Guyang waved his hand to indicate that he did not need to be courteous, and then called for the servants to bring Lu Beiyou to the deeper parts of the courtyard.


    Along the way, Lu Beiyou felt that something was strange.


    Since Yuan Guyang was the city lord of Gongyang City, even if his mansion wasn''t that luxurious, it shouldn''t be so simple.


    Other than a clean courtyard, a pool, and a few ancient pine trees, there was nothing else that needed to be placed there. It had to be said that there was something special about it. Perhaps he had seen a small pagoda in the middle of the courtyard.


    It was practically the same as an ordinary civilian, the only difference being that it took up a bit more space.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but ask the servant: "Is Palace Chief Yuan''s salary very low? Why are City Lord''s Mansion obviously so ¡­ "


    The servant explained when he heard Lu Beiyou, as if he already knew that Lu Beiyou would ask: "Every guest who comes to the City Lord''s Mansion would ask this question. But he didn''t spend it on building his own house. "


    Oh? This aroused Lu Beiyou''s curiosity. Forget about other officials and nobles, the first thing he considered was his own residence. Even if it wasn''t for the sake of his comfort, it was to receive guests.


    However, compared to the small clans in the Middle Continent, Lu Beiyou seemed to be even worse off. This made people curious.


    The servant continued: "Our Sun Fusion City is located at the border of the East Zhou, it seems like countless rich people are passing by here doing business, it is extremely bustling. But in fact, the number of poor people who were escaping from this place was even greater. "Since the lord has come back from the battlefield, he is well aware of the common people''s suffering. He could not bear to see this, so he took his salary to help these poor people. There is no spare money to build a mansion."


    As he said till here, the servant''s own words were filled with anger, it was obvious that he was complaining about Yuan Guyang''s actions.


    Lu Beiyou laughed, indicating that he knew so he did not speak anymore.


    The servant brought him to a place that was slightly better than the other rooms and told Lu Beiyou: If there was anything you need, feel free to say it.


    Lu Beiyou sat in his room, closed his eyes and meditated for a while, after that, his pupils flashed with a gold light. Breathing out a mouthful of impure air, he felt that there was nothing abnormal in the room. Only then did he relax and took out the sword bag. He then laid on the bed to rest.


    After a long period of time, the bright moon hung high in the sky.


    Lu Beiyou who was sleeping suddenly opened his eyes, a wave of nature spirit energy was quickly gathering above the City Lord''s Mansion, he could not help but get up and go to the window.


    Beneath the moonlight, a dense flow of the natural spirit energy was like a whale entering the ocean, converging towards the center of the City Lord''s Mansion with a strong momentum.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but frown, and the clothes on his body disappeared from the room in the blink of an eye.

 C195

    Taking advantage of the dark night, Lu Beiyou advanced forward, and because there were no unnecessary things within the City Lord''s Mansion of Guanyang City, he arrived at the place where the spirit energy was gathering in the blink of an eye.


    Under the moonlight, the stone tower was emitting a strange red light, and it was frantically absorbing the spirit energy of the heaven and earth. Lu Beiyou could clearly feel that all the spirit energy within fifty kilometers of Gongyang City was sucked into the stone tower in an instant.


    After that, the spiritual energy from other places began to gather in the sky above the Guyang City.


    Yuan Guyang was seated cross legged atop the stone tower, with his eyes closed at the center of the spirit energy storm. A blood red broadsword was suspended above his head, and he slowly gathered all the spirit energy into his body through the lines on the blade.


    However, the Spirit Qi made Lu Beiyou feel a little uncomfortable, as if it was stolen.


    Yuan Guyang felt that someone was standing not far from him, so he stopped his cultivation and slowly opened his eyes to exhale some impure air.


    But in that moment, Lu Beiyou saw a hint of blood in Yuan Guyang''s eyes.


    "I never thought that Mayor Yuan would not only serve the country but also practice cultivation in the middle of the night. This really makes all of us juniors feel ashamed."


    Yuan Guyang laughed out loud, retracting the blood blade above his head into his body, Lu Beiyou''s pupils started to contract, the Immortal Stage!


    When Mahayana Stage experts entered their Mahayana Stage, they would always create an immortal seed in their own body. Lu Beiyou was no exception, but he had never shown it to outsiders.


    Yuan Guyang clearly knew that he was inside the City Lord''s Mansion, yet he brazenly revealed his own immortal seeds to him.


    Perhaps it wasn''t to hit the mountain and shake the tiger, but to warn him not to cause too much trouble.


    "I''m so sorry. Usually, I have to deal with the city''s matters during the day and can only train when it''s night time. If I disturb the Young Master Lu''s rest, I, Yuan Zhou, will apologize here first."


    Just as he was about to bow to Lu Beiyou, he was interrupted.


    "Please don''t. If I, the guest, were to accept Mayor Yuan''s gift, I''m afraid my life would be forfeited."


    After saying that, the two looked at each other and laughed.


    "I wonder if Young Master Lu will have time to drink a cup with me."


    "Of course."


    With that said, Yuan Guyang waved his sleeve, using the spiritual qi to make tables and chairs, and took out a small pot of wine from his chest with a pained look. "You don''t know, this pot of wine is very strong, but it''s good for a cultivator''s health.


    With that, he raised his finger, turned the spirit energy into a wine cup and poured a small cup for Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou looked down and saw that the wine had a snow-white body. The wine was red like fresh blood and looked even more alluring in the light of the wine.


    "Blood of the Hero, this was taught to me by a veteran who died on the battlefield. It was a shopkeeper who liked brewing wine, but because of the war, it went to the battlefield. That was me, but I was a recruit! He taught me how to kill on the battlefield, and how to survive. This jug of wine is what he left for me when I was back on the battlefield. He blocked an arrow for me, but he didn''t come back. "


    Lu Beiyou did not speak, and only drained the bottle in one gulp.


    "Good wine!" To the heroes! "


    Yuan Guyang laughed out loud, and also poured himself a cup, and fell down onto the ground, "Respects to the old soldier!"


    Lu Beiyou just watched quietly, and waited for Yuan Guyang to take care of everything, then he spoke out.


    "Mayor Yuan must have awakened me in the middle of the night. I''m sure it wasn''t just for the sake of drinking wine. I''m sure you have something to tell me. If there''s something you want to say, please say it."


    The moonlight gradually became thicker, shining on a pool not far away. The cool breeze caused ripples on the surface.


    "Young Master Lu is indeed a wise man."


    Once he reached the Mahayana Stage, if he wanted to cultivate, no one would know, he could use his spirit energy to create a barrier that would completely separate him from the outside world. But Yuan Guyang did not do so, and instead, caused a huge uproar, obviously his only goal was to meet Lu Beiyou who was residing in the City Lord''s Mansion today.


    Yuan Guyang poured another cup of Hero''s Blood for himself and Lu Beiyou, then put away the jug of wine.


    "Actually it''s nothing much, it''s just that I have a few questions that I''m puzzled about and hope to get an answer from the Young Master Lu."


    As they spoke, a ripple spread out from the two of them.


    Lu Beiyou took a sip of the wine in front of him and laughed: "If there''s a problem, please feel free to ask. If this brat knows, he will definitely answer all of your questions."


    Yuan Guyang laughed loudly, "Alright! "Young Master Lu is indeed a straightforward person. Then I can''t drag this on any longer. May I ask where Young Master Lu came from!"


    Lu Beiyou smiled slightly, he had long known about this question. A young man who came from outside the Eastern Zhou Dynasty held an item in his hand that belonged to the current Emperor, not to mention Yuan Guyang, it would make anyone suspicious.


    "It can''t be that City Lord Yuan woke me up in the middle of the night just to ask this, right?"


    Yuan Guyang lightly tapped the table with his finger, but his gaze was indifferent as he dived into the water, "This is indeed what I want to ask."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head and said: "Since Mayor Yuan has said it, then there''s no point in that brat not answering. But I can only tell you that this jade was personally given to me by the Grand Princess, as for whether or not you believe me."


    With that said, Lu Beiyou flipped his palm outwards, and dragons and tigers appeared, giving a feeling of suppression to all three souls and seven souls.


    Yuan Guyang frowned and whispered, "Roaring Tiger Dragon Roar!"


    just laughed and did not say anything. Previously, when Ren Hanan and Mo Yang were in their shelter, Lu Beiyou had secretly learnt a technique from Mo Yang, but the Tiger Roar and Dragon Roar was a technique of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty after all. Lu Beiyou could not go any deeper, and even now, he had only created a part of it, and that was it. But this was already enough to represent Lu Beiyou.


    "Looks like the Young Master Lu is indeed a person of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, but I heard that the Middle Continent found a real successor, and for this reason, it bled for tens of thousands of miles. The grand ceremony where the Lu Family has never changed since ancient times was cancelled this year, and the name of the Lu Family''s successor, is precisely Lu Beiyou. To have the same name as Young Master, I wonder what Young Master thinks? "


    Lu Beiyou secretly sighed in his heart. This Yuan Guyang was indeed a meticulous person, just knowing his name was enough to be related to Middle Continent. However, on the surface, he did not seem to be surprised, and laughed: "Mayor Yuan, there is no need to probe me, I am the successor to Lu Family. "And this trip to the Eastern Zhou Dynasty Hall is also a one-person trip."


    Yuan Guyang never thought that Lu Beiyou would so frankly tell him about all of this, and he was stunned for a moment. After a while, he laughed lightly: "Looks like I''m the one looking down on a gentleman now."


    Lu Beiyou smiled and shook his head, "City Lord Yuan''s actions are within reason, there are no major issues at hand."


    Yuan Guyang laughed loudly, "As expected of people with Lu Family, they are indeed of the same origin! Admiration, admiration! "Hahaha."


    After Lu Beiyou heard this, his expression changed slightly, "Is City Lord Yuan related to my Lu Family? Why have I never heard of it? "

 C196

    Yuan Guyang laughed as he lifted his wine cup and finished it in one gulp, "I really have nothing to do with Lu Family, but when I was still in the army, I was fortunate enough to meet your father once."


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou''s mind was shaken, he instantly stood up from the chair, "You''ve seen my father?!"


    Yuan Guyang faintly nodded his head, and without saying a word, waved for Lu Beiyou to sit down, and said softly: "Although it''s just our first meeting, he actually gave me a very deep impression."


    Lu Beiyou did not say anything, and quietly waited for him to speak. This was also the first time Lu Beiyou received news about his parents, even the old man Lu Shouhuang did not tell him much.


    "On that day, he walked towards ten thousand by himself. Before our troops even arrived, by the time we did, he had already lost a thousand miles of blood. However, he was completely unharmed. It was only now that I learned of his name. Lu Zhen Xian!


    As he spoke till here, a faint flush emerged on Yuan Guyang''s face as well. Evidently, that scene left a deep impression on him to this day.


    Lu Beiyou calmed his mind and sat back down absentmindedly.


    Enemy?


    When Lu Beiyou was in Heron Eagle Valley, he had also faced twenty thousand elite soldiers of Liang Prefecture. But his father, whom he had never even met, was actually this strong?


    "I have never forgotten to wear white clothes. Since then, I have been chasing after him for the rest of my life."


    Lu Beiyou did not speak, he was just quietly digesting the news.


    "Oh right, I still have something that I am not sure about, I wonder if Young Master Lu can answer my questions."


    At this time, Yuan Guyang also interrupted Lu Beiyou''s thoughts and woke him up. Lu Beiyou was stunned for a moment before he returned to his normal state and laughed, "Mayor Yuan, please speak."


    Yuan Guyang stood up and walked to the front of the square pond. The moonlight shone on his body and his black figure looked like a terrifying monster.


    "Even from Middle Continent, to such a cultivation level as Young Master Lu. It would take only a few days to reach the Eastern Zhou Dynasty Hall. Why did the Young Master Lu choose to go through history? "


    Lu Beiyou said softly: "This is what my master has requested. If I were to head to the Eastern Zhou Dynasty''s hall, on one hand, my r¨¦sum¨¦ is for training, and on the other, for expressing my own sincerity."


    Yuan Guyang did not turn back. There were only streams of red ring shaped blade auras revolving around him, and the terrifying aura was reverberating in the small courtyard.


    "What the Young Master Lu said, I, Yuan, should not ask. I should not say, but I hope every word he said is true. Otherwise, I will treat you to wine before the Young Master Lu arrives at the imperial court."


    Lu Beiyou also stood up, and with a light step down, three thousand lotus stems instantly appeared in the courtyard, and slowly bloomed.


    The terrifying sword Qi collided with the red ring of saber Qi. It was constantly being compressed in this tiny space. Clearly, it was on the verge of exploding.


    Yuan Guyang let out a cold snort, waved his big sleeve and the blade energy dissipated, and Lu Beiyou also dispersed the three thousand blue lotus s.


    "I will definitely take Mayor Yuan''s words to heart."


    Lu Beiyou''s way of addressing himself, from the kid, to me, to this Lu, it was clear that he had placed himself in a suitable position.


    Yuan Guyang turned around, smiled at Lu Beiyou and said, "Then, I''ll have to excuse my poor hospitality."


    Lu Beiyou did not speak, he turned around and disappeared into the courtyard.


    Yuan Guyang looked at the reflection of the stone tower in the pond under the moonlight. "Brat, I''ve said everything I should say, don''t touch things that you shouldn''t.


    Lu Beiyou slowly paced around the courtyard, his heart not as calm as the moonlight.


    In that short period of time, Yuan Guyang had displayed his attitude. As long as he did not touch anything he should not touch, they would get along, otherwise they would be clashed.


    Lu Beiyou stopped and raised his head to look at the moon. It was bright but his heart was churning incessantly.


    The stone tower and Yuan Guyang''s spirit seed gave him an uncomfortable feeling, and not only that, this warning, without any reason, seemed to be hiding something, but he couldn''t think of anything at all.


    Moreover, Yuan Guyang''s attitude had changed too much before and after, and he was even like two different people. Before, he was even an amiable senior, but now, he was facing his own blade and sword in a blink of an eye.


    What''s going on...


    Lu Beiyou could not help but sigh, he was just a passerby, it seems like he met something he should not have touched, or maybe the time he appeared was wrong.


    Shaking his head, he tried to get rid of the thoughts in his head, passing by the railings and returning to his own courtyard.


    No matter what, he had achieved his goal of being here alone, and now that he had gained a better understanding of the strength of the city''s master, Yuan Guyang, he would leave tomorrow.


    The cocks crowed as dawn broke, and a ray of sunlight fell into the City Lord''s Mansion. Lu Beiyou carried his sword bag and exchanged a few words with the servants not far from the door, then quietly left the City Lord''s Mansion.


    On one hand, he had already figured out Yuan Guyang''s attitude from last night''s conversation. On the other hand, it was to not let anyone hear him.


    If his identity as a person with Lu Family were to be spread out, who knew how much trouble he would cause?


    When Lu Beiyou arrived at the entrance of the Palace, he discovered that Yuan Guyang had long since stood at the doorstep, looking as if he had already known that would leave.


    "If the Young Master Lu leaves my City Lord''s Mansion, isn''t it embarrassing for me to leave without saying goodbye?"


    Looking at Yuan Guyang''s smiling face, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but have a strange feeling. This was completely different from last night''s decisive killing and his imposing manner, which made him seem like a completely different person.


    "It''s not that I''m giving City Lord Yuan face, but that I have to hurry on my journey. I hope that City Lord Yuan can forgive me if I disturb you yesterday."


    Yuan Guyang quickly waved his hand and sighed softly, "Forget it, it seems that I, Yuan Zhou, am not well-received. Since Young Master Lu is leaving, then I, Yuan Zhou, will at least send him out of the city."


    Lu Beiyou''s pupils shrank and he sighed in his heart. He was indeed overthinking it.


    Yuan Guyang was probably worried that he would do something in this city. After all, in his eyes, even if he carried the Eastern Zhou Jade Pendant with him, it would still be a big problem for him.


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "Then I''ll have to trouble Mayor Yuan."


    Since Yuan Guyang had asked, Lu Beiyou could not reject him. After all, he had more or less achieved his goal for coming here, furthermore, he found out about some of his father''s matters, and it seems that his father is indeed related to the Eastern Zhou Empire.


    Yuan Guyang smiled as he led the way, while Lu Beiyou followed behind. When Lu Beiyou walked on the streets, Lu Beiyou also felt as if he had become one of the major powers. Hearing the noises on the streets, traces of the incense that was burning on the ground gradually landed on Lu Beiyou''s body, and the current Lu Beiyou also entered a state of tranquility.


    Yuan Guyang was startled, his expression changed for a long time before he finally sighed and protected Lu Beiyou. He had gained some insights while walking on the streets, Lu Beiyou was truly a genius.

 C197

    Lu Beiyou only felt that the street was releasing a bit of incense into his body. There were peddlers'' firewood, oil and salt, prodigal son''s poems, wine and paintings, and the heart of a traveler. He did not know why, but there was also a trace of sadness.


    After a long while, Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes and exhaled out a mouthful of foul air.


    No wonder the great master wanted him to travel. There were many things in this world that he did not understand.


    "Young Master Lu is truly an extraordinary material. One can even comprehend it just by walking around the streets. If Young Master Lu were to go to any of the cultivation holy grounds, it would probably take him a hundred days to get there. "


    Yuan Guyang suddenly spoke out, interrupting Lu Beiyou''s train of thoughts.


    Lu Beiyou smiled and said softly, "Thank you, Mayor Yuan."


    Yuan Guyang smiled as he shook his head, looked at the market in front of him and said: "Everything here is under my control. Whether it''s the merchants who set up the stalls or the pedestrians passing by, if I can be of use to the Young Master Lu, it would be a good talk."


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou frowned, but he felt a bit uncomfortable in his heart.


    Yuan Guyang''s words seemed to have treated these commoners as his vassals. And everything here was his personal property.


    Yuan Guyang smiled and did not speak anymore. He lifted his leg and walked forward.


    Lu Beiyou followed them. Along the way, when the vendors saw Yuan Guyang, they smiled and greeted him, as if they were old friends who had known each other for a long time.


    Lu Beiyou''s heart could not help but shudder, this Yuan Guyang had a good relationship with the citizens of the city?


    Just then, a group of beggars dressed in shabby clothing appeared in front of Lu Beiyou. From their posture, it was clear that they were a couple.


    When Yuan Guyang appeared in front of them, their eyes were filled with surprise and joy, and they immediately rushed towards the two of them.


    When Yuan Guyang saw them, he could not help but sigh. Without waiting for Lu Beiyou to speak, the beggars and couples all knelt down and said excitedly: "City Lord, I beg of you, help us, help us, help us find my pitiful child."


    As he spoke, his emotions were extremely unstable, and his body couldn''t help but tremble. The others also fell to their knees, and there were even a few women who couldn''t hold back their tears as they sobbed.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the group of people kneeling on the ground, his face was full of suspicion, and quickly went forward to console them.


    With Yuan Guyang''s repeated promises, these couples helped each other up and opened up a path for the two.


    Lu Beiyou glanced at these people, their clothes were tattered, and their faces were filled with grief. Their complexion was haggard, and it was obvious that they had suffered for a long time.


    "Mayor Yuan, this is ¡­"


    Yuan Guyang sighed, but his eyes were filled with melancholy, "Guyang City is located at the border of the East Zhou, not only are there merchants and travelers, there are also people who are seeking refuge and seeking life, and these people are the refugees, and their children have somehow disappeared after they entered the city, I have long accepted this matter, and promised to help them find their children. But he didn''t have a clue. However, I''ve recently heard the news from the people I sent, and have already found some clues. It shouldn''t take too long for them to reunite. "


    The parents who were in front of Yuan Guyang all looked excited to hear his words, and they knelt down, thanking him.


    For some reason, a desolate feeling suddenly appeared in Lu Beiyou''s heart. He could not help but sigh and say softly, "Such a pitiful mother and father."


    During the two years he lost his memories, he was also a helpless homeward-seeking youth. Although his parents'' moods weren''t very clear, his feelings at that time weren''t too good.


    "If Mayor Yuan can find their child for them, I, Lu, would like to thank Mayor Yuan on behalf of their parents."


    Yuan Guyang was startled for a moment, as if he had also understood something. He nodded and said, "With Young Master Lu''s thanks, I will definitely do my best."


    After saying that, Lu Beiyou looked deeply at the poor couple in front of him. With a wave of his sleeve, a warm flow of Spirit Qi landed on their bodies, replenishing their minds.


    Bearing with the grief of the past few days, their parents'' mental state had long been on the verge of collapse, and their minds were in a haggard state.


    They could clearly feel the changes in their bodies. They raised their heads, wanting to thank the young man for helping them, but no one was around.


    Yuan Guyang and Lu Beiyou had already left.


    After a short while, Yuan Guyang and Lu Beiyou appeared on top of the city walls of the Pure Yang City.


    Standing on the city walls that pierced through the clouds, Lu Beiyou could clearly see the scenery of Guanyang City. It was like a large restaurant, bustling streets, a lake, and ordinary City Lord''s Mansion.


    As the clouds and mist pervaded the air, Lu Beiyou could not help but take a deep breath.


    Yuan Guyang pointed to the other side of the city wall and said smilingly: "On the other side of the city wall is the road that the Young Master Lu has to take.


    Hearing Yuan Guyang''s words, Lu Beiyou took a deep breath and said softly: "Actually, ever since I entered the city, I have had a question. Before I leave, I hope that you can find an answer."


    Yuan Guyang stared blankly for a moment before replying softly, "Young Master Lu, do not hesitate to ask.


    Lu Beiyou reached out his hand and a cloud of smoke enveloped his palm, turning into the appearance of a mini Sun Strengthening City, "With Mayor Yuan''s contribution, I''m afraid you can choose any of the seating arrangements in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty. Why did Mayor Yuan choose this city that is guarded by the borders?"


    Hearing that, Yuan Guyang was startled, then he slowly walked to the city wall, and stood shoulder to shoulder with Lu Beiyou, looking at the great scenery of the city.


    "The great glory of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty was caused by me bleeding with countless warriors along with the Sovereign King. How could I let go of such great glory of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty? So, even if I have to leave the imperial court, I have to protect the first line of defense for this Eastern Zhou Empire. If there is anyone who invades, I, Yuan Guyang, will bear the brunt of it and fight them to the end. "


    Hearing Yuan Guyang''s generous speech, Lu Beiyou nodded slightly, exhaled, and laughed: "Then I won''t disturb you any longer, many thanks City Master Yuan for your hospitality these two days. I will leave first. "


    Yuan Guyang smiled and nodded. From within his sleeves, a white dagger flew out, transforming into a white stream of light that carried Lu Beiyou and flew to the other side of the city wall.


    Yuan Guyang''s figure disappeared and he stood on top of the city wall for a long time before he finally walked down. No one knew what he was thinking as he walked down the wall.


    Lu Beiyou was walking on the public road, he turned his head and looked back at Gongyang City, his eyes indifferent.

 C198

    Hold on to Guanyang City?


    Lu Beiyou could clearly feel that the military power of this Fringe City was extremely weak. Just the amount of cultivators alone would not exceed a hundred, which meant that the strongest person in the entire city was Yuan Guyang himself.


    If the army attacked, could he defend the city alone?


    But Lu Beiyou only thought about it, after all, his purpose for coming to the Eastern Zhou Dynasty was to go to the Eastern Zhou Dynasty Hall, to ask for an item.


    Shaking his head, he turned around and walked toward the public road.


    It had nothing to do with him. At the moment, he was too lazy to care about it. He was burdened with an even heavier burden.


    However, before they had even taken a few steps, they saw a young girl kicking a rock in boredom in front of them. An old man was standing by her side, smiling without a word. It was obvious that he was waiting for someone.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but be taken aback, but then he smiled and stepped forward and asked: "Why are you guys here?"


    Upon hearing Lu Beiyou''s voice, the girl suddenly raised her head. When she saw his figure, her face was full of smiles, and she anxiously ran to Lu Beiyou''s side, her eyes smiling like crescent moons as she said, "Last night, my father received news that you had come to the Eastern Zhou Empire. I got Grandpa Mo to bring me here overnight. "


    The corner of Lu Beiyou''s mouth rose into a smile. Presumably, it was Yuan Guyang who had done such a good deed. He reached out his hand and gently rubbed the young girl''s head as he said softly, "As the host, you must not let me suffer any disadvantages during this trip."


    The girl had a smile on her face as she patted her chest. "Don''t worry, I won''t say anything else. If I have a piece of meat to eat in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, you''ll have soup to eat. I won''t owe you anything."


    Lu Beiyou smiled and nodded, then turned to the old man behind the young lady and respectfully said: "Junior Lu Beiyou greets Senior Mo Yang."


    The old man smiled and waved his hand, "Exempt, excused. This old man cannot afford this gift of yours. I didn''t expect that the guy I once thought was a cripple of the martial way would already have reached the peak of the Mahayana in the blink of an eye. I never would have thought. "


    These few days, when Mo Yang brought Ren Hanan back to the Eastern Zhou Courtyard, he had always paid attention to the tavern that he was saved from.


    However, every single piece of information that came to his ears was earth-shattering, even to the Eastern Zhou Dynasty.


    The slovenly Lao Kong who drank with him was a contemporary Confucian saint, his volume of books open to tens of thousands of miles. The girl who agreed to stay in the tavern was the once number one Li Muniu with a sword, Ju Que Sword Spirit. And the trash he thought to be at the peak of the martial way for his entire life, was now the heir to the peak of the Mahayana.


    In his eyes, all of this seemed like a lifetime ago. Everything that had happened in the past appeared before his eyes, and he couldn''t help but sigh as he thought about how things had changed.


    It was just a pity that everyone had their own causes and effects. Lao Kong cut himself off as a scholar and broke the blade of his sword, while Lu Beiyou ¡­


    Sigh.


    Thank you for your kind words, Elder Mo, allowing Xiao Yu to go to the Qingshan City.


    Mo Yang''s train of thought was interrupted, as he regained his senses and shook his head: "This actually has nothing to do with me, just a few words. And it was that little girl Xiao Yu who fought for it. "


    Hearing this, the two of them laughed out loud. As Ren Hanan looked at the pair of old and young, although he was a little confused, he still started to laugh slyly.


    After a while, Lu Beiyou stopped, "Then let''s go."


    Mo Yang nodded his head, Lu Beiyou held Ren Hanan''s hand and the three of them walked towards the Eastern Zhou Courtyard.


    Three days later, Lu Beiyou was standing in front of a city wall, his entire body made of marble rocks, releasing a cold glow under the sunlight. Two men in armor standing in front of the city gate, observing the passersby.


    Mahayana Stage!


    Lu Beiyou could not help but sigh inwardly. With the extravagance of the Eastern Zhou Empire, they used an expert in Mahayana Stage as a gatekeeper.


    Ren Hanan, who was always beside Lu Beiyou, had a face full of exhaustion. Originally, with Mo Yang''s help, he could have returned to the Eastern Zhou Imperial City in a day, but Lu Beiyou chose to hike instead.


    "We''ve finally arrived."


    Just as the guards were checking out the figures of Ren Hanan and Mo Yang, they instantly appeared in front of the three of them and knelt down on one knee, "Welcome, Grand Princess."


    Ren Hanan waved his hand and said listlessly: "Don''t worry about me, you guys go busy yourselves."


    "Yes sir!"


    The two guards looked at each other before standing up and returning to their positions.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but glance at Mo Yang. In the tavern, Lu Beiyou thought that Mo Yang, who knew how to roar tigers and roar dragons, was a peerless expert, and when he finally returned to this world, he was actually just a frog in a well.


    Mo Miao could also feel Lu Beiyou''s gaze as he smiled and said, "I was once caught up in a war, so I was unable to advance. The Emperor likes to befriend famous people in the world, so Dong Zhou can be considered a golden age.


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, previously Lu Beiyou was secretly surprised at Ren Changfeng''s scheme, but now it seems that he was stingy.


    Mo Yang shook his head and did not say anymore, and with big steps he walked towards the imperial city.


    At this time, Ren Hanan spoke out: "Hey, stinky guy, this miss has accompanied you for three days, are you going to show your gratitude?"


    Lu Beiyou laughed and rubbed Ren Hanan''s little head, "Of course, who would have thought that the girl who hid in the woodshed and ate radishes would actually be a princess?


    Ren Hanan''s small face couldn''t help but turn red, she clenched her teeth and waved her fist at Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou laughed out loud, waved his sleeves and headed towards the imperial city.


    Ren Hanan stomped her small feet, and with a gentle snort, she followed along.


    When Lu Beiyou stepped into the imperial city, he was completely stunned. This was simply a holy land for cultivation!


    The spirit energy was as thick as the clouds, and it was as if the threads of substance could be seen by the naked eye as they swam through the air. The spirit energy was as thick as the clouds, and as if the threads were visible to the naked eye as they swam through the air.


    Even the current him did not dare say that he could withstand it. The myriad of heaven''s rare birds and beasts could be seen everywhere in the imperial city, and Lu Beiyou even saw a great roc with a Mahayana Stage that was three hundred meters long being used to transport goods.


    Countless cultivators sat on the ground, forming terrifying spirals of spirit energy in the air from time to time. The moment Lu Beiyou stepped into the imperial city, three purple lightning tribulations descended from the sky.


    Lu Beiyou touched the bracelet on his wrist, and couldn''t help but to gulp down a bit of saliva. Was this the true heritage of the Eastern Zhou Imperial City?


    Compared to him, Middle Continent was like heaven and earth, and if Ren Changfeng got angry, and fought with the entire city, who in the world could be his enemy?


    The strength of the Eastern Zhou was truly terrifying, Lu Beiyou could not help but look at the uninterested Ren Hanan beside him, this was the true pride of the heavens!

 C199

    Ren Hanan saw Lu Beiyou looking at him, and weakly shot him a glance. "Why are you looking at me?"


    Lu Beiyou''s face was brimming with a brilliant smile: "Han An, is this your territory?"


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s smile, Ren Hanan could not help but feel goosebumps all over his body. He crossed his arms across his chest and vigilantly asked: "What?"


    Lu Beiyou rubbed his hands together and laughed: "Cough cough, look at your huge family fortune, don''t you want to give me some good stuff?"


    Hearing his words, Ren Hanan heaved a sigh of relief, and then, kicked fiercely at him. "You''re even the eldest son of Middle Continent, why didn''t you bring me something good?"


    Lu Beiyou sighed to the sky, "If you don''t take charge, then you won''t know how expensive firewood and oil are. How would our Middle Continent have a foundation like yours, Dong Zhou?"


    Seeing the melancholy on Lu Beiyou''s face, Ren Hanan also blanked out for a moment. He didn''t know why, but the feeling Lu Beiyou gave himself was completely different from before.


    Previously, Lu Beiyou gave him the feeling of an ordinary young man. Although he naturally had the melancholy of a teenager, he still gave himself the feeling of a bright sun.


    Right now, Lu Beiyou''s chin was growing a bit of verdant beard, he looked somewhat old, and his eyes were as clear as before. He looked slightly muddy, and had a desolate aura surrounding him; in the end, he was no longer the youth of the past.


    Ren Hanan couldn''t help but walk forward, tugging at Lu Beiyou''s sleeves and say softly: "Alright, alright, don''t be uncomfortable. Later on, I will tell my royal father that he has to prepare some good things for you, okay? "


    Lu Beiyou, hearing this, became slightly distracted, laughed and rubbed the little head of the young girl beside him, "Alright, alright, I was just teasing you just now, since I agreed to bring you around, I''ll definitely do it. Say it, where do you want to go first?"


    Ren Hanan laughed charmingly, "I want to go to the Second Avenue of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty to eat some delicious food. I rarely come out from the palaces, and going to the Prime Minister''s Mansion was the result of me and my father fighting over it. "I support my little maid to say, there are many delicious things to eat on the second street. Can you take me there?"


    Lu Beiyou looked at the girl''s cute and innocent appearance, and a burst of pity rose in his heart. As the princess of Eastern Zhou, she was naturally high and mighty. But accompanying it was an irreplaceable loneliness.


    From what Ren Changfeng said to her previously, Lu Beiyou had already known that Ren Hanan had no mother at birth. He had also vowed to never marry again.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but sigh as he looked towards the Mo Yang who had yet to speak. "Senior Mo, look ¡­"


    Mo Yang smiled and nodded, "If there are others, I might not be able to rest at ease. But if it''s the Young Master Lu, then I will have to trouble you to take good care of your highness. "I''ll go to the imperial court to report on my mission."


    Ren Hanan also smiled when he heard this: "Thank you, Grandpa Mo."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, and said softly: "Oh right, Senior Mo, I hope that you can help me with something."


    Mo Yang looked over with some doubt, and then explained: "A while ago, a scholar called Bu Mayi walked into the Sun Strengthening City, I hope that Senior Mo can help me pay more attention to him, if there''s anything I can help me with."


    Even though Mo Yang was somewhat puzzled, he still nodded his head, "Alright, I will arrange for the dishes to be served. If there is any news, I will inform you immediately."


    Lu Beiyou saluted Mo Yang, Mo Yang smiled and waved his hand, giving them some instructions, then he headed towards the tallest palace in the distance.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, a bit of spirit energy entering his body, and the fatigue on his body eased up by quite a bit.


    At this time, Ren Hanan also asked with some doubt: "Is that scholar called Bu Mayi very important to you?"


    Lu Beiyou thought for a moment, nodded his head and shook his head, "There is an aura on him that I am very familiar with.


    Halfway through understanding it, Ren Hanan nodded her head and didn''t ask anymore. Lu Beiyou held onto Ren Hanan''s tender little hand and walked towards the imperial city.


    Ren Hanan''s little face instantly flushed red. Other than his royal father, this was the first time Lu Beiyou was so close to her.


    Along the way, he lowered his head and did not speak, quietly being led by Lu Beiyou as they walked forward.


    As the two walked on, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but sigh deeply about how much more terrifying this Eastern Zhou was compared to his Middle Continent, and about how many rare treasures the people of the world would talk about could be found everywhere at the stalls by the side of the road.


    In the past, the Earth Spirit Pills that were extremely precious to Lu Beiyou were the most commonly seen pills on the streets. Moreover, there were also all sorts of unknown pills with rich auras. Just their auras alone made the surrounding air seem especially thick.


    Not far away, there was a shop that sold strange beasts. They were all young cubs that had yet to recognize their owners, but Lu Beiyou could clearly sense the tyrannical power within each and every one of these strange beasts'' bloodlines.


    When Lu Beiyou passed by the vendor, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    Ren Hanan accidentally bumped into Lu Beiyou, and could not help but be agitated: "Stinky guy, what are you doing?"


    Lu Beiyou turned his head around and comforted the peddler a few times. After Ren Hanan''s anger died down, he pointed at a small dog near the stall''s feet and asked: "Boss, how much is this one?"


    The inn owner who was idling away his time saw that there was a customer, he anxiously stood up, but when he saw the little dog that Lu Beiyou was pointing at, the enthusiasm on his face calmed down immediately.


    This sleeping puppy had been sent over by a begging girl. Of course, it only looked like an ordinary puppy. But he felt sorry for her, so he gave her dozens of copper coins and left the dog behind.


    "This, if you want it, I''ll sell it to you for three silver."


    Just as he finished speaking, Lu Beiyou had already taken out three taels of silver from his bosom and passed it to him. Without waiting for the owner to react, he picked up the puppy with one hand and dragged Ren Hanan with the other.


    The owner looked at the silver in his hand and was stunned. This man must be a fool with a lot of money. An ordinary puppy actually sold for three taels of silver? He had earned so much.


    After thinking for a while, he came back and idly waited for the next customer.


    Ren Hanan looked at Lu Beiyou, whose expression was slowly becoming serious, and asked: "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Beiyou scoffed, "Han-An, let''s go to a place first, then we can go to the Second Street that you mentioned, alright?"


    Seeing Ren Hanan''s puzzled face, Lu Beiyou softly sighed, "Because there is a very important matter that needs to be resolved immediately."


    Ren Hanan looked at the little dog that was sleeping soundly in Lu Beiyou''s embrace and softly asked: "Is it related?"

 C200

    Lu Beiyou nodded, glanced at the puppy that was still awake, and said in a low voice: "Right."


    Ren Hanan also saw the seriousness of the situation from Lu Beiyou''s gaze, and obediently nodded his head, allowing Lu Beiyou to pull him towards an inn.


    After Lu Beiyou opened up a courtyard, without caring about the strange gazes of the people that looked like he was holding onto a girl with one hand and a puppy with the other, he disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    After arriving at the courtyard, Lu Beiyou carefully placed the little mutt in his arms onto the stone table.


    Ren Hanan could clearly feel that Lu Beiyou''s palms were covered with cold sweat just now. It was obvious that he was terrified of this harmless looking puppy in front of him.


    However, this was his territory. What was he afraid of?


    He then turned to look at the puppy. It was snow-white and looked very meaty. Because it was sleeping soundly, it would occasionally mutter to itself in a very cute manner. However, the flame mark on its forehead made it look especially bewitching.


    "Who is it? Do you need my help? "


    Seeing that there were no more people in the courtyard who could not help but speak, Lu Beiyou wiped the cold sweat from his palms and shook his head heavily.


    "It''s not time yet. Let''s wait for it to wake up first."


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s situation, Ren Hanan did not mention anything about continuing to stroll on the Second Street, he only quietly accompanied Lu Beiyou to sit in the courtyard.


    Time passed, and the sun set in the west. The puppy let out a low growl, and slowly opened its eyes and stretched.


    Lu Beiyou, who had never relaxed his mind, instantly waved his sleeves and a thick barrier of spirit energy enveloped the air above the tavern.


    Ren Hanan who was sprawled on the table playing with a piece of Sogatsu grass was also instantly alert.


    The puppy''s mouth clicked, and he saw two people staring at him. They looked at each other for a moment.


    "Woof?!"


    Looking at the cute actions and sounds of the puppy, Lu Beiyou''s eyes twitched slightly. Damn it! Such a terrifying thing was actually acting cute in front of Ren Hanan and himself?


    Seeing that the two of them didn''t make a move, the puppy glanced at Ren Hanan''s chest, its eyes couldn''t help but brighten up a bit, and it pounced towards her bosom.


    Lu Beiyou instantly appeared in front of the little mutt, and a white short sword suddenly appeared in his hands to block the two of them.


    "Alright, since I brought you here, there''s no need to hide anymore. Say it, what is your purpose in coming to the Eastern Zhou Dynasty? The Demonic King of the Ancient Beast Forest, the Dragon Mastiff! "


    When the puppy heard this, its originally gentle face became indifferent. Its body instantly turned into a gust of black wind as it appeared on a nearby stone table.


    "Human? How did you find me? Or who are you? "


    While they were speaking, a terrifying wind barrier wreaked havoc in the courtyard. However, because Lu Beiyou had prepared a proper defense in advance, it did not cause too much of a commotion in the imperial city.


    When Ren Hanan saw the puppy that had just opened its mouth, he was not too surprised. After all, it was the princess of Dong Zhou.


    Lu Beiyou threw the ''Lu Yao'' in his hand into the air. A white barrier then separated him, Ren Hanan and the wind shield.


    "In the stalls of demon beasts, how could an ordinary puppy sleep so peacefully? Moreover, even though those cub had yet to recognize someone as their master, they didn''t dare to raise their head. They didn''t even dare to make a sound and tremble, which meant there was an even more horrifying bloodline pressure suppressing them. "Then the most suspicious of the vendors ¡­"


    Lu Beiyou had not finished speaking, but the dog had already understood the logic, but still shook his head, "Even so, you can consider me to be a demon beast with a stronger bloodline, how can I be related to the noble Dragon Mastiff?"


    Lu Beiyou looked at the little mutt, whose face showed that it was a bit superior, and felt a wave of anger. He thought that the Dragon Mastiff was an unreasonable and bloody demon beast, but now it seemed that this guy was easy to talk and narcissism.


    He could not help but heave a sigh of relief in his heart. He had a request to make this trip to the East Zhou, but the appearance of the Dragon Mastiff might very well turn out to be an anomaly.


    After all, in the history books, a demonic beast like the Dragon Mastiff was born to be a god, and when it reaches adulthood, it would be a Mahayana. Moreover, the aura of this demonic beast in front of him was unknowingly several hundred times scarier than his Mahayana Stage. However, after the Immortal Path ended, it was said that the dragon mastiff clan suffered heavy casualties, and only a few were left in great fear. Because the tribe disappeared, he chose to retreat out of the Ancient Beast Forest, but the dragon mastiff left, which was also why he brought it back to the tavern.


    Lu Beiyou heaved a sigh of relief. His originally dark pupils had gradually turned gold, and a proud and unyielding will burst out of his body, fusing with the white barrier, resisting the terrifying wind barrier that was not far away.


    When the little mutt saw this, its eyes that were originally a little proud narrowed, "Fighting spirit?" So that''s how it is, what is your relationship with Sun Xing? "


    Lu Beiyou was startled, he never thought that the dragon mastiff would be able to tell that he knew Sun Xing from his fighting spirit.


    When the Dragon Mastiff saw the puzzled look on Lu Beiyou''s face, it sighed and dispersed the pressure on its body, turning back into its original harmless appearance. Sun Xing said softly. "A while ago, Sun Xing brought You and the draconian back to the Ancient Beast Forest. It is the only inheritance unique to Sun Xing''s sect. "


    The unique inheritance of Sun Xing''s sect? Lu Beiyou suddenly thought of the scene of Sun Xing bawling unrestrainedly in the middle of the rainy night. His sect had been annihilated, and on the day he walked out of the Dragon Sealing Abyss, the entire Nine Regions trembled, and countless forces bled.


    He had passed on his master''s sole legacy to him ¡­


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath and dispelled his desire to battle with ''Lu Yao'': "Senior Sun Xing is considered half a teacher to me."


    Ren Hanan listened to the conversation between the man and the beast, the doubt on his face gradually disappeared. As the Eastern Zhou Princess Chief Zhou, she knew a lot more than anyone else about the Dragon Mastiff, Fighting Will and Sun Xing, and he knew a lot more about them.


    Now she finally knew why Lu Beiyou was so afraid, even though she knew the true identity of the dragon mastiff, her heart was still trembling. If it was angered in the Imperial City, even if she could suppress it, it would be a loss of life, and its identity was even more sensitive.


    Lu Beiyou saw that Ren Hanan''s body was trembling slightly as he reached out to grab her small hand in his own.


    Seeing this scene, the Dragon Mastiff didn''t mind and only whispered: "Since you count yourself as half a disciple of Sun Xing, then I won''t bother with you this time. Brat, you can leave."


    Lu Beiyou pondered for a while, and said softly: "What Senior says is true, but before I leave, I have a question that I want Senior Dragon Mastiff to answer."

 C201

    The Dragon Mastiff''s eyes drifted towards Lu Beiyou. Suddenly, a fishy red wind enveloped Lu Beiyou, who was pushed to the side.


    "Stinking dog!" What are you doing?! " A red mark flashed on the forehead of the dragon mastiff, and its eyes turned blood-red as it looked at Ren Hanan and spoke, "Shut up, little brat. If not for the fact that you have Ren Changfeng''s aura on you, you would already be dead. "


    After Ren Hanan heard this, there was no fear in his eyes. If they were at the Qingshan City border, perhaps she would be a helpless little girl, but in the Eastern Zhou City, she was the head of the city.


    She then took out a runic imprint from her bosom as she snapped, "I''m warning you, hurry up and release him. If not, I won''t be polite."


    The Dragon Mastiff looked at Ren Hanan with interest, and laughed at him: "Little girl, what is your relationship with him? Why are you so concerned about him? "


    Ren Hanan, whose face was originally cold, suddenly blushed a little, "What does it have to do with you? I''ll ask you one last time, are you going to let me go or not?! "


    The dragon mastiff shook its head. "Don''t worry, he''s fine." "Soon, he will come out of here."


    Ren Hanan was unable to believe what she was about to say. Suddenly, the seal in her hand started to burn by itself, and the spirit energy sword barrier that Lu Beiyou had propped up suddenly shattered. Between the Dragon Mastiff and Ren Hanan, a crack tore through space, and a thick palm extended out from the void.


    The moment the dragon mastiff figure appeared, all of its hair exploded, "Ren Changfeng?!"


    Ren Hanan looked at the man who had suddenly appeared in front of him with an expression of pleasant surprise, "Daddy!"


    The towering figure laughed and rubbed Ren Changfeng''s head, his face full of affection, then turned to look at the Dragon Mastiff and asked: "Has the Ancient Beast Forest come into being?"


    The dragon mastiff shook its head but didn''t say anything else. Ren Changfeng nodded. He wanted to say something, but was cut off by Ren Changfeng, who whispered towards the red, fishy wind: "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine."


    Ren Hanan''s mental state had also become a lot more relaxed, but he still had a face full of worry.


    The moment Lu Beiyou was enveloped by the red, fishy wind, he had already made his defense. Three different colored lightning surrounded his body, enveloping his entire body with spirit energy.


    But when Lu Beiyou finally calmed down, he discovered that there was a tall and sturdy man dressed in black was standing in front of him.


    "Senior, Dragon Mastiff?"


    The black clothed man nodded slightly, "It''s me. It''s not convenient to talk in the form of a demon beast, so I dragged you into my space of consciousness. If you have any questions, just ask.


    Lu Beiyou also realized at this time, probably because he was afraid that the question would involve something, so he was dragged into this space.


    Lu Beiyou pondered for a moment, then said: "Actually it''s not a big problem, I just want to know the reason why Senior Dragon Mastiff left the Ancient Beast Forest and came to Eastern Zhou."


    "Purpose?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, "Everyone knows that after the Immortal Path ended, the demonic beasts left the Ancient Beast Forest. However, we are meeting with the Dragon Mastiff Senior here, could it be that the Ancient Beast Forest is about to appear?"


    The dragon mastiff thought for a while and said in a low voice, "Who are you asking this question on behalf of? Dong Zhou? Or yourself? "


    Lu Beiyou thought for a while, then said respectfully: "I am only representing Bei Shan."


    Bei Shan?! When the dragon mastiff heard this name, it suddenly let out a surprised cry. The originally scarlet space suddenly surged with a violent gust of wind. It was obvious that this name had a great impact on it.


    Lu Beiyou was also pushed back by the wind barrier, he stepped on the 3000 blue lotus s, stabilising his body, he vigilantly looked at the moved Dragon Mastiff.


    Could it be that the dragon mastiff and Bei Shan had a grudge? Why does Bei Shan have such intense emotions?


    The human-shaped dragon mastiff panted heavily, looking at Lu Beiyou with an excited face as it asked, "How do you prove yourself?"


    Lu Beiyou was startled for a moment, then took out the sword bag from his back and took out a cigarette from his chest.


    The dragon mastiff stretched out its hand to touch the pouch, but then stopped in midair.


    "Good!" Good! "Alright!"


    The Dragon Mastiff couldn''t help but burst out laughing, causing Lu Beiyou to be confused. What''s going on?


    The dragon mastiff also noticed its own loss of manners, and coughed to stabilize its emotions, "So you are the descendant of Bei Shan''s generation?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded, the protective gale around him had already dissipated, and Lu Beiyou had dispersed the blue lotus by his side.


    "It''s me."


    The Dragon Mastiff looked at Lu Beiyou who had re-examined it from top to bottom, and couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the deranged Dragon Mastiff, and the corner of his mouth twitched. What''s going on?


    Only after a long while did the Dragon Mastiff calm down and take a deep breath: "Since you are representing Bei Shan, you have to wait until you have time to remember to come to the Ancient Beast Forest. I know you have a lot of doubts, but now is not the time to tell you. When you reach the Ancient Beast Forest, you will know the whole story. "


    The Ancient Beast Forest, which was forbidden region of the Middle Continent, was actually connected to Bei Shan. However, the dragon mastiff did not tell him what the relationship was between the two, but rather, it seemed like he did not have any ill intentions as he nodded and agreed.


    "Why did you ask me to come to East Zhou?"


    Seeing that the Dragon Mastiff had returned to the main topic, Lu Beiyou became more alert, "Yes."


    The dragon mastiff nodded. Taking a deep breath, it waved its hand and drew a circle in the air. A mirror suddenly appeared in the space, and inside the mirror was a deep forest. The sunlight shone into the space, instantly warming it up a lot.


    Lu Beiyou did not understand the meaning behind the Dragon Mastiff''s actions, so he turned to look at the Dragon Mastiff, waiting for an answer.


    The dragon mastiff said softly, "Do you know what month''s time it is?"


    Lu Beiyou thought for a while and softly replied, "It''s already September, October."


    The dragon mastiff nodded and said, "Yes, according to the schedule, it should be autumn leaves season now. But do you think this world in the mirror feels the slightest bit like autumn? "


    Lu Beiyou looked over, and realized that the depths of the forest in the mirror was like summer, full of vitality, without even a hint of autumn.


    "If you came from Bei Shan, you should have noticed the scenery around you right? "Do you see any signs of autumn desolation along the way?"


    Lu Beiyou could not help but fall into a trance when he heard this. He actually did not notice this little detail, it was the beginning of autumn now, but he did not feel any signs of autumn at all on his journey here.


    "Actually, it''s not just in the East Zhou. It can be said that it''s the same everywhere in the Nine Continents. The times are reversed, and the spiritual energy is gradually recovering. This is also the reason I came out to check."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t know what to feel. What the Dragon Mastiff said really made him heave a sigh of relief, but it also made him remember what the Great Master told him before he left the mountain.


    "The world is about to face a great calamity, but time has not passed the thirteen years Eldest Brother had fought for."


    However, he didn''t tell this to the dragon mastiff, but only nodded silently. "So that''s how it is."

 C202

    The dragon mastiff nodded. "When I passed by the eastern Zhou Dynasty, I saw that the spiritual energy here was richer, so I stayed here to check the reason."


    Although Lu Beiyou didn''t know why the dragon mastiff would tell him this, he had a rough idea.


    "Okay, there''s someone waiting for you outside. Oh right, remember this, when you have time, you must come to the Ancient Beast Forest."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, with a wave of his hand, the dragon mastiff dispersed the space, allowing Lu Beiyou to return to the courtyard.


    Lu Beiyou regained his senses, and realised that Ren Changfeng had unknowingly arrived at his own courtyard, and the Spirit Qi sword barrier that he had set up had already been dispelled.


    Meanwhile, the dragon mastiff''s face had turned lazy as it looked at itself.


    "Senior apprentice-brother."


    After half a year, Lu Beiyou finally welcomed the two of them for the second time.


    Ren Changfeng walked up and patted Lu Beiyou''s shoulders, using all his strength to almost knock him down, it was so painful that Lu Beiyou had to clench his teeth and split his mouth.


    Ren Changfeng could not help but laugh out loud. "What a good kid, I never thought that in just half a year, you would already reach the peak of the Mahayana, you truly make others look at you in a new light, hahaha!"


    Lu Beiyou rubbed his slightly aching shoulder, and couldn''t help but say in his heart: Revenge, this is definitely revenge!


    When he saw the jealousy in Ren Changfeng''s eyes and then looked at Ren Hanan, who was beside him with a face full of pleasant surprise, Lu Beiyou knew that Ren Changfeng must have wanted to take revenge on him.


    However, he took a deep breath and smiled, "I still need to thank senior for his help. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to make it to this step."


    Since he didn''t want to hit a smiling person, then he might as well find a way out.


    When Ren Hanan saw Lu Beiyou, he anxiously ran over, and upon seeing that Lu Beiyou''s body was unharmed, he heaved a sigh of relief. She muttered: "Dad, he just came to East Zhou, why did you hit him? If you injure him, I won''t let you die. "


    Hearing this, Ren Changfeng''s face turned green and then purple, as if he was about to hide in a corner and draw circles with his body. Lu Beiyou and Dragon Mastiff also couldn''t help but laugh secretly.


    "Growing daughter, the water that was poured out. "We haven''t even found a husband yet and he''s already starting to go out. If he marries out, what will happen?"


    Hearing that, Ren Hanan''s face turned red, she sneaked a glance at Lu Beiyou, stomped her small feet and ran out of the courtyard.


    A burst of laughter came from the small courtyard as well. After a while, Lu Beiyou finally looked at Ren Changfeng and asked: "Senior Brother, how did you find me?"


    Ren Changfeng looked at the Dragon Mastiff who was yawning lazily and said, "With such a huge commotion happening nearby, if I still can''t sense it, then I, the Eastern Zhou Sovereign King, will have been tricked for nothing."


    When Lu Beiyou heard this, he also sighed, looks like he was overly confident.


    The small courtyard regained its calm for a moment, and no one said a word. After a long while, Ren Changfeng sighed and said softly, "Mu ¡­ How is she? "


    When Lu Beiyou heard this, his expression also became slightly downcast. "Not good, this is also the reason why I came to the Eastern Zhou Empire."


    Ren Changfeng nodded his head and said with a slightly melancholy tone: "In terms of seniority, Senior Li has taught me sword techniques before, and it is not excessive for me to call you Senior according to seniority. Master is so kind, the Ju Que is also my senior, as long as I can help you in any way, I will definitely help you."


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou''s expression also improved a little.


    "I know that you definitely want to ask more than that in the Eastern Zhou Empire, but I still have some matters to attend to for now. I''ll come find you at night, you should bring Han An around the Imperial City first."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, after all, Ren Changfeng was the king of the Eastern Zhou Empire, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou nod his head, Ren Changfeng turned to look at the Dragon Mastiff and asked: "Senior, are you prepared?"


    When the dragon mastiff saw Ren Changfeng talking to it, it became more spirited, "Relax, I''m just here to take a look, you can relax, I''ll stay here and rest."


    Ren Changfeng also nodded his head, with Lu Beiyou''s status, Ren Changfeng was not afraid that the dragon mastiff would do something out of line, if not Lu Beiyou would have lost his life.


    Ren Changfeng did not pretend to not know what to do, and after giving some instructions, he turned around and tore through the air, then disappeared from the courtyard.


    Lu Beiyou also let out a sigh of relief as he looked towards the Dragon Mastiff and asked softly, "Senior, what are you going to do next?"


    The dragon mastiff pondered for a while, shook its head and said, "I don''t know, after all, based on the current situation." I won''t be able to find the reason for it in a short period of time. "


    Lu Beiyou was secretly delighted in his heart. He gently coughed and laughed: "Then why not be with me, maybe we can find the answer together?"


    However, the dragon mastiff looked at Lu Beiyou with contempt, "You want me to be your free bodyguard?"


    Lu Beiyou''s face could not help but turn slightly red, but there were no major changes. The dragon mastiff sighed and said softly, "It''s not bad that you want me to help you, but do you want to agree to a condition of mine?"


    A condition? Lu Beiyou could not help but hesitate a little. After all, if the Dragon Mastiff could not solve this problem, what was the use of giving it to him? The dragon mastiff also saw through Lu Beiyou''s worry. "Don''t worry, the conditions I give you will definitely not exceed the limits of your ability and your bottom line."


    Hearing the guarantee from the dragon mastiff, Lu Beiyou heaved a sigh of relief and laughed: "That''s good, then we''ll have to make our decision happily."


    The dragon mastiff nodded. "That''s enough, go accompany your little lover."


    Just as he finished speaking, Lu Beiyou was blown out of the courtyard by a gust of wind, leaving a confused Lu Beiyou standing blankly in front of the courtyard door.


    Little lover? Since when did he have a lover?


    Lu Beiyou sighed, but since he had achieved his goal, he decided to take Ren Hanan on a tour around the imperial city''s streets first.


    As he turned around, he saw Ren Hanan squatting beside the small pond in the tavern. Ren Hanan was muttering something.


    Lu Beiyou felt that it was funny and quietly walked over. However, he did not notice Lu Beiyou''s movements and just squatted there, laughing foolishly.


    "Damn daddy, you can talk nonsense. How am I going to marry that stinky guy? How many children does he want? "Oh, no, no. I can''t just give in like this, I have to become cold and aloof!"


    After saying so, her little face became extremely serious, even forcefully clenching her little fist to cheer herself up.


    "What are you thinking? "Who are you going to have children with?"


    Lu Beiyou who was secretly standing behind Ren Hanan could not help but start teasing him.


    Ah!" You! You! You! "I, I, I ¡­


    Hearing the voice beside his ear, Ren Hanan anxiously turned to see that it was Lu Beiyou. His face immediately flushed red like a ripe little apple.


    His footsteps could not help but retreat, as he was obviously frightened by Lu Beiyou.


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing that Ren Hanan was just about to step on empty space and fall into the pond, Lu Beiyou anxiously reached out and pulled Ren Hanan into his embrace.


    "If you want to have children, you shouldn''t be so careless, right?"

 C203

    Ren Hanan felt the thick Qi around his body, and his red face turned even redder. Without knowing what he was thinking, his face filled with panic, and he crawled into Lu Beiyou''s embrace, never to look up again.


    When Lu Beiyou saw this scene, not only was he not secretly delighted, he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    Had he provoked too many peach blossoms, had he already had Mu Qiuqiu, and lost the Fifth Junior Sister. He could clearly feel Ren Hanan''s current thoughts, the problem was how could he accept''s kind intentions.


    The burden that he had on himself was not something that he could share with Ren Hanan. Perhaps she had only carried a vague good impression of him that she had never had before.


    Lu Beiyou shook his head, he would tell her about this later.


    Laughing softly, he said, "What is it? Is it that comfortable in my arms? "


    Ren Hanan reacted and took another step back with his head lowered, not saying a word.


    Lu Beiyou sighed, adjusted his own emotions and chuckled: "Go, didn''t you want to go to the Second Street to eat snacks? Do you still want to go? "


    After Ren Hanan heard the news of the second street, his little face had also recovered quite a bit. Go! "Go!"


    Lu Beiyou could not help but chuckle, and took the lead to walk out of the inn. Ren Hanan also patted her small face and chased after her.


    Because Ren Hanan had lived in the Imperial City for a long time, and because he had only heard the rumors on the Second Street that he had never been there, he could only bring her to ask around and only found her after a long time.


    Lu Beiyou stood at the front of the street on the second street, and the expression in his eyes couldn''t help but become a little strange.


    How could this be called a street for snacks? This was the holy land for young couples. The streets were filled with red decorations, and wherever one''s gaze passed, they were filled with talented people and beautiful people.


    It was no wonder that when he had questioned passersby earlier, the gazes of others were so strange.


    The hawkers on the street were also shouting excitedly as the fragrance of all kinds of delicacies assaulted his nostrils.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but look back at the curled up Ren Hanan behind him and say, "Then ¡­ Are we still going in? "


    Ren Hanan raised her little head and said in a low voice, "You will protect me, right?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head. Then, Ren Hanan walked out from behind him, clenched her small fists and spoke resolutely: "Go in. Since you''re here, no matter what, you have to go in and take a look."


    Lu Beiyou looked at Ren Hanan who seemed to be in a battlefield when he walked onto the street, and couldn''t help but to feel that it was funny.


    Under Ren Hanan''s instructions, Lu Beiyou brought her into the street. The moment they entered the street, it was as if Ren Hanan, who was shy just a moment ago, had found a new world.


    He looked at everything in front of him with a look of pleasant surprise. Seeing that the noodle stall owner was pinching it, he couldn''t help but want to try it himself. However, he was angered by the sight of flour. Even if he saw ordinary sesame seed cakes, he would have to go up and learn from them, just like a child who had never seen the world. This made all the passers-by snicker in succession.


    Ren Hanan stuck out his tongue embarrassedly, Lu Beiyou just calmly followed beside her and played with her.


    After a while, Ren Hanan held a candied fruit gourd in one hand and licked it lightly. Lu Beiyou saw that there was a piece of dregs at the corner of her mouth and went forward to help her remove it.


    Ren Hanan''s little face instantly turned red again, "Have you never seen these things before?"


    When the originally high-spirited Ren Hanan heard Lu Beiyou''s words, he became somewhat depressed, "Ever since I was born, Royal Father has protected me well, fearing that something might happen to me. My mother left early, so my father gave me all his love. I rarely leave the Imperial City. "


    After saying that, Ren Hanan looked at the pair of laughing beauties and laughed: "Many people talk about wanting to see the prosperity in the imperial court. Actually, sometimes I am also quite envious of their words. I sometimes think, if I was like them, would I have become very happy? "


    Lu Beiyou did not speak, and silently walked to her side and whispered: "And the answer you gave?"


    Ren Hanan smiled and shook his head, "I think maybe not, because I still have a lot of people that I can''t let go of. Daddy, Grandpa Mo, and even the strict Grandpa Jiang, they are all cute too."


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes could not help but glaze over a little, while ''Lu Yao'' who was within his sleeves also released a sword hum. He and Li Yao Yao ¡­ It really was like that.


    Ren Hanan saw that Lu Beiyou was in a daze, and couldn''t help but wave her delicate voice in front of him: "What''s wrong? Scared silly by me? "


    Lu Beiyou smiled and shook his head, "No. Alright, alright, then let''s not think about it anymore. Today, I''ll take you to have a good time. "


    "En!"


    Ren Hanan''s fair face was once again plastered with a smile, as she hopped towards a spot not far away. The white sword in Lu Beiyou''s sleeve also calmed down.


    Lu Beiyou took out ''Lu Yao'' from his sleeve and softly asked: "Tell me, what kind of treatment should I use on her?"


    The white sword also did not make a sound, one person and one sword stood there silently. After a while, Ren Hanan who was in front of him heard Ren Hanan''s shouts, and then Lu Beiyou sighed and kept ''Lu Yao''.


    There were some things that he had to deal with himself, and in the end, he couldn''t avoid them.


    Lu Beiyou saw that Ren Hanan was standing in front of a rouge shop with his cheeks puffed up. Obviously, he had stuffed all the candied flakes from earlier into his mouth.


    "By (North) ¡­ North swim, twist (you) see this (good) not good, you buy for nest (I) okay?


    Lu Beiyou walked forward, looked at the innocent and charming Ren Hanan, and could no longer hold back his laughter, "Good, good, good. Everything you put on will look good."


    The peddler at the side also laughed and said: "This grandpa has good taste indeed. This box of rouge is the best one we have here. Buying quite a few of them, the noble ladies would often send someone to secretly buy them. This is the last box. "


    Lu Beiyou looked at Ren Hanan''s little eyes that were filled with joy and stars, and didn''t say anything as he smiled: "How much is this box of rouge?"


    The stall vendor laughed as he rubbed his hands. He extended a finger and said, "One tael."


    Lu Beiyou smiled and nodded. Maybe one tael was enough to raise the price, but he didn''t care at all.


    "Boss, I want this box of rouge for three taels of silver!"


    Just at this moment, Lu Beiyou heard an ear piercing voice, Lu Beiyou turned to look, only to see a pointy eared monkey with a thin figure, it was obvious that a slut who had gone through too much, was holding onto a round and tall woman with one hand, looking down at the two of them with a face of contempt. When his gaze landed on Ren Hanan, his eyes flashed with a hint of lust.


    "What are you blanking out for, hurry up and wrap it up for me!"


    When Ren Hanan saw this scene, he could not help but say angrily, "How can you be like this? I clearly saw it was me who took a fancy to you first, what right do you have to wrap it up for you?"


    "Where did this ignorant girl come from? Do you know who the person in front of you is?" The man with the monkey''s cheeks didn''t say anything. The plump woman in his arms was the first to berate.


    Lu Beiyou stopped Ren Hanan who was about to speak, and looked strangely at the two arrogant people in front of him. "I really don''t know about that, could it be that you''re His Majesty''s illegitimate child today?"

 C204

    "Impudent!" The current Emperor is not someone you can use to insult! "


    Just as Lu Beiyou finished speaking, the monkey-like man with pointy ears scolded sternly. Even Ren Hanan had secretly pinched Lu Beiyou''s waist behind his back, looking at him resentfully.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but cough lightly, this could be considered revenge for the palm strike that Ren Changfeng had used to slap him.


    "Since that''s not the case, what are you pretending for? We still have things to do, so we don''t have time to waste here with you. "


    With that said, Lu Beiyou placed a tael of silver on the small vendor, then pulled Ren Hanan along as he turned to leave.


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou was not paying attention to themselves, the two of them burned with anger. "Did I let you leave?"


    After he finished speaking, he suddenly stomped his foot on the ground, causing the ground to shatter and shatter as stone fragments shot towards Lu Beiyou and Ren Hanan.


    When the pedestrians and vendors on the streets saw this scene, they hurriedly packed up their stuff and ran far away. Clearly, this was not something they could afford to provoke.


    Lu Beiyou''s pupils could not help but constrict. He flicked his sleeves and scattered the shattered stones with a burst of energy, heading straight for the weirdo with the sharp eared monkey''s cheeks.


    For a moment, the debauchee and the plump girl were also scared stiff. Obviously, they had never encountered such a situation before.


    Just at this moment, a figure appeared in front of the debauchee, dispersing the force.


    "Little brother, you passed."


    Lu Beiyou looked at the old man who suddenly appeared in front of him, and the expression in his eyes couldn''t help but become cold as he said sternly: "I passed? Just now, he looked at my companion with lustful eyes, and was about to snatch something from my hands. If you hadn''t appeared then, I would have hurt him now. You just came out. Tell me, who did it? Is there still any law in the Eastern Zhou Royal City? "


    The old man didn''t know how to reply. When the rascal saw him appear, he couldn''t help but to let out a breath of relief, thinking back to how he made himself look while he was on the street, he couldn''t help but exclaim, "Elder Ye, kill him! Kill him! I want him to die! "


    The old man glanced at the debauchee as he spoke, a trace of disgust flashing across his eyes. But there was nothing he could do, he turned and looked at Lu Beiyou who was holding onto Ren Hanan, and sighed: "I am Ye Wujian, Western Divine Pillar Elder, this old one has lost face and can only make my move, if you want to blame someone, you can only blame this little brother for offending the wrong person."


    Western Divine Pillar? Upon hearing the old man''s words, some of the people who were originally waiting to watch the show instantly ran off into the distance. It was evident that they were extremely afraid of the Western Divine Pillar.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but be a little suspicious. Ren Hanan whispered into Lu Beiyou''s ear and explained, "When you first entered the imperial city, did you see four pillars that reached into the sky?"


    Hearing Ren Hanan''s words, Lu Beiyou also remembered that when he had just entered the imperial city, he was also shocked by the four sky-high pillars, but he did not take them to heart.


    "Those four pillars are the Western Divine Pillars?"


    Ren Hanan shook his head, "Those four pillars represent the four divine halls of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, and are also the core strength of the Eastern Zhou Empire."


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou also had some understanding, but if the people in front of him were from the Western Divine Pillar, then why didn''t they recognise Ren Hanan?


    Ren Hanan was also able to discern Lu Beiyou''s doubt, and he explained in a soft voice: "I had always lived in the Imperial City, and my father had also told me about the four divine pillars when he was chatting with me. I also rarely interact with them, but I have seen Western Divine Pillar Hall Master once. "


    Lu Beiyou also understood and nodded his head, but to use Elder Western Divine Pillar as his bodyguard, it seemed like this slut''s identity was not that simple.


    "Alright, I''ve finished saying what I needed to say. Little brother, be careful."


    The three flying swords in front of him immediately released the aura of his Mahayana Stage.


    Lu Beiyou also saw some helplessness in the eyes of the old man, it seemed like this rascal was an important person in the Western Divine Pillar.


    "Heh, if you want to fight, just fight. Why are you spouting so much nonsense?"


    While speaking, Lu Beiyou''s pupils gradually turned gold. Three thousand blue lotus slowly bloomed beneath his feet, with a large gust of wind blowing, his hand holding onto his short sword. For a moment, Lu Beiyou was like an immortal.


    Ye Wujian''s pupils contracted, he cursed to the rake in his heart, it seems like he really met a tough opponent this time.


    Lu Beiyou took a step forward, and the three thousand blue lotus slowly bloomed. The soaring sword intent rose from the ground and hovered in front of Lu Beiyou.


    "One must admit that they were in the wrong. Not only are they unable to bear it, they have even intensified it and brought disaster upon the people. Even though you speak of righteousness, you are actually helping the evil. Today, I''ll give all of you a lesson. "


    After he finished speaking, what Lu Beiyou stood on was a ripple, which then disappeared.


    Ye Wujian''s pupils contracted. The three flying swords circled around him to protect themselves tightly, but a sword beam arrived right after and cut the three flying swords in half. Lu Beiyou had already arrived in front of Ye Wujian and slashed down on his right arm.


    "Blood is not easy to find today. Consider this arm as a lesson to you."


    Ye Wujian instantly retreated, his head was covered in cold sweat, he clenched his teeth and quickly used his spirit energy to block the bleeding wound.


    "Who are you?"


    After hearing the name of the Western Divine Pillar in the Eastern Zhou Imperial City, he had dared to make a move on him without any hesitation. Furthermore, his cultivation was unknown, so he could easily break his defense and cut off his arm with Mahayana Stage.


    Even a fool would know that Lu Beiyou was definitely not some nameless person.


    Lu Beiyou could also tell what Ye Wujian was thinking and he could not help but snort, "Don''t worry, I am not some old monster like you think. "However ¡­"


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes could not help but look at Lang Ran who was hiding in the distance and trembling in fear, "He must stay here today!"


    Ye Wujian, who was originally relieved, instantly had an unsightly expression as he heard this. He said in a stern voice, "Little brother, today, it is indeed the fault of my Young Master, but the power of the Western Divine Pillar is not something you can mess with. This old man will give you a reminder. It''s better for everyone to take a step back. "


    "Hahaha ¡­" Lu Beiyou laughed out loud, as expected, this slut''s background was not simple, if it was anyone else, they would have already begged for mercy, but unfortunately, they would have met Lu Beiyou, "Look at me being weak enough to bully, you have not repented yet, and are putting yourself at the highest moral point, who gave you the courage?!"


    With that, Lu Beiyou did not hesitate anymore. Three thousand sword intent soared to the sky and hovered in front of Ye Wujian, coquettish man and the well-developed girl.


    "Tell me, who are you threatening now?"


    In his heart, Ye Wujian had already scolded that slut not far away, but there was nothing he could do.


    He didn''t know how many disgusting matters he had solved for him: bullying men and women, fish and meat from the Imperial City, but because he was the only son of the Western Divine Pillar''s hall master, he could only do this. After a long time, he was finally pecked in the eye by an eagle.


    He turned his head to look at the sloppy-looking Prodigal Son, who had fallen to the ground in fear. Finally, he sighed and a brown colored stone sword appeared before him.


    "Since little brother is unwilling to end it, this old one cannot take even half a step back. I only hope that little brother can save my Young Master''s life after this. "


    As he spoke, the stone sword suddenly shattered, while Ye Wujian''s aura soared in a straight line, to the peak of the Mahayana in the blink of an eye.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but sigh. Although Ye Wujian had the idea of helping the evil, he was still a loyal old servant.


    "That will depend on your ability."

 C205

    While speaking, Lu Beiyou''s palm flipped down, and the three thousand sword intents descended towards him.


    Ye Wujian closed his eyes, his only remaining arm turned into a sharp sword, he waved his arm and released a stream of Sword Qi, causing a large half of the blue lotus s to instantly wither.


    Lu Beiyou''s hand holding ''Lu Yao'' had already arrived in front of Ye Wujian. With a swing of his sword, Ye Wujian used his arm to block.


    A terrifying sword intent instantly erupted. All the shops on the second street were turned into dust in an instant. The dust stirred up as Ye Wujian sank more than a hundred feet into the ground.


    He was covered in blood, but his body was still standing upright on the spot.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but exclaim at the man he was, but unfortunately he met the wrong master.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to go away?"


    Ye Wujian spat out a mouthful of blood, and helplessly shook his head, "I can''t let you go."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, he knew that if he blocked him, maybe he would still have a way out, if he did so, he would never be able to escape death.


    Lu Beiyou kept the ''Lu Yao'' and took a step forward. Three colored lightning flashed all over his body and a terrifying pressure enveloped the entire sky.


    "In that case, please die. In the next life, remember to follow a good master. "


    With a wave of his sleeve, the remaining hundred sword intents gathered together and formed a huge green sword. Lu Beiyou''s finger caressed the jade bangle on his hand as he flicked his finger, and a ray of white lightning landed on the huge green sword.


    Suddenly, the sound of thunder could be heard under the clear sky. From that sword strike just now, he already knew the difference between the two of them. Even if he himself broke through his immortal path, he still wouldn''t be Lu Beiyou''s match. However, it was worth it to be able to die under his full strength.


    He had done a lot of bad things in his life and hoped that he would have the opportunity to repay them slowly in his next life.


    Lu Beiyou waved his palm downwards as the gigantic azure thunder sword descended.


    For a moment, the ground split apart, and a frightening storm spread out, forming a forbidden ground filled with lightning. Ren Hanan could not bear to turn his head away and not look.


    Waiting until everything had calmed down, Ye Wujian was lying in a deep pit, his whole body covered in black.


    Lu Beiyou sighed, he did not look at him anymore, only to see that after being blown far away by the storm, Lang Zi, who was trembling all over, had lost his consciousness from fright, and the plump girl beside him had even fainted.


    When he saw Lu Beiyou looking at him, he disregarded his own image and ran towards the distance. Lu Beiyou instantly appeared in front of him and reached out to pinch his neck, tilting his head and curling the corners of his mouth.


    "Do you still want to kill me?"


    The rascal struggled with all his might. After realizing that he was unable to break free, he sternly said, "Do you know who I am? If you kill me, you will be hunted down and hunted down in the Nine Continents for the rest of your life! "


    The playboy finally revealed his last trump card. Although his tone was barely tough, Lu Beiyou could clearly feel the fear and trembling of his body.


    "Son of the Western Divine Pillar''s Hall Master, do you really think that with your identity, you can do anything to me?"


    Ren Hanan, who had not spoken since the beginning, could not help but come over to Lu Beiyou''s side and say softly: "Why don''t you let him go, after all, you will have to go to the imperial court in the future. If you kill him, at that time, even my royal father will do the same."


    Lu Beiyou smiled and shook his head, "We''ve watched for so long, haven''t all of you had the time to watch the show?"


    But his voice didn''t have any effect, and the surroundings were still quiet. Ren Hanan looked around and also realized that there wasn''t anything special.


    Lu Beiyou sighed lightly, "Looks like everyone isn''t giving me face, then I can only personally invite everyone out."


    As he spoke, he tightened his grip on the debauchee''s arm. For a moment, it was hard for the debauchee to breathe. He slowly lost consciousness, foaming at the mouth. Obviously, he was about to die.


    Finally, a sigh came from the void, "Little friend, please let this unfilial son of mine go."


    The corner of Lu Beiyou''s mouth curled up, and he let go of the rake in his hands. The main character had finally come out.


    Four figures had unknowingly appeared not far away from Lu Beiyou and Ren Hanan, and the imposing aura each of them gave off made Lu Beiyou feel that they were dangerous.


    When Ren Hanan saw these four figures, he could not help but cry out in alarm as well, "Four Palace Masters?!"


    Hearing Ren Hanan''s voice, the four human figures could not help but bow and say: "We meet Princess Nagase Komi."


    As Ren Hanan looked at the ever-changing situation, he was momentarily unable to say anything.


    One of them looked extremely muscular. When he saw the tramp lying unconscious on the ground, he could not help but curse at the trash and was about to send him off with a wave of his sleeve.


    However, Lu Beiyou stopped him, "Don''t, everyone hall masters, it''s rare for you all to gather together for a brat like me. Everyone must have seen what that guy did just now, and I believe you all have all thought he wanted to snatch something from the current Grand Princess of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, and even wanted to kill him. I don''t dare to let him off so easily for such a heinous crime."


    The four of them looked at each other and became silent for a moment.


    Ren Hanan was completely confused as he tugged at Lu Beiyou''s sleeves.


    Lu Beiyou rubbed Ren Hanan''s little head, pointed at the sloppy-looking man on the ground and scolded him with a smile: "Do you really think that this guy would fight over that thing with you for no reason?"


    Ren Hanan lowered his head to look at the rouge box in his hand and asked doubtfully, "Isn''t that so?"


    "Of course not. Think about it, the people in the court right now and the Grand Princess bringing a stranger into the city. It would be fine if it wasn''t for the average person." But for those who hold high positions, is that enough to attract their attention? "


    Ren Hanan was not an idiot either, he had lived in the Imperial City since he was young and had naturally learned a lot about these ways to survive, and immediately understood what was going on.


    "You mean?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, "They are only here to probe my chess pieces. From the moment you and I left the inn, I had always felt like I was being watched, and later on, when we reached the second street, that feeling became even stronger. However, as long as senior is here, no one in the Imperial City would have any ill intentions towards you.


    While speaking, his eyes couldn''t help but look at the four Palace Masters in front of him. He coldly snorted, "However, using a Mahayana Stage elder to probe me, it seems like everyone is extremely worried about me!"


    Ren Hanan also completely understood what was going on, and her small face darkened as well. She looked at the four Palace Masters and asked in a cold voice, "Is what he said true?"


    The four Palace Masters looked at each other and sighed. After a long while, one of them, who was dressed in a red robe and had the thinnest body and the densest Qi, couldn''t help but scold the Western Divine Pillar Palace Mistress: "I already said it, shouldn''t we go in through the main entrance to pay a visit? If you really want to test it out, then so be it! "If you can''t steal a chicken, you can only steal rice. Let''s see how you will end this.


    After saying that, he turned his head in anger and no longer spoke. The muscular man dressed in green who was scolded by him sighed helplessly, scratching his head with a conflicted look on his face: "No, no, Your Highness. You''re overthinking it, this is just a joke. It definitely has no ill intentions. "


    Ren Hanan said in a cold voice. "No ill intentions?! He is a friend I brought into the city, and you guys are trying to test him. If he is really an ordinary person, do you know that just now, he was already dead! And now you''re telling me it''s a joke? "


    Looking at the furious Ren Hanan, the muscular man in green did not know what to do. Gritting his teeth, he turned to look at the other Palace Masters who wanted to help them, only to find that they had all turned away and ignored him. He could only sigh inwardly that he had met someone unsuitable.


    Lu Beiyou also felt that it was about time, he clenched his fist and coughed lightly.

 C206

    "Since Hall Master Xi Shen Zhu''s attitude is sincere, you don''t need to care about it too much, Han An."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the muscular man in green who had a troubled face previously looked like he found a savior, and said repeatedly: "Right, right, right, it''s still big brother here, I was too reckless this time."


    However, Ren Hanan''s anger had not faded, "But he ¡­"


    Before he could finish, he was stopped by Lu Beiyou, who laughed and shook his head, saying softly, "However, this threat has really made me and the Grand Princess scared."


    Hearing this, the corners of the eyes of the four Palace Masters could not help but twitch.


    Are you afraid? Not to mention whether it would hurt the Grand Princess, before the two could even get close to her, they were already crippled by Lu Beiyou and scared out of their wits.


    "Moreover, just based on the fact that he attacked the Grand Princess in the Eastern Zhou Imperial City, I''m afraid ¡­"


    Lu Beiyou did not care about the expressions of the four Palace Masters as he spoke to himself.


    Hearing this, the face of the green-clothed man instantly changed. Ren Changfeng doted on her one and only precious daughter, and everyone in the Eastern Zhou knew about this. If the news of his son attacking Ren Hanan were to spread around the imperial court, even if he didn''t die, he would still lose a layer of skin.


    The man in cyan looked conflicted for a moment before sighing helplessly.


    "Whatever little brother wants, just say it. As long as it is within my abilities, I will definitely be able to accomplish it."


    Liu Sheng finally swallowed his anger. He had to finish the bitter fruit that he had planted himself. Looking back at the absent-minded Lang Zi on the ground, no matter how disappointing he was, he was still his flesh and blood, so he could only admit defeat this time.


    Lu Beiyou''s face was instantly filled with a fox-like smile, "No, no. Since Hallmaster has spoken, then that brat can only obey."


    Lu Beiyou''s tone almost made Liu Sheng jump up and beat him up. Why did it seem like he was unhappy, as if he was the one who forced him to do this.


    However, it seemed like it was enough.


    With a wave of his sleeve, a breeze appeared, enveloping the wanderer and Ye Wujian as it flew towards the gigantic pillar in the distance. He turned his head to look at the plump girl who had already fainted, and could not help but curse loudly.


    Ren Hanan could not bear to turn his head, although she was indeed a little confused, but she was not to die. Lu Beiyou''s expression did not change much.


    On one hand, he had killed quite a few people, and on the other hand, this world revered the strong. Even this kind of cultivator was not considered weak, and in their eyes, they could only be considered ants that could be easily killed.


    As for one of the four Palace Masters, an old man in a brown robe, but with an extremely rosy complexion, stretched out his arm and gently raised his finger. The shop''s surface immediately shook, and houses rose up from the ground, instantly reverting back to their original appearance on the Second Street.


    The black clothed man who had not spoken a word since arriving here just now also walked over, took off the hood on his head, and smiled towards Lu Beiyou: "This is not the place to talk, I wonder if little brother would like to come with us to the restaurant for a chat."


    Amongst the four Palace Masters, the one who gave Lu Beiyou the greatest pressure was the black-clothed man. The moment he took off the hood, both Lu Beiyou and Ren Hanan were stunned.


    This was a woman, and an extremely seductive one at that. However, her voice was especially hoarse.


    He could only hear Ren Hanan whispering: "I never thought that the hall master of the Eastern Divine Pillar that my father spoke of as the most dangerous is actually such a good-looking older sister."


    At this point of time, Lu Beiyou completely understood the uses of the so-called Four Divine Pillars.


    The Azure Dragon held the west, the White Tiger held the east, the Vermillion Bird held the south, and the Black Tortoise held the north. The four divine pillars that formed the four divine pillars firmly suppressed the Imperial City''s destiny at the center of the four divine pillars.


    It was no wonder that the people in the imperial city would panic when they heard the name of the Western Shrine. At this moment, the four Palace Masters in front of him were probably the ultimate fighting force of the Eastern Zhou Empire!


    As if she had heard Ren Hanan''s voice as well, the corner of her mouth hooked up into a charming smile. She walked forward enchantingly, caressed Ren Hanan''s face and said hoarsely, "The Grand Princess really knows how to speak, I can''t even bear to cut your cute little face."


    Hearing these words, Lu Beiyou originally thought that Ren Hanan would be angry, but Ren Hanan was surprisingly calm. It was obvious that he was already accustomed to the woman in black''s words.


    At this moment, the red-clothed man lightly coughed, pulling everyone''s thoughts back to reality. "What are you all standing here for? Why don''t we find a restaurant first?"


    Hearing this, the woman in black also stood up and stretched her back before taking the lead to walk into the distance.


    Lu Beiyou walked over to Ren Hanan''s side and saw that her expression was normal as usual. He could not help but feel suspicious. You don''t get angry when she talks to you like that? "


    It was clear that she had recovered from Lu Beiyou''s words just now, as she softly explained: "Black Big Sister''s personality is exactly like this. It''s my father who owes me, and as my daughter, I''m not in a good position to say anything more."


    Lu Beiyou could not help but be a little surprised upon hearing this. It seemed that this senior brother of his also monopolized a Peach Blossom, but this Peach Blossom looked like a black flower.


    Ren Hanan had also regained his calm after the incident from before. He pulled towards the direction in which the black-clothed female left to chase.


    The other hall masters looked at each other. The old man in the brown robe said to the people hiding in the distance, "Second Avenue has been rebuilt. The temple will send people to settle the rest of the compensation." Following that, he too disappeared into thin air.


    After all, they were in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, and they had seen this kind of scene quite a few times. However, they did not expect that they would actually see the four Divine Pillar Palace Masters move out. It seemed like the man who had just bought the rouge was not an ordinary person.


    The rouge vendor, who still held a silver coin in his hand, had a dazed look in his eyes as he softly said, "They are all immortals!"


    As for Ren Hanan, who was sitting in front of the table, she was feeling uneasy. It was obvious that she was a bit embarrassed sitting beside Lu Beiyou. The woman in black from before was sitting by the window, looking at the scenery outside the restaurant without saying a word.


    As for the other three Palace Masters, their gazes were fixated on Lu Beiyou, the kind of feeling like a father-in-law inspecting a son-in-law. Lu Beiyou, however, had an indifferent expression, and silently drank the hot tea in his hand.


    No one said anything. After a long while, the red clothed man finally revealed a faint smile and said softly, "You''re only half a step away from a false Immortal, possessing all sorts of heaven-defying techniques, and even have two meridians. The Nine Stage Lightning Calamity World''s Berserker Thunder God is indeed not a mortal."


    When Lu Beiyou heard his secret being exposed to the red clothed man, he did not feel anything strange. The Vermillion Bird''s Paw of South and South, together with the Fire of South and Light of South, could penetrate people''s hearts, so he knew that it was reasonable for him to have some of his trump cards. As long as his own Bei Shan''s legacy had not been discovered, he had the power to protect himself.


    Lu Beiyou chuckled and blew away the steam in his teacup. He took a sip of the hot tea cup and put it down, "Compared to the other Palace Masters, this kid is far inferior. However, there are some things that the Palace Masters should say straightforwardly. After all, it''s better to use guesses while hiding themselves. It''s not good for either of us. "

 C207

    Jade Dragon Restaurant was located in a remote corner in the southwest region of the Eastern Zhou Imperial City. But at this moment, not to mention a first-rate master, even the king of a country would feel a great pressure.


    The atmosphere in the restaurant was surprisingly calm, but there were also dark waves surging about.


    The waiter and the shopkeeper didn''t dare to go up to the second floor. The staircase was blocked by a sharp sword, and anyone who approached it would get cut by the sword Qi.


    At this moment, the scene on the second floor was extremely strange.


    Two middle-aged men and an old man were staring fixedly at the young man in front of them. Beside the young man sat a young girl, and on the windowsill sat an extremely charming black clothed demoness.


    The red clothed man''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the young man in front of him. In the end, he couldn''t help but laugh and say: "Sure enough, heroes come from young men. Compared to my worthless thing, it''s far inferior."


    Lu Beiyou did not speak and only nodded silently, as a form of greeting.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s expression, the red clothed man couldn''t help but sigh. "I still haven''t made the introductions, right?


    He then pointed to a smiling old man and said: "This is the Northern Divine Pillar''s Hall Master, Li Xuanhuang."


    Lu Beiyou smiled and nodded his head.


    And from the expression on his face just now, it goes without saying that it was the Lord of the Western Divine Pillar, Liu Sheng.


    As for the girl in black, a black dagger instantly appeared in front of Hua Wuyan just as she was about to speak. The cold aura engulfed all life in her surroundings.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but frown: "What does that mean?"


    Just as Lu Beiyou was about to flare up, he was stopped by Ren Hanan, "It''s okay, Aunt Han''s personality is like this, don''t take it to heart."


    Hearing Ren Hanan''s words, Lu Beiyou''s heart was filled with a strong sense of warning, causing his heart to tremble.


    Ren Hanan had told her not long ago that she rarely saw the four Palace Masters, even Liu Sheng had only seen her once, but she knew this Eastern Divine Pillar Hall Master very well.


    This meant that this woman dressed in black often went to and fro within the imperial city, and had even fought around Ren Changfeng. This meant that her status was definitely not low, and might even exceed the sum of the three Palace Masters in front of her.


    Hua Wuyan looked at the black dagger in front of him and could not help but sigh, "Little brother, don''t mind it. If there is any offense, please take care of it. "


    Lu Beiyou turned his head to look at the window sill, and was currently wiping a black dagger that he had unknowingly took out out from nowhere. The sword''s body suddenly exploded with an earth-shaking sword intent, directed straight at Lu Beiyou, and stopped in front of him when he arrived.


    "Kid, don''t try to pry information from me. You''re not worthy of knowing."


    Hearing the girl in black''s hoarse voice, Lu Beiyou curled his lips to show that he finally understood.


    Hua Wuyan shook her head helplessly, then looked at Lu Beiyou and smiled: "Oh yeah, I only know that little brother came in with the Grand Princess, I wonder where little brother is from?"


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou sneered in his heart, it seemed like they were only alert to him bringing her in, and then seeing that Ren Changfeng had arrived at the inn he stayed at previously.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but cough softly, "Actually it''s nothing much, I''m just a guy who walked out of a small place within the Middle Continent, it''s fine if you don''t bring it up."


    The three of them looked at each other, but didn''t say anything.


    Who would believe his words? A small place like this would sit together with the East Zhou princess calmly. After knowing the power of the East Zhou, how could they still chat happily? If they believed it, they would be bitten by dogs.


    But seeing that Lu Beiyou did not have any more thoughts, they did not have any more questions, so they gave up on this idea and changed the topic: "Since little brother is not willing to reveal himself, then it would be inconvenient for us to ask any more questions, but I have a question that little brother must answer!"


    Hearing Hua Wuyan''s words, Lu Beiyou muttered to himself for a moment, and in the end, nodded his head. After all, they were in the Eastern Zhou Imperial City, it was fine that he would give the majority of them a hard time. However, even if the people in front of him were Ren Hanan, he still had to be careful.


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou had agreed, Hua Wuyan heaved a sigh of relief. After all, with Ren Hanan here, it would not be good for him to flare up, but Lu Beiyou had to answer this question.


    Hua Wuyan''s attitude gradually turned serious as he said, "What is your purpose in coming to the Eastern Zhou Dynasty?"


    The moment these words came out, before Lu Beiyou could speak, he had already become angry, "What happened to you two? Friend that I brought back, you started questioning the moment you appeared? Why can''t I bring some dirty people over? "


    The four Palace Masters did not speak, but this time around, they had also directly ignored Ren Hanan''s small temper.


    Seeing that, Ren Hanan could not help but become even more furious. Just as he was about to get angry again, Lu Beiyou stopped him. Lu Beiyou understood their intentions, after all, a special existence like Lu Beiyou had suddenly appeared in the Eastern Zhou Empire''s imperial city, it was not only good or bad, the place where they were sleeping would not allow others to spy on them, so they had to understand their own motives.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, laughed and rubbed Ren Hanan''s little head, signalling for her to not be angry, then looked at the four people in front of her and asked: "I wonder who you are representing to ask this question?"


    The three people sitting in front of Lu Beiyou looked at each other but did not say a word. The woman in black, who hadn''t spoken since then, narrowed her eyes.


    It seemed that the Grand Princess had brought a playful person with her this time.


    After a moment of silence, Hua Wuyan asked, "What''s the difference between the two?"


    Lu Beiyou picked up the teacup in front of him and finished it in one gulp. He poured another cup of hot tea and softly said, "If you guys are representing yourselves, I can only say that I have no comment."


    The atmosphere in the restaurant had instantly changed. The entire restaurant was enveloped by a scorching aura, Lu Beiyou felt as though he was being stared at by a terrifying prehistoric ferocious beast.


    Although the people downstairs could feel that the atmosphere in the restaurant wasn''t normal, they didn''t feel that it was unusual.


    Ren Hanan saw that Lu Beiyou''s forehead was drenched in sweat, but he also saw some clues that he wanted to quickly check out, but his hand was blocked off by an invisible wall.


    The pressure on Lu Beiyou grew bigger and bigger, but Hua Wuyan only looked like he was having tea with an indifferent expression.


    Intimidating!


    Lu Beiyou knew that he was too arrogant and proud, this was a warning from Hua Wuyan to him, but he had no choice. Before long, he would head to the Eastern Zhou Dynasty''s hall, if news of his weakness spread out, his voice would be lowered by who knows how many times.


    Seeing that, Ren Hanan''s face became anxious, he angrily looked at the three Palace Masters in front of him who were about to speak, but were stopped by Lu Beiyou.


    "Han An, don''t. Everything had to be done through the hand of a princess. If this news were to spread, wouldn''t people say that you were just eating a soft snack? This time, let me settle it myself. "


    Ren Hanan could not help but feel his heart ache: Are you alright?


    Lu Beiyou curled his lips, indicating that he was fine, and then his eyes slowly turned gold.


    The four Palace Masters who originally had indifferent expressions also felt a trace of strange feeling and an odd expression involuntarily appeared on their faces.


    Was this the feeling of a battle intent?

 C208

    The black-clothed woman''s eyes became even more wonderful.


    It was obvious that they were extremely familiar with fighting spirit. At this moment, the little white dog that was lying on the bed also opened its eyes. He cursed silently and disappeared from the inn.


    Lu Beiyou bellowed, his entire body was covered with gold light, a terrifying energy wave swept out in all directions.


    Liu Sheng frowned slightly. He waved his sleeve and scattered the wave of air. To them, this was an unsightly wave of air. However, once it spread, it would be a disaster for the citizens of the city.


    Lu Beiyou stood at his original position, his whole body in a hurry, a burst of arrogant Qi spread out.


    The three Palace Masters stood up at the same time. The girl in black also walked down from the window, a dark aura slowly following behind her.


    Seeing that, Ren Hanan anxiously blocked in front of Lu Beiyou, but was pushed away by the black clothed female.


    "What is your relationship with Sun Xing?"


    Lu Beiyou could not help but be taken aback, but he instantly understood what was going on. The moment Sun Xing came out of seclusion, the entire Nine Prefectures trembled, and in the end, the Imperial Dragon Elder from the Eastern Zhou Dynasty blocked him.


    It would not be excessive for the four Palace Masters to know about it.


    Lu Beiyou asked in a neither humble nor arrogant manner: "What does that have to do with you?"


    The black clothed female''s beautiful eyes could not help but narrow, as black aura scattered in all directions towards Lu Beiyou. Even though it only looked like black flames, it seemed especially dark and cold. The golden light on his body was also being eroded bit by bit.


    Lu Beiyou''s pupils contracted. Just as he was about to block, a beast roar came from the window, dispersing the black flames.


    Everyone turned around and saw an extremely docile looking little white dog lazily staring at them. However, the terrifying pressure from the red mark on his forehead clearly showed that this puppy was not ordinary.


    Everyone downstairs had long since fainted from this pressure, while the restaurant had turned into a quiet place with a radius of several dozen kilometers. It was obvious that something had sealed it up.


    The moment they saw this puppy, the four Palace Masters'' faces turned ugly. The black clad woman said in a cold voice, "Dragon Mastiff?"


    The atmosphere became tense.


    The dragon mastiff yawned. A black wind blew, and a man dressed in black walked out from the black wind. The red flame mark on his forehead was especially demonic against his white skin.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but be shocked, wasn''t that the man he saw in the Dragon Mastiff''s Space of Consciousness? Is this his manifestation?


    The man in black clenched his fists and stretched his body. He then said with a clear voice, "I''m not used to using this human body."


    Lu Beiyou could not help but ask, "Senior Dragon Mastiff, why are you here?"


    "Why did it appear here?" Hearing that, the Dragon Mastiff''s gaze turned to Lu Beiyou and scolded loudly, "Tell me why I am here. I have revealed my fighting spirit on the streets, are you afraid that Old Sun''s enemy will not look for you? Sun Xing started a massacre the moment he came out. Although in the end he was stopped by the guy surnamed Jiang, do you think that his enemy will stop right there? Fighting spirit is the only inheritance of his sect, who else would they look for if not you? Even though they are a motley crowd, but you know the principle that one plus one is more than two, right? I say, are you really stupid? "


    Hearing the Dragon Mastiff''s reprimand, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but to scratch his head. He didn''t think that Sun Xing would actually have so many enemies, it seemed that he couldn''t use his fighting spirit anymore.


    Then, Long Ao looked at the four hall masters in front of him, and the corner of his mouth curled up into a demonic smile. "Hmm, I didn''t expect that this good-for-nothing kid would attract the four hall masters'' attention. I wonder what the four hall masters are here for?"


    The complexion of the woman in black also became somewhat unsightly. It was obvious that her tone of voice towards the Dragon Mastiff was extremely hateful. She couldn''t help but take a step forward and say sternly: "Is it up to a beast like you to manage my Eastern Zhou Sect?"


    As soon as he said this, two terrifying energies suddenly exploded in the tavern. One black and one red, the other black and one red, collided with each other.


    Not good!


    Lu Beiyou immediately pulled Ren Hanan into his embrace, and took out a thread of World Exterminating White Thunder from his bracelet. He used it to form a barrier around him, but under the impact of the two energies, cracks constantly appeared.


    As for the other three Palace Masters, they had already prepared their defenses. Each of them had an immortal seed floating in front of them, so they didn''t feel too much pressure from the clash.


    "Little kid, who are you calling a beast?" asked the mastiff with a soft voice. As soon as he finished speaking, an even more terrifying and shocking killing intent followed.


    The woman in black snorted coldly. She opened her palm and a two-man tall black tiger appeared behind her. It then roared out at the mastiff.


    Lu Beiyou was also stunned for a moment. The Four Divine Pillars were supposed to be the Four Symbols, and the woman in black was the hall master of the Eastern Divine Pillar, also known as the White Tiger Statue.


    But from the moment he met her, the only thing that was revealed was a dark chill. This was completely different from the sharp aura of the White Tiger.


    "I''m talking about you, so what can you do to me?"


    Hearing the woman in black''s hoarse voice, the dragon mastiff''s eyes narrowed, "So that''s how it is. I don''t know what happened, but you actually chose to use your body to feed the tiger to raise your cultivation. But if you think that''s the right thing to fight me, little kid, are you overthinking it?"


    As they spoke, the two auras became even stronger. Originally, they even cared about the life and death of the tavern and the commoners, but at that instant, they didn''t care anymore. Their auras instantly increased by a hundred times.


    Lu Beiyou was also sweating profusely as he maintained the protective screen to protect himself and Ren Hanan. However, the black clothed female and dragon mastiff''s auras were just too powerful, Lu Beiyou was already at his limit and the tavern was about to collapse in an instant.


    Lu Beiyou finally could not endure it any longer and was about to reveal his first trump card. Suddenly, a slightly hunched figure appeared between the two of them, as he sighed helplessly and said softly, "Both of you, stop."


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and two dragons flew out of his sleeve. After a roar, they opened their mouths and were sucked into the dragon''s body.


    The tavern was silent for a while as well.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but heave a sigh of relief as well. However, when he raised his head to look at the stooped figure that had suddenly appeared, he was also stunned for a moment.


    This was an old man with a body that was not considered tall and sturdy. From beginning to end, his entire body carried a trace of gentleness. If it was an ordinary old man, he would only be considered ordinary, but in his arms, there was a dragon sleeping soundly.


    That''s right, dragon!

 C209

    The moment the person appeared, the entire tavern fell into silence.


    The expression on the face of the dragon mastiff changed, and it couldn''t help but take a step back. The three Palace Masters withdrew their defenses and looked at the old man with dark and uncertain expressions.


    The girl in black looked at the old man in front of her and asked coldly, "Why have you come?"


    It was obvious that the black-clothed woman and the old man knew each other long ago.


    When the old man heard this, he gently caressed the dragon in his arms. The dragon let out a comfortable cry and instantly, a tempest began to spread out from the tavern.


    "It has nothing to do with me this time. I was just sent to pick him up."


    Acceptance? Hearing the old man''s words, Lu Beiyou was confused, he looked around and was about to say something. Ren Hanan, who was beside him, had already run over to the old man, and tenderly said: "Grandpa Jiang, why have you come? Did my father ask you to bring me back? "


    The old man looked at the young lady who was carrying him and smiling, the dragon in his embrace seemed to have smelled the young lady''s scent and opened his drowsy eyes, when he saw that the person in front of him was Ren Hanan, he instantly went to her side and swam in the air, slightly waving his tail, Ren Hanan seeing this, couldn''t help but gently pull it into his embrace, laughing: "Little worm is also in my embrace, it''s been a long time since I last saw you ah."


    Small adults? Besides old man Jiang, everyone present revealed shocked expressions.


    This was a dragon after all, a genuine dragon bloodline! Before, Lu Beiyou had had a drop in his body that could reconstruct the Divine Clearing Slash Ruins Returning Stage in his meridians.


    Then wouldn''t this person in front of him be even more terrifying? But Wandering Dragon seemed to be used to Ren Hanan''s address, as he still rubbed against Ren Hanan''s chest with an intimate expression. Seeing this, Lu Beiyou could not help but swallow his saliva.


    At this time, the old man also spoke up: "Ren Changfeng, that brat, did indeed ask me to come and pick you up, but this time, there is someone else that I want to take away."


    After saying that, the old man''s gaze floated towards Lu Beiyou, which allowed Lu Beiyou to roughly guess the old man''s identity. In fact, there was only one person in the entire Eastern Zhou Empire who called Ren Changfeng a brat.


    It was Elder Yu Long, Mister Jiang.


    Ren Changfeng brought the Dragon Catcher back to Eastern Zhou City, but he was forced to retreat for five hundred Li due to his anger. It was known as the only celestial being left in time.


    It seemed that the commotion this time had truly alarmed the imperial court, which was why Ren Changfeng sent Mister Jiang to persuade them.


    However, Qing Han didn''t seem to mind at all. He pointed at Mister Jiang and said coldly, "Old man, I respect your kindness in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty." But what right do you have to interfere this time? "


    Lu Beiyou watched the farce unfold without any chance to speak. He could not interject into the conversations between the big shots, although his identity was not simple, he would definitely not be able to do anything in front of these madmen.


    Mister Jiang could not help but sigh, pointed at Lu Beiyou and whispered: "Based on his Middle Continent, he is surnamed Lu."


    As soon as his voice fell, the four Palace Masters looked at Lu Beiyou in unison. The black-clothed woman in particular looked at Lu Beiyou with an even stranger gaze, as if she was a hungry beast looking at its prey.


    "What''s your name? What is the relationship between this and Middle Continent? "


    Lu Beiyou was not prepared to answer, but Duke Jiang nodded his head, indicating that he did in the end.


    "Lu Beiyou is the successor to Middle Continent."


    Just as she finished speaking, the woman in black had already arrived in front of Lu Beiyou.


    The black clad woman stared fixedly at Lu Beiyou as she reached out her hands to touch him, but her arms were still trembling slightly. It was obvious that her emotions were unstable at the moment.


    Lu Beiyou looked towards the other three Palace Masters and discovered that they seemed to have already known that things would turn out like this.


    The black-clothed woman seemed to have also noticed her own loss of manners. She took a deep breath and asked in a hoarse voice: "What is your relationship with Lu Zhen Xian?"


    This time, it was Lu Beiyou who was stunned, how did she know his name? And from her expression, she seemed to know her father very well.


    Lu Beiyou''s tone also became anxious, "You know my father?"


    Lu Beiyou had always thought that the black-clothed man and Ren Changfeng had some sort of relationship, but now it seemed that his father, whom he had never met, had some sort of strange relationship with the black-clothed woman.


    The lady in black did not say anything, but in the end, she reached out and caressed Lu Beiyou''s face. Lu Beiyou was originally about to stop her, but suddenly realized, her cold face that revealed a smile, was suddenly filled with a warm smile.


    Ren Hanan was about to say something, but was stopped by Mister Jiang, who shook his head.


    In the end, Lu Beiyou did not push away the black-clothed female''s hand, allowing her to do as she pleased.


    After a while, the girl in black also seemed to have recovered from her shock, and she softly said to Lu Beiyou while looking at him, "I do know your father, and we are also very familiar with each other."


    Hearing these words, Lu Beiyou''s expression couldn''t help but become strange. What did that mean?


    Seeing the look in Lu Beiyou''s eyes, the woman in black understood what Lu Beiyou was thinking, and her face turned slightly red.


    He left behind a sentence, "If you have anything to say, come find me at the Eastern Divine Pillar." Then, he instantly disappeared from where he stood, leaving a baffled Lu Beiyou standing there.


    What was going on?


    This was Hua Wuyan''s voice that suddenly came from beside his ears, "You really came from the Lu Family?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded.


    Hua Wuyan could not help but sigh as he shook his head and walked out of the restaurant.


    The brown clothed old man, Li Xuan Huang, bowed towards Lu Beiyou and left the tavern. Liu Sheng said that he owed Lu Beiyou a favor and that he could go to the Western Divine Pillar to find him anytime before leaving the tavern.


    No one mentioned what had just happened, as if it were a trivial matter.


    Furthermore, everything that had just happened was like a dream.


    Only Sir Jiang, Ren Hanan and the Dragon Mastiff, who were still in the tavern, could prove that everything that had just happened was real.


    Lu Beiyou looked at Duke Jiang with some confusion, "Senior, what is going on?"


    Mister Jiang shook his head with a smile, "I shouldn''t be the one to tell you the reason. If you have any questions, you might as well ask them yourself."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head. Seems like there were many things that were related to him, but he did not know about them. However, it wouldn''t be long before he would have a perfect answer to all of them.


    Just as Lu Beiyou was in a trance, Mister Jiang''s words completely caused everyone to be stunned on the spot. It could even be said that if these words were to spread out of the Eastern Zhou Region, it would definitely cause a terrifying storm to erupt once again in the entire Nine Continents.


    "If something happens to you that you can''t solve, you can ask them for help. They will definitely help you unconditionally, even at the cost of their lives."

 C210

    What did this mean?


    This meant that from then on, Dong Zhou would become Lu Beiyou''s shield, and with his identity as the son of the Lu Family, anyone walking on the Nine Continents would have to see''s expression.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that the current Lu Beiyou was unrivalled in the world, even to say that he was unrivalled in the world.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but ask, "Senior, what exactly does that mean?"


    Mister Jiang shook his head with a smile, indicating that he had said enough and could not continue.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but sigh. It seemed that he would only get the answer when he met Ren Changfeng.


    The Dragon Mastiff also yawned at this time, telling Lu Beiyou to remember to come to the Ancient Beast Forest no matter what. Then, it fearfully looked at the swimming dragon that was yawning comfortably in Ren Hanan''s arms, and also transformed into its original form, disappearing in the tavern in an instant. It then continued to check on the reason of the changes in the world.


    Seeing that he was the only one left in the tavern, Ren Hanan and the two others also smiled and looked towards Lu Beiyou: "The commotion just now was too great, I hope it didn''t scare little brother Lu, right?"


    Lu Beiyou immediately shook his head, "I''m fine."


    Lu Beiyou also understood his own limits, but he had also interacted with Sun Xing for a period of time, so he was clearly aware of just how terrifying Sun Xing was. But the old man in front of him who could beat Sun Xing back was not even on the same level as him, let alone the Wandering Dragon in Ren Hanan''s embrace.


    It was a confirmation of the saying, "Heaven beyond, there is always someone beyond".


    However, Lu Beiyou did not feel too much fear, he gently stroked the jade bracelet on his hand. Although he could not beat him, it did not mean that he did not have the ability to protect himself, as this was also his strongest trump card.


    Sir Jiang had also noticed Lu Beiyou''s little movements, but did not say anything. He only said softly, "That''s good. Then, why don''t you follow this old man to the imperial court for a walk?"


    Lu Beiyou smiled and nodded. Carrying the dragon, he looked at the old and young in front of him, and could not help but come to Lu Beiyou''s side and lightly pull her sleeves while smiling, "Hey, smelly fellow. You can''t make my father angry. But when I tell my dad, I''ll give you some good stuff. "


    Hearing this, the corner of Duke Jiang''s mouth twitched. Seeing Duke Jiang''s expression, Lu Beiyou also felt a bit of satisfaction in his heart for some reason.


    He rubbed Ren Hanan''s little head and said softly, "I''ll agree to it."


    Mister Jiang could not bear to watch any longer, so he stopped looking. He only thought to himself that Ren Changfeng truly had a prodigal daughter, but in this world, was she even more prodigal than him?


    Sir Jiang let out a whistle, and the Wandering Dragon who was always in Ren Hanan''s embrace also unwillingly raised his head, and let out a light moan to express his dissatisfaction.


    Mister Jiang took out a thin rope from his sleeve and lightly whipped Wandering Dragon. He scolded him softly, "You lazy bastard, you only know how to sleep and play. "Do you believe that when I go back, I won''t be able to eat for three days?"


    When Wandering Dragon heard this, he looked at Ren Hanan pitifully. Seeing Ren Hanan also shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he was powerless to help. He reluctantly flew out of the window.


    As Lu Beiyou saw this scene, he couldn''t help but sigh that this world was truly filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons.


    To be able to tame the Wandering Dragon Mastiff, which could cause no one in the world to feel fear, into acting like a child, Lu Beiyou could not even see how deep the cultivation of the old man in front of him was.


    The old man walked to the window and suddenly stopped. "Although an old man like me shouldn''t be asking, little brother, please don''t mind an old man like me saying too much."


    Lu Beiyou thought for a moment, then said: "Senior, if you have any questions, feel free to ask."


    Mister Jiang did not turn around, nor did he say anything. He only raised his head and sighed as he looked out the window.


    Ren Hanan held Lu Beiyou''s hand tighter, and his palm also started to sweat profusely.


    "You ¡­ What was his purpose in coming to the imperial court?


    Gongzi Jiang should not have asked this question, because no matter how he looked at it, this matter was not under his control, but he was someone from the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, and Lu Beiyou''s identity was extremely special, so this matter had to be brought to his attention.


    "To save people."


    Lu Beiyou seemed to have long known that the old man would ask this question, and answered without the slightest hesitation. If it was said that the four hall masters of the Four God Pillars, Lu Beiyou, were unable to tell them his goal, but in front of this old man in front of him, Lu Beiyou basically did not have the slightest intention to conceal anything.


    After all, what he was about to do might cause the Imperial court to be angered, so he had to make preparations in advance.


    The old man sighed. "Is that person important to you?"


    Hearing this question, Lu Beiyou suddenly froze, because he didn''t think that the old man would ask him such a question. Ren Hanan, who had been tugging at his sleeve, also looked at Lu Beiyou this time.


    Lu Beiyou could clearly feel the emotions and questions contained within it. Previously, he did not have the heart to grit his teeth and directly told Ren Hanan the truth.


    Lu Beiyou sighed inwardly, nodded, and said: "It''s very important, because the one I want to save is my wife."


    When these words came out, Ren Hanan''s eyes were initially filled with shock, then, disbelief, loss, and sorrow.


    In the end, his eyes were filled with tears as he scolded Lu Beiyou loudly, "Smelly fellow! I hate you! "


    Then, he ran out of the tavern.


    The crowd, who had been waiting downstairs to watch the show, was stunned when they saw a young girl running out of the tavern while wiping away her tears.


    Sir Jiang had also turned around at this time. His expression was a little lonely as well, "You know all about it?"


    Lu Beiyou could not help but smile bitterly at himself as he nodded his head.


    "Senior, didn''t you say all this just so that I could break off my relationship with Han An?"


    Mister Jiang nodded his head, then shook his head, "You still don''t know what exactly you have on you, but Ren Changfeng, that brat, will do whatever he wants and place everything on you, but I can''t, I have to be responsible for the citizens of the Eastern Zhou Empire. So, I hope you don''t hate me, kid. "


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou shook his head and did not say anything. Hatred? What right did he have to hate Mister Jiang? He came to the Eastern Zhou Province with a purpose in mind, but as for Ren Hanan, it could only be said to be a bad fate.


    When the girl was at her wit''s end, Lu Beiyou''s appearance had undoubtedly given her a ray of light. However, this light did not represent love or love. Perhaps it was just a feeling of security that the girl had yearned for for for a long time.


    Lu Beiyou was simply unable to give her what she wanted, maybe the old man''s question had also helped him make up his mind.


    Duke Jiang, seeing Lu Beiyou''s expression, also knew the answer and softly replied, "Don''t worry about that little guy. She still has quite a few spies by her side."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "Then let''s go."


    Mister Jiang could not help but sigh, but there was nothing he could do. After all, he was not the only person standing behind him. He did not dare to gamble, nor could he.


    One old and one young, they stepped onto a roaming dragon''s body and flew towards the Imperial City in the distance.

 C211

    Lu Beiyou originally thought that the Eastern Zhou Royal City he was looking at was already extremely shocking, but this time, when he stood on top of the Wandering Dragon Mountain and looked down, he realized that it was only a drizzle.


    The clouds in the sky were formed from spiritual energy, making them stand out in the world after the end of the path of Immortality.


    Looking down from a high vantage point, there were all sorts of strange energy fluctuations flowing through the world. Just taking one out would cause a sensation and insanity in the world. However, this kind of thing could be seen everywhere in the Eastern Zhou Imperial City.


    At this time, Lu Beiyou also understood the meaning of Mister Jiang''s words, and used this opportunity to stop his own thoughts.


    He could not help but sigh and let out a long breath. It seemed that this matter was going to be difficult to resolve.


    Mister Jiang stood at the head of the dragon without saying a word. After a while, he landed in front of a magnificent building.


    Lu Beiyou raised his head and looked at the magnificent palace in front of him. If this were to be placed in his own home, it would probably result in quite a bit of military pay and money for consolation.


    However, Duke Jiang did not seem to hear him. He stretched out his hand to call Xiao Long over and whispered to him, "Ren Changfeng is waiting for you in the study room."


    Lu Beiyou nodded and stepped onto the steps of the palace.


    With every step he took, he felt his body become more energetic. The spirit energy around Lu Beiyou surged forward, and Sir Jiang followed suit.


    The guards who had initially seen Lu Beiyou preparing to stop him, immediately retreated to two sides after seeing Mister Jiang.


    Lu Beiyou stood at the entrance of the majestic palace, and lightly patted his own cheek.


    The guards on both sides looked at each other, and with a nod from Sir Jiang, they clasped their hands together. Spiritual Qi erupted as the doors of the palace slowly opened. A deep and powerful aura spread out.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but be a little absent-minded. Behind this door was the only place that Lao Kong had wanted to become an immortal. Here, it was the highest hall that countless of famous scholars in the world yearned for, but right now, Lu Beiyou was only one step away from entering this region.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, tidied up his clothes, raised his head and walked towards the palace.


    Along the way, Lu Beiyou discovered that there wasn''t anything special about the palace, and even felt somewhat lonely.


    Mister Jiang, who was standing behind Lu Beiyou, explained: "For you, Ren Changfeng, that brat, pushed away today''s morning assembly. Naturally, there will be no more of that glorious righteousness left. "


    Lu Beiyou also nodded slightly.


    Duke Jiang took the lead and led the way, while Lu Beiyou followed him.


    After circling around Duke Jiang a few times, Lu Beiyou was already standing in front of a small house. The small house was especially conspicuous in the midst of the majestic palaces, but there were countless stalks of green bamboo around it, making it seem even more elegant.


    Duke Jiang had already disappeared. Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, walked forward and slowly pushed open the door.


    There were no unnecessary furnishings in the room. There was a bookshelf, a wooden table, and two chairs, and Ren Changfeng was frowning as he looked at the folder in his hands.


    After seeing Lu Beiyou''s figure, he also put down the paper in his hand. His brows slowly relaxed as he smiled. "You''re here?"


    Lu Beiyou did not act and directly walked to the table in front of Ren Changfeng and sat down. He poured himself a cup of tea and drank it, but felt a little cold.


    "Senior brother, you never told me that your Eastern Zhou capital was so robust."


    Ren Changfeng couldn''t help but burst out laughing when he heard that, "That''s because you don''t know how terrifying the true strength behind your Lu Family is."


    Lu Beiyou thought about what he knew and could not help but laugh bitterly and shake his head, "Other than the thousands of Heroic Spirits that I carry, I really do not know how to compare with Dong Zhou. Senior Brother, do you want to give me something good to show off?"


    The expression in Ren Changfeng''s eyes couldn''t help but become a little absent-minded as he looked at the shameless Lu Beiyou in front of him. The first time he saw Lu Beiyou was when he had lost his memories; But at that time, he felt that Lu Beiyou was only a child who wanted to learn martial arts.


    However, in the current him, it was clear that Lu Beiyou had changed a lot. He looked much more vicissitudes of life and even when he spoke, he was constantly thinking about how he could gain benefits for the Middle Continent.


    "You''ve changed."


    Lu Beiyou was startled upon hearing Ren Changfeng''s words, and then he could not help but chuckle. "Senior brother, people change when they see one. Especially when you thought that you were just a drop in the ocean, but someone suddenly told you that you are the savior, that there are countless people waiting for you to raise them, and that when you go and protect them, they would all die because of you, what would you do? "


    Ren Changfeng could not help but sigh, and said: "It''s been hard on you."


    Lu Beiyou smiled and shook his head, "As long as senior is willing to support us, we won''t suffer. I don''t need anything good either. Senior Brother, just give me a few million silver as military pay, and then you just have to support me with several tens of thousands of silver worth of food. "


    Ren Changfeng looked at the tea in front of him, able to speak of all of these words smoothly without the slightest bit of embarrassment, and nodded his head.


    "The soldiers will be paid a hundred thousand gold, and the food will be carried away one million gold. We will set out to deliver it to the Lu Family three days later."


    Lu Beiyou''s hand that was serving the tea couldn''t help but tremble, and he chuckled: "Senior Brother sure is generous. If I knew earlier, I would have said more."


    Ren Changfeng laughed and waved his hand, "Just take it as if you''ve just arrived in the east Zhou, as my senior brother, I do not properly entertain you."


    Lu Beiyou nodded and poured himself another cup of cold tea. He did not speak any further, and quietly looked at the floating tea leaves in the cup, thinking about something.


    Ren Changfeng also did not say anything, he only quietly looked at the dazed Lu Beiyou in front of him, and did not interrupt him, quietly waiting for him to speak.


    Lu Beiyou was silent for a long time, then raised his head and stared at Ren Changfeng, and said: "Senior Brother, shouldn''t you give me the answer?"


    Ren Changfeng seemed to have already known that Lu Beiyou was going to ask this question. His expression did not contain even the slightest of shock, and he only asked softly: "Are you really going to be better prepared?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, "I was originally just a tavern''s waiter who had nothing better to do than to drink wine and tease the little loli. But now that I know who I am, I know where I live. I have a grandfather who is extremely fond of me but can''t express it, and a second grandfather who, even though he isn''t related by blood, treats me like his own grandson. But I do not know who my parents are, my grandfather did not tell me, no one told me. I only know that my father is called Lu Zhen Xian, and is a very powerful person. But I don''t even know my mother''s name, and now there''s someone in front of me who knows everything about them. How do you think I should choose? "How can I choose?"


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou''s emotions had become extremely unstable, Ren Changfeng finally put down the paper money he had been holding in his hand, poured himself a cup of cold tea and drank it all in one gulp, then leaned his body against the chair.


    In front of Lu Beiyou, he did not have any airs of being a king, at the moment, he was merely Lu Beiyou''s elder. He raised his head and said softly, "Alright, since you want to know, then I''ll tell you everything I know."

 C212

    Ren Changfeng walked in front of the bookshelf and grabbed onto a book, "But what I can tell you is definitely more than everything, because there are a lot of things that I don''t know either, your father is extremely mysterious."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head slightly. Right now, all he needed to know was news regarding his father. As for everything else, he didn''t think too much about it.


    Ren Changfeng returned the book to the desk, and threw it over to Lu Beiyou, indicating him to open it.


    Lu Beiyou received it, and when the scroll was stretched out, Lu Beiyou''s mind was shocked, he raised his head and looked at Ren Changfeng: "Senior Brother, this is?"


    Ren Changfeng nodded, "You did not read wrongly, this is the last list of the Universal Board before the end of the road of immortality. However, this list has not been spread out, and only a few people know about it. Because, those who know of this World Announcements are about to die. "


    Lu Beiyou''s hand that was holding onto Scroll started to tremble from shock. There were only a few words on the scroll, but the second name from top to bottom was: Number two in the world.


    Li Muniu was also only ranked fourth, but Ren Changfeng was not even ranked on the list.


    Ren Changfeng sighed, "It''s different from the rankings that the little fellow who learned twenty to thirty percent from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets wrote today. This ranking board was written down by the last Sect Leader of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets before the end of the path of immortality, Guan Xingchen.


    Lu Beiyou''s finger gently caressed the side of Lu Zhen Xian, his heart also filled with a feeling of pride.


    As for the first line, there was no introduction for Lu Beiyou. It was just two simple words, "Goddess" and "Bai Su".


    But just these four words gave Lu Beiyou a familiar feeling from the bottom of his heart.


    "Senior Brother, who is this Number One Under Heaven?"


    Ren Changfeng''s hand that was pouring the tea uncontrollably trembled, the tea splashed on the table, but his eyes revealed a trace of infatuation and envy.


    "She ¡­ she''s your mother."


    The book in Lu Beiyou''s hands fell to the ground, his body stood numbly in place, his mind completely blank.


    His father, whom he had never met, was the number two in the world. Perhaps this was within his understanding. After all, he had heard from many sources about his father''s influence and ability.


    However, Ren Changfeng had told himself that once upon a time, Number One Under Heaven was his own mother, and this was no longer within Lu Beiyou''s scope of thinking. This was also the first time he had heard of his mother''s name.


    From Ren Changfeng''s infatuated eyes and tone, her mother must have been an influential figure of that era, but why hadn''t there been a single piece of news about her at this time?


    Ren Changfeng also saw through Lu Beiyou''s doubt, "Your mother is indeed very powerful. When you went through your tribulation, she also lured out the World Exterminating White Thunder, right?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, this matter was not some secret, so there was no need to hide it.


    "But what you don''t know is that your mother was the first person to attract the World Exterminating White Thunder."


    When Lu Beiyou heard this, he suddenly understood something. He lowered his head and looked at his bracelet, inside he could clearly see traces of white lines moving about. No wonder the bracelet protected him when he was going through tribulation.


    Ren Changfeng lightly wiped the tea on the table, "But I don''t know how much news about your mother either. I''ve seen him a few times, and it was only because I was by your father''s side that I was fortunate enough to see him a few times. Your mother is truly a strange woman. "


    Lu Beiyou picked up the book from the ground, wiped it off and looked at the book once more, "Then, where is my father?"


    Since Ren Changfeng also knew very little, there was no need for him to keep pursuing the matter.


    "I know quite a lot about your father, as he''s my sworn brother."


    After Ren Changfeng tidied everything up, he also put his huge body into the chair behind him and softly said: "The reason I got to know your father was purely due to fate. Your grandfather was my teacher at that time.


    "Later on, we traveled the world together for a period of time. I was in charge of lookout, and your father was in charge of petty theft. Even if there was nothing else to do, we could have a drink together."


    As he spoke till here, a faint smile rose on Ren Changfeng''s aged face. However, this smile did not last for long.


    "But on the way, your father and I have seen all the hardships, wars, diseases, famine, and pestilence in the world. These things filled the world, and the people did not want to live. At the end, I finally made the decision to give everyone under the heavens a peaceful and powerful environment to live in. "


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou''s hand that was holding onto the scroll trembled slightly. Was this the reason why Ren Changfeng took down Dong Zhou?


    Ren Changfeng did not care about Lu Beiyou''s small actions and continued to speak: "What about your father, he also agreed. However, he did not choose to fight alongside me, and only silently returned to that desolate area."


    "Later. Step by step, I took down mountains and rivers. Finally, I understood that a person''s power was limited, and the frontier was the main battlefield for all wars. If you want peace in this world, then someone must stand up from the Middle Continent. "


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou also followed along with what Lu Shouhuang told him before.


    "So you chose my father?"


    Ren Changfeng nodded his head and did not speak for a while, then shook his head again, "Actually, it was your father who came looking for me."


    At that time, Lu Shouhuang had told him about Ren Changfeng''s long request, and that was why his father was willing to come forward. Lu Shouhuang would definitely not lie to him, so the only one who could have been lying was Ren Changfeng.


    Ren Changfeng only smiled, "It looks like the old man told you that I was the one who came to ask for it, right?"


    Lu Beiyou did not hide anything and straightforwardly nodded his head.


    Ren Changfeng sighed and said, "It was actually my request, but that was also at father''s behest."


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou''s mood, which had not calmed for a long time, changed once again. What was going on?


    Ren Changfeng continued: "Your father told me that even during my years of hard work, he did not stop and continued to travel throughout. In the end, he also understood that if the world wanted peace and stability, there must be a powerful force that would take over the wastelands. And this power must have the power to intimidate and shock all living beings. "


    "So my dad found you?"


    Ren Changfeng smiled and nodded, "But I was only a chess piece on his board back then."


    The monarch had once said that he was a chess piece, and the one controlling the game was not his grandfather, but his father, who he had never met! If these things get out...


    Ren Changfeng only smiled and waved his hand, signalling to Lu Beiyou not to mind and continued: "When I was fighting against your father, he had already formed a powerful force. His power ¡­"


    Saying that, Ren Changfeng''s eyes revealed a look of fear: "To destroy the current Dong Zhou, I''m afraid three days is enough."


    Lu Beiyou was so shocked that the scroll in his hand fell to the ground. Destroying Eastern Zhou? How terrifying had his father been?

 C213

    Ren Changfeng laughed bitterly as he raised the cold tea on the table and took a deep breath, then finished it in one gulp.


    "You might think what I just said was laughable. I believe you''ve already seen how strong the East Zhou is."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, he had been very knowledgeable ever since he entered the Eastern Zhou Empire, but he was still scared by the rich and powerful people of the Eastern Zhou Empire. In this era where spirit energy was scarce, the Eastern Zhou Country was considered a holy land.


    "However, if I were to tell you that the four Palace Masters who tested you were one of the factions that your father controlled and were even the most unpopular ones, would you believe me?"


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. To him, this news was undoubtedly earth-shattering, no wonder when Duke Jiang spoke of his Middle Continent, the attitudes of the four Palace Masters immediately changed.


    It was no wonder that Mister Jiang had told him that if he were to request the help of the four Palace Masters, even if they risked their lives, they would still fulfill his request.


    Ren Changfeng''s expression was somewhat lonely, "They were originally people that your father left behind to help me, I didn''t expect ¡­"


    Saying this, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath and shake his head. "Let''s not talk about this for now. Continue to talk about your father."


    Seeing that Ren Changfeng was unwilling to speak further, it seemed that there was some other story to the story, but at the moment, Ren Changfeng was unwilling to speak further.


    "Your father told me that as long as he is here, the world will be peaceful. "But he has to be famous."


    Saying that, Ren Changfeng paused again, "Name, is it for you to borrow the status of my grandfather''s student and ask for his help?"


    Ren Changfeng nodded his head, "In a short three years, it was only three years. At that time, it was the most chaotic place, the border region that was called an illegal land by the world, was unified. This is also the reason why even though Lu Family seem to be declining now, no one dares to touch the Middle Continent tiger''s whisker."


    "Are they afraid that my father''s forces have not disappeared?"


    "Yes."


    At this time, Lu Beiyou finally understood everything. It seemed that his father was a genuine Heaven''s Pride at the time.


    Ren Changfeng stood up and slowly walked out of the house. Lu Beiyou also followed.


    Ren Changfeng stood in front of the study room as a desolate aura spread out from the majestic palace.


    "Your dad would come over to drink with me from time to time as well. That''s also when he met your mom a few times." I also thought that everything would go according to plan. Even if I was a chess piece on the board, as long as this world was peaceful, I would accept it. "But ¡­"


    Lu Beiyou was fully focused, the following words might be the most important key point. It might affect the whereabouts of his father.


    Ren Changfeng''s tall and sturdy body seemed to have aged for a bit, and in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty''s hall, he looked extremely small, without the slightest bit of tyrannical Sovereign King, just like a disappointed middle-aged man.


    "But the day before the end of the Immortal Path, your father suddenly found me. Tell me, if you want me to pay attention to Middle Continent, I might need to come out and control the situation. "


    Ren Changfeng muttered to himself for a while before continuing: "At that time I was completely confused, and the eastern Zhou had not stabilized yet, so the Middle Continent was already an impenetrable fortress. But just like that, your father''s expression at that time did not have the slightest trace of happiness, but instead had a gloomy expression. It was also at that time that your father left the four Palace Masters by my side. "


    His Middle Continent was even more stable than Dong Zhou? In other words, the history books ¡­


    "The records of history are all for the common people to see, but for those who can''t let others know, who would be willing to put it on the surface?"


    Ren Changfeng did not wait for Lu Beiyou to say anything as he blocked off his doubts.


    "That''s why my father didn''t tell you. What did he go to do?"


    Ren Changfeng was silent for a long time, then spat out three words: "I told you."


    Lu Beiyou''s heart rose to her throat at this moment. She had finally found the news about her father!


    "Senior Brother, hurry up and say it!"


    Ren Changfeng turned around, but shook his head, "What I know may not be the answer that you want."


    It was not easy for Lu Beiyou to find information regarding his own father, so how could he have the mind to care about this right now?


    "It doesn''t matter. Senior brother, quickly tell me. As long as it''s something related to my father, you can tell me everything."


    Seeing the hopeful look in Lu Beiyou''s eyes, Ren Changfeng couldn''t bear to say: "He told me to tell him to bring his own brothers to stop some people, but as for those people your father mentioned, I don''t even know who they were."


    When Lu Beiyou heard this, his excited face also darkened. It seemed that he really could not find where his father had gone to.


    "On the second day, the female ascendant was born. Ever since then, I have never received any news regarding your father. I then personally went to the Middle Continent to check the for information, and discovered that your mother had also disappeared. Only the old man was left standing in front of the door in a silent daze while carrying you. "


    "It was also on this day that the Nine Prefectures fell into chaos. Middle Continent had avoided this great calamity due to the deterrence of the past Lu Family, but the other forces were not as strong, and they could only choose to silently change their blood in this great storm. Not long after, with the help of the four Palace Masters that your father left behind, I was quickly able to stabilize the entire Eastern Zhou Region in this great calamity. After everything has calmed down, they have chosen to guard the east Zhou and wait for your father to bring them back. I have also started to take care of my brother''s only child, Lu Beiyou. "


    "This is all I can tell you, and all I know."


    Lu Beiyou did not have the slightest bit of dignity as a king in front of him, and instead seemed like an elder who was telling a story to a junior. But the news that he knew right now, seemed like even Ren Changfeng only knew of his father''s goal, and did not know where he would go to.


    But his mother? And why had she disappeared? Could their disappearance have something to do with the end of the Immortal Path?


    Thinking up to here, Lu Beiyou seemed to have suddenly recalled something, and hurriedly asked: "Then Senior Brother, did my father leave anything for you before he left?"


    Ren Changfeng did not hide anything and straightforwardly nodded, "I did. But I can''t give it to you now. "


    Lu Beiyou could not help but frown, "Why?"


    Ren Changfeng sighed lightly, and then walked in front of Lu Beiyou and rubbed his head, "Because even if it was me, it would be impossible to get it easily, and since you took it away now, it is useless. Therefore, it is not the time yet, so, your purpose in coming to the Eastern Zhou Empire is something I know, and since Senior Mu can be considered to be half my master, I will help you with this matter."


    Even Ren Changfeng would not be able to get it? Looks like his father had left behind a good treasure, but Ren Changfeng himself was unable to obtain it in the Eastern Zhou Imperial City.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but raise his head. His gaze passed through the layers of palaces and looked towards the four divine pillars of heaven.


    It seemed that he needed to take some time out to walk around the four divine pillars.

 C214

    "I''ve already told you everything I know, but with your current strength, if you want to understand your father''s level ¡­" "It''s very difficult!"


    Lu Beiyou looked at Ren Changfeng with some suspicion and said: "I am already at the peak of the Mahayana, and am merely a realm away from being a person of Half-step Immortal. Isn''t that strength enough? "


    Ren Changfeng could not help but burst out laughing, "Mahayana Stage? That is only to have the qualification to be in the initial stages of stepping into the real world. What do you think about the strength of the Qingshan City? "


    Hearing Ren Changfeng''s words, Lu Beiyou also lowered his head.


    Qingshan City, that was the first step that he had taken to step into the world. Ding Hong, Ding Baiyi, Ding Family Ancestor, Qingshan City Master Liao Tie. In his eyes, they were once immortals, and at that time, he did not even have the qualifications to participate. Even now, Lu Beiyou felt that they were all extremely powerful.


    "He should be considered powerful. After all, he was once a place where all the soldiers of the Southern Tang Dynasty fought for him."


    Ren Changfeng shook his head, "If Ding Baiyi was still here, there might be someone at the top of the Qingshan City. But what a pity. Even if there are still people with Half-step Immortal in the current state, they will only be considered as a third-rate talent in my eyes. "


    Can''t enter the third rate? Not to mention that his Half-step Immortal was at the human realm, there were still experts at the Mahayana Stage on the Heavenly Rankings, so how could Qingshan City be considered unranked?


    Ren Changfeng saw that Lu Beiyou was a little puzzled, and explained: "The fact that Mahayana Stage can condense into an Immortal Seed, means that he has the qualification to research on the Immortal Dao, but he only has the qualifications. Above that was the Half-step Immortal Realm, followed by the Extreme Realm. "Above the Ji Realm ¡­"


    Ren Changfeng could not help but pause for a moment, and said with a slightly despondent tone, "There is still one more layer of True Immortal existence."


    was shocked upon hearing this. had heard of the Extreme Realm Lu Beiyou mentioning it before, and this was also the beginning for her to guide her into the world.


    Mister Jiang could be one of the so-called Ji Realm warriors. With a wave of his palm, he interrupted the collision of the two experts of the Half-step Immortal and the Wandering Dragon in his hand. It was definitely impossible for an ordinary person to do this.


    Lu Beiyou cultivated the Sword Intent, but the blue lotus Will Sword Art was only cultivated to the surface. This was already the peak of the Mahayana. If he could comprehend the fourth sword lotus life, and also his own Sky Spill Sword Handle, then perhaps he would be able to touch upon the threshold of the extreme realm.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but heave a sigh of relief, "Thank you senior brother for your advice."


    Ren Changfeng shook his head, "According to seniority, you are considered my junior, so this can''t be considered as guidance. In a while, I will ask Mister Jiang to take you to rest first. Tomorrow morning, I will also come to you. I can speak up for you, but whether you can get it will depend on your ability. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head and a cool breeze blew in front of the study room.


    "Remember to help me apologize to mister if you have the chance. For example, the student was unable to personally thank the teacher, but the student did not live up to his expectations. "


    When Lu Beiyou looked up again, he was already gone from the study.


    It was unknown when Duke Jiang had already appeared beside Lu Beiyou, but he asked, "Senior, do you think the scenery above the Ji Realm is good?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Mister Jiang was not shocked at all. He only laughed and said: "Perhaps he will seem cold."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, and did not speak further, allowing Mister Jiang to lead him deeper into the palace.


    Lu Beiyou lied on the roof and looked at the pitch black night. The gentle moonlight hit his face, causing his face to turn pale white.


    Mister Jiang brought him to his living quarters. It was a small courtyard, not too big but it was still rather spacious.


    However, Lu Beiyou was not sleepy at all. Lying on the roof, he began to sort out the information he had received today.


    In the end, he did not manage to obtain his father''s whereabouts. According to his senior brother, his father''s strength did not sweep across the entire Nine Prefectures, but it was not excessive to call him the peak of the world. However, when he spoke of going to stop some people, his face became gloomy. Then, what kind of existence were those people he was facing?


    For some reason, his mind suddenly recalled the black palace he had seen at the Ten Thousand Swords Heavenly Mountain, as well as the scene of the Ten Thousand Immortals falling. Could it have something to do with it?


    "Young Master Lu, you are here."


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou gently raised his body and looked towards the origin of the voice. Unknowingly, Mo Yang had appeared by his side.


    "Senior Mo?" Why are you here? "


    Mo Yang laughed and shook his head, "Senior, forget it, I am not as strong as Young Master Lu in terms of cultivation. If you do not mind, you can call me Uncle Mo. "


    Lu Beiyou also laughed, "Uncle Mo."


    The smile on Mo Yang''s face became even wider, and he sat down beside Lu Beiyou. I am a member of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, isn''t it reasonable for me to enter and leave the Imperial City? "


    Lu Beiyou suddenly realized that he had become a little foolish and couldn''t help but laugh awkwardly as he spoke again: "It''s my fault that I was stumped by it.


    After Mo Yang heard this, he did not say much. He took out a letter from his chest pocket and handed it to Lu Beiyou, "I have been keeping watch over the man who made me pay attention to him, but today, the plate suddenly sent me a letter. I think it''s necessary to show it to you. "


    The person that Mo Yang will pay attention to? Bu Mayi?


    Lu Beiyou''s brows could not help but slightly furrow as he received the letter. Opening it to take a look, his expression instantly became extremely unsightly.


    "Uncle Mo, what kind of person do you think Yuan Guyang is?"


    Mo Yang had long read the letters, so he was not surprised by Lu Beiyou''s question. He thought for a while and spoke, "Previously at the imperial court, I had met him once. They were originally soldiers who had fought alongside the Sovereign King. After that, no one knew what happened, but his cultivation suddenly soared, and the more he fought, the faster his cultivation increased. His rallying power within the army increased, and in the end, he became an important soldier under the Emperor. But at that time, it was rumored that Yuan Guyang was a bloodthirsty person, even the enemies that surrendered had to get rid of him. Later, when Dong Zhou was stable, Yuan Guyang would choose to leave the imperial court and stay in a feudal fiefdom. And I don''t know what happened after that. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, a wave of spirit qi covered the letter in his hand, and it instantly turned into dust.


    "Then tell me, if I were to kill Yuan Guyang, what would senior brother do?"


    Mo Yang heard Lu Beiyou''s indifferent tone, and it was unknown why a chill rose up from the bottom of his heart, "Logically speaking, the Sovereign King should not have said anything. After all, he was once a meritorious general who accompanied the Sovereign King to fight in the Imperial Palace. If he were to kill him and the Sovereign King did not touch you, it would make the subject feel disheartened. "


    Lu Beiyou heard and nodded his head. His expression and words, no one knew what he was thinking.

 C215

    "Master, why are you up?" Little Shamei who was cleaning the courtyard of the temple saw the bald monk who liked sitting under the Bodhi tree standing up, and couldn''t help but ask.


    "The monk smiled and waved the fan in his hand." No questions, when you asked me about your martial uncle coming down the mountain, was there a reason why our temple was closed? "


    Upon hearing the bald monk''s words, the originally in a good mood little Shamil''s little face became somewhat sullen.


    "Master, you see, in the eyes of the world, we are the Bodhisattvas of all living beings. But there are so many refugees in front of our temple, but we chose to close the temple door, I really don''t understand that. "


    When the bald monk heard this, he stroked his smooth head and laughed, "Then, do you think that the current world is good or bad?"


    When little Shamei heard this, she put down the broom in her hand and fell into deep thought. The monk didn''t care about the silence of the young Shamei, he just smiled and waved the fan in his hand.


    After a long time, little Shamei raised her head and said, "Perhaps, it is good."


    This was the answer he had come up with after pondering for a long time.


    The monk just smiled and rubbed little Shamei''s head. He did not say anything as he raised his head to look at the Bodhi tree.


    A cool breeze blew. Two or three leaves fell from the Bodhi tree. The monk silently closed his eyes.


    All kinds of strange golden symbols spread out in the courtyard. Golden lotuses bloomed on the golden symbols, and a peaceful golden aura spread out in the temple.


    There were a total of twenty-eight temples in the Lanta Temple, and all of them closed their doors without opening. This aura gradually spread out from the feet of the monk, filling the entire Lanta Temple, and then spread throughout the entire Nine Prefectures.


    When the monks within the Lanta Temple sensed this Qi, the monks who were originally lifeless due to closing their doors, also revealed joyous expressions.


    "Master Fang, he succeeded!"


    Little Shamei, who was standing beside the monk, stared blankly at her master who seemed to have descended from the heavens like a Buddha. A strange feeling arose in her heart, but was soon suppressed by joy.


    "Master, Master, you''ve succeeded?"


    The monk''s aura gradually faded as he slowly opened his eyes. A pair of golden eyes glimmered with dazzling light. When little Shamei saw those eyes, she didn''t know why but she felt her entire body being stared at. She couldn''t help but tightly hold the broom in her hand and take a step back.


    The monk became more and more reserved, and in the end, he became like an ordinary person. A trace of a smile appeared on his originally serious face.


    "Done."


    After that, he raised his head, his eyes pointed straight at the unremarkable little thatched cottage behind the 28 temples, "I won''t ask, I''ll tell my fellow apprentices. Just say that the Lanta Temple will be opening today to help the whole world. "


    Hearing this, little Shamei''s face also brimmed with a brilliant smile. She nodded her head repeatedly and prepared to leave, but was stopped by the monk.


    "Oh right, inform them. "If you don''t want to ask, then come with me and walk around outside."


    Little Sha Mi stopped and looked at the monk in confusion. "Going out? Master, where are we going? "


    The monk looked a little depressed as he said in a low voice, "Let me show you the world. Is it good or bad for you?"


    Although little Shami did not understand, he still nodded his head and ran out of the courtyard.


    The monk looked even more despondent, "Junior brother, do you think my actions are good or bad? When that old fogey, the Liang Wang, came to find me, I didn''t expect that you would never come back. As your senior, I should at least speak a few words of fairness for you. "


    The monk paused for a moment. Then, a piece of Bodhi tree leaf fell on his head and was picked up by his hand.


    Looking at the fallen leaves in his hands, he muttered to himself in a daze, "Just now, the Confucius Saint, and now, a successor of the three thousand Da Shan s, has walked out. If my Lanta Temple doesn''t go out for a walk, I''m afraid the rest of the world would have forgotten about us."


    The courtyard was completely silent. There was only the sudden gust of wind, and the rustling of the leaves of the Bodhi tree responded to his mutterings.


    On this day, a monk under the Bodhi tree became a Bodhisattva.


    On this day, the Lanta Temple that had been sealing the temple for many years finally opened up.


    Today, the Reverend Lanta Temple carried a small bundle on his back, and carried a small Shame along his arm as he walked towards the mortal world.


    Last night, Mo Yang left after exchanging a few more words with Lu Beiyou. Lu Beiyou was the only one left on the roof.


    Before leaving, Mo Yang asked herself: Why did I get him to watch over Bu Mayi for me?


    At that time, Lu Beiyou did not directly answer Mo Yang''s question. Actually, Lu Beiyou did not know either, but was it because of the plan he had described to govern a nation? Or was it the sourness of a scholar with the bones in his body? Or was it that familiar aura? Or perhaps it was because of the poor bird at his side.


    Lu Beiyou could not explain it, Bu Mayi was indeed a rare talent, but he was not able to make himself care about it. It was only when Mo Yang handed him the letter that Lu Beiyou finally gave him an answer.


    There was a scholar who was squatting in front of the City Lord''s Mansion City''s gate. It had already been three days.


    The City Lord''s Mansion sent people to expel them, the scholar''s righteous aura enveloped his body, the wordless scroll extended 100 meters around him, no one could come close to him, and the two parties were in a stalemate.


    The surrounding people were rumoured to be asking for an explanation for a woman.


    Note: It is rumored that there is a blood-colored light coming from the City Lord''s Mansion that is rumored to be related to the disappearance of the children in the city. The little girl beside the scholar has been confirmed to have been forcefully brought into the City Lord''s Mansion, whether she is dead or alive is unknown.


    Lu Beiyou sighed a breath of relief, this guy was definitely related to Lao Kong. When Lu Beiyou first met Bu Mayi, he immediately felt a familiar feeling. It seemed like he had inherited a part of Lao Kong''s scholar spirit.


    Lu Beiyou turned to look at the imperial city behind him. Not long later, it would be the morning court, which was also the time when the Eastern Zhou Dynasty would be filled with the righteous Qi. At that time, he would have to face the civil and military officials and take something away.


    But now, it seemed, he could only give up.


    After all, anything could be taken at any time, but Bu Mayi was just a scholar. If an ordinary person did not eat or drink anything for three days, how could they continue? Lao Kong''s inheritance cannot be cut off!


    Lu Beiyou thought for a bit, tightened his grip on the sword sheath on his back, and did not turn back. He did not mind how quickly he had raised the sword to the limit, he only left behind a ripple in the air to prove that he had been standing here before.


    Ren Changfeng, who was sitting in the study room, heard the report and he couldn''t help but rub his forehead as he whispered, "Brat, if you go, at least let me know. This is going to be troublesome."


    He then looked at the shadow beside him and asked, "How long until the morning assembly?"


    "Four hours."


    Ren Changfeng nodded his head and stood up from the desk and walked to the window, then looked out the window, "Stinking brat, you sure walked fast and nimbly, you threw me another mess."


    Ren Changfeng stood in place blankly for a long while before muttering to himself. "You better not get into trouble, Yuan Guyang, he ¡­ "But it''s not as simple as you think."


    Following that, he ordered the black shadow behind him, "Inform the four Palace Masters that Lu Beiyou is going to Gathered Sun City and his life is on the line of five. This trip has nothing to do with the imperial court. "


    The black figure replied and disappeared from the study room. Ren Changfeng could not help but sigh, "Brat, this is all I can do for you this time. More... It is about time that someone felt a chill. "

 C216

    Lu Beiyou increased his speed to the maximum, and in just half a day, Lu Beiyou already saw the towering city walls of the He Yang City.


    Due to the extreme burden, Lu Beiyou also felt his steps weakening.


    He took a deep breath and walked to the front of the city gate, closing it tightly. It was no longer as bustling as it had been in the past.


    Lu Beiyou activated his Dantian and then shouted out, "Lu Beiyou is here to pay his respects to the City Lord."


    The sound was so loud that it shook the trees on both sides.


    However, there was no response from above the city walls. Even if it was within the city gates, there was no movement.


    Lu Beiyou''s brows could not help but slightly furrow, and he once again shouted loudly. "Middle Continent eldest son, Lu Beiyou greets you and pays his respects to the City Lord!"


    This time, he directly sent spiritual energy into the sound transmission. Within a circumference of a hundred miles, even ordinary people would be able to hear his sound transmission.


    But Lu Beiyou waited for a long time, but no one came to open the door.


    ''Lu Yao ''landed on his palm from his sleeve. The sword intent was flourishing as he slowly walked towards the city gate.


    At this moment, a soft voice came from above the city wall, "City Lord has ordered for the city to be sealed off in Guanyang City in the near future. If there are any visitors, please come visit again in the next day."


    When Lu Beiyou heard this voice, he did not stop and instead sped up.


    With a swing of his sword, a wave of sword qi pierced through the city gate, the thousand meters long sword qi did not dissipate.


    The soldiers on top of the city gate had also detected that the person who came was not friendly. They instantly gathered in front of the city gate in an attempt to stop Lu Beiyou''s footsteps, and the corner of Lu Beiyou''s mouth raised into a cold smile.


    "As soon as I arrived at the city, I realized that the military forces of the city were weak. Now, relying on you people to stop me, I''m afraid you''re dreaming! "


    The soldiers in front of them looked at each other, and a soldier who looked like the leader stepped forward, looked at Lu Beiyou and said sternly: "The city of Gangyang is already sealed, if you destroy the city gates on your own, that is a provocation to Gongyang City, and also a provocation to the authority of the Eastern Zhou Empire!"


    "Oh?"


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes could not help but drift towards the man who spoke, "You want to provoke Dong Zhou? What a big hat! Even if Ren Changfeng was standing in front of me, he wouldn''t dare say such words to me.


    While speaking, the white dagger in Lu Beiyou''s hand had already flown out, and a pale white Sword Qi passed through the crowd, bringing about a wave of blood and gore as miserable cries continuously sounded.


    Lu Beiyou slowly walked towards the wailing crowd. ''Lu Yao'' had already returned into his hands. "If you dare to stop me again, I don''t mind letting you all stay here."


    When they saw their comrades who were just standing by their side while still alive, yet dying with grievances, the rest of the warriors who had not been harmed by the sword qi, saw Lu Beiyou walking over, they all moved to the sides.


    Lu Beiyou raised his head and looked into the distance, as he reached out his hand to stroke the ''Lu Yao'' in his hand, "Girl, how about you accompany me to see the blood today?"


    The white dagger slightly trembled, emitting a clear sword hum.


    The corner of Lu Beiyou''s mouth also revealed a trace of a smile, "Alright, then how about we kill Number Nine Under Heaven today?"


    The white dagger did not make a sound, and instantly left Lu Beiyou''s palm, shooting towards the distance.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but laugh and shake his head, "You, why are you even more impatient than me?"


    With that said, Lu Beiyou instantly disappeared from his spot.


    All that was left was a pile of terrified soldiers standing on the spot, shivering.


    After a while, an older looking guard came back to his senses. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva, licked his chapped lips, and said hoarsely: "The sky of this Guyang City is about to change."


    Countless commoners gathered in front of the City Lord''s Mansion gate of Guanyang City and discussed amongst themselves. The focus of their discussions was all the scholars sitting cross-legged on the ground in front of them, asking for an explanation from the City Lord''s Mansion.


    The scholar was surrounded by a thousand meters of wordless calligraphy, his righteous aura making it impossible for countless people to approach him. However, his condition was not too good, his eyes had become cloudy, his lips were cracked, and his body was deeply sunken. He looked extremely haggard.


    However, his gaze was fixated on the City Lord''s Mansion door in front of him, "I hope that the City Lord can give me an explanation, give this parent of this Fuyang City that has no relatives, an explanation, and return my little bird to me!"


    Her voice was hoarse and dry, like the sound of a crow''s broken gong, and it was ear-piercing and unpleasant to the ear.


    A few days ago, there were still people who came out to chase him away, but they realized that they basically could not get near him. And then, when Yuan Guyang personally left the room later on, they realized that they were also unable to break through Bu Mayi''s nature''s righteous energy.


    Finally, with an unsightly expression, Yuan Guyang left behind a few words that he did not understand, before he closed the doors and did not open it again.


    Bu Mayi was a scholar after all, if he was a cultivator, then it would have been fine even if he did not eat or drink for three days, but if he did not eat or drink for three days, it was obvious that he was at the limit of his body.


    However, the City Lord''s Mansion s were still tightly shut, and the surrounding commoners were also discussing animatedly, looking and pointing at the City Lord''s Mansion s.


    At this point, everyone felt a chill run down their spines. He could not help but turn his head to see a young man dressed in white robes walking towards his City Lord''s Mansion, a white dagger revolving around his body.


    Although there was a smile on his face, the feeling it gave others was chilling.


    The young man walked towards the City Lord''s Mansion. The oppressive aura made people feel that it was hard to breathe, and they couldn''t help but to retreat.


    The young man acted as if he was walking in a land of no man, and walked straight towards Bu Mayi, then was blocked by a surge of Righteous Qi.


    Lu Beiyou sensed this familiar aura, and gently caressed the wordless scrolls, and laughed: "Why, it''s only been a while, have you forgotten about me?"


    As if sensing Lu Beiyou''s aura, Scroll also scattered in all directions, opening up a path for him.


    When the surrounding commoners saw this scene, they all looked at each other. Even the Guanyang City lord could do nothing about the wordless scrolls, yet in the hands of the mysterious youth, they had actually voluntarily opened up a path.


    Bu Mayi, who was originally dispirited, could not help but raise his head when he heard the commotion around him. When he saw the person who arrived, his dry lips also couldn''t help but twitch a few times.


    "Why are you here?"


    Lu Beiyou did not reply. He took out a pancake and a jug of fresh water from his bosom and threw them onto Bu Mayi''s body. However, Bu Mayi seemed to have used up all his energy just by sitting there cross-legged, and almost fell to the ground when he was hit by the food and water.


    However, in the end, he still managed to stabilize his body. After taking a few gulps from the kettle, his spirit had also recovered quite a bit.


    "If I don''t come, you''ll probably die here."

 C217

    But Bu Mayi did not have much of an expression on his face, his expression still not looking too good.


    Seeing that Bu Mayi did not reply, Lu Beiyou looked at the City Lord''s Mansion gate which was just inches away.


    "Bird, she ¡­"


    "The City Lord''s Mansion has been stolen."


    Although his eyes had recovered some of their spirit, his voice still sounded exceptionally hoarse.


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, he had already understood this news from the letter Mo Yang wrote to him, it was just that he had never expected that the person who would do this would be Yuan Guyang.


    Although he had always been hostile towards Su Yun from the very beginning, at that time, he had only thought that Su Yun had come from Middle Continent, which was why he had treated him with such an attitude.


    Later, on the streets, he saw his parents, who were looking for his child, and Yuan Guyang''s conversation with him on the city walls. Although Lu Beiyou felt that there must be some secret on Yuan Guyang''s body, he didn''t feel too much disgust.


    But from the looks of it, Yuan Guyang had an irrevocable connection with everything in Guanyang City.


    "Ant, what''s the use of you sitting here all this time?"


    Bu Mayi raised his head, his eyes like torches looking at City Lord''s Mansion, and said with a hoarse voice: "I want a justice, I want him to return Little Sparrow to me, I want these children''s parents to no longer suffer the pain of separation."


    "But if you sit here, and he''s in the manor, it won''t do you any good to act like that."


    "Although I don''t know why he robbed these children, it definitely can''t be a good thing. But as long as I sit here, he will no longer be able to do anything evil, because I am the world''s righteous path! "


    Just as he finished speaking, the aura of the Wordless Scroll grew even stronger, and it had even spread to the top of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but sigh as well. This fellow was truly carved out of the same mold as Lao Kong.


    Lu Beiyou no longer bothered with the dazed Bu Mayi, and instead, walked towards the City Lord''s Mansion with slow steps.


    At this time, the surrounding citizens'' gazes were all gathered on Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou did not care about the discussions around him and took a deep breath: "City Lord Yuan, I, Lu, have returned from the imperial court and have come to pay my respects. Shouldn''t you open the door and invite me in for a cup of tea? "


    The commoners also had doubtful looks on their faces. This fellow was old acquaintances of Mayor Yuan, but why was he walking together with a scholar who asked for an explanation?


    At this time, a voice also came from within the City Lord''s Mansion. However, there wasn''t much happiness in the tone of the voice, instead, it was a little cold.


    "A gift? Young Master Lu, don''t joke around. Could it be that the gift you brought is to charge into the city, destroy my city gates with a single sword strike, and kill over thirty of my soldiers? "


    The moment he said this, the surrounding people went into an uproar.


    This young man forced his way into the city? Moreover, to destroy the unbreakable city gate with a single sword strike, how terrifying would his strength be?


    The people around them were not fools. They felt the subtle changes in the atmosphere. They looked at each other and scattered.


    Everyone wanted to watch the liveliness, but no one wanted to watch it even if they had to live. All that was left in the surroundings were a few cultivators who were confident in their own cultivation.


    However, Lu Beiyou smiled, "City Lord Yuan, what you said is wrong. Guests came bearing gifts, how could they close their doors and not see each other? Even if it was inconvenient to see a guest, he still hadn''t asked the dog to come out and talk yet, right? So, I helped you kill some dogs that have crossed the boundary. City Lord Yuan didn''t thank me and instead said those words with the intention to add to your crime. This is your fault, right? "


    "Hahaha, what a great crime!"


    At this time, the City Lord''s Mansion door slowly opened, and was standing in the middle of the door, dressed in an embroidered long robe, releasing a terrifying pressure. He looked at Lu Beiyou with bright and spirited eyes, and a sharp light flashed past his eyes.


    "But even if my dog stretched out its paw the wrong way, it is not up to you to cut off its paw. Hitting a dog requires looking at its owner, Young Master Lu, you have passed!"


    Just as she said that, a blood red blade already appeared in front of Yuan Guyang, the blade transformed into nine blades, the tip of the blade aimed straight at Lu Beiyou, the blood red Spirit Qi also spread out, transforming into a blood red pagoda suspended in the air.


    However, Lu Beiyou did not panic at all. Before he even made a move, the wordless scroll had already shot towards the blood-colored pagoda first. When the scroll collided with the pagoda, it maintained a delicate balance.


    Bu Mayi trembled as he stood up from the ground. However, due to him having sat for so long, he almost lost his balance and fell to the ground.


    Bu Mayi''s eyes were completely bloodshot as he said hoarsely to the tall Yuan Guyang in front of him, "I hope Mayor Yuan can give me back my little bird so that I can reunite with my parents after losing my children in the city."


    Seeing Lu Beiyou supporting Bu Mayi, Yuan Guyang''s face darkened even further.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. What does it have to do with me? You have already sat in front of my City Lord''s Mansion for four days, and your reputation in terms of City Lord''s Mansion has already been damaged to the extreme. I did not ask for an explanation from you, but instead you asked for someone from me. "


    Then, he looked at Lu Beiyou and said gloomily: "If Young Master Lu is also with this person, then don''t blame this old man for not showing mercy and cleaning up the sect!"


    Hearing Yuan Guyang''s words, Lu Beiyou did not get angry, he only laughed lightly and snapped his fingers.


    A figure suddenly flew out from the crowd and fell onto the ground, his body completely tied up by the hemp rope. Seeing the scene in front of him, he frantically shouted, "City Lord, save me, save me!"


    At this time, an extremely ordinary-looking man with wooden armor walked up to Lu Beiyou and bowed respectfully: "The branch of the imperial court, Xiao Yi, greets Young Master Lu."


    The corner of Lu Beiyou''s mouth curved into a slight curve, and he pointed towards the figure that was begging for mercy and asked: "Mayor Yuan, you''re not going to tell me that you don''t know this person, right?"


    When Mo Yang sent the letter to Lu Beiyou, he told Lu Beiyou his identity as the one who sent out the plate back then.


    Before Yuan Guyang could say anything, a person from the crowd suddenly seemed to have recognized the identity of the person as he said in shock, "Isn''t this Wang San?"


    "Wang San?"


    The surrounding people all looked at the man who had just spoken. The man scratched his head in embarrassment and continued: "Previously, when I went to the brothel, I got to know him. I heard him say that he was a person with City Lord''s Mansion when he was drunk.


    Hearing the man''s words, the eyes of everyone present looked towards the increasingly ugly Yuan Guyang, waiting for an explanation from his mouth.

 C218

    Yuan Guyang did not speak for a long time, and did not speak either, quietly waiting for his reply.


    The surrounding citizens, who were discussing animatedly, suddenly felt as if their hearts were entangled by a thread of red. The thread became tighter and tighter, as if it was trying to break their hearts.


    The originally clear and cloudless sky gradually became oppressive. The sky and earth gradually darkened as a strong gale began to howl.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Beiyou could not help but frown.


    Suddenly, a scream broke the silence, followed by another scream. Lu Beiyou immediately turned around and saw the citizens who were watching just now lying on the ground, dead with blood flowing from their orifices.


    The figure that was begging for mercy had already lost his life, and even Wu Dian was kneeling on the ground, clutching his chest with a sinister look on his face, Lu Beiyou bellowed, Not good!


    He was about to reach out his hand towards Xiao Yi, but before he could do anything, Xiao Yi spat out a mouthful of blood and collapsed to the ground, lifeless.


    When Lu Beiyou and the linen robed man saw this, they looked at Yuan Guyang at the same time, "City Lord Yuan! "What do you mean?"


    However, Yuan Guyang didn''t reply. Instead, he spread open his arms, and lines of red silk appeared on the corpse behind him. They passed through the wordless scrolls and landed on Yuan Guyang''s body.


    Lu Beiyou could clearly feel that Yuan Guyang''s vitality had increased by a few points.


    Demonic art?! Demonic cultivator?!


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou also came back to his senses, and his expression became a little ugly. Bu Mayi could no longer hold back and shouted furiously at Yuan Guyang: "As the lord of a city, how dare you slaughter your own people?!"


    "How dare you? Hahaha! Why would I not dare? "


    At this moment, Yuan Guyang seemed to have let go of his pretense, and burst out into unbridled laughter, the terrifying spirit pressure instantly enveloping the sky above the Guanyang City, causing the world to turn blood-red, and the blood colored pagoda to instantly expand more than ten times, to almost reach a height of three hundred meters, and the balance of the battle against the wordless scroll also gradually shifted towards the blood colored pagoda.


    "I''m their city lord. I''ll protect them and make them live a safe life in this Fuyang City. If I need them, how much of a loss would it be if they paid with their lives?"


    Lu Beiyou raised his head to look at the blood-colored pagoda that was hanging in the air, and couldn''t help but grab ''Lu Yao''s'' in his hands.


    This kind of sticky and depressing feeling made Lu Beiyou want to vomit.


    "The reason you killed them all was to silence them. You don''t want them to spread this news right? So you''re the one who robbed the children and kidnapped the sparrow?"


    Yuan Guyang''s eyes gradually turned blood-red, and his expression actually became tranquil. He said indifferently: "It''s me."


    Bu Mayi was also suffocated by the bloody Qi, he opened his mouth wide and gasped: "As the master of a city, why did you do this?"


    Yuan Guyang asked softly: "Why are you asking me?"


    As they spoke, the nine blood red blades seemed to have sensed their master''s emotions, and landed in Yuan Guyang''s hands together.


    "Since I was a child, I have never had a father or mother. I followed the Sovereign King on his journey to war, there were a total of 218 sword scars on my body, but I did not care about any of these. Because this is for all living things in the world. "


    As he spoke till here, Yuan Guyang''s surroundings also gave off a desolate aura. He took out a small jug of wine from his bosom, and his eyes seemed extremely desolate.


    Lu Beiyou was surprised to see the jug of wine. Blood of the Hero! It was the jug of wine Yuan Guyang had taken out earlier when they were conversing late into the night. Upon hearing that Yuan Guyang had left it behind for him before he died, it had caused him so much pain just by drinking a few cups, why did he take it out now?


    Yuan Guyang didn''t pay attention to Lu Beiyou''s shocked expression and continued, "But after meeting Old Su, he was merely a shopkeeper who liked brewing wine. Even though his business wasn''t good, he still couldn''t starve to death. However, he was forcibly drawn into the army. I met him afterwards, and he seemed to see the shadow of his child in me, and always treated me like his own son. I am also very grateful to him. "


    Suddenly, the aura around Yuan Guyang started to defecate as the blood-red colored spirit energy started to wreak havoc. The wordless book flew in the air and started to tightly protect Lu Beiyou and Bu Mayi.


    "But later on, he died. He died in the hands of a small ant in the Refinement Realm! How could he die in the hands of an ant in the Refinement Realm! "


    Yuan Guyang shouted crazily, the blood-red colored spirit energy turning into a tempest and wreaking havoc in the skies above the Guanyang City.


    Then, Yuan Guyang lowered his head to look at the blood red blade in his hand, "From then on, I knew. If you want to be or feel breathless, you can only be stronger, stronger than anyone else. Only then will you be able to survive in this world which only eats away at people! "


    Lu Beiyou looked at Yuan Guyang who was trembling with madness written all over his face and asked sternly: So you went to become an evil cultivator?


    Yuan Guyang was startled upon hearing this, he raised his head and looked at Lu Beiyou, his blood-red eyes were filled with ridicule and mockery, "This really needs to thank your father, what happened today, if not for your father, this would not have happened!"


    My father? Lu Zhen Xian? Lu Beiyou was stunned, what does this have to do with Lu Zhen Xian?


    When Yuan Guyang saw Lu Beiyou''s doubtful expression, he couldn''t help but burst out laughing, "Lu Zhen Xian, that guy is extremely strong, unbelievably strong. It''s just that he killed the deity that everyone praised in one sword strike. But he never would have thought that it was me, an insignificant little soldier, who learned this technique from the people he killed. "


    Yuan Guyang spread open his arms, and line after line of red silk spread out from his arms, dispersing into every corner of the Pure Yang City.


    "Demonic Art, Blood Eating!"


    Hearing that name, Lu Beiyou''s entire body shivered, even with his mental state, he could not help but feel a chill in his heart.


    Blood and food. This name had only appeared in this world for three months. However, in these three months, it had become a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. It was said that this cultivation method fed on human blood, and used one''s marrow as water.


    The last time he had appeared, Lu Beiyou had once flipped through a history book in Bei Shan''s Book Collection Hall and remembered that it was already more than a decade ago. Within three months, he had massacred over ten thousand cultivators before turning them into his own food. However, no one knew why there were no more records of him in the annals of history.


    Now, according to Yuan Guyang, the person who killed him back then was precisely the father that he had never met before, and yet he had never destroyed a cultivation technique.


    "The battlefield is my best cultivation holy land. Countless corpses have turned into blood and food for me to use, countless amounts of heaven and earth spirit energy have surged into my body, and no one can control my life or death anymore! However, I have finally reached the Extreme Realm for this technique, and I am unable to advance any further. "


    Ji Realm? Hearing Yuan Guyang''s words, Lu Beiyou finally revealed an expression of disbelief.


    He had always thought that Yuan Guyang was only an ordinary person at the peak of the Mahayana, or at the very most, at the Half-step Immortal Human Realm. He never thought that he would already be standing at the peak of the current world.


    This time, it was unknown how much life and death had occurred.

 C219

    "Afterwards, I chanced upon the corpse of a abandoned child. For some reason, the blood and Qi in his body flowed into my body, and a crack finally appeared in the barrier that I had been unable to break through. I had finally comprehended the final step of eating the blood."


    Seeing Yuan Guyang who had already fallen into a state of madness, Lu Beiyou took a cautious posture to defend himself.


    "Is that why you robbed the children?"


    Yuan Guyang''s laughter suddenly stopped. He lowered his head and softly said to Lu Beiyou: "The heavens and earth are heartless, and everything is like a ruminating dog. I am here to protect them, and they only need to pay such a small price for me.


    "Is this too much?!"


    Yuan Guyang suddenly roared out in anger, a wave of bloody Qi formed a crease, and the blood red pagoda smashed towards the ground as well.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, his eyes staring straight at Yuan Guyang: "Wrong is wrong, consuming human blood qi is evil, you actually treated it as a treasure to disguise yourself, and intended to use the blood qi of a child to go further, and even used the people of the world as a pretense to speak of justice, is this what you call ''excessive?"


    Yuan Guyang regained his calm and could not help but sigh: "That means there''s nothing left to talk about?"


    Lu Beiyou had yet to make his position known, but Bu Mayi had already spoken first: "What is there to talk about with a person like you who only has a mouth full of false righteousness?"


    However, Yuan Guyang completely ignored him, and her eyes continued to stay on Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but stroke his forehead. This guy really doesn''t care about current affairs. Originally, he had some things to discuss, but now it seems like ¡­ He was afraid that there was nothing left to talk about.


    He could only sigh helplessly, "I''m afraid there''s nothing left to talk about."


    "Hahaha, good! "Then you all can stay here today!"


    Since things had already come to this point, he was afraid that he could only tear apart their relationship.


    Yuan Guyang laughed unbridled, he instantly arrived above the blood red pagoda and stepped on it lightly, causing the pagoda to smash down towards him.


    The Wordless Scroll tightly curled up into a ball, protecting the two of them in the middle, but cracks constantly appeared on the scroll, even with Lao Kong''s Righteous Qi, he wouldn''t be able to hold on for too long.


    Lu Beiyou clenched his'' Lu Yao ''tightly and walked towards the exit.


    Seeing that, Bu Mayi anxiously stepped forward and pulled Lu Beiyou''s sleeves, "What are you doing? Going out to seek death at this time? "


    Lu Beiyou could not help but become absent-minded. Previously, he had also pulled a little girl like this, telling her not to throw away her life. He did not expect that this would actually happen to him.


    Lu Beiyou only laughed and shook off Bu Mayi''s hand, "Someone must have brought your little bird back right? Oh right, do you remember that you owe me a favor?"


    While he was speaking, Lu Beiyou had already walked out of the wordless scroll. Bu Mayi looked at the man in front of him and muttered softly: "I''m afraid this favor is not clear yet."


    After Lu Beiyou walked out, he looked at Yuan Guyang who was hanging in the air, and raised his hand to hold onto a sword flower, the blue lotus''s sword intent erupted forth, and came to Yuan Guyang''s side with a single sword strike.


    Yuan Guyang only took a glance, a blood red blade had already blocked the sword in Lu Beiyou''s hand.


    "If you are only at this level, then all of you are destined to die in front of my City Lord''s Mansion today."


    As he said that, the blood red blade became one point nine, and once again pounced towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou once again pushed the distance between him and the water with his sword, the Sky Spill Sword Qi erupted and blocked the nine blood blades, preventing them from getting any closer.


    "It''s hard to say if that''s the case. At the very least, I think it''s more than enough to deal with Mayor Yuan!" Although Lu Beiyou said those words brazenly, he was not very confident in his heart.


    Initially, he thought Yuan Guyang wasn''t at the peak of Mahayana, at most, he was a hidden Half-step Immortal individual but he never expected that this guy would be at the Extreme Realm.


    Even if he couldn''t beat her, he had to fight at least, he couldn''t break Lao Kong''s inheritance!


    Just as he finished speaking, thunder roared around his body, he stepped on the 3000 blue lotus s, soaring up to the sky and shooting out sword intent straight at Yuan Guyang.


    Seeing this scene, Yuan Guyang''s eyes revealed a hint of surprise. After stepping out of the blood-colored pagoda, the speed at which the scrolls below were being torn slowed down by quite a bit. Soon after, he extended out a blood-red Spiritual Energy from his palm and slowly wrapped it up.


    "This move is quite interesting, but unfortunately, it is useless in front of me."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t say much as he struck out with the lightning sword onto ''Lu Yao'', breaking apart the barrier of blood-colored spirit energy with a slash. Once again, the water flowed out and came to Yuan Guyang''s front, "Is City Lord Yuan''s words still too early?!"


    With that said, he held his sword in his hand and was about to insert it into Yuan Guyang''s body. At this moment, he suddenly realized that not only was Yuan Guyang not flustered, he also had an evil smile on his face.


    The sword blade stabbed into Yuan Guyang''s body, and suddenly dissipated. Not good! Lu Beiyou also reacted, this was the illusion, the real Yuan Guyang!


    Lu Beiyou anxiously wanted to turn around, but was struck by a terrifying palm strike. His body was unable to control himself and smashed into the ground, causing dust to swirl around, and a terrifying hole appeared in the ground.


    The color of blood in the sky grew increasingly thicker. The clouds also seemed to be drenched in blood as the wails resounded throughout the sky above Gongyang City.


    At this moment, it was as if a thread had tightly tied up the hearts of all the citizens in the city.


    "In this city, I am the heavens! "Hahaha!"


    Yuan Guyang stood in the air and could not hold back his unbridled laughter. A terrifying storm exploded in the air and he felt like doomsday had arrived.


    In the deep pit, Lu Beiyou felt as if all the bones in his body had been broken. Luckily, he had been baptized in lightning during the tribulation of the 3000 Da Shan s. Only now did he feel that his body wasn''t heavily injured. However, his internal organs had suffered a genuine impact as a trace of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth.


    Lu Beiyou stood up from the deep pit, spitting out the blood from his mouth. Raising his head, he looked at Yuan Guyang who was standing high up in the air like a demon god descending to this world.


    Lu Beiyou could clearly feel that there was something within the City Lord''s Mansion that was continuously instigating Yuan Guyang''s blood energy. And looking at the current situation, it was likely that it was because of him and Bu Mayi, and in order to not attract attention from the outside world, he did not want the Eastern Zhou Dynasty to know of his evil techniques.


    Lu Beiyou looked down at the deep pit beneath his feet and couldn''t help but spit.


    Originally, he only needed to bring Bu Mayi away, but as long as Sparrow Hawk wasn''t here, it was impossible for Bu Mayi''s personality to allow him to leave.


    Since that was the case, Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, his pupils slowly changing to a golden color. Then, there was no longer a need for him to hide anymore, after all, his life was in danger, and the longer he dragged it out, the more danger Bird would be.


    When the time came, it would be impossible to calculate these debts.

 C220

    The aura on Yuan Guyang''s body became thicker and thicker, the spirit energy around him looked just like real blood.


    Lu Beiyou spat out, he who cared about himself instantly raised his aura to its peak, and once he stepped into the Half-step Immortal, he once again disappeared from his original position, and rushed towards Yuan Guyang.


    "Don''t you understand? I am the Heavens here! No matter how much you struggle, you will not be able to escape my cage! "


    While speaking, Yuan Guyang waved his sleeve, and the blood red spirit qi transformed into a river as it smashed towards Lu Beiyou.


    The corner of Lu Beiyou''s mouth rose slightly, "That may not be so!"


    The white thread in the bracelet separated itself from Lu Beiyou''s body and slowly rushed towards him. The thick and heavy blood colored river rushed towards him and Lu Beiyou''s figure had already disappeared, landing in an empty space.


    Lu Beiyou who was wrapped in white lightning had already appeared above Yuan Guyang, "Mayor Yuan, being arrogant is not a good thing!"


    With that said, he slashed his'' Lu Yao ''towards Yuan Guyang who was below him.


    But Yuan Guyang did not panic at all, the dense blood red spirit energy instantly wrapped around him.


    ''Lu Yao ''couldn''t decline in the slightest after that.


    "Arrogant? I, Yuan Zhou, am not arrogant because I have absolute power! "


    With that, he roared again. Lu Beiyou felt his mind was damaged and was forced to retreat.


    After he stabilized his body, Lu Beiyou''s complexion did not improve at all. He originally thought that by using the power of the World Exterminating White Thunder, he would be able to lead Yuan Guyang in terms of speed. However, what Yuan Guyang did to defend himself was also extremely perfect.


    The feeling he gave himself was not on the same level as the one he faced before. Even when he was fighting with Du Xiaokang, he did not feel this kind of pressure.


    Even if he forcefully stepped into the doorsteps of the Half-step Immortal people, he seemed to be helpless against Yuan Guyang.


    Yuan Guyang unrestrainedly laughed again. There were already a few sounds of thunder coming from the clouds and the faint sounds of a child crying could be heard from the City Lord''s Mansion. It seemed that all of this was about to come to an end.


    Wordless Scroll was still struggling to support the pressure of the blood-colored pagoda, but Bu Mayi, who was in the midst of righteousness, would definitely not be able to help him right now.


    Just as everything was about to fall into a dead end, a ruthless look flashed past Lu Beiyou''s eyes, since all of this was related to something in the City Lord''s Mansion, then there was still hope!


    In just an instant, Lu Beiyou turned into a ray of white light and shot towards the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Yuan Guyang who was continuously absorbing the blood energy also noticed the movement of Lu Beiyou''s forehead and shouted loudly: "You dare!"


    He anxiously extended his hand to stop Lu Beiyou, but Lu Beiyou had the support of the World Exterminating White Thunder, so Yuan Guyang was unable to stop him for a moment.


    Bu Mayi could not help but let out a furious cry as he instantly disappeared from his original spot, and the pressure on the Wordless Scroll instantly decreased by quite a bit. Bu Mayi stood under the protection of the Wordless Scroll with burning anxiety in his heart, and wanted to rush out to help Lu Beiyou, but he was mercilessly stopped by the Wordless Scroll.


    He knew that even if Bu Mayi brought him along to rush into the City Lord''s Mansion at this moment, it would be completely useless in this battle. Right now, he could only rely on Lu Beiyou.


    The citizens of Guanyang City could only feel the strength from their bodies disappearing bit by bit. For a moment, they too fell into panic.


    When Lu Beiyou arrived at the City Lord''s Mansion area, he could not help but stop his footsteps as well.


    Behind him, Yuan Guyang had also caught up, "Brat, let''s go. Why aren''t you going forward?"


    Lu Beiyou turned his head, his golden pupils were also filled with blood veins, his heart fire rushing to his heart, "Yuan Guyang! For the sake of food and blood, how dare you slaughter so many innocent civilians! "


    "Innocent people? Don''t be ridiculous, okay? "


    Yuan Guyang, who had already followed along, could not hold back and laughed out loud, "There are tens of thousands of innocent people in this world, how many lives do you think that war has taken away?! But it''s different now. As long as they hand their lives over to me and I become an immortal, I will protect and protect more people in this world! What mistake did I make! "


    had finally lost his last bit of rationality. With both his hands holding onto ''Lu Yao'', he turned his body into a sword and the three thousand blue lotus s once again bloomed, pouncing towards Yuan Guyang.


    And all of this was because of the mountain of corpses and the sea of blood that Lu Beiyou had just seen. Countless ghosts were wailing and wailing in front of him, and among them, there were border soldiers, ordinary people, elderly people, children, and even women who were pregnant. There were countless lives piled up in front of them, and the person behind him was the main culprit who had taken their lives! How could Lu Beiyou endure this anymore!


    Yuan Guyang could also feel danger from this strike, but it was not fatal.


    The blood red blade was already in his hand, with a wave of his big sleeve, a blade energy clashed with the Three Thousand blue lotus Sword Intent, while he himself wielded the big blade and clashed with Lu Beiyou.


    As the sword and blade clashed, a terrifying shockwave spread out from the City Lord''s Mansion. A fierce gale was produced, and countless shelves were flying all over the street, some of the houses even rose up from the ground due to the impact, and were smashed into smithereens.


    Even someone like the City Lord''s Mansion had turned into a broken roof and wall from the impact.


    Lu Beiyou was pushed back by a huge force, Yuan Guyang''s strength was at its limit, his hand that was holding ''Lu Yao'' was already trembling slightly, the web of his palm was hurting.


    Without waiting for Lu Beiyou to stabilize his body, Yuan Guyang had already caught up to him. The blade in his hand descended once again, and the following attack was filled with a suffocating killing intent!


    Instead of retreating, Lu Beiyou advanced instead, and using a flying stone board as a fulcrum, he instantly changed his posture. His entire body was surrounded by lightning, two of his veins erupted at the same time, and the World Exterminating White Thunder in his bracelet continuously surged towards Lu Beiyou.


    A white stream of light shot towards Yuan Guyang, clashing with the blood red blade in his hand.


    Lu Beiyou''s mouth was full of blood, under the clash of the blades and swords, even more, the countless terrifying waves of air had left wounds of all sizes on his body, and his entire body was drenched in blood.


    But this time, Lu Beiyou did not retreat.


    Yuan Guyang could not help but laugh out loud: "Using just your cultivation technique to forcefully bring yourself into the Half-step Immortal, and you already tied with me. But if you want to win against me, I can only tell you, you are still too inexperienced!"


    While he was speaking, Yuan Guyang seemed to have broken free from some shackles, and a wave of Qi instantly sent Lu Beiyou flying.


    As Yuan Guyang stood in the air, terrifying red lightning rumbled above his City Lord''s Mansion, and blood-red colored storms wreaked havoc in the skies above Guanyang City. At this moment, Yuan Guyang opened up both of his hands and released the crimson blade in them, closing his eyes, as though he was welcoming a baptism.


    Right at this moment, a black figure suddenly shot out from the depths of the City Lord''s Mansion towards Yuan Guyang.

 C221

    Lu Beiyou anxiously looked for a place to rest, and the black shadow was the stone tower that Lu Beiyou had seen before in the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Shouts and cries continuously rang out from within the stone tower. The thick blood aura was seeping out from the stone tower.


    It seemed like the sparrow was inside the stone tower, and Lu Beiyou was forced to suppress the blood inside his body to get out of the water. This time his target was not Yuan Guyang, but the stone tower.


    If he could destroy the tower and save the child, Yuan Guyang''s scheme would be completely solved.


    But Yuan Guyang had already slowly opened his eyes, a red light flashed past, Lu Beiyou also sensed the danger and anxiously retreated.


    He saw that the place where he had landed on earlier had been sliced apart by a red light, a terrifying barrier wreaking havoc above the City Lord''s Mansion.


    The stone tower had already arrived in front of Yuan Guyang and the air shattered. A terrifying sound spread out from Guanyang City, and everything seemed to have reached a dead end.


    Not long ago, there was news that the Lanta Temple had been opened, and this already caused countless people to be shocked. Currently, the color of the blood within a thousand kilometers of the sky, and it even continued to spread, causing countless people to raise their eyebrows.


    The world had been stable for ten years, and people were gradually getting used to living a peaceful and happy life. What had happened recently had made it clear to many people that a new storm was brewing in the world, a storm that would sweep across the entire continent.


    Ren Changfeng, who was seated on the throne in the imperial court and was listening to the report from the officials below, was completely captivated by the voice.


    All the officials in the court looked towards the door of the hall. They saw a patch of blood in the sky, spreading towards the hall.


    Ren Changfeng also stood up from the dragon throne, "Everyone, today is the first day of the assembly. But don''t leave the court. "


    Although they could see that this phenomenon was not a good thing, they did not panic too much. If this anomaly was not something that the Zhou Dynasty could hide from, then even if they were to leave, they would have no use.


    Mister Jiang had also unknowingly arrived at Ren Changfeng''s side. The small dragon in his arms was vigilantly staring at the blood colored sky outside the great hall, as waves of dragon roars came from his mouth from time to time.


    "Sovereign King, this is a bit too much."


    Ren Changfeng did not speak, he only nodded his head. Yuan Guyang had been promoted all the way up here, how could he not know what kind of person Yuan Guyang was?


    Therefore, even though he knew that he had cultivated blood and food, he didn''t say anything and only reminded him. Yuan Guyang was also an intelligent person, he swore to not touch it, and even asked for a piece of land to retire.


    However, from the looks of it now, he was still unable to shake off the temptation of being a so-called True Immortal. Why not think about it? How could the current continent of the Nine Continents contain any other Immortals?


    Just at this moment, a figure ran in from outside the hall. "Reporting, there''s news from Gangyang City. Gangyang City has already been sealed off and the plate has been shattered. The situation is unclear." At the same time, the news has already been sent to the four Palace Lords. After receiving the news, they all left the Eastern Zhou Imperial City. "


    The hundred officials of the imperial court looked at each other again, and started to discuss softly below. The four Divine Pillar Hall Masters of the Eastern Zhou were already lined up, it seemed that this was not some small calamity, and it seemed that it was related to the former general of the Tiger Roar Battalion, Yuan Guyang. Otherwise, Ren Changfeng''s expression would not have been so ugly.


    Ren Changfeng waved his hand to signal the figure to retreat, and looked at the hundred odd officials discussing, and a smile appeared on his face: "Everyone, relax, this is not a big disaster. However, I have a decision that I need to inform you about. "


    Immediately, the imperial court quietened down once more, "I want to give away the ''Pure Yang'' as a complete gift, and then remove Yuan Guyang from the position of City Lord of Fuyang City."


    When these words were spoken, the imperial court was at first silent, then followed by intense opposition.


    "Sovereign King, you absolutely cannot, the City Lord position can be removed, but this'' Pure Yang ''is the symbol of power for the Eastern Zhou Empire, how can we easily give it away?!"


    "That''s right, that''s right. Everything else can be said as'' Pure Yang ''and the successor of the Imperial Jade Seal are all symbols of our Eastern Zhou Empire. Giving them away is equivalent to giving away the Eastern Zhou Imperial Family. This absolutely cannot happen!"


    "Also, when the Grand Princess was one year old, the Sovereign King had promised that if anyone obtained Pure Yang, they would call him Prince Consort. This was a huge matter in life!"


    "Do not, king!"


    "No way!"


    Ren Changfeng saw the intense reaction from the audience in the palace, as if he had expected this would happen. He stretched out his hand to suppress the sound.


    "''Pure Yang'' is indeed a symbol of the imperial power of the Eastern Zhou Empire, because it has accompanied me throughout the journey, and has witnessed the establishment of the Eastern Zhou Empire. But later on, ''Chu Yang'' was defeated in a war and scattered. I gave the sword sheath to An''er as a jade pendant for her protection. The sword blade was carried by me and the final sword hilt was placed in the dragon mouth of our Eastern Zhou Dynasty Hall. "


    While speaking, Ren Changfeng pointed to the majestic dragon head, only to see a sword-like thing in its mouth.


    "The sword slabs were all gifted to me by An''er, and the body of the sword was also given to me as well. Furthermore, all of them were given to me by one person." And this person is someone that all my beloved officials might not know, so I believe they have heard of him. "


    He looked at the hundred officials with suspicion.


    Ren Changfeng extended his hand, releasing a flow of dragon spiritual energy and placed the sword hilt into his hand. With a solemn expression, he said, "He is the only bloodline left behind by my brother Lu Zhen Xian, Lu Beiyou!"


    With these words, there was no more noise in the imperial court.


    If they were angry at Ren Changfeng for giving away the sword in his heart, they would only have fear and reverence towards the name of Lu Zhen Xian.


    Putting aside the current Middle Continent, just the name of the White Robes didn''t mean anything to the world, it was something that Lu Zhen had actually killed his way out of the ranks of the tens of thousands.


    The most important thing was that he was sworn brothers with Ren Changfeng, for a moment, they did not know how to refute him.


    Seeing that, Ren Changfeng''s tone became relaxed, he looked towards the blood red door and said softly: "Right now, the one facing this calamity is Lu Beiyou, how can I, Dong Zhou, not express my opinion? If word of this gets out, then where will my face in East Zhou be, and how will I be able to gain a foothold in the Nine Prefectures?! "


    "This matter is decided. Does everyone still have anything else to say?"


    Hearing Ren Changfeng''s tone and anger, the officials looked at each other, their eyes becoming serious. They lowered their hats and shouted in unison, "This official will only listen to the Sovereign''s orders!"


    Ren Changfeng was also relieved. He raised his head to look outside the hall, but the worry in his eyes had not faded, "Brat, you must persevere until they arrive. If Yuan Guyang becomes an immortal right now, then this world will be finished."


    At the same time, in a girl''s room within the palace of the Eastern Zhou Imperial City, a young girl who was venting her anger at a scarecrow in front of her heard her servant''s report.


    The grass doll in his hand instantly fell to the ground. After being stunned for a moment, he didn''t care about his loss of manners and hastily ran towards the direction of the court, "Smelly fellow, don''t let anything happen to you! I will immediately ask my father to send someone to save you! "

 C222

    Zhen Yuange, who was meditating right in front of the pool of karma, suddenly opened his eyes. He looked up into the sky and shouted angrily, "Who is this person, how dare he reach Immortal Ascension at this time?"


    Thirteen years had passed since Zhen Yuange''s one sword strike, but now, there was someone who wanted to tear open a crack in the sky and reopen the gates to heaven. However, once the gates were opened at this time, it was likely that the common folk of the world would suffer because of it.


    The sky above the Nine Prefectures was not something that people from the Nine Prefectures could touch!


    At this time, Fan Qingshan also raised his head to look in the direction of the Eastern Zhou Empire and muttered under his breath with an emotionless face, "Brat, you must endure it. If it really doesn''t work, then light a firework."


    On the horse path on the Liangzhou, the two monks, one big and one small, were currently hurrying along with their heads down. They were also shocked by this loud sound.


    The young monk looked up with a puzzled face. "Master, what''s going on?"


    The monk did not answer but just looked on quietly. After a long time, he sighed helplessly and said, "Looks like we have to speed up our journey."


    Looking at Yuan Guyang who seemed to be a devil god descending from the skies, Lu Beiyou felt a sense of powerlessness.


    Initially, he thought he could stop him just by becoming a member of the Half-step Immortal. Never would he have thought that this fellow was on a completely different level from him.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but spit. Damn it, I''ll go all out!


    His eldest senior brother had once used three thousand Da Shan s and over two thousand Da Shan''s to fill up the sky. Now, even if it wasn''t for Bu Mayi, even if it was for the lives of everyone under the heavens, he couldn''t retreat this time.


    Under Lu Beiyou''s control, all of the World Exterminating White Thunder in the bracelet instantly flowed into Lu Beiyou''s body.


    Lu Beiyou felt as if his four limbs were pierced with a thousand needles, the pain in his entire body felt like it was going to split apart, and he even felt like his body was about to explode.


    It was fortunate that his body had been baptized by the nine nine-sets of thunder tribulation. Otherwise, he would already be scared out of his wits.


    Lu Beiyou was like a bolt of white lightning, and instantly disappeared from where he was standing. The ground had caved in, and Yuan Guyang had also detected an extremely dangerous sensation this time. He hurriedly used the blood-colored spiritual energy to wrap himself up, but it was already too late. A white bolt of lightning had already broken through the barrier and appeared in front of him.


    All of Yuan Guyang''s thoughts were on absorbing the blood aura that the stone pagoda passed to him, but he never thought that Lu Beiyou still had a trump card up his sleeve. The white sword in Lu Beiyou''s hand had already pierced through his palm, but in the end, Yuan Guyang still clenched his fist.


    However, at this time, the white lightning on Lu Beiyou''s body had already extended towards his body along with "Lu Yao", and he could only feel all the meridians in his body being devoured by the white lightning.


    Yuan Guyang''s originally blood-red eyes became even more terrifying at this moment. A terrifying killing intent rushed forth like a river.


    "You''re courting death!"


    Before he finished speaking,''s other hand that was filled with spirit energy turned into a blade, as if all the spirit energy in the world was being controlled by him, he turned into a huge army and charged towards Lu Beiyou.


    "Third stage of the Blood Eating, Corpse Mountain, Blood Sea!"


    Lu Beiyou was not so relaxed this time either. Even his hand that had been baptized in the lightning tribulation was almost crushed by Yuan Guyang just now. But what was even more terrifying was that after he was flung off by Yuan Guyang, he had not sensed anything yet.


    A terrifying killing intent and a blood colored army of thousands had already arrived in front of Lu Beiyou. Countless horse hooves landed on his body, trampled on his body, and a killing intent passed through Lu Beiyou''s body, striking at his primordial spirit.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood, and then fell down.


    Is this the difference between the Extreme Realm and Half-step Immortal people? He had already used one of his terrifying trump cards, but it had only caused him a little bit of damage in front of Yuan Guyang. On the other hand, he wasn''t even able to fend himself off.


    How was he going to fight?


    When Yuan Guyang saw Lu Beiyou fall to the ground, the killing intent in his eyes did not fade in the slightest. Instead, it became even more frightening. It was obvious that Lu Beiyou''s move just now had completely infuriated him.


    Yuan Guyang did not care about the stone tower in the air, he instantly arrived in front of Lu Beiyou and punched him.


    Lu Beiyou''s bones could not take it anymore, his ribs were broken, his organs were injured, and his entire body was covered with blood stains. At this time, Lu Beiyou was finally forced into a corner.


    Lying in the deep pit, Lu Beiyou could barely stand up. Just by breathing, he already felt pain all over his body.


    Yuan Guyang also landed in front of Lu Beiyou and the red colored lightning in the sky became even more terrifying. Small cracks had already begun to appear in the air.


    Yuan Guyang grabbed Lu Beiyou''s neck and lifted him up as he said hoarsely, "I don''t understand. With your strength, you could have clearly gone farther than me, just for this nameless brat and these ants. Are you stupid? "


    Lu Beiyou''s current aura was drifting away, and both his meridians were operating at the same time, but the recovery rate was not very significant, after all, his injuries were too severe, and he would not be able to recover in a short period of time.


    I couldn''t help but cough out another mouthful of blood, "Because you are an old dog. I want to eat some dog meat, so I''m here to kill you! What can you do to me? "


    Yuan Guyang could not help but reveal a sinister smile, "What do you think?"


    Before he finished speaking, his other hand grabbed onto Lu Beiyou''s arm and squeezed tightly. Lu Beiyou could not help but let out a roar, his right arm had just been crushed by Yuan Guyang.


    Although Lu Beiyou was in extreme pain, he was not afraid in his heart. On the contrary, the pain made his mind become clearer and clearer.


    When Bu Mayi was previously sitting cross-legged in front of his City Lord''s Mansion, he easily killed him with the current Yuan Guyang''s strength. Even the Lao Kong of the Wasteland didn''t dare say that he could completely crush the current Yuan Guyang.


    Then why didn''t he do so? It was obvious that he was worried about something, but his arrival lit a fire for everything.


    With such a huge commotion, he could not believe that the Eastern Zhou Empire had not sent someone to alert Ren Changfeng. Now it seemed that all he needed to do was to persevere.


    At this moment, the sword sheath on Lu Beiyou''s back suddenly trembled. Before Yuan Guyang could react, the sword sheath had already wrapped Lu Beiyou up and out of his control.


    Lu Beiyou squatted in the distance and coughed uncontrollably. Then, he looked at Yuan Guyang and spoke hoarsely, "If you think you can kill me like this, I think you''re overthinking it too!"


    As they spoke, the aura on Lu Beiyou''s body gradually disappeared, and he looked like an ordinary person. But because of this strange feeling, for some reason, it made Yuan Guyang feel an even more terrifying feeling, and this feeling far surpassed the Lu Beiyou from before.


    "You only know that I am from the Middle Continent, and that I am from the imperial court, but do you know that my sect has three thousand Da Shan s?!"

 C223

    Yuan Guyang definitely knew the name of the three thousand Da Shan. However, if it was said that the young man in front of him was from the Three Thousand Da Shan.


    He didn''t believe it either.


    Three thousand Da Shan s were a forbidden region in the eyes of the common people, but at Yuan Guyang''s level, they all knew that Three Thousand Da Shan''s were not as simple as they seemed on the surface. It was just like when Mo Weixian stretched out his hand to seal a mountain.


    When Lu Beiyou saw Yuan Guyang''s expression, he spat out a mouthful of blood and said gloomily, "Then I''ll let you, a dog, experience it for yourself!"


    While speaking, something suddenly flew out from Lu Beiyou''s chest, and the Lan Tian Jade Pendant on his waist also flew into the air.


    At the same time, a sword beam suddenly flashed through the air, and a sword hilt suddenly appeared in front of Lu Beiyou.


    "For the sake of his own cultivation, he recklessly massacred the common people. He who cultivates the Evil Techniques has committed the wrath of the heavens, and on the account of the Lord who protected him, he has done a great service. Exempt from the death penalty and demoted to a civilian. "


    After he finished speaking, he no longer made a sound, and only left behind the abnormally ugly Yuan Guyang standing on the spot. Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but burst out laughing loudly, "Did you hear that? Since then, there has never been City Lord Yuan in this world, hahaha! "


    Yuan Guyang''s face darkened, his aura also became extremely unstable, and the speed at which the spatial rifts were ripping apart started to slow down. He knelt down in the direction of the sword hilt.


    "This subject accepts the order!"


    Become an official for one day, become an official for the rest of your life. Even if he fell into the evil path, he would still be subject to this official''s orders. Even though Lu Beiyou loathed Yuan Guyang a hundred times, at this moment, he felt an additional sense of respect.


    When Yuan Guyang stood up once again, the expression in his eyes was extremely calm. However, it was precisely this kind of calmness that made Lu Beiyou feel that it was even more profound than when he was born like a demon god, making him unable to see through it.


    He then slowly took off his official uniform, "I, Yuan Zhou, have never had a mother or father since I was young. I grew up picking things up from the pile of dead little by little. Then, in order to survive in that chaotic world, I chose to join the army. Later on, I met Old Su. He treated me like his own parents, but later on he also died. He died in the hands of an ant that cultivates martial arts. Thus, I fell into despair. But before he died, he told me that he wanted to see what it would be like if there were a golden age. "


    As he spoke till here, only the plain clothes remained on Yuan Guyang''s body, and his aura became more and more restrained. "Golden Age, I saw it for him. From today onwards, there will no longer be Duke Yuan in this world, only the evil cultivator Yuan Guyang! "


    Yuan Guyang flew into the air, and the terrifying red tempest engulfed him. Countless houses in the city collapsed, and the earth trembled as cracks also appeared on the ground. The entire sky was a field of blood red, and the sound of thunder could be heard.


    This time, Lu Beiyou''s expression was calm, and he finally let go of the final knot in his heart. If the him from before cared about the rules of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, then the him now was like a tiger out of its cage, without fear!


    On the other hand, Lu Beiyou also understood what Ren Changfeng meant. It''s not right for you to kill me, a civil servant, but it''s not a big crime for you to kill a civilian. However, he knows that when he made this decision, Ren Changfeng''s heart was tangled up with uneasiness.


    After all, Yuan Guyang was once a meritorious general of Dong Zhou who went through life and death with him. With Ren Changfeng''s character, he would definitely not do such a thing, but the mistake was that Ren Changfeng was the Sovereign King of the Eastern Zhou, he should not have killed his own brother, and instead cultivated the Evil Arts.


    Everything had already become a foregone conclusion. Lu Beiyou took a deep breath and held the empty sword bag in his hand. From then on, the ''Pure Yang'' body, sword sheath, and sword hilt had all gathered together.


    Raising his head, he looked at Yuan Guyang who was standing in the air with his eyes closed, waiting for the final moment of heavenly tribulation to arrive.


    He was indeed an admirable person, and the mistake was that he chose the wrong path.


    Lu Beiyou reached out his hand and placed the ''Pure Yang'' inside the sword sheath. Only at this moment, the world seemed to return to normal as a three thousand meter long golden dragon appeared in the sky above Gongyang City, spiraling continuously as it emitted a terrifying dragon cry towards Yuan Guyang.


    "City Lord Yuan, the next move is my final trump card. If you block it, from now on you and I will part ways. If you cannot withstand it, then you shall be at the mercy of the heavens. "


    When one reached the Mahayana Stage, they would condense their own immortal seeds, just like Yuan Guyang''s blood colored great blade. Lu Beiyou naturally had his own immortal seeds, but no one knew that during the Causality Pond, Lu Beiyou''s immortal seeds had already fused with Bei Shan''s legacy.


    And other than Bei Shan''s two masters and eldest senior brother, no one knew the use of this sword bag. Today, Lu Beiyou finally took his legacy and stepped into the world.


    One sword for one, nine sword slashes in the air.


    Bei Shan could only pass on a total of nine times in his entire life, and each sword strike required the support of a Immortal Sword, but a Immortal Sword could only be used once in its entire life.


    Now, with the help of ''Pure Yang'' Lu Beiyou, he was finally able to unleash the first sword strike.


    Yuan Guyang slowly opened his eyes, which were filled with tranquility and tranquility, "If I am to block it, then you will die!"


    "Hahaha!" Good! Today, I shall use this Eastern Zhou Qi Slash to slay a false Immortal of the Extreme Realm! Whether you live or die is up to the heavens! "


    The golden dragon let out another roar that could shake the heavens. The power of Golden Dragon World was no less than the sound of the opening of the sky.


    A golden sword beam suddenly rose from Lu Beiyou''s sword bag, flying towards the golden dragon, finally transforming into a terrifying gigantic sword that was held in his mouth.


    Yuan Guyang spread open his arms, and the blood-colored pagoda that had been suppressing Bu Mayi flew up into the sky. It landed behind Yuan Guyang, and all of the blood-colored tornado poured into the blood-colored pagoda.


    In that instant, the world turned into two images of a golden and a red, battling against each other.


    Lu Beiyou did not care about the pain in his entire body, and landed on the head of the golden dragon, and said: "Three thousand Da Shan''s descendants Lu Beiyou is here today, to clear the world of evil!"


    Yuan Guyang took a deep breath, "Alright! Today, I, Yuan Zhou, will deal with your heirs of the three thousand Da Shan s. "


    "One strike, Proud Dragon!"


    "Eat blood, swallow the world!"


    The golden dragon wielded the sword, and the blood pagoda suppressed the demons.


    The red and gold finally clashed together, and the Immortal Sword and the blood pagoda collided, causing ripples on the Great Dao.


    Countless commoners who were in the midst of taking refuge saw this scene. It was as if doomsday had arrived. Terrifying colliding sounds and spirit energy shards dispersed into the air.


    Cracks continued to appear on the blood tower as cracks appeared on the golden dragon''s body. However, it did not show any fear as it continued to rush forward.


    Lu Beiyou used his peak Mahayana Stage to fight against the Extreme Blood Food Realm, undefeatable!

 C224

    The void shattered as the battle in the void gradually reached its climax.


    The blood colored spiritual energy was unable to make up for the cracks in the blood tower, the Immortal Sword in the dragon''s mouth was on the verge of breaking, and the dragon''s body was also on the verge of breaking.


    Yuan Guyang and Lu Beiyou also spat out a mouthful of blood and retreated. They looked at each other and took three steps back.


    Yuan Guyang wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth, "To think that your Mahayana Stage is on par with me, you must be proud."


    Lu Beiyou coughed out a mouthful of blood, but there was no fear in his eyes, "Same here."


    Although Lu Beiyou said that, his own body was now in a desperate situation. He was originally wounded, and using this High Dragon Sword was his last remaining strength. Now, he had already used up all of his strength just standing there.


    However, the tempest did not calm down. One was red and the other was gold. The two colors continued to tear each other apart.


    Yuan Guyang spat out a mouthful of blood, his expression becoming a lot warmer. "Actually, I''m quite curious, is this guy worth it for you to do so?"


    Lu Beiyou panted a few times before raising his head, "There was once an old fellow who treated me the same way you spoke of Old Su. But one day, this guy almost died, but luckily he survived. However, he left something for someone else, and I found this person. Do you think it''s worth it? "


    Yuan Guyang didn''t speak for a long time. He lifted his head to look at the red lightning above his head, as if it would land on his body in the next moment. "It''s worth it."


    "As for those children, they are even more innocent. They should have been acting coquettishly next to their parents, but you treated them like food instead. So you must die! "


    For some reason, the crazed side of Yuan Guyang before was not revealed once again. All that was left was a look of disappointment, as if everything that happened before had nothing to do with him.


    "That''s right. I had originally thought that I would be able to protect everyone even if they gave their lives to me. It would seem that I have been possessed."


    Then, his gaze drifted towards Lu Beiyou as he softly said: "Even if you lose today, I promise to leave you an intact corpse."


    Lu Beiyou sneered, "It''s not certain who will die and who will live!"


    "Proud Dragon!"


    After saying that, Lu Beiyou endured the intense pain from his entire body, and focused on stepping on the golden dragon and rushing towards Yuan Guyang. This was his last collision, but he had already reached his limit in the Extreme Realm.


    When he was walking down the mountain, his second master had given him three fireworks, but this was the first battle in which he represented Bei Shan. If he could not even endure through this, then how could he be considered to have come out as replacing Bei Shan.


    Therefore, he chose to gamble everything he had, "I, Lu Beiyou, will now ask about Bei Shan, you False Immortal of the Extreme Realm!"


    Yuan Guyang''s face also became serious, "Former City Lord of Fuyang City, Yuan Guyang has received it!"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand and the blood pagoda expanded another thousand feet before smashing down towards the giant golden dragon.


    When the pagoda dragon collided with the tower dragon, the blood pagoda was slowly being sliced apart by the Immortal Sword in the golden dragon''s mouth. However, the golden dragon''s body was being devoured bit by bit.


    Lu Beiyou''s entire body was already drenched in blood, the Immortal Sword rushed forward, the blood tower was split into two, and just as he was about to break through, Yuan Guyang bellowed, his palm flipped, and a blood red blade appeared in his hand, colliding with the Immortal Sword.


    The moment the tip of the blade touched the sword light, the Immortal Sword''s entire body was already filled with cracks. Under the attack of the big blade in Yuan Guyang''s hands, they finally disappeared bit by bit. His body could no longer bear it and he fainted.


    As the golden dragon dissipated, Lu Beiyou''s body smashed towards the ground. The sky had ultimately been devoured by the blood, and the land was once again covered by the blood.


    Yuan Guyang could not help but vomit blood from his heart. Looking down, he did not know when, but a small hole had appeared in his chest. He had won, but it had been a miserable victory.


    Then, he raised his head to look at Lu Beiyou who was falling to the ground. Using his palm to form a blade and slamming it down, he had said before that if Lu Beiyou lost, he would die.


    The unconscious Lu Beiyou was simply unable to defend at all. Under the full force of an Ji Realm expert''s attack, it was clear that his death was already a foregone conclusion.


    When the citizens who had taken refuge in Guanyang City saw this scene, their hearts could not help but tighten. Although they wished for Yuan Guyang to win, because even though Yuan Guyang had forcefully taken away the children, towards the greater majority of people, Yuan Guyang had still brought them a comfortable life.


    But now that Yuan Guyang had won, the abnormal sign in the air seemed to be even more terrifying, as if the heaven and earth would be destroyed in the next moment.


    Right at this moment, a white light shot up from the ground, bringing along a human figure as it charged towards Lu Beiyou.


    The white light protected Lu Beiyou, but the figure managed to take Yuan Guyang''s attack head on and smashed towards the ground.


    Bang!


    The ground that was already split into pieces once again emitted an earth-shattering sound, causing the ground to tremble.


    Lu Beiyou did not manage to withstand the attack, and was protected by the Wordless Book. And the one who blocked the attack for him, was precisely the Bu Mayi who was suppressed not long ago.


    Even if he had Lao Kong''s inheritance, but he was still a scholar after all, it was difficult for him to protect himself, so why fight?


    However, he managed to resist it in the end. Moreover, he trembled as he stood up from the ground. His clothes were tattered and he spat out blood. His eyes were unfocused. Clearly, he was on the verge of death.


    Yuan Guyang tidied himself up and slowly descended from the sky. He landed near Bu Mayi and saw the crumbling Bu Mayi in front of him and sighed, "I underestimated you, but even if you save him this time, so what? It''s just delaying for time. Would it be worth it to throw your life away? "


    Bu Mayi could barely keep his eyes open. Squatting down with much difficulty, he picked up a small branch that he broke in the storm and staggered towards Yuan Guyang. With every step he took, he slowed down as blood flowed freely all over his body. I owe... I owe him one... Cough cough cough! Phew, a favor... I must. I must return it to him! Where... Even if ¡­ Even if I were to put my life on the line, I wouldn''t be able to... We have to return it to him, cough cough cough! "


    While he was speaking, Bu Mayi had already walked in front of Yuan Guyang, but his appearance had clearly reached the limit, and even if it was just a gentle breeze, it would be able to completely blow him away.


    However, he raised his arm with much difficulty and used it to hit Yuan Guyang. Yuan Guyang did not resist and allowed Bu Mayi to hit him.


    Bu Mayi had already exhausted all of his strength and eventually fell to the ground, his life or death unknown.


    Yuan Guyang looked expressionlessly at the two people lying on the ground, whether they were dead or alive. He extended his hand, and a large blade appeared in his hand, slashing towards the two.


    Take care.

 C225

    A chilling saber intent gushed forth.


    As for Lu Beiyou and Bu Mayi, they were in a coma, neither of them knew if they were dead or alive, so this slash was unavoidable.


    This big play was finally ending, and Yuan Guyang did not want to watch anymore, he quietly waited for the final heavenly tribulation to come.


    The crack in the sky grew larger and larger, and the thick, blood-red clouds gradually scattered, revealing a dark black colored gate. If Lu Beiyou had seen this gate, he would have been shocked to discover that this gate was exactly the same as the one he had seen in the Dragon Sealing Abyss.


    Yuan Guyang raised his head and looked, even the current him could not help but have a flash of fanatical greed in his eyes, behind this door, was his last hope of becoming an immortal!


    As long as he opened this door, everything would come to a close, and the things he had been pursuing would become easily obtainable.


    "Bastard, come and die for me!"


    Just at this moment, a loud, shocking explosion resounded above Gongyang City, along with a monstrous black flame. Yuan Guyang could not help but furrow his brows and look towards the direction of the voice.


    He saw a lady dressed in black, her entire body burning with dark, cold flames, rushing towards him.


    When he saw the lady, even Yuan Guyang''s face revealed a trace of fear, he anxiously used his hand to pull the blood red pagoda from the air and threw it at the girl.


    However, the woman in black was not afraid at all. She extended her slender fingers and grabbed the blood pagoda. With a tug, she tore it into two halves. The black flames even directly devoured the blood pagoda that was split in half.


    As for the blade intent that was rushing towards Lu Beiyou, it was blocked by a suddenly rising dirt wall, only to see an old man in a brown robe bending his waist, gasping for air with his mouth wide open. He couldn''t rest after running all the way here, and he still had to save people after coming here. This is tiring this old guy to death! "


    Lu Beiyou and Bu Mayi were both lifted up by the muscular men in green, they reached out to check that they still had a breath of air left, and heaved a sigh of relief, but the injuries on their bodies could not be healed in a short period of time, and almost took their lives.


    "Fortunately, I made it."


    The red robed man standing beside the green clothed strong man heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. They had been able to endure until the arrival of Yuan Guyang, who had already turned into an extreme realm individual, of the lot of them.


    He raised his head and looked at the furious girl dressed in black in the sky as he muttered to himself, "Fortunately, we made it in time. Otherwise, I''m afraid that the cold guy would have destroyed the entire Eastern Zhou Region."


    The sturdy man did not reply, but his hand did not stop as he transferred his Spirit Qi into Lu Beiyou and the linen clothes, healing the injuries on their bodies. Although some of the internal injuries could not be healed, they were still able to save a breath of air. As long as that was the case, the rest was just a matter of time.


    The three of them looked at Lu Beiyou with a complicated expression. At that time, for safety''s sake, when they found out who Lu Beiyou was, they did not tell him their identity.


    It had only been three days since they last met, and something so big was about to happen. If something bad happened to him, the entire Nine Regions would probably be in chaos, and his Middle Continent would definitely be out in full force. The entire Eastern Zhou Empire would also definitely be in an uproar, and at that time, there would probably be a huge battle that could not be avoided.


    Luckily she managed to make it in time, and when the black clothed female saw the black clothed sturdy man nod his head, indicating that Lu Beiyou was fine, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief, his gloomy and cold face also recovered slightly, she turned to look at Yuan Guyang and grinded her teeth: "surnamed Yuan, I didn''t see that before in the imperial court, your heart is really big!"


    Yuan Guyang''s Blood Tower was torn to shreds, his body and mind were also severely injured, he forcefully suppressed the blood in his heart and laughed: "I never thought the Sovereign King would be so worried for me, even the four Palace Masters of the Four Divine Pillars have sent their full force."


    The black clothed female had no intention to speak at all. Her hands were already ignited with two black flames, but she did not look at Yuan Guyang.


    Seeing that, Yuan Guyang thought: Not good! He hastily flew into the air in an attempt to stop the girl in black. Before he could even move, he was stopped by the red-robed Hua Wuyan.


    "Mayor Yuan, this debt hasn''t been settled yet. Where are you going?"


    When Yuan Guyang saw that the girl in black was about to reach the pitch black door, he couldn''t help but roar loudly, "Stop it right now!"


    With a wave of his large sleeve, the overflowing blood was so thick it was disgusting. But the citizens of Guanyang City only felt that their bodies were getting more and more tired for some reason, as if something was flowing out of their bodies.


    "You''ve been possessed! You actually want to sacrifice the blood of the entire city for the sake of that ethereal immortal!" When Hua Wuyan saw Yuan Guyang execute his cultivation technique, a trace of anger emerged on his originally calm face.


    "As long as I become an immortal, what can they do even if I die? Didn''t I do this to better protect Dong Zhou? If I were to use a small number of people to exchange for even greater rewards, what kind of mistake would I make!? "


    Yuan Guyang also roared at Hua Wuyan, and then transformed into a red light that rushed towards Qing Han, wanting to stop her.


    Hua Wuyan also roared angrily. With a wave of her hand, she covered the sky with her scorching flames, turning the thousand miles above Gathered Sun City into a sea of red flames. Hua Wuyan looked down at Yuan Guyang who was swooping down from above and coldly said: "Get down!"


    As they spoke, he waved his arm downwards, and the sea of flames that filled the sky transformed into a three thousand meter tall red bird, swooping down towards Yuan Guyang.


    The big bird and the Blood Will clashed into each other, causing the space to shatter, but the Blood Qi was unable to stop the big bird''s attack, causing Yuan Guyang to retreat step by step. Yuan Guyang also could not help but vomit a mouthful of blood and was defeated.


    How is this possible? I am in the Ji Realm! I want to become an immortal! "AHH!" "You can''t stop me!


    Under Hua Wuyan''s obstruction, Yuan Guyang finally lost his last bit of rationality. As if he had gone insane, he once again smashed towards Hua Wuyan with a bloodlust that filled the sky, without caring about anything.


    However, Hua Wuyan only watched this scene coldly. Once again, he stretched out his hand, conjuring the image of a Vermillion Bird that filled the sky and smashed towards Yuan Guyang.


    "Become an immortal?" We''ve long since touched the final threshold of the Immortal Path. If the Nine Continents really can become Immortals, how would it be your turn?! "


    At the same time, the black flame in the woman in black''s hand had already pressed down on the dark black door. At the same time, the black flame in the woman in black''s hand had already pressed down on the dark black door, and the black flame that filled the sky instantly spread out for a thousand miles.


    The woman in black''s sinister voice resounded throughout the world. "Where did all you damnable souls come from? Scram back to where I came from!"

 C226

    "No!"


    Yuan Guyang let out a heart-wrenching howl. That was his last hope, and also his last hope.


    If he couldn''t open the gate of immortality, then why was he doing all this?


    Yuan Guyang screamed miserably, the Qi and blood in his body had turned into blood mist and turned into a blood awl, piercing towards Qing Han, "Die!"


    However, before he could even arrive, Hua Wuyan had already arrived in front of Yuan Guyang ahead of time, "I say, why are you so stubborn?"


    As he spoke, he threw a slap towards the blood mist, and the flames engulfed the blood mist, blocking his way.


    "If you were to become an immortal at this moment, the world would probably be thrown into chaos."


    And Yuan Guyang, who was wrapped in flames, let out a bunch of unwilling roars. However, no matter what, he could not escape the coverage of the flames.


    The screams in the sky gradually stopped as the large door was slowly devoured by the void bit by bit. The black flames that filled the sky also gradually disappeared in the empty space.


    The black-clothed woman panted heavily. All of her clothes were drenched in cold sweat, outlining an extremely alluring curve. Unfortunately, at this time, there weren''t many people who would care about this.


    The heaven and earth gradually regained its clarity. The sun broke through the clouds to shine on the human world, and everything returned to tranquility.


    The people who had survived this disaster all walked out of their places of refuge, enjoying this moment of peace and quiet.


    Yuan Guyang roared in indignation, "You can''t do this!"


    Hua Wu Yan glanced at Yuan Guyang who looked like a stray dog, and stopped looking at him. Clenching his hand, the flames turned into a red rope and tied Yuan Guyang up.


    At this moment, the girl in black had also come to Hua Wuyan''s side. She looked at Yuan Guyang, who was constantly struggling but was unable to do anything, and asked hoarsely, "Did you kill him?"


    "Why? Why! You are at the Ji Realm, and I am at the same level! Why can''t I beat you guys?! "


    The black-clothed woman who was originally about to turn around and leave also stopped in her tracks. She turned her head and looked at Yuan Guyang with ice-cold eyes: "Because we could have become immortal a long time ago. Now you understand."


    Just as Yuan Guyang was about to say something, terrifying flames came out from his mouth and his voice turned into a miserable scream.


    The woman in black glanced at Lu Beiyou coldly, and without saying another word, she flew towards the unconscious Lu Beiyou.


    Hua Wuyan could not help but sigh. He looked at Yuan Guyang who was being roasted by the flames and muttered: "You should be glad that it fell into my hands. If it fell into Qing Han''s hands ¡­"


    Hua Wuyan seemed to have thought of something terrifying and could not help but shiver. "Don''t think, don''t think!"


    And Yuan Guyang, who could be said to have already stood at the peak of the world, had finally lost his final words.


    The Vermillion Bird flames incinerated all living things in the world.


    Ren Changfeng, who was far away in the palace, had already left early, as though he had sensed something, he who was seated at the desk stared at the wine cup in a daze, and after a long while, he picked it up and poured the wine on the ground.


    "Take care."


    After all, the chaos had come to an end and the stone tower had been opened by Hua Wuyan. The interior was filled with children as they leaned against each other and cried. Only a young girl with freckles calmly walked in front of Hua Wuyan and asked in a soft voice, "Have you seen Teacher?"


    Seeing the pale face of the girl in front of him who was pretending to be calm, Hua Wuyan''s eyes could not help but glaze over. "Your husband is still alive."


    The girl bit her lips as tears finally welled up in her eyes when she heard his words. Hua Wuyan took her hand and brought her to Bu Mayi''s side.


    The other children were also found by their parents, and their City Lord''s Mansion that had already collapsed were now filled with cries of joy.


    When the young girl saw the unconscious Bu Mayi whose breathing had gradually stabilized, her tears fell from her eyes. However, she bit her lower lip, and did not let out a sound even though blood was seeping out.


    At this time, the muscular man dressed in green who had been protecting Lu Beiyou said, "Don''t worry, he''s fine."


    And Hua Wuyan could not help but come forward and caress the girl''s head as he said, "If you want to cry, just cry. It''s alright, no one will laugh at you."


    The young girl stubbornly shook her head and said in an intermittent voice, "I ¡­" I can''t cry, I... If you cry, sir... Sir will definitely worry about me. "


    When everyone heard this, they did not say anything and just watched quietly. The young lady walked to Bu Mayi''s front, crying as she wiped away the blood on Bu Mayi''s body.


    As for Hua Wuyan, he accompanied the girl and did not leave. Just as the muscular man in green wanted to say something, he was stopped by Li Xuanhuang. "Perhaps he thought of his dead daughter."


    The muscular man in green didn''t speak anymore, he only channeled the spirit energy in his body continuously into Lu Beiyou''s body, healing his injuries.


    The woman in black looked at her surroundings and said hoarsely, "Let''s go!"


    Everyone nodded their heads. With a wave of his black robed man''s sleeve, a gust of wind blew past. With Lu Beiyou in his embrace, Bu Mayi and the girl instantly disappeared.


    Clear and peaceful conditions were also restored in the sky above Guanyang City. Only the broken walls of the City Lord''s Mansion of Guanyang City and the shattered pieces of the earth told the world that an earth-shaking battle had once occurred here.


    When the sunlight shone on the broken stone tower, the red mist finally disappeared from the world.


    Meanwhile, in the mountains of corpses and seas of blood, the man sitting on the throne of bones suddenly opened his eyes and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "My plan has failed. I didn''t expect this chess piece to be so useless!" However, Dong Zhou had sent out all four Palace Masters. It seems like that fellow Ren Changfeng has sensed something, looks like I should prepare for the next pawn. "


    As he spoke, the man''s face flushed with a fanatical color, "My master, please wait a little longer. It won''t be long before you return to the mortal world."


    Lu Beiyou''s mind was in a mess. It was as if he had entered his own space of consciousness again, but this time, the man who was happily chatting and drinking with him did not appear.


    Lu Beiyou raised his hand slightly, and five sword images appeared in this pale white space, "I didn''t expect you to return everything to me, and in the end, I still lost. "If you see it, I''m afraid you''ll laugh to death ¡­"


    Lu Beiyou mumbled to himself softly. This was his first real battle since he came out of the mountain. He had lost. He lost miserably. Even after using the Nine Sword Arts, he was still unable to kill the opponent.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but sigh, and laid his body behind him. He raised his head to look at the pale white face and said softly, "Come out, have you seen enough of jokes?"


    "Not yet. How can I still smile when I see you in such a daze?"


    "Come on, that''s not what you said on your face."


    Lu Beiyou curled his lips, and looked at the golden figure floating in the air in front of him. His face was filled with an evil grin, which gave others the impulse to beat him to death with a single punch.


    "What are you doing here?" You came all the way to see my joke? "

 C227

    The golden figure stretched out his finger and shook it, "No no no, you''re overthinking it. I don''t have such a bad taste. "


    Lu Beiyou also closed his eyes, his mind and body completely relaxed. "Then what are you doing here this time?"


    "Do you think you are very powerful now?"


    Hearing the golden figure''s words, Lu Beiyou did not reply, he only turned his back to the golden figure and curled his body, ignoring it.


    The golden figure saw that Lu Beiyou was ignoring him, so he continued to speak. "The Mahayana up there is the Half-step Immortal, the is the Extreme Realm, and there is a True Immortal above the Extreme Realm.


    Lu Beiyou''s body could not help but tremble, the golden figure did not continue to speak, "But you said that rabbits fight eagles, and pythons swallow dragons, does that thing really exist?"


    "Don''t say anymore ¡­"


    Perhaps this thing really does exist. This is because in the annals of myths and legends, there was also a record of a Paragon slaying a true Immortal, a reed that could cross the heavens. But do you think you''ll become a myth in the history books?


    "Don''t say anymore ¡­"


    "Sigh, I''ve also been thinking about when I''ll be able to kill a Heavenly Immortal with just a Spirit Realm cultivator. Who knows, I might even be able to become the number one expert in the world, don''t you think?"


    "I told you not to! Do you hear me? "


    Hah! Hah! Hah! Hah!" In a flash, Lubei arrived before the golden figure and grabbed it by the shoulders. His fingers were deformed from excessive force, and his eyes were bloodshot as he panted heavily.


    The golden figure said calmly, "Are you angry from being embarrassed? So you want to be petty with me? If you have the ability, go out and kill that surnamed Yuan! "


    Lu Beiyou panted heavily. He wanted to explain something, but he didn''t know how to say it out loud. He retreated backwards, wanting to grab onto something to rely on, but realized that there was nothing around him.


    Finally, he grabbed his head with both hands and hysterically said, "Then what do you think I can do? They just watched Lao Kong''s inheritance disappear just like that? Watching so many kids leave their parents like me? What can I do? Even if he is in the Ji Realm, what else can I do other than charge all at once? "


    The golden figure looked at Lu Beiyou who had gone berserk, and didn''t say anything from start to finish. He only slowly landed beside Lu Beiyou, extended his hand and gently rubbed Lu Beiyou''s head which was squatting on the ground, and let out a long sigh of relief, "You''re not wrong, but why do you only believe in yourself? When you clearly went down the mountain, your master told Mo Weixian to give you three fireworks, and you didn''t even use one even if you risked your life, what were you afraid of? Are you afraid that you will bury all of your teachers because of me? "


    Lu Beiyou did not speak, and the trembling of his body also stopped. Seeing that Lu Beiyou was not willing to speak, the golden figure stood up and said softly, "Because you are afraid. You are afraid that it will bring disaster to your own sect. You are afraid that you will lose everything you have right now, so you would rather die than get involved any further, afraid that you will be left with even more regrets, because the departure of the Ju Que had broken the last string in your heart, am I right? "


    Lu Beiyou was silent for a long time, before gradually calming down. Raising his head, he looked at the golden figure with reddened eyes, and asked with a hoarse voice: "Who exactly are you?"


    The secret that Lu Beiyou had hidden deep within his heart was revealed by the golden figure, causing Lu Beiyou to be unable to hold back anymore and ask the question that he had been wanting to get an answer to.


    The golden figure only smiled and shook his head, not replying to his question. "Who am I? You will know in the near future."


    As he spoke, Lu Beiyou suddenly realized that he couldn''t move, as if he was bound by something. The golden figure slowly walked over, and the seven Buddhist Wheels behind him appeared behind his back once again.


    Lu Beiyou wanted to open his mouth to speak, but found that he was unable to do so. The golden figure had already arrived in front of Lu Beiyou, and gently carried him up, "Smelly brat, you have to learn to trust the people around you!"


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes suddenly widened, veins on his entire body popped out as though he wanted to say something, the golden figure had already pushed him away, and Lu Beiyou felt like he was falling down to a bottomless abyss, while the golden figure opened its mouth towards him. Lu Beiyou wanted to extend his hand, but he discovered that his consciousness was becoming more and more blurry. In the end, as if he had touched something, Lu Beiyou instantly woke up.


    "No!" Lu Beiyou suddenly sat up from the bed, and panted heavily. At this time, he also reacted and raised his head to look around, only to see that he was in a simple and clean small room, and the way the room was decorated seemed like a tavern''s guest room.


    At this time, Lu Beiyou discovered that he was already covered in cold sweat and his whole body was in unbearable pain. Finally, he weakly lay down on the bed.


    The last thing the golden figure said to him was, "You have to take good care of yourself!"


    He put his hand on his own brow and closed his eyes to recall everything that had happened. He could not help but mutter under his breath, "Who the hell are you?"


    At this time, the door to the room was pushed open, it was obvious that Lu Beiyou''s movements had startled the people guarding outside the room.


    "Are you okay?"


    A familiar but rich voice came by his ear. Lu Beiyou also put down his arm, and then laughed at the person who looked at him: "I never thought that this time, even Senior Brother would be alarmed. It seems like my life is quite precious! "


    Ren Changfeng did not reply and stared at Lu Beiyou for a long time. Lu Beiyou felt as if he was being stared at by a terrifying beast.


    "Why did you leave the imperial court and not even say hello to me?"


    Lu Beiyou clenched his teeth, and forced his body to sit on the back of the bed, then chuckled: "Isn''t this because I saw that Senior Brother is already very tired from working on the national affairs, and is not willing to create trouble for Senior Brother?"


    Trouble? When Ren Changfeng heard these three, his eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch. In the end, he couldn''t suppress his anger and shouted, "What do you know!? If something were to happen to you, how would I be able to meet that Lu Zhen Xian fellow in the future?! Do you know that if something were to happen to you, the entire Nine Regions will die with you because of you? Even now, you still don''t know your own identity?! "


    When Lu Beiyou heard Ren Changfeng''s angry roar, not only did he not become afraid, nor did he become afraid, there was even a trace of a smile hanging on the corners of his mouth.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s smiling face, Ren Changfeng only felt himself punching cotton, his entire body weak.


    Annoyed, he took out a box from his bosom and threw it on the bed, leaving behind a message as he left the room.


    "Eat this pill for me first. I''ll deal with you later!"

 C228

    Lu Beiyou opened the box thrown on the bed, and a sweet fragrance spread out from the box. Inside the box was a white pellet that was filled with a white mist, and a trace of the white mist was absorbed into Lu Beiyou''s body.


    Just with this one breath, Lu Beiyou already felt the pain in his body ease up quite a bit.


    It was obvious that this pill was not ordinary, and a warm feeling rose from the bottom of Lu Beiyou''s heart. Just then, another noise came from the door, Lu Beiyou anxiously kept the box.


    Lifting his head to take a look, he realized that it was precisely the Eastern Divine Pillar''s Hall Master who had heard him say that one sentence and then turned around to leave: Qinghan.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    A hoarse voice entered his ears. Lu Beiyou chuckled: "I feel that there''s no problem if I go out and fight again."


    Qing Han did not speak, but slowly walked to Lu Beiyou''s bedside and sat down. As he looked at Lu Beiyou, his eyes revealed a trace of heartache, that''s right, heartache! Lu Beiyou also sensed this feeling, he felt his entire body becoming weird, and he had the urge to escape.


    Because this feeling made him extremely uncomfortable. Other than feeling this kind of feeling from Mu Qiuqiu, he thought that this was the first time he had seen this feeling in the eyes of an outsider.


    Qing Han looked at Lu Beiyou''s face, her eyes gradually becoming a little dazed. She extended her hand out wanting to touch Lu Beiyou''s face, but suddenly felt that something was wrong, and retracted her hand.


    "Ren Changfeng already told you our identities, right?"


    Hearing Qing Han''s question, Lu Beiyou also silently nodded his head. Once, in the study room, Ren Changfeng had told him everything he knew.


    And these four Hall Masters were people that his father had once left in the Eastern Zhou Empire for. As for why, they were roughly probed to find out what they were for, but as to what exactly it was, Lu Beiyou did not know.


    "You really look like your father. That fellow Bai Su sure is fortunate to have a good child like you."


    Although these words sounded like praise, Lu Beiyou heard a trace of jealousy from within. It was obvious that he was jealous of his mother, who he had never met before.


    Lu Beiyou''s expression could not help but turn strange. It seems like his father was also a famous person at that time, to actually be able to make people yearn for him even after so long.


    "Although senior brother told me about my dad''s relationship with you guys, to be honest, I didn''t dare to believe it."


    After all, it was a natural thing to do, and if someone were to suddenly appear in front of you and tell you that your father, whom you have never met before, has a few underlings who were able to turn the tide, you might think that this is a scam.


    "I know." Qing Han did not retort, and her hoarse voice contained a trace of melancholy.


    "Actually, what he told you is correct. The four of us did indeed have a goal to stay in the East Zhou, but now is not the time to tell you, because you have yet to come into contact with such a level." But what we can tell you is that we will never harm you. "


    Lu Beiyou did not speak, nor did he nod his head.


    Seeing that, Qing Han said softly: "Actually... "Actually, you can call me Aunt Han ¡­"


    When she said this, Qing Han had obviously thought about it for a very long time. Her voice was slightly trembling, and her words were filled with hope and desire.


    Lu Beiyou looked at Qing Han. Seeing the look of anticipation on her face, he couldn''t bear to speak in a soft voice, "Aunt Han."


    When Qing Han heard this, she immediately froze on the spot. It took her a long time to react, and a smile appeared on her originally cold face. Two streams of tears flowed down his face as well, and his entire body trembled from the excitement.


    He quickly replied, "Sigh!" However, he seemed to have sensed that he was in a hurry and hurriedly touched his body. Suddenly, he realized that he didn''t seem to have anything on him. He hurriedly shouted towards the door, "The three of you, come over here!"


    When they heard Qing Han''s voice, the other three Palace Masters hurriedly ran into the room and asked, "What''s wrong, what''s wrong?"


    Lu Beiyou looked at the three people who had suddenly appeared with a face full of black lines. They were all there just now and Ren Changfeng was also there.


    Qing Han, however, did not think much of it and hurriedly shouted, "Hurry up, hurry up and take out all the good things you have on you!"


    Hm? The other three looked at the anxious and trembling Qing Han, then looked at the innocent looking Lu Beiyou, who was covered in fog.


    "What are you suddenly asking for?"


    Finally, the muscular man in cyan clothes, Liu Sheng, asked the biggest question in their minds. Qing Han ran over from the side of the bed and reached out her hand to touch his body.


    "Why are you talking so much nonsense? If I ask you to, just take it out."


    Liu Sheng and the other two Palace Masters had black lines across their faces. Liu Sheng hastily stopped Qing Han, "Okay, okay, okay. You stop right now, I''ll take it from you, okay?"


    Hua Wuyan and Li Xuanhuang looked at each other and took out their treasures from their own robes to give to Qing Han. Li Xuanhuang said, "Little girl, this is nothing much. You should at least tell us a little bit, right?"


    Qing Han held all the things in their hands in her arms and said with a silly smile on her face: "Northern You, he called me Aunt Han."


    When the other three Palace Masters heard this, they were stunned for a moment at first before revealing strange smiles on their faces. After that, before Qinghan Ye could react, they had already arrived beside Lu Beiyou''s bed.


    "Come, call me Uncle Liu. These are all yours!"


    "No, no, don''t listen to him! Come, call me Brother Hua. My things are many times better than theirs! This guy''s son even has a grudge with you. Come, come, call Brother Hua. "


    "Bullshit!"


    Following that, Liu Sheng and Hua Wuyan quarreled extremely hard. Lu Beiyou saw the dark lines on their faces, the two people in front of him were the strongest fighting force in the entire Eastern Zhou, the hall master of the Divine Pillar?


    Seeing the two children, Liu Sheng and Hua Wuyan, who were arguing like children, Li Xuanhuang stopped looking. He walked in front of Lu Beiyou and placed the thing in his hands next to Lu Beiyou''s bed, then chuckled. "Come call me Grandpa Li. I''ll do whatever you want Grandpa Li to do. I''ll let this old bone of mine die."


    Lu Beiyou looked at Li Xuanhuang, who had a sly smile on his face, and turned to look at Hua Wuyan and Liu Sheng, who were arguing with each other.


    "Enough! Get the hell out of here! "


    Without waiting for Lu Beiyou to speak, Qing Han had already reacted and snatched all the things in their hands away. One by one, she kicked them out of the room and closed the door behind her.


    Then, he panted and turned to look at Lu Beiyou with a smile: "You must be joking, they were actually not like this."

 C229

    When Lu Beiyou saw that the room had quietened down, he heaved a sigh of relief and smiled at Qing Han: "Thank you, Aunt Han."


    Qing Han giggled and then placed all the treasures on Lu Beiyou''s bed.


    All sorts of treasures, pills, and immortal herbs were piled up together, causing Lu Beiyou to feel dizzy. It was only at this moment that Lu Beiyou realised to his astonishment that compared to them, he was just like a child who had crawled out of a ravine.


    He used to think that he was rich, but now he was a frog in a well.


    Qing Han saw Lu Beiyou''s dull face and thought that Lu Beiyou was not satisfied so she hurriedly said: "These are actually already all things that they need to guard their homes for. Look at this pellet, as long as you still have a breath of life left in you, it will be enough to save you. Take a look at this Immortal Grass. When you increase your realm, it can directly help you get rid of the vexation of your inner demons. "And this, this is ¡­"


    Seeing her flustered and unable to stop introducing herself to him, Lu Beiyou finally revealed a sincere smile on his face and his heart was also engulfed by a warm feeling.


    "Thank you so much, Aunt Han."


    As he was introducing the treasure''s chilliness, he suddenly stopped moving his hands. With bloodshot eyes and a hoarse voice, he said, "It''s okay, it''s okay. If you feel like it''s not good enough, I''ll find you something better!"


    Lu Beiyou smiled and shook his head, "I''m speaking the truth, Aunt Han really thanks you. I know that you all must have your own reasons for staying in the Eastern Zhou Empire. What my father left for me could be the control of the four divine pillars, right? "But that''s not important now. This time, I really have to thank you. That''s enough."


    Qing Han heard this and was completely stunned. She stood up shakily, her eyes red as she said hoarsely: "Un, good. Outside, there''s still that smelly Ren Changfeng. If you need anything, you can tell him. If he doesn''t agree to tell Aunt Han, then Aunt Han will definitely give you an explanation even if she destroys his Eastern Zhou. "


    Lu Beiyou wanted to stand up, but he was stopped by Qing Han. When he raised his head, Qing Han was no longer in the room, and the pile of treasures on the bed represented that they had come here before.


    Qing Han, who had gently shut the room door, could not help but shed tears as she wailed.


    Seeing that, Hua Wuyan wanted to go up and comfort her, but was stopped by Liu Sheng: "Let her cry, ever since Boss left. She hasn''t laughed since then, so let''s just let her vent as much as she wants. "


    Liu Sheng''s eyes turned red.


    They met the child of the Lu Zhen Xian. He was very ambitious, and did not lose to the Lu Zhen Xian of before at all. And that was enough. As for them, they had survived because of him.


    In the end, Hua Wuyan retracted her hand. She came to the front desk of the hotel and picked up a can of wine. She did not use her Spiritual Energy to drink it.


    When he put down the jar of wine, his eyes were completely red as he mumbled: "Boss, did you see that? Your child is still in the East Zhou, but he hasn''t lost to you at all! "


    Li Xuanhuang did not say anything as well, but he continued to drink his wine, and in the end, he was already in tears.


    "Master Li, I want to ask you a favor."


    "Oh? Is there anything else that can make the number one Young Master Lu request for me? "


    Li Xuan smiled and looked at the young man in front of him. He was elegant and unrestrained, but the noisy stubble on his beard indicated that he was no longer a young man.


    "Alright, alright, Master Li, don''t tease me. Don''t you know what I am? "


    Li Xuanhuang couldn''t help but laugh as he looked at the haggard man in front of him, "Good, good, good. Just what kind of thing is it that made these old bones of mine to do it? Just state in advance, don''t look for me for the matter of courting death! "


    The man''s haggard face also squeezed out a smile, "The reason why I came this time is because I want Master Li to not follow us juniors to die."


    Li Xuanhuang''s smile froze on his face, and the atmosphere immediately became stifling as he spoke darkly: "What do you mean by this? Are you looking down on my old bones? "


    The man quickly waved his hand. "How could that be? Lord Li is a true Immortal, how could I dare to look down on you?"


    Although Li Xuanhuang''s expression was much better, it was still gloomy. His withered face didn''t have the slightest trace of a smile. "Then what do you mean by this?"


    The man was silent for a long time before he whispered, "Master Li, you should know that I have a child that is about to be born."


    Li Xuanhuang didn''t say anything and lightly nodded.


    "A while ago, I went to see the last Elder of Heaven''s Secrets Sect, Elder Destiny, and let him deduce the hope of us coming back. What do you think the result will be?"


    Li Xuanhuang didn''t say anything, but from the man''s haggard face, he could see the conclusion.


    "Death!"


    The man nodded. He was clearly tired. He gently rubbed his forehead and said in a low voice, "But in the end, I saw a glimmer of hope. Unfortunately, this wasn''t our era. This era is finally going to pass."


    Li Xuanhuang''s complexion also returned to normal as he sighed, "That Old Man Tianji?"


    "Dead."


    Li Xuanhuang nodded. "Then what do you want me to do?"


    The man did not speak, he only looked solemnly at Li Xueyang, bowed, and knelt down as he said loudly: "The Lu Family''s eldest son, Lu Zhenxian, here requests Senior Li Xuanhuang to not die with the younger generation, the great world will finally come to an end in the next generation, whether we live or die, we will all depend on fate. But please forgive me, Senior Li, for a selfish request! I beg Senior Li to protect my son''s life. "


    He poured out the jug of wine in his hand and realized that there was no more wine. He placed the wine cup on the table as he looked exhausted and muttered to himself: "Zhenxu, your child is doing well ah. This old man has not let you down. If you complain that I didn''t watch him grow up, if you want to beat him up or scold him, wait for this old man to come find you, then you can say whatever you want when the time comes. "


    As for Lu Beiyou, who was sitting in the guest room, she was only blankly staring at the bunch of treasures in front of her, unable to make out his expression.


    It wasn''t that Lu Beiyou hadn''t heard Qing Han''s crying, but he couldn''t leave. The four Palace Masters had already overturned what they had once thought of them.


    There was a little warmth in his heart, but he still had a lot of things on him. He had to be strong and walk away from all of them.


    Lu Beiyou stretched out his hand and stored all of the pills in his spatial mustard seed. He then opened the pill that Ren Changfeng had given him and blanked out for a moment before directly swallowing it.


    He sat cross-legged on the bed, allowing the pill to digest in his body. The majestic medicinal energy that was being emitted by the pill was slowly healing the injuries on his body.


    After Lu Beiyou''s battle this time, not only did his cultivation level increase, he also felt a bit more worried about him.

 C230

    Lu Beiyou had unleashed the first of the nine swords, Pure Yang Dragon.


    Even though he had the intent to fight added on, he was still severely injured by Yuan Guyang. Luckily Lu Beiyou had been baptized by the nine nine-set thunder tribulation, otherwise, he would have died a long time ago.


    However, because he had used the spiritual energy in his body earlier, he had even used up the World Exterminating White Thunder in his bracelet, causing the spiritual energy in his meridians to dry up.


    At the moment, the medicinal pill was moistening his Qi Paths bit by bit, restoring his life force.


    After a long while, Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes and exhaled out a mouthful of turbid air. The pellet Ren Changfeng gave him was indeed of the highest quality. Not only did it cure all the hidden injuries in his body, it even helped to widen the meridians in his body.


    Lu Beiyou looked at his clothes that were previously drenched in cold sweat, and took them off, taking out a clean set of clothes from within the void mustard seed and changed into them, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath, feeling refreshed.


    After that, with a complicated expression, after hesitating for a long time, he finally pushed open the door. However, he discovered that there was no one outside. It seemed like the four hall masters already left.


    He walked to the fence and found that there were only three people in the inn besides him.


    Ren Changfeng and Bu Mayi were at the table talking, laughing out loud from time to time. Beside Ren Changfeng sat a young lady who was playing with the teacup in front of her with a bored look on her face.


    Hearing the noise, they stopped their movements and looked up to the second floor. Lu Beiyou waved his hand and landed in front of them.


    "There''s no need to look. They have already left."


    Ren Changfeng said softly at this time, "Is your body well?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head and smiled: "I still have to thank Senior Brother for the pill, my body is completely recovered."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the young lady snorted coldly and walked out of the inn.


    Lu Beiyou was also a little embarrassed, but Ren Changfeng did not stop him, "When Han An learned that you had returned to Gongyang City, she anxiously came to me and begged me to save you. "My daughter is extremely arrogant. You are the first one who allowed her to do this, even I, as her father, do not have this kind of treatment."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t know how to reply for a moment. He couldn''t possibly say that it had nothing to do with me, right? It would be strange if he didn''t get beaten to death, but how could he respond to the girl''s intentions?


    "Senior brother, you know that what I have on me is not what she should be sharing with me. Even if it was Han An''s wish, I still wouldn''t be able to respond. What''s more, she ¡­"


    Ren Changfeng also sighed. If it was the past, Ren Hanan would not object if he said that he liked Lu Beiyou, but now was not the time. What Lu Beiyou said was right, it was also right that Ren Hanan liked her, the mistake could be her making a fool out of others.


    "I will try and talk to her about Han An. Your dad and your brat really came out of the same mold."


    Lu Beiyou was also stunned for a moment. My father? Lu Zhen Xian?


    Ren Changfeng seemed to have thought of something and laughed softly as he shook his head, "Your father is always messing with peach blossoms, you can only blame him for being too outstanding. I didn''t think that you, this brat, didn''t inherit anything else, this is exactly the same as him."


    Lu Beiyou could only smile awkwardly in response, he did not want to say much about the matters of the previous generation.


    Ren Changfeng was too far away from him to say anything. He laughed, pointed at Bu Mayi and said: "This brat is your friend?"


    Lu Beiyou poured himself a cup of tea and nodded. Ren Changfeng could not help but laugh out loud: "Brat, you sure picked up treasures!"


    Lu Beiyou curled his lips, "If you want to say it, then just say it, and beat around the bush by asking me for someone?"


    "Alright, since you said it like that, then I will be too hypocritical. I wonder if little brother has any intentions of staying in my Eastern Zhou Dynasty?"


    Bu Mayi, who had not opened his mouth since Lu Beiyou had appeared, was also stunned upon hearing this. The goal that he had once dreamed of, was now within his reach, and instead felt a little unreal.


    "Me?"


    "Yes!"


    After receiving Ren Changfeng''s confirmation, Bu Mayi also became silent, and Ren Changfeng did not speak either, only waiting quietly. After a long while, Bu Mayi seemed to have made a decision and looked at Ren Changfeng: Thank you, Sovereign King for your kindness, but Hempsey does not like to owe others, so let''s just forget about it.


    Ren Changfeng was not too surprised, Bu Mayi was truly a talent that was hard to come by, he might even have a better understanding of the situation than the officials in the imperial court, but if it was only because he had a clear understanding of the situation, then in his entire life, he would have reached the peak. Everything had its rules, including the imperial court.


    It was originally just a casual remark, but now he had the urge to snatch him away.


    However, in the end, he gave up on this idea and smiled: "That''s fine, but if you ever discover that you have no place in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, there will always be a spot for you on your side."


    Bu Mayi smiled and nodded, he then raised the teacup in his hand, "Thank you for your grace Sovereign King, I will use tea in place of wine to thank you Sovereign King."


    After saying that, he drained the cup in his hand, and Ren Changfeng nodded in agreement. He retrieved a tablet from his bosom and handed it over to Bu Mayi, "At that time, you will be able to take it in the east Zhou without any obstructions."


    Lu Beiyou did not say anything. Looking around, he asked Bu Mayi: "Where''s the sparrow?"


    Bu Mayi was slightly stunned when he heard this. He lowered his head to look at the empty tea cup in front of him and softly said, "I was brought back to Eastern Zhou by Senior Hua Wuyan."


    Hm? Lu Beiyou put down the teacup in his hand with a face full of suspicion, "What''s going on?"


    Bu Mayi''s face also had a hint of melancholy, but he smiled and shook his head, "It''s Sparrow himself. Before Senior Hua Wuyan left, he asked Sparrow if he wanted to go with him to the Eastern Zhou. Sparrow didn''t plan to go initially, but after not knowing what Senior Hua Wuyan said to Sparrow, Sparrow agreed to leave with him."


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but frown and wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Ren Changfeng, "You can rest assured. It''s fine if it''s an outsider, but if it''s Wu Yan who takes Little Sparrow away, then you can relax."


    This time, even Bu Mayi had a face full of doubt, "Why?"


    Ren Changfeng thought for a while and said softly, "Actually, it is not a secret. Wu Yan once had a daughter, but he accidentally died young. "But the little girl beside you was exactly the same as his dead daughter. I thought it was the same girl when I saw her."


    Hearing these words, Bu Mayi''s heart also felt a lot more at ease, but he was also a little disappointed.


    Ren Changfeng seemed to have suddenly recalled something, he took out a letter and handed it over to Bu Mayi, "If you didn''t say it, I would have forgotten. That girl seemed to have left a letter for you before she left, it''s yours now."

 C231

    A letter? Bu Mayi anxiously took it, but did not open it, and bowed to Ren Changfeng.


    "This commoner has matters to attend to, so this commoner shall take his leave first."


    Ren Changfeng waved his hand, signalling to him not to act like that, Bu Mayi nodded his head towards Lu Beiyou and then headed upstairs.


    Unknowingly, Ren Changfeng suddenly muttered: "Is that girl also at the age of marriage?"


    Lu Beiyou drank the tea in his hand in one gulp, and his throat felt much better, "Senior brother, this kind of matter depends on fate."


    Ren Changfeng also sighed, "That''s right, look at fate ¡­ "It''s a pity that you and An''er are fated to be together."


    Lu Beiyou did not say anything, but poured himself another cup of tea.


    Bu Mayi returned to his room and tremblingly took out the letter Bird had left for her from his bosom.


    Suddenly, he felt that something was amiss. He wiped his hands on his clothes and slowly tore it open. There was only a single line of words on a piece of paper, and it was crooked and somewhat illegible. It was something he had taught.


    It wasn''t the first time he''d hit her hand, but when he saw her writing, his eyes turned red.


    The letter read: Hempcloth, when I grow up, I will protect you.


    Bu Mayi folded the letter with trembling hands and placed it at the location of his heart. Two streams of tears fell down his face, but the corners of his mouth raised, "Girl, you have to take care of yourself!"


    "You did find a famous person this time."


    After Lu Beiyou heard this, he also laughed, "Isn''t he still as sour as a scholar on Lao Kong?"


    At this time, Ren Changfeng also came to a realization, "I was wondering why you were working so hard to save him."


    Lu Beiyou''s slender fingers lightly rapped the table, and after a while, she chuckled: "As for me, before meeting my sect, I was very cautious of everything, and no one would dare believe it. Afterwards, I lost my memory and had the shopkeeper and Lao Kong at the border. Although Lao Kong came over at the end of the year just to eat and drink, he took care of me like an elder. Those two years were perhaps the easiest two years of my life. "


    After he finished speaking, Lu Beiyou''s finger also stopped, "Sometimes I wonder, if it wasn''t for the fact that I was young and I insisted on learning martial arts and did not chase after my own memories, would the shopkeeper also not have died, and Lao Kong also wouldn''t have lost his scholarly spirit, all of this would have gone according to its original trajectory."


    Ren Changfeng thought for a while, then said softly, "How should I put it? Actually, regardless of whether or not you can recover your memories, you will definitely return to this world. Because you are the child of Lu Zhen Xian, even if you don''t want to, it won''t change anything."


    "That''s right!"


    Lu Beiyou''s tone was also a little depressed, "Luckily, shopkeeper can save them, and Lao Kong can be considered to be in his late years at the ''two people''. He should be able to smile and wake up with a beauty by his side, this can also be considered as having a good ending."


    Ren Changfeng nodded his head, "Actually, sometimes I also think that all of this is too heavy for you ¡­"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head, "What do you mean by not heavy? Who do you think is truly relaxed and stable in this world?"


    "This is what your father has always been after, right?"


    Lu Beiyou did not speak, and quietly stared at the hot tea in front of him in a daze. Ren Changfeng also did not speak anymore.


    After a long while, Ren Changfeng spoke again to break the peace, "I''ve already given you the ''first ray of the sun'', you can use it however you want."


    Lu Beiyou nodded. Ren Changfeng stood up and walked out of the room, but when he reached the door, he stopped and said, "If there really comes a day that you really can''t take it, then bring Mister over to find me. This should not have happened by yourself."


    Lu Beiyou did not answer, but sighed and walked out of the tavern.


    "Senior brother, be careful on your way."


    Ren Changfeng nodded his head, and his figure slowly disappeared from Lu Beiyou''s line of sight.


    Lu Beiyou was stunned for a little while longer. He drank the cold tea in front of him in one gulp and walked up the stairs.


    Ren Changfeng raised his head and looked at the sun above his head, and couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.


    "Dad, is that guy alright?" Did he mention me? "


    The girl beside her tugged on the corner of Ren Changfeng''s clothes, her delicate and pretty face full of hope. Ren Changfeng lowered his head to look at his daughter''s face filled with anticipation, and sighed inwardly, "This is truly bad luck!"


    Even if you like country bumpkins, as long as they treat you well and are reliable, father has nothing to say. But how did you fall for Lu Beiyou? Isn''t this making things difficult for your father?


    He powerlessly reached out his hand to rub Ren Hanan''s head, "My daughter, have you fallen for him?"


    Ren Hanan''s little face instantly flushed red as she shouted loudly, "Who likes that stinky guy? He''s ugly, has a bad temper, and he doesn''t know how to talk. How could I have taken a fancy to him?"


    Ren Changfeng looked as she desperately tried to conceal her daughter, and eventually suppressed the words that he had originally wanted to tell her back into his stomach.


    "It''s good that he''s not interested. He''s not a good person."


    "Don''t you dare speak ill of him!"


    Hearing Ren Changfeng''s bad words about Lu Beiyou, Ren Hanan''s little face instantly became angry.


    "Good, good, good, I won''t say it!"


    Ren Changfeng couldn''t help but have the urge to look up at the sky and sigh. What kind of sin did he commit in his previous life?


    The two of them walked slowly along the road. After a while, Ren Changfeng seemed to have made a decision and turned to look at Ren Hanan, "My daughter, if you really have taken a fancy to that brat Lu Beiyou, I, your father, am not against it.


    Ren Hanan, who was originally feeling a little lost and walking with his head buried, couldn''t help but let out a cry.


    "Why?"


    Why? Ren Changfeng could not help but raise his head and look towards the sky, "Because he is someone even more outstanding than your father. If you are not outstanding enough, how could you be worthy of him?"


    Ren Hanan exclaimed, but secretly clenched his fists tightly, "Don''t worry dad, I will definitely become even more outstanding than him!"


    "Good!" This is my daughter! "


    Ren Changfeng finally dispersed the haze in his heart and let out a hearty laugh. Even he himself did not know the consequences of saying those words in the future.


    He would never have thought that his words would cause a female emperor to appear in the books of history in the future. Of course, this could also be considered a future story.


    Lu Beiyou walked to the second floor, but did not enter his own room, but went in front of Bu Mayi''s room and lightly knocked.


    "Who?"


    "Do you want to come down and have a chat with me?"


    Bu Mayi''s room door also opened, "Of course, is there any wine?"


    Lu Beiyou could not help but laugh out loud, "You''re still drinking?"


    "Yes or no?"


    "Yes!"

 C232

    When the two of them went downstairs, the tavern was empty. It seemed like they had just bought it. However, there was still quite a large stock of tea wine in the tavern.


    Lu Beiyou picked up two jugs of yellow wine and handed one to Bu Mayi. He chuckled: "Taste it, how about this wine that you don''t like?"


    Bu Mayi did not pretend to be serious, he only took a gulp of water, but the result was that he choked and coughed, his face completely red. Lu Beiyou could not resist laughing out loud.


    "You said this stuff is so bad, why do so many people like it?"


    Lu Beiyou thought for a while, then laughed: "Maybe they think it''s delicious."


    Hearing his ambiguous answer, Bu Mayi did not reply. Instead, he drank another mouthful, which was a lot better this time.


    "What do you want to talk to me about?"


    Lu Beiyou cut straight to the point, and he laughed, "Didn''t you say that you want to go to the Eastern Zhou Dynasty to see this golden age? Senior Brother already gave you the chance, why did you refuse? "


    Bu Mayi rolled his eyes at Lu Beiyou, "Do you think that Sovereign King is sincere?"


    Lu Beiyou thought about it, then shook his head.


    "Then that''s the end of it, he might want to drag me into the court because of you, and in the process, people will inevitably criticize me. If this opportunity comes, then I''d rather not have it."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, but did not drink the yellow wine in his hand, instead he raised the teapot to his side and took a sip.


    Then he let out a long breath. "Hah! It''s so comfortable!"


    "Then what are you going to do next?"


    Bu Mayi put down the wine jug in his hand and stared straight at Lu Beiyou, "I want to find something exciting to play with."


    Lu Beiyou was startled for a moment, then looked at Bu Mayi, their eyes facing each other.


    "For example?"


    "Go to Middle Continent and arrange the Middle Continent!"


    Lu Beiyou did not speak, nor did he speak anymore. After a long while, Lu Beiyou stood up and took out a letter from his chest pocket, which he threw to Bu Mayi.


    "Take this letter and the command token I gave you earlier." Go to Middle Continent and move thousands of troops under one person. "


    Lu Beiyou''s figure gradually disappeared from the second floor. Holding this letter, Bu Mayi stared blankly into thin air, and in the end, forced out a sentence: "Did I get tricked?"


    Lu Beiyou, who had returned to his room, couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Bu Mayi was a talent, a rare talent, he was also not willing to let the person out, and he had already prepared the letter beforehand.


    He had really picked up a treasure this time.


    When the second day came, Lu Beiyou walked out of the room. The tavern was still open as usual, and when Lu Beiyou walked to Bu Mayi''s room, he discovered that there was no one there. He only left a note.


    Lu Beiyou only shook his head. As expected, this guy was smart, he knew that he wouldn''t return to the Lu Family right now, so he left by himself first.


    Lu Beiyou yawned and stretched, enjoying the rare comfort.


    Lu Beiyou went downstairs and ordered two dishes, one hot and one cold. He also ordered a bowl of porridge and two steamed buns.


    Actually, at his current stage, it didn''t matter if he ate or not. But Lu Beiyou actually liked the silence and taste of this kind of food.


    This made him feel very comfortable.


    Lu Beiyou had also used one tael of silver to obtain the most recent information from the waiter. The City Lord of Gangyang City, Yuan Guyang, had been found out to be an evil cultivator, in order to raise his cultivation level and loot the children, he had sent out the four divine pillars hall masters to suppress Yuan Guyang. With his death, the City Lord of Gangyang City had sent a new City lord, a hundred things were waiting to happen.


    After a few decades of closed-door cultivation, the Lanta Temple of the Liangzhou Region once again opened its doors, welcoming all who were gathered here. After that, they heard that not long ago, Lanta Temple had become a buddha and walked out of the Lanta Temple with a little monk.


    And the hottest news recently was that, for some unknown reason, there was a red clothed man that went crazy over a demon beast in the Chaotic Basin.


    Up till now, the two sides were still in a confrontation, which attracted countless people to go over and take a look.


    Lu Beiyou finished the last mouthful of the porridge in one gulp. The matter of Sun Hardening City was considered over, Lao Kong''s inheritance still remained in the end, and the better case scenario was that Bu Mayi was willing to take the initiative to go to the Lu Family.


    Lu Beiyou knew this type of person best. He knew that he couldn''t force things, and could only try to be soft, but fortunately, he had managed to do it.


    As for opening the Lanta Temple, Lu Beiyou''s expression was somewhat heavy. It seemed that all the big shots of the Nine Regions had already discovered that there was something amiss with the current Nine Regions.


    This time, if it wasn''t for the sake of the struggle between the heavens and the earth, then perhaps it was for the sake of seeking a way out for himself or his monks one day in the future.


    As for the Chaotic River Valley, Lu Beiyou did not care too much about it, but for some reason, he mentioned about the beasts. He suddenly entangled himself with the dragon mastiff.


    Before the Dragon Mastiff had left, it had told him that it wanted him to go to the Ancient Beast Forest. Now, he had obtained what he wanted in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty: Pure Yang.


    His original plan had been to go to the Southern Barbarian, but now it seemed that he would have to pass through the Middle Continent Ancient Beast Forest. Lu Beiyou also wanted to see what the Dragon Mastiff wanted him to do.


    After making his decision, Lu Beiyou took out a few more copper coins and placed it on the table, he tightened the sword sheath on his back and walked out of the tavern.


    But before Lu Beiyou could exit the tavern''s entrance, he was suddenly stopped by a petite figure.


    When Lu Beiyou saw the girl who had stopped him, a hint of surprise flashed past his face as well, "Xue''er, why are you here?"


    As soon as Lu Beiyou''s words fell, what greeted them was a slap on the face. Lu Beiyou did not expect that such a situation would occur, and he could not dodge it for a moment.


    The tavern instantly quietened down. As the saying goes, it''s fine to just watch the show. It just so happens that there''s a little more fun to drink.


    Lu Beiyou was struck a little dumb, but his face darkened. Suppressing his anger, he asked in a low voice, "What do you mean by this?"


    When Xue''er saw Lu Beiyou, her eyes had always been red. At this moment, she could no longer hold back her tears. He shouted hysterically, "What do you mean!? Don''t you know what you did to your sister? "


    These words were like a thunderbolt from a clear sky. Everyone started to point and look at Lu Beiyou, even Lu Beiyou who was suppressing his anger was completely dumbstruck.


    Lu Beiyou had a hundred questions in his heart, but after looking at the surroundings and realizing that it was not the place for him to speak, he carried Xue''er and disappeared from the tavern.


    When the customers in the tavern saw that there was no longer any excitement from watching, they also turned around and began to talk to each other about the strange things they had recently heard.


    Lu Beiyou kept beating Lu Beiyou up, but Lu Beiyou did not frown at all. In the end, Xiao Xueer even used his teeth and bit onto Lu Beiyou''s palm, leaving a small crescent moon mark.


    Lu Beiyou only frowned slightly, and came to the side of the stream where no one was around. Only then did Lu Beiyou put Xiao Xueer down, and looking at Xiao Xueer whose eyes were completely red, he asked: "What exactly happened here?"

 C233

    Xiao Xueer rubbed his bloodshot eyes, bit his lips and did not say a word.


    Lu Beiyou had originally been in a pretty good mood, but now, he was somewhat agitated as well. After taking a deep breath, he suppressed his emotions, "Xue''er, what''s wrong with Little Wu?"


    Xiao Xueer sniffed, and said with teary eyes: "Big sister, big sister was forced into a relationship with the old master!"


    Forced marriage?


    Lu Beiyou''s body instantly stiffened, and his mind went blank for a moment.


    It was like a thunder in a clear sky. Both of his arms were lowered, and his body couldn''t help but tremble. After a long while, a wry smile finally appeared on his face. "This is a good relationship. Is it because that man has such good fortune?"


    "How could you say something like that? You clearly know what big sister likes ¡­"


    "Enough!"


    Lu Beiyou suddenly let out an angry shout, interrupting Xiao Xueer''s words, "Even if Little Wu is forced to be married, what does that have to do with me? When she chose to return, wasn''t it she who made the choice herself?! "


    Xiao Xueer retorted, "Isn''t it all because of you!?"


    Lu Beiyou did not say a word as he turned to leave.


    Xiao Xueer wanted to stop him, but she realised that the current Lu Beiyou was not on the same level as her.


    Xiao Xueer could not hold back anymore and began to cry. Sis has paid so much for you! Elder sister is really blind to like someone like you! "


    Hearing Xiao Xueer''s curses, Lu Beiyou''s heart also felt a pang of pain, as he stopped in his tracks.


    Xiao Xueer looked at Lu Beiyou who had suddenly stopped crying.


    Lu Beiyou turned around and walked over to Xiao Xueer with bloodshot eyes. He asked in a hoarse voice, "Who is that person?"


    Xiao Xueer choked with emotion: "The Old Master said that if we want to set up a competition, then the person standing at the very end will have the chance to marry big sister after going through layers of tests. Everything regarding Prime Minister''s Mansion will be entrusted to him."


    After hearing this, Lu Beiyou, who was already frustrated to begin with, could not help but scold, "Did that old fellow go out without a brain? Groom Search Competition? Did he want to give everything regarding Little Wu and Prime Minister''s Mansion to a stranger whom he had never met?! Does he want to destroy the life of Little Wu! "


    But when he saw Xiao Xueer''s face full of tears, Lu Beiyou also couldn''t bear it anymore. He reached out his hand to wipe the tears off her face, but she hit him away.


    "Lu, let me tell you!" You owe your big sister, but you won''t be able to repay her in your entire life! "


    Lu Beiyou did not speak, and the hand she raised up slowly fell down as well. Go back, Xue''er will go back and tell Little Wu that Bei Shan will always be her home. "


    "But you clearly know, when big sister left Bei Shan, it meant that big sister couldn''t return home anymore!"


    Lu Beiyou felt a burst of irritation in his heart. He forcefully suppressed his anger and said: "Give me some time, let me think about it carefully, okay?"


    Xue''er wiped the tears off her face and looked at Lu Beiyou with a stern voice: "I, Lu, will tell you this. If you don''t appear in front of my Prime Minister''s Mansion gate one month later, even if you are far away at the ends of the earth, I, Hundred Ghosts, will still chase you down and kill you until you die!"


    After saying that, Xiao Xueer reached out his hand, wanting to slap Lu Beiyou again, but when he saw Lu Beiyou''s haggard face, he decided against it in the end.


    He sniffed and left a sentence, "Do your best." He then turned around and left.


    Leaving Lu Beiyou all alone, he stared blankly into space. He took a deep breath, as though he was in a trance.


    When did he and Little Wu meet?


    It was Lu Beiyou''s first time killing someone, and his entire body was dizzy. He sat on the green stone steps without saying a word, and every time he fell asleep, that bloody scene would occur.


    The eldest senior brother had also tried to persuade him before and given him the Heart Cleansing Curse, but it was to no avail as he was still haunted by nightmares every night.


    At this moment, an old man walked towards him with a little girl in tow. A look of vigilance appeared on Lu Beiyou''s haggard face. He took out a dagger from his chest pocket and took up a defensive stance.


    "Stop!" "Who are you?!"


    Three thousand Da Shan s was a forbidden ground in the eyes of the common people, and even more so, not many people would be able to enter it. But now, there was actually someone who could step onto the bluestone staircase.


    The little girl seemed to be scared witless by Lu Beiyou. She hid behind the old man, not daring to show her head, but from time to time she would peek at with her big, black eyes.


    The old man laughed and said: "Little brother, we are not bad people, we are here Bei Shan to send little miss up the mountain, that''s all."


    It was also only now that Lu Beiyou noticed the strange expression on the little girl who was hiding behind the old man. When did my sect accept her? Why didn''t he know?


    Just then, the Big Senior walked out from behind Lu Beiyou, rubbed Lu Beiyou''s head and laughed: "How many times have I told you? Don''t hold any malicious intent towards everything, you must learn to treat others nicely."


    When Lu Beiyou depressingly nodded his head, the Eldest Senior Brother smiled and looked at the old man, "My master has already told me in advance that Yu Shuang is coming, so senior, please follow me up the mountain."


    The old man smiled and nodded, pulling the little girl out from behind him, "Miss Yu Shuang, come out and meet your future senior."


    However, it was clear that Luo Yushu was extremely afraid of the outside world, and his eyes were already filled to the brim with tears, as if he would fall anytime.


    The eldest senior brother allowed Lu Beiyou to first take Luo Yushu to familiarize himself with Bei Shan''s environment. Lu Beiyou looked at the little girl who was extremely afraid of him, walked forward, pulled her small hand and headed up the mountain.


    Lu Beiyou lowered his head and brought Luo Yushu around every corner, little by little, but Lu Beiyou''s expression was already extremely haggard, and he fell head first onto the ground.


    When he woke up again, Lu Beiyou discovered that there was a small figure lying beside him. For some reason, Lu Beiyou''s heart also calmed down and fell into a deep sleep once more.


    Afterwards, she stayed at Bei Shan and became the Fifth Junior Sister, following behind him the whole time. If there was anything bothering her, she would listen quietly.


    She was just like her little pussy, Lu Beiyou slowly got used to her existence.


    But what made him take the initiative to distance himself from Little Wu, what made Lu Beiyou not know, that Luo Yushu was the young miss of the Northern Sea? Or was it her kindness that made him feel inferior with his hands covered in blood?


    Lu Beiyou''s mind was in a mess, he punched a big tree beside him, with a loud bang, the tree was smashed into pieces by his punch, its leaves falling down, Lu Beiyou closed his eyes, allowing the fallen leaves to cover his body.


    "Senior brother, what do you think I should do?"


    "Hmm?"

 C234

    "So, the reason you crushed the fireworks was to ask me this?"


    Lu Beiyou raised his head, closed his eyes and stood in a daze. Not far away from him, there was a young man in white who was yawning.


    When Lu Beiyou went down the mountain, he had given Lu Beiyou three fireworks. However, when he later found out that the firework was actually a void tunnel between him and Bei Shan, he did not want to crush it or ignite it in the Pure Yang City. However, at this time, he broke one of the fireballs.


    Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes, a look of exhaustion flashed past them, "Eldest senior brother, is master willing to bring Little Wu home?"


    Zhen Yuange didn''t say anything, her fingers stroked her chin a few times as she softly replied: "Probably not, Little Wu going down the mountain was her own intention. If she took the initiative to return home, we really don''t have any reason to bring her back."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head, and the two stopped talking.


    The stream beside them flapped its stones, and a jingling sound could be heard. The deep forest regained its silence, occasionally producing the cry of a sparrow.


    Zhen Yuange found a large limestone, patted his head and sat down, then looked at Lu Beiyou with a hand on his cheek and softly said: "Actually, Little You is not just what Eldest Brother said. When you crushed the fireworks, didn''t you already make your choice?"


    Lu Beiyou remained silent as she stretched out her hand and dropped a fallen leaf on his palm.


    "But I can''t convince myself. If it was in the past, regardless of whether the person in front is an immortal or a demon, as long as they dare to bully Little Wu, even if I have to risk my life, I will avenge them." But it''s different now. With the ball, the Lu Family that no one can inherit behind me and the world''s living beings on my back, how could I possibly be able to move myself? "


    Zhen Yuange tilted his head, deep in thought while stroking his cheeks. After organizing his thoughts, he replied in an indifferent tone, "So that''s what you''re worried about."


    As he said that, Zhen Yuange stood up from the boulder, and walked over to Lu Beiyou to pat his shoulder, "Then what if I tell you, you can find two Immortal Sword s inside your Prime Minister''s Mansion?


    Lu Beiyou suddenly froze. Zhen Yuan Ge couldn''t help but laugh out loud and pat Lu Beiyou on the shoulder. "Little You, your life is very short. It''s the same even for us cultivators. How many immortals have you heard of who have a lifespan that exceeds a thousand years?" All we can do is to have a clear conscience in the short span of a hundred years.


    As he said that, Zhen Yuange gradually walked into the distance. A huge gust of wind blew over, and only a distant echo could be heard, "Even in a dream, one can''t feel it.


    Lu Beiyou also regained his senses, he took a deep breath and clenched his fists, his face regained his composure, he raised his head and looked towards the north, "Thank you, Big Senior."


    And Zhen Yuange who was walking in the deep forest also stopped in his tracks, his face full of pain, "Little You, you cannot lose Little Wu! That girl did not give up even a little bit for you! "


    Then, he muttered softly: "Looks like that old fellow has an uneasy conscience after coming out from the Lanta Temple. Looks like I need to make preparations in advance when returning."


    At this moment, a green snake that had been concealed for a long time pounced towards Zhen Yuange from a nearby tree branch. Suddenly, Zhen Yuange''s body disappeared and reappeared behind the green snake.


    However, Zhen Yuange''s face revealed a trace of a smile, "It just so happens that Little Green has been greedy for quite a while. Why don''t you go back and treat it as a gift from me?"


    As he spoke, Zhen Yuange''s figure gradually moved further and further away. The cry of a sparrow suddenly came from the heaven and earth, shocking all the beasts that lowered their heads.


    Jingzhou, Northern Sea Imperial City. In the southwest corner, there was a bun house, where a young boy was busy taking care of the guests. Not far from the bun house, there was a fat man resting on a reclining chair.


    After the steamed buns were sold out and the banners were hung up, the young boy finally had time to rest. He wiped the sweat off his forehead and came to the big guy''s side and grumbled: "Master, can''t you move? I''m almost dead tired, yet you''re lying here like a salted fish, how can you bear it! "


    The big man slowly opened his small eyes and looked at the unhappy boy. He rubbed his head and said with a smile, "Then it must be hard on you. How about this, master personally cook your favorite sweet bean curd, okay?"


    Hearing the words "sweet water tofu", a smile bloomed on the face of the young boy, as if all the fatigue from just now had been swept away. "Alright, Master, you have to keep your word!"


    The big man laughed and was about to speak when his expression suddenly became serious. He raised his head and looked toward the east, his expression becoming more and more solemn.


    The toddler had lost his parents long ago, so he came to Northern Sea begging along the way. He was picked up by the big guy in front of him, saying that he was a rare good seedling and wanted to take him in as a disciple.


    However, when he found out that he was praising himself for making the steamed bun, he naturally retreated and let the young boy take care of the bun house. The toddler also liked his current life. Although he was very tired, it was still many times better than begging for money when compared to himself.


    Moreover, the big man was extremely good to himself. His chubby face had always been smiling. He had never seen the big man''s expression become so serious.


    "What''s wrong, Master?"


    The big man did not say anything. He closed his eyes and formed a seal with his fingers. The eyes of the boy standing next to the big man suddenly became clear as he looked in the direction the big man was facing. Instantly, his entire body went limp as he fell to the ground. The monk raised his arm and pointed to the east as he said with a tone full of fear, "Master, then ¡­ "What is that?!"


    The burly man also slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, his pupils had disappeared and they had turned white. He raised his head to look at the east and sighed. "My good disciple, that is your master''s life in the future!"


    And in the direction he was looking, he saw a massive python that was hundreds of thousands of meters tall rising up into the sky, yet fell back down to the ground. Its bloody eyes were fixed upon the sky as it hissed and then looked towards the north, its incomparably terrifying body slowly swimming towards the two of them.


    The Great Python entered the Northern Sea!


    "Sir guest, we have arrived at Jingzhou!" Following the coachman''s voice, the curtain of the carriage behind him was slowly pulled open.


    A youth stepped down from the carriage and raised his head to look at the gray walls of the city with a complicated expression on his face.


    His Northern Sea has arrived ¡­


    The Eastern Zhou was only about fifty thousand kilometers away from the Northern Sea, and because he had to pass through the Middle Continent, Lu Beiyou had originally planned to fly there directly. However, his heart was in a mess. He waited until he reached the limits of his Northern Sea before finally stopping.


    Lu Beiyou then rented a carriage, and it had already been half a month since Xiao Xueer informed him about it, and now they were at the Northern Sea Empire, Jing Zhou.

 C235

    All along the way, Lu Beiyou''s heart had suffered greatly, and was constantly questioning his own intentions.


    Was the reason why he had come to the Northern Sea, the Immortal Sword ''black cat'', or was it for the fish book? Lu Beiyou was also confused for a moment, but he was also unwilling to wake up.


    The eldest senior brother gave him a reason to come to Northern Sea, and that was enough.


    After taking a deep breath, Lu Beiyou tightened his sword sheath. He took out a tael of silver from his bosom and gave it to the driver before walking towards the direction of the Jingzhou City.


    No one knew just how big this continent of the Nine Continents was. Outside of the eastern Zhou Province, there were tens of thousands of Da Shan s, and north of the Northern Sea was an ocean. And this enormous domain only existed because of the unique existence of the Northern Sea Empire.


    No one knew how strong the Northern Sea Empire was, but everyone knew that there was a painter named Wang Liuzhi, who was able to see through all the mountains and rivers in a day, and was ranked on the rankings in the world.


    There was even a rumor that Wang Lin had painted dragons to help the carp become dragons. The world was shocked because this was the end of the road of immortality.


    However, if it was only Wang Liuzhi, his prestige in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty would definitely be crushed. After all, there was the Highdragon Elder, Mister Jiang, there was still the rumored academy known as the Prime Minister''s Mansion, the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    In terms of scenery, the Prime Minister''s Mansion had a total of eighty-nine thousand six hundred peach trees. If one called it the second most amazing scenery in the world, no one could call it number one.


    In terms of foundation, the entire academy was filled with the sounds of books being read. The Xiao Xiao Sword Qi was scattered throughout the world along with the peach blossoms.


    And the most terrifying thing was that everyone knew that there was a small house in the depths of the Peach Blossom Forest inside the Prime Minister''s Mansion. And before this peach blossom monastery planted a peach flower, only flowers and no fruit, a year 365 days, never withering.


    Under this peach blossom tree, there was a rumor that this was the only deity left in this world after the path of immortals.


    The peach tree in front of the peach blossom monastery. There are immortals under the peach blossom tree.


    And the sword on the body of the rumored immortal was the Immortal Sword ''black cat'' that Lu Beiyou desired.


    This was also the reason for Lu Beiyou''s visit.


    "The Northern Sea Empire ¡­" Lu Beiyou lifted his head to look at the city gate that was just inches away from him, and countless emotions filled his heart. He thought that Ding Baiyi would use his body to transform into a Bodhisattva and lower his eyebrows, so that everyone would feel at ease if they didn''t raise their heads. Later on, he recovered his memories and carried the will to do battle on his back. After that, he dejectedly returned to his sect and the Eldest Senior Brother once again gave him a ''moving the mountains and the sky''. When he went down the mountain, he once again saw the grandeur and grandeur of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty. Now, he had arrived at the Northern Sea.


    And his goal was also the world''s rumored number one academy in the Nine Provinces.


    Lu Beiyou could not help but smile, he was once just a waiter selling wine, and then he immersed himself in the muddy water of the world by himself.


    After that, he didn''t train diligently, he didn''t even cultivate. In a short period of time, he was already a peerless expert in the eyes of the people.


    The major horrifying powers in the Nine Provinces were more or less related to him, and he himself was drawn into an indescribable whirlpool. If he wanted to escape, he discovered that it was already impossible.


    Lu Beiyou''s expression was also a little dazed, but he still shook his head, throwing this thought out of his mind. He strongly slapped his own face, regained his focus, and walked into the city.


    Since this was a game of chess, it depended on who was in charge of the game and whether or not he had the ability to control his chess piece.


    The moment Lu Beiyou stepped into the city gates, he couldn''t help but frown.


    Something was not right, in this Jingzhou City, there was an indescribable aura, but there was no need to doubt it; it was extremely terrifying, even Lu Beiyou who was standing at the city gate could feel it.


    It seemed like the news that Xue''er had told her was true. At this time, all of the sudden, there were so many unheard-of experts under the heavens that had appeared. It was likely that their goal was for Little Wu, or perhaps for the right to inherit Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    Lu Beiyou did not think too much about it. He turned around and walked towards a clothing store in the city and bought a piece of clothing that covered his face. "Lady Boss, where is the biggest restaurant in our Jingzhou City?"


    The Lady Boss''s eyes lit up as she counted the banknotes in her hand. When she heard this, she stopped what she was doing and raised her head with a smile. "Yo, it seems like guests are also outsiders!" You''re trying to get some information, right? "


    Lu Beiyou could not help but be taken aback, but his Qi instantly changed.


    Seeing this, the Lady Boss didn''t have any reaction. She continued to smile, "You don''t have to scare me, I am just an ordinary person. However, there are plenty of people who have come to our shop to buy clothes these few days. They are similar to you, little gongzi. Don''t you have the same goal as them? "


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou''s face changed, and he smiled: "Boss, what are you saying? I''m not the same as them. "


    The Lady Boss did not say anything. She just smiled and poked her head into Lu Beiyou''s ear and whispered into it, "But Young Noble, this old lady has some information on the recent events in the Jingzhou City. May I ask about Young Noble?"


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but glance at the Lady Boss beside him. It was clear that even when she was young, she was still a beautiful woman. Her face was full of smiles. She didn''t show any signs of fear, as if she knew what she wanted. From the very beginning, she had been leading him by the nose.


    Lu Beiyou pulled over a stool and sat in front of a cupboard as he smiled: "Lady Boss, it seems that you are not a simple person either."


    "In this world, even if it were an ordinary person, they would have to learn to live in the cracks. Otherwise, they wouldn''t even be able to eat, and my short-lived ghost would die in poverty. You said I''m just an ordinary person and a weak woman, how am I supposed to support myself?" As a person, you have to consider yourself, no? "


    When Lu Beiyou heard this, he was also slightly surprised. Seeing the Lady Boss''s silent face, Lu Beiyou''s heart jumped and in the end, he did not speak anymore. He only took out a stack of silver notes and placed it on the table.


    "Lady Boss, I will believe you this once. Tell me everything you know. As long as it is useful to me, these are all yours."


    When the Lady Boss saw the stack of banknotes, a smile blossomed on her face. It was as if the one who had spoken in low spirits wasn''t her.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. I will definitely satisfy this young noble!"


    While speaking, he kept the silver notes in a small bag by his waist, but Lu Beiyou did not care. Although the silver notes looked like a lot, to him, they were still in the range of what he could bear.


    The thing that he cared more about was the so-called intelligence mentioned by the Lady Boss. The Lady Boss told Lu Beiyou to wait a moment, and then walked towards the back of the shop. After a while, she took out a thick book and jogged out, handing it over to Lu Beiyou.


    "This is all the information I have. I wonder if little gongzi is satisfied with it?"

 C236

    Lu Beiyou took it, and casually opened it a few times, his eyes stared straight, turning his head to look at the Lady Boss who seemed to only take out a normal item, he couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.


    "Lady Boss." Did you really write this? "


    The Lady Boss smiled and nodded. "Little gongzi, you don''t know, but I''m almost guaranteed to die for this ¡­"


    Before he even finished speaking, Lu Beiyou had already taken out a silver note from his bosom and slapped it on the table before he turned around to leave.


    This time, the Lady Boss did not make any sound to stop him. The smile on her face also gradually disappeared.


    Waiting until Lu Beiyou''s figure completely disappeared, the Lady Boss lowered her head, picked at her fingernails and said softly, "Come out."


    The clothing store was empty, but the walls suddenly fell off. From within, the figure of a strong man walked out.


    "Damn fatty, I''ve done everything I promised you. Logically speaking, shouldn''t you have told me the answer to what you promised me? "


    Hearing the Lady Boss''s words, which were as tranquil as water, the robust man''s happy face instantly drooped down.


    "Aunt Wang, a dead person cannot be revived. People should look forward to it. It is the heavenly lake that protects them. Why are you looking for death?"


    The Lady Boss''s face revealed a trace of loneliness and sorrow. "Fatty, you don''t understand?" "After that old fellow left, my only wish was to serve my family''s old man well. Now that the old man has also left, what is the meaning of leaving me alone in this world?"


    The brawny man wanted to retort with a flushed face, but was interrupted by the Lady Boss. "Stupid fatty, remember our conditions. Just tell me how long I''ll be dead. That''s enough. You don''t need to worry about anything else."


    Hearing the Lady Boss''s words, the strong man''s words were stuck in his throat. "After a long time, she sighed and stretched out three fingers." If the Great Python didn''t come with Northern Sea, Aunt Wang, being protected by the heavenly lake would be difficult even for you to die. However, just now, the Great Python had come. The world was in chaos. Aunt Wang, you only have three days left. "


    "Three days!" The Lady Boss''s face revealed a slight smile. "Fatty, don''t you think I should thank that little gongzi for what he did just now?"


    The brawny man didn''t know how to reply and scratched his head.


    "Alright, alright. Let''s go back." "Oh right, you should take the money with you. Remember to bring a beggar to eat something good later on."


    With that, the Lady Boss pushed the banknotes that Lu Beiyou had placed on the table into the man''s arms, then pushed him out of the clothing shop.


    The brawny man stood outside the door and looked at the banknotes in his hand. A hint of sadness appeared on his face as he shouted towards the clothing store, "Aunt Wang, take care!"


    As she turned to leave, the Lady Boss sat on a chair with a stack of banknotes in her hands. Hearing the man''s voice, she smiled, lit up the fire in front of her, and then threw all the banknotes in her hand into the fire.


    The Lady Boss raised her cheek and stared blankly at the fire. A sweet smile broke out on her face. "Su Lang, Yu''er is coming for you."


    Lu Beiyou anxiously rushed to the southwest corner of Jing Zhou City. It was not because of anything else, but because there was someone he needed to meet there.


    The booklet that the Lady Boss gave him had clearly recorded the latest information about entering Jingzhou City, the rankings on the World Rankings, and even the cultivation techniques and sects.


    However, this was not the most crucial point. The most crucial point was that the last page of the booklet had the words: Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets'' successor, Tian Ji Zi, Jing Prefecture City, Southwest corner of the booklet.


    A disciple of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets! It was rumored that after the Immortal Path was over, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had completely cut off their inheritance. However, later on, news spread that a disciple had managed to escape death at that time. As a result, the rankings that were about to stop updating began to be rescheduled.


    However, because the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had been completely annihilated, many people no longer cared about the prestige of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets.


    For this reason, the current rankings of the world actually had many people who felt that they were joking in the eyes of the world.


    However, there were still countless people fervently searching for the final successor of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. This was because everyone knew: as long as the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets appeared, you would be able to find out everything you want to know, including the dao of immortality.


    Peep at the heavens, search for longevity, ask others for treasures, become an immortal and slay demons.


    Although Lu Beiyou did not know where the Lady Boss came from, he could feel that she was indeed hiding something, but the thing she was hiding was not her, but rather someone had given it to her.


    The Lady Boss was indeed an ordinary person without any spiritual energy at all, but this booklet contained a trace of an unfathomable dao of heaven and earth.


    Therefore, regardless of whether the information in this booklet was real or fake, Lu Beiyou did not want to miss this chance.


    Lu Beiyou ran as fast as he could, not caring about the gazes of the passersby. On the way, Lu Beiyou could feel a lot of terrifying auras landing on his body.


    But he was not happy at the moment.


    Finally, Lu Beiyou stopped in front of a noisy little market. The passersby were all ordinary poor citizens, and there was not a single noble person here, because they felt that staying with these people would cost them their money.


    So the southwest corner became a refuge for the poor people in the city to feed their families.


    Lu Beiyou did not care about all this at all. He was just a waiter in the first place, and thus, he did not have the connections and connections to buy vegetables. He also had an inexplicable sense of familiarity with this kind of peddler.


    However, what he did not expect was that the exalted Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, the descendant that countless powers dreamed of, would actually hide in this sort of inconsequential corner.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath and walked towards the depths of the market.


    Along the way, the gazes of everyone that passed by all gathered onto Lu Beiyou. He was dressed in white, and was especially dazzling in this market. Lu Beiyou took out a coat that he had sold in the clothing store, covered himself up, and walked deeper into the market.


    But after walking a few steps, Lu Beiyou stopped in his tracks, raised his head and saw a banners stained with flour that had the words "past bungalows" written on them.


    At this moment, there was only one child in this bun house who was sweating profusely as he kneaded the dough. The nearby wooden bowl was filled with fresh meat stuffing.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou stop in front of his own bun house, the child wiped his sweat and laughed: "How many buns do you want to have? We have all kinds of meat here. It''s thin and thick, and every bite is full of gravy. It''s very tasty. "


    Lu Beiyou looked at the child who had a brilliant smile on his face and could not help but chuckle. "Give me two pieces of meat, and a plate of vinegar."


    "Alright, please enter first. I''ll send it to you later."


    Hearing the child''s words, Lu Beiyou did not act, and casually found a table and sat down. He began to look around the entire bun house. Although it was simple, it was still extremely clean. Not far away from the child was a chair with a banana fan on it.


    And on the palm-leaf fan, the words "Heaven''s Secret" were written.


    Lu Beiyou suddenly felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t say anything. However, it was as if he had been led away by the nose ever since he entered Jing Zhou City.


    It was as if someone knew that he would be coming. It didn''t matter if they went to the clothing store, or gave him the namelist, or the last page telling him the news of being the successor of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. All of this made Lu Beiyou feel extremely uncomfortable.

 C237

    Just as Lu Beiyou was thinking about this, a voice suddenly came out beside him. "Young Benefactor, may I know where your master is?"


    Although his voice was gentle, it was extremely solemn and had a hint of a buddhist voice that could confuse other people.


    Lu Beiyou instantly raised his head and looked over, only to see a monk dressed in gray robes smiling as he asked the child in the bun house.


    The child''s eyes were unfocused. It was obvious that he was confused by the monk''s voice and was about to speak.


    Suddenly, a chopstick shot towards the monk. The monk didn''t have enough time to react and could only extend his hand to block it, but he was still injured.


    The child also returned to his senses and clenched the rolling pin in his hand tightly. He looked at the monk with a vigilant expression, "Who are you?"


    The monk looked at his injured hand and the smile on his face vanished. He didn''t look at the child and instead looked towards the direction where the chopsticks were coming from.


    A man in a long robe who covered his face was currently eating a bun. The monk said, "May I know who benefactor is? Why did you injure this little monk? "


    "Little monk?"


    The man stopped the chopsticks in his hand and laughed. "A monk should be very proud and cautious, not greedy or unruly. Just now, you used a buddhist chant on a child. Are you even considered a monk?"


    The monk looked calm as usual, he clasped his hands and said to the child, "Little Benefactor, I am really sorry for what happened just now, I was the one at fault. May I ask where your master is now? "


    And this man was Lu Beiyou. The moment he saw the monk, he already understood.


    Logically speaking, it was best for Lu Beiyou to not get involved at this time. However, when he saw the monk taking action against the child who sold buns, he couldn''t help but feel a burst of anger.


    However, he did not expect the monk to not only not be angry, but also apologize to the child to strengthen his own heart.


    This couldn''t help but cause Lu Beiyou to take an extra glance at him.


    When the child saw the monk apologizing to him, his expression softened a lot, but he did not let down his guard. He was not as simple as his peers, begging all the way here since childhood. His personality was cold and warm, and he had never experienced any sort of situation, so he could also see that monks were definitely not as simple as just asking their own masters.


    "I don''t know. Master just left. I don''t know where he went either."


    "So it''s like that."


    When the monk heard the child''s reply, he did not get angry. He reached into his bosom and took out two copper coins. He smiled and said, "Then, little benefactor, please give me a bun stuffed with cabbage."


    This time, the child did not refuse. His own master had said, "You can''t go along with anything, but you can''t go against money."


    He had always remembered these words in his heart. He took the money and invited the monk to sit inside.


    Without putting on an act, the monk strolled over to the seat opposite of Lu Beiyou and sat down, then looked towards Lu Beiyou and clasped his hands: "It seems like Benefactor has come for the descendants of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets as well, right?"


    Lu Beiyou did not say anything, he only extended his chopsticks and tapped on the remaining steamed bun. The bun was split into two, and the cut surface was smooth and even the gravy had not spilled out.


    When the monk saw this scene, his expression was the same as usual, "Benefactor, you don''t have to scare this little monk. Since this little monk dared to sit in front of you, it means this little monk has long since left the system of life and death."


    Lu Beiyou could not help but let out a sigh, "Why do you have to be like this? Everyone has the same goal, if you leave now, we might still be friends."


    The monk smiled, closed his eyes and whispered, "But when I stepped in, didn''t Benefactor have the intention of stopping me?"


    Lu Beiyou choked with sobs. At this time, the child brought over a steaming hot steamed bun.


    "Chinese cabbage stuffing, not a bit of meat."


    The monk nodded, "Then I will have to thank little benefactor." Just as he was about to grab a bun, a voice suddenly came from outside the bun house, "Qian''er, a customer has come?"


    The monk''s hand was suspended in the air, while Lu Beiyou put down the chopsticks in his hand.


    "Benefactor, of course we have to become enemies?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head, "All of this is up to you."


    The monk retracted his hand, smiled and nodded, then stood up and walked out.


    As he shouted, the brawny man walked towards the bun house. When he saw a gray-robed monk walk out of the bun house, he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    The monk walked in front of the sturdy man and clasped his hands together, "This humble monk, Ru Shi, came from Lanta Temple, and wanted to invite Almsgiver Tian Ji over to Liang Prefecture."


    "Heavencraft Zi? Customer, who are you talking about? "


    The brawny man''s face brimmed with a brilliant smile, but he was interrupted by the monk''s words.


    "When Master Fang entered the sage realm, he was able to see a trace of the Heavenly Secrets. Therefore, I would like to ask Benefactor Tianji to accompany me on my journey."


    The brawny man''s face also darkened, a hint of a mocking smile appearing on his face. "You''re asking me? You think you are worthy of it? "You didn''t come sooner, you didn''t come late, but now that this critical juncture has come, if your reincarnated abbot were to come, I might still give you some face. As for you, you don''t have the qualifications!"


    Hearing the brawny man''s words, the monk was not angry, and said with his eyes closed: "This little monk is indeed not qualified, but Master Fang has already arrived at the Northern Sea, so it''s enough for me to personally bring Benefactor out."


    "How dare you!"


    Hearing this, the muscular man was enraged, this was also his mistake, he had only been able to calculate that the Great Python had entered Northern Sea, but not that a Bodhisattva had appeared.


    "This little monk did not dare or dare, I was only ordered by others. Benefactor, please do not make things difficult for this little monk."


    The brawny man''s face alternated between green and purple. Obviously, he was quite angered by the monk blocking his path, but there was nothing he could do.


    Although the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was extremely powerful when it was spread, it could see through the mysteries of heaven, understand fate, and impart immortality.


    But he didn''t have the strength to fight at all. If the monks really wanted to kidnap him, there was nothing he could do.


    At this moment, the child ran in front of the sturdy man with a rolling pin and cursed at the monk, "Do you even care about face? If you came to eat buns, I would sell you two of the three copper coins and one bun. Now you want to take away my master?"


    When the monk heard this, he couldn''t help but softly mutter the name of Amitabha, "Little Benefactor, this is the favor I owe you. Since there is a reason, there is a reason. This little monk will definitely repay you in the future. But this time, if Almsgiver Tian Zi is not willing to leave, then don''t blame this little monk for personally taking action. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, the monk had already arrived in front of the child and stretched out his hand to push the child towards a direction.


    "How dare you!"


    When the brawny man saw this scene, he couldn''t help but get angry. Just as the child was about to hit the boiling hot pot, a slender arm stopped him.


    At the same time, a white dagger broke through the air and arrived in front of the monk.


    The monk had no choice but to withdraw his hand that was about to grab the strong man.


    "I was wondering why I thought there was something wrong from the start. So it was all because of you!"

 C238

    Lu Beiyou put down the child with one hand and looked at the sturdy man with a dark and cruel expression.


    Initially, he had thought that ever since he had stepped into Jingzhou City, his movements had been monitored by someone. However, later on, he had felt the aura of heaven and earth from the booklet given to him by the Lady Boss, and it was extremely similar to the aura on the fan he had seen when he had entered the bun house.


    Lu Beiyou did not dare to confirm it at first, but when he saw the muscular man, he immediately understood.


    All of this was caused by Heavencraft Zi, and his goal was to lure him here.


    As for what it was for, Lu Beiyou did not know, but he was extremely angry right now, because the feeling of being treated like a chess piece was the feeling that Lu Beiyou hated the most.


    The sturdy man sighed, looks like his goal had already been found out by Lu Beiyou, he had originally wanted to make him live here first, but now it seemed that he had instead been made a fool of.


    At this moment, the monk suddenly said, "Benefactor, are you sure you want to stop me?"


    Hearing the monk''s words, the child who still had not recovered from his fear instantly woke up. He looked at Lu Beiyou as if he had grabbed onto the last straw of hope.


    "Customer, please don''t let him take Master away. I beg you, if you want me to be an ox or a horse, I''ll do anything!"


    Lu Beiyou did not look at the monk. Instead, he lowered his head and looked at the child who was about to cry and sighed helplessly.


    He then looked at the monk and spat, "Pei, I originally respected you, but I never expected that for your purpose, you would actually attack the child twice. It seems that I have overestimated you!"


    The monk clasped his hands together and whispered the Amitabha Buddha. Suddenly, a buddhist wheel appeared behind him. When he opened his eyes, one black and one gold had already appeared in his pupils.


    "I, Ru Shi, will take care of this."


    It''s fine if you don''t say it, but once you say it, a ball of anger appeared in Lu Beiyou''s heart, "Good, good, good! It just so happens that I did not manage to settle some debts with Lanta Temple previously, so why don''t we do it together? "


    Just as he finished speaking, Lu Beiyou had already disappeared from his original position, and appeared again in front of the monk.


    The monk shouted in anger. He waved his sleeve and his robe fluttered in the wind.


    Lu Beiyou''s fist landed three inches in front of the monk, unable to get any closer. Lu Beiyou revealed an evil smile, "Swallow!"


    Just now, that white dagger had suddenly appeared behind the monk''s back and was about to kill him. The monk was just short of this killing intent, so he quickly avoided it.


    Lu Beiyou also stopped, holding the white dagger in his hand once again.


    The monk lowered his head to look at his grey robe. Under the previous move, his robe had a huge cut.


    He could not help but look at Lu Beiyou, a dangerous glint flashing across his eyes.


    "Benefactor, who exactly are you? My Lanta Temple has been sealed for dozens of years, so when have I ever offended Benefactor? "


    Hearing that, Lu Beiyou could not help but let out a sneer, "Truly, noble people forget everything!"


    While speaking, Lu Beiyou had already taken off his hood, revealing his handsome and resolute face.


    When they saw Lu Beiyou''s face, the monk could not help but take a step back.


    "Yo, what is it? You recognize me? "


    This time, the monk did not refute, but only softly said, "This humble monk still has matters to attend to, so I will take my leave first."


    After saying that, he turned around to leave, but was stopped by a white sword light.


    "You came and went as you please. Did you get my permission?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the monk could only stop in his tracks. He had originally thought that although this man who covered his face was powerful, he definitely wouldn''t dare to make things difficult for him on account that he was a monk from Lanta Temple.


    But he never thought that this person would actually be Lu Beiyou!


    If outsiders did not understand him, then everyone in the Lanta Temple would know about him. Because once, under the request of the Liang Household, Lanta Temple was forced to send an Extreme Realm Ranker to assassinate Lu Shouhuang.


    When the last little girl died with him and these two were related to Lu Beiyou, this could be considered as having been formed.


    Thus, the monk believed that no one in the world would dare to act against him, and no one dared to bet that he would leave safely under the hands of this person in front of him.


    "Benefactor Lu, what happened before was a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?" Lu Beiyou heard and raised his eyebrows, "What a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding from you can be exchanged for a ball of ice which is sealed in the thousand year profound ice. A misunderstanding from you can cause my grandfather''s adopted son to die in battle in Eagles Valley, and a misunderstanding from you can break all the tendons of this young master.


    As he finished speaking, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but let out a furious roar, and three thousand green lotuses appeared in the market.


    The people in the bazaar could tell that something was wrong, so they fled with their luggage.


    Now that the entire market was surrounded by sword intent, the monk saw this scene and also understood. He could not help but sigh to himself. It seemed that today''s matter was destined to not be good.


    He could not help but close his eyes again, "Since Almsgiver Lu is unwilling to let go, then this little monk can only personally convert Almsgiver Lu today."


    Lu Beiyou could not help but burst out laughing, "Is this how Lanta Temple works? Even though I was in the wrong, I could still put myself in the right place. I, Lu Beiyou, have witnessed it today. "


    This time, the monk did not reply, nor did he retreat. He only slowly opened his eyes, and a terrifying black Qi began to emerge from his body. At this moment, the monk was no longer like a Buddha, but instead like a yaksha walking out of hell.


    The heavens had Bodhisattvas that were widespread throughout the world, and naturally had yakshas that could punish sinners. This was the so called Buddha was just like this.


    Lu Beiyou was not surprised to see this scene.


    Just by taking a single step forward, 3000 blue lotus s bloomed at once. A terrifying sword intent completely exploded out from the bazaar, the tip of the sword pointing straight at the monk that looked like a yaksha.


    As for the child standing at the side, he had already become paralyzed with fear. What was going on?


    A fight between deities?


    The monk did not say much, with black qi surrounding him, he waved his fist towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou''s finger slashed down, the three thousand blue lotus s'' sword intent descended towards the monk, and when the terrifying sword intent landed on the monk''s body, it was instantly swallowed by the black qi.


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou also noticed something strange.


    Was this really a buddhist cultivation technique? Even if it was Yaksha, representing retribution, its power was fierce and overbearing, but the black aura on this monk gave off a chilling, bone-biting feeling.


    But Lu Beiyou did not think that far, the monk had already brandished his fist.


    Lu Beiyou shouted, the Heaven''s Divination Sword''s aura revolving around him as he waved his fists to welcome it, allowing the dragon and phoenix to resonate with each other.


    The Heaven''s Divination Sword''s astral plane was originally an innate sword dao and Lu Beiyou''s meridian channels were all broken in the past. However, the current him had already recovered to his peak condition, and the Heaven''s Divination Sword''s astral plane in his hand had finally begun to unleash its proper power.


    With just a single fist, the Qi and sword intent simultaneously broke through the black Qi and poured into the monk''s body. He could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood and retreat backwards.

 C239

    Seeing this, Lu Beiyou took advantage of the situation. A sword fell behind the monk. Holding the sword in his backhand, he was about to stab Lu Yao into the monk''s body.


    But before he got it, suddenly he turned pale in front of him.


    Only the strong man''s breathless paralysis was left in sight.


    Lu Beiyou took Lu Yao back into his sleeve. He looked a little unhappy and said, "what are you doing?"


    The strong man''s face was pale and his forehead was full of sweat. "You can''t kill him."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t care so much. He went up to the strong man, pulled his collar and lifted him up. He said in a gloomy voice, "I haven''t calculated with you before. Now you''re blocking me. Do you want to die?"


    The strong man was frightened, but he still shook his head, "can''t you kill him this time?"


    Lu Beiyou stares at him with his eyes, and the strong man responds without showing weakness.


    After all, Lu Beiyou didn''t start. He let the strong man go with a cold hum, "yes, but you have to give me a reasonable reason."


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou let go, the strong man was also relieved. He arranged his clothes and said in a soft voice, "it''s easy for you to kill him, but you''ll have a deeper cause and effect with langtuo temple. I''m afraid you''ll get into a big disaster at that time!"


    Lu Beiyou scoffed at this reason. "Since you are the last descendant of Tianji Pavilion, you should know that I have already formed a feud with langtuo temple, and the cause and effect have been planted. Now you want to understand it, is it possible?"


    The strong man sighed helplessly after hearing the speech. Yes, his reason is far fetched. The world is afraid of langtuo Temple because he is the right way in the world.


    But is Lu Beiyou afraid? He is not afraid, because his identity is more terrible than that of rantuo temple.


    "But the saint of langtuo temple is about to enter Beihai. Do you know what his purpose is?"


    Lu Beiyou looks gloomy when he hears these words. If he is just a young monk, Lu Beiyou is not afraid. But if the sage from Jiuzhou came to Beihai some time ago.


    Even Lu Beiyou had to dodge, "so?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s weak voice, the strong man was also relieved, "his purpose is to cut the python."


    To cut a python?


    Hearing these words, Lu Beiyou was dull. "What does that mean?"


    But the strong man shook his head, "I can only say that. If I say more, it will be a revelation. Now I will tell you that he will find out. I''m afraid I can''t get rid of the cause and effect."


    Seeing that the strong man was half talking, Lu Beiyou had the impulse to chop him to death with a sword. But thinking that he still needed him, he forced his anger down.


    "I know you are very angry. Since you entered the city of Jingzhou, everything just now has been controlled by me, but I also have difficulties."


    "Why


    The strong man nodded, with a wry smile on his face, "the general situation of the world has changed, and I am the only successor left in Tianji Pavilion, so I must make a perfect plan before the general situation comes."


    Lu Beiyou said that he didn''t care about it. "What does this have to do with me?"


    Hearing this, the strong man could not help sighing, "I want to go to Zhongzhou."


    Lu Beiyou heard the answer, but he wanted to laugh, "if you want to go, why do you tell me this?"


    The strong man''s face became more serious. "There is a big disaster in Zhongzhou. Although I can''t completely stop it, I can help you behind your back."


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou also understood, "I see. Do you want to take advantage of my power to settle down in Lu''s family?"


    The strong man nodded, "and I think I''m very useful to you."


    "Well?" Hearing this sentence, Lu Beiyou looked at the strong man more. "What does that mean?"


    "When Mr. Lu saw the list, he didn''t even care about his purpose of coming to Beihai. He came to me in a hurry just to get an answer from me."


    At the end of the speech, a terrible force burst out from the side of the strong man. However, Lu Beiyou appeared in front of him, holding a short sword. The blade fell on the strong man''s neck, leaving a bloodstain on his neck.


    "Do you count me?"


    At this time, the strong man''s face calmed down, looked at Lu Beiyou and said with a smile, "please allow me to make an introduction first. Everyone born in Tianji pavilion has the same name. That is Tianji Zi. You can also call me fat man. I am the last born in Tianji Pavilion of this generation."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t have so much patience. He said harshly, "I don''t want to hear you do any bullshit introduction. Since you have worked out my purpose, please tell me the answer I want!"


    The strong man sighed, "they are still alive."


    Hearing the strong man''s words, Lu Beiyou seems to have lost all his strength, and his dagger also fell to the ground.


    They''re still alive, that''s enough.


    Lu Beiyou came here in a hurry because he wanted to hear about his parents, and tianjizi''s words undoubtedly gave him a dose of reassurance.At this moment, Lu Beiyou has five kinds of grains in his heart.


    "They''re alive, but they''re not."


    Lu Beiyou''s face suddenly became ugly. He grabbed the man''s shoulder and yelled, "what does that mean?"


    Lu Beiyou obviously didn''t notice his strength. The strong man''s face was aching, and his bones were creaking. "Although I can see the secrets of heaven, I can also see their breath by chance, but it was blocked by an invisible thing."


    "What does that mean?"


    Lu Beiyou also noticed his gaffe. He quickly let go of tianjizi. Tianjizi rubbed his still painful shoulder and continued: "that is to say, they are still alive, but they are not alive, or they are not in this world, or they are living in another form."


    Hearing the strong man''s explanation, Lu Beiyou suddenly thinks of the golden figure he saw in a coma not long ago. Is he related to his parents?


    "I have already told you the answer you want, Mr. Lu. I don''t know my request?"


    Lu Beiyou now has all kinds of questions in his heart, but looking at tianjizi''s appearance, it''s obvious that he has exhausted all his energy to say the answer, so he doesn''t ask any more.


    "I''m not a fool. If you tell me the answer, I''ll owe you a favor. I can help you, but I also want you to give me the real reason why you want to go to the Lu family."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, there was a trace of sadness and melancholy on his face.


    "If I say I just want to live, is that enough?"

 C240

    Without waiting for Lu Beiyou to open his mouth, tianjizi continued: "Tianji Pavilion used to be the pinnacle of power admired by thousands of people and no one can move. What''s the reason for that?"


    Lu Beiyou pondered for a while and replied, "because Tianji Pavilion can give them what they want?"


    "Yes


    At this point, tianjizi''s face is a touch of sadness, "they want Xianbao, find Tianji Pavilion. They want the world. They want Tianji Pavilion. They want to be immortal. They want to find Tianji Pavilion. But they all know that the people of Tianji Pavilion exchanged these secrets for us, but they still came to us, but we had no choice. Why? Because we have no strength! "


    At this point, tianjizi''s eyes were red, and he growled in a dumb voice: "others think we are superior, but actually we don''t even have our own freedom! In the end, my younger martial brother, elder martial brother, Shifu, the whole Tianji Pavilion died because of the adverse weather! And it''s all because we don''t have the strength to be slaughtered! "


    Hearing the roar of tianjizi, Lu Beiyou also understood.


    In this world of the jungle, only strength is the only way to survive. It seems that Tianji Pavilion is superior, but because it was forced to calculate the fate of heaven, it was destroyed, leaving only the strong man in front of it.


    "In that case, what''s the use of looking for me?"


    The strong man couldn''t help laughing, "but even if I have more discontent, what''s the use? Once you enter Tianji Pavilion, it means that you can''t touch practice in your life, otherwise you will be punished by heaven. "


    It''s ironic that you can see the secrets of heaven and know the destiny, but you have to be punished in the end!


    "So you came to me?"


    "Yes, I''m fed up with being coerced into writing the list of the bullshit. I''m fed up with the days when I can''t sleep every night in order to live. And it''s all up to you! "


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help interrupting tianjizi, "stop! What does this have to do with me? Wouldn''t it be better if you went to the Eastern Zhou Dynasty? "


    Tianjizi shook his head. "The Eastern Zhou Dynasty is good, but the Eastern Zhou Dynasty is too prosperous, so I can''t develop my skills. Although Zhongzhou is full of calamities, it has a far better foundation than that of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty. "


    Hearing this, even Lu Beiyou was stunned.


    I know the real details of Zhongzhou from Ren changtui, but now I suddenly say it from tianqizi, and I feel like I''m an outsider.


    "Even if it''s not for myself, it''s for my apprentice. This time, I''ll fight for whatever I say."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t speak. He sighed in his heart. "I promise you, I''ll kill the monk later. You can go to Zhongzhou."


    "Not only can''t you kill him, I advise you to leave Beihai as soon as possible!"


    Hearing tianjizi''s words, Lu Beiyou''s fingers trembled and asked, "why?"


    "Because nalandao Temple opens and the saints enter the sea to kill you!"


    The pale space is gone. Lu Beiyou is still holding a short sword behind the monk, but he does not insert the sword into the monk''s body.


    Tianjizi squatted on the ground, gasping heavily, his forehead was covered with cold sweat, and his eyebrows were bleeding.


    Wake up!


    Lu Beiyou''s face changed. After all, he retracted his sword, reached for the monk''s neck and knocked him unconscious.


    When the child saw this scene, he thought that Lu Beiyou had defeated the monk. He ran to tianjizi and helped him up. "Master, are you ok?"


    Tianjizi staggered to his feet and pulled out a smile, "I''m ok."


    Lu Beiyou looks at the monk lying unconscious on the ground, but he doesn''t feel happy. On the contrary, he feels as if he has been crushed by a huge stone.


    With the help of children, tianjizi came to Lu Beiyou''s side, "how do you decide?"


    Lu Beiyou shakes his head and takes out a firework from his arms to crush it again.


    "Younger martial brother, you''ve only had a few days, and then something happened again?"


    A familiar voice came from his ear, which made Lu Beiyou feel at ease. "I''m really sorry, elder martial brother. I need your help this time."


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s solemn face, Zhen yuange could not help scratching his head, "OK, OK, you make me very uncomfortable."


    Then Zhenyuan song looked at his surroundings, and a smile appeared on his face. "It seems that you have made a good decision."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "I really have no reason to let Xiao Wu''s life be handed over to a stranger."


    Zhenyuange''s face is also filled with a bright smile, and he slaps Lu Beiyou on the shoulder.


    "That''s right. Since you want to understand, what''s your trouble this time?"


    "Are you the man who came out of three thousand mountains?"


    Lu Beiyou hasn''t opened his mouth yet. Tianjizi sees zhenyuange with a look of ecstasy.


    Zhenyuange looked at the monk lying on the ground, then looked up at tianjizi and asked, "who are you?"Tianjizi is also aware of his gaffe and takes care of himself in a hurry. He says in a positive way: "tianjige descendant, tianjizi."


    Zhenyuange was also shocked. He looked up and down at the strong man and said to himself, "no, no, you''re not a unicorn reincarnation, are you? You can find all the descendants of Tianji pavilion that the world is looking for. "


    Lu Beiyou shook his head. "I''m not looking for him. He''s looking for me."


    Later, Lu Beiyou told zhenyuange all about it from beginning to end, "I see."


    Zhenyuan song''s face is also a smile of relief, "so you want me to send him to Zhongzhou safely?"


    "No, I want him to go to Beishan."


    This speech, Zhen Yuan song Leng, tianjizi also Leng.


    Lu Beiyou sighed and explained: "originally, I really wanted him to go to the Lu family. This is also a guarantee for the Lu family. But his identity is too sensitive, once known, I''m afraid it will cause a bloodbath in the world. "


    Then he pointed to the monk lying on the ground and said in a voice, "this is the most typical example."


    Zhenyuan song nodded, indeed. In this world, everyone wants to know his future life, death and illness.


    Once the news of Tianji pavilion''s descendants in the Lu family gets out, I''m afraid that innumerable forces will stare at the Lu family and cause innumerable troubles.


    "So, I think it''s the safest way for him to go to Beishan."


    When he heard Lu Beiyou''s words, tianjizi was also lost in thought. He wanted to go to Lu''s home to protect himself. The monk just now is not dead. Once he wakes up and his identity is revealed, even the Lu family may not be able to hold him down.


    "I can''t kill this man yet, so Beishan is the best place for him at present."

 C241

    Zhenyuan song also nodded, "naturally, there is no problem, but the question is, is he willing to go?"


    Then everyone''s eyes focused on tianjizi.


    Tianjizi pondered for a long time, and his eyes became firm gradually. He bowed to zhenyuange, "that''s the trouble for Jianshou."


    Sword head?


    Hearing these two words, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help looking at the elder martial brother, and his eyes were strange.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    But Zhenyuan song waved his hand with a smile, "I''m just an ordinary person who doesn''t have a sword head. Since you are willing to come to Beishan, please follow me


    Then he looked at the landing northward, with a little more solemnity in his eyes, "northward, no matter what you do, you should put yourself first. Don''t say the sky has fallen down. Even if it''s a real immortal, there''s still a master and I in front of you to carry it. Just let go and do it! People from Beishan can''t be bullied by any one of us


    When Lu Beiyou heard this, he also showed a relieved smile on his face.


    "Younger martial brother, I wrote it down!"


    Zhenyuan song also nodded with a smile. The child looked at the conversation of these people in front of him. Although he couldn''t understand it, he also vaguely recognized something.


    "Master, are you leaving?"


    When tianjizi heard the words, he didn''t know how to answer them. He squatted down in front of the child and pinched his face. Promise the master to take good care of our steamed bun shop. It won''t be long before the master comes back. "


    The child sniffed and his eyes were red. "Don''t worry, master! I will keep our steamed buns well, and I will make it better so that people all over the world can eat our steamed buns! "


    "Good! This is my apprentice


    Then tianjizi stood up and came to zhenyuange, "beggar, remember to wait for the master to come back!"


    The child nodded desperately, but zhenyuange didn''t speak. He sighed secretly and gave a white light to the child.


    "If you have something, this white light will save your life."


    Seeing this, tianjizi knelt down to zhenyuange and said, "thank you for the gift of sword head!"


    Zhenyuan song quickly helped him up, "don''t you, you kneel down, I don''t know how much I want to lose."


    Then Zhenyuan song looked at Lu Beiyou and said, "remember, you must take Xiao Wu home."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, and their figures disappeared in the empty market.


    Lu Beiyou saw that the child''s fingernails had fallen into the palm of his hand. He tried not to cry. He said in a soft voice, "cry out, your master has gone."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the child could not help crying, "master, take care!"


    This cry made Lu Beiyou feel bad.


    Before leaving, tianjizi''s finger cut off all the contact between him and the child. The world would never know that he had such a disciple.


    The inheritance of Tianji Pavilion also falls into his memory. One day, when children grow up, they will hand it over to him.


    For the sake of his apprentice, he knelt down in front of the elder master. If he could do this, Lu Beiyou could not help admiring tianjizi.


    Maybe he is not a competent master, but he is definitely a competent elder.


    The child''s cry gradually faded. Lu Beiyou also asked in a voice: "would you like to leave here with me?"


    The child wiped his tears, but did not answer. Looking at the monk on the ground, he said in a voice, "kill him or not, so that I can keep my steamed bun shop with master."


    Hearing the child''s words, Lu Beiyou can''t help shivering all over. The child''s heart is killing him!


    Lu Beiyou pondered for a while, and finally nodded. The child wiped his tears, picked up a knife from the chopping board, and put it in his hand.


    Lu Beiyou closed his eyes and stopped looking.


    The number of people he killed is by no means small. However, seeing a child do it with his own eyes, he can''t bear to do it, but he can''t do it. Lu Beiyou''s heart is full of anger.


    "My guest, I will do what I promise you. From now on, I will do whatever I tell you."


    The child''s face was cold, and he didn''t care about the blood.


    Lu Beiyou nodded, took out a pair of handkerchief from his arms, squatted down and wiped the blood on the child''s face clean, "OK, then follow me."


    The child nodded, but did not leave directly. Instead, he hung up the closing wooden sign of the baozi shop, took off the banner cloth and put it in his arms.


    Back to Lu Beiyou, "OK, let''s go."


    Looking at the indifferent child, Lu Beiyou turned his anger into heartache and asked softly, "what''s your name?"


    "Qier, the master brought me back when he saw me snatching food with wild dogs from the roadside, so he named me Qier."Lu Beiyou nodded, took the beggar''s hand and walked towards the prime minister.


    I got the answer I wanted this time, which is the best result. Now he has got a seed of Tianji Pavilion. Although he hasn''t sprouted yet, one day, with his mind, he will rise up in the wind and go straight to the sky.


    At the moment, a fat monk who is taking a nap on the side of the road suddenly opens his eyes. Beside him, a little monk is holding the butterfly excitedly.


    See fat and still wake up, little monk also stopped, ran to the monk side, said with a smile: "master, you wake up?"


    The fat monk nodded with a smile, rubbed the head of the little monk, and said with a smile, "don''t ask, do you think this world is beautiful all the way?"


    Hearing the monk''s question, the little monk thought about it and replied, "it''s good-looking. The sugar gourd is delicious. The little monkey is also very funny. The cucumber that grandma gave me is also very crisp and sweet."


    Fat monk smell speech, the face also showed a smile, "that''s good, don''t ask you to remember, no matter what happens in the future, must remember what you said today."


    Hearing the fat monk''s words, the little monk was puzzled, "master, how strange are you today? Do you say something that people can''t understand."


    The fat monk couldn''t help laughing, "nothing, don''t ask. It''s time for us to ask your martial uncle for an explanation."


    The little monk touched his head and said, "but, master, haven''t you beaten the old man Liangwang?"


    "Yes, I''ve beaten the old man Liang Wang, but there''s still one person who hasn''t beaten him."


    The little monk didn''t understand, so he stopped listening and said, "master, you can say something that people can''t understand."


    The fat monk didn''t speak again this time. His eyes opened in an instant, and a bright golden lotus bloomed on the open path.


    He held out his hand to the little monk, "don''t ask, go, accompany the master to beat people!"

 C242

    Lu Beiyou is wandering in the street with a beggar. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Before he left, tianjizi told himself that the saint of langtuo temple came out of the mountain just for himself, which made him very confused.


    Because he didn''t know why he could ask for such a big Buddha, but now that the matter had come to an end, Lu Beiyou had to bite his teeth.


    In fact, he did not think that he had just left with his elder martial brother.


    But he can''t. He said he would take Xiao Wu home, so he had to do what he said.


    So he is now standing in front of the prime minister''s house.


    When Lu Beiyou saw the prime minister''s residence for the first time, he almost thought that it was the residence of a small county official, because it was not really grand.


    There are two lion heads on the vermilion door, and a gold medal plaque: the prime minister''s residence.


    But if it''s special, it''s not without it. Maybe it''s the peach blossom branches that stretch out from the college wall. Once the breeze passes, it''s the fragrance of flowers on the street.


    Apart from that, I really don''t see anything special.


    Can be such a small door, the door is full of all kinds of people.


    "Laozi tells you that I''m a first-class master of Liuyun mountain. Those who know each other will step back. This time, you can still go back alive."


    "Liuyun mountain? What kind of small force is that? I''ve never heard of it. I came out of the white bone cave. "


    "A pile of dregs, but I''m from..."


    The beggar looked at the noisy crowd in front of him, and his face was also puzzled, "young master, are they here to sell vegetables?"


    Lu Beiyou was amused by him.


    He rubbed his head with a smile and said, "yes, they are here to sell vegetables."


    "Where''s the doll from? How dare you speak out loud!"


    Some people outside the crowd also heard Lu Beiyou''s voice. They couldn''t help but get angry. Standing in front of them were all the top heirs of the major families and couldn''t be bullied.


    I''ve been suffocating.


    Now, being ridiculed by a little kid standing outside the circle, there was a riot in the crowd.


    Lu Beiyou just smiles and leads the beggar to the crowd. At each step, a lotus flower blooms on the ground, killing the people who stand in front of Lu Beiyou.


    Seeing this, the people in the outer circle stretched out their hands to resist, but they found that they couldn''t stop them at all. Either they had been cut off or they had been scratched. For a while, no one dared to touch the edge of Lu Beiyou.


    Qiu er''s face was flat. When he personally ended the monks in langtuo temple, his mood had already changed. In his eyes, the scene in front of him is just normal.


    Lu Beiyou leads Qier all the way, but no one dares to stop him.


    "Sir, don''t hurt anyone before Dabie!"


    Just as Lu Beiyou is about to break into the prime minister''s house with a beggar, a solemn voice suddenly comes from the prime minister''s house. Lu Beiyou can''t help but step back and attack Yuanshen?!


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes can''t help sharpening. Lu Beiyou''s body has been baptized by land mines. Naturally, it''s impossible for him to hurt himself. Now he can push him back. It''s obvious that there are people in the prime minister''s mansion who are proficient in Yuan Shen''s skills.


    Lu Beiyou steadied himself and said with a smile towards the prime minister''s house: "you dare not listen to your words. If you live in harmony, you can make way for me, since you are in peace. But if you get in the way, don''t blame the North tour. "


    With the sound of Lu Beiyou falling, countless lotus blossoming on the ground, and Lu Beiyou also raised his other foot.


    The people in front of each other looked at each other, and all of them showed fear, making way for Lu Beiyou.


    Obviously, I was scared by the scene just now, for fear that his foot would fall down and the green lotus on the ground would bloom, and the sword would hurt people.


    Lu Beiyou smiles and nods to the people beside him. Qinglian disperses and leads the beggar to the deep of the crowd.


    He has the list given to him by tianjizi in his hand. Naturally, he knows that what is standing here now is just a group of salted fish.


    And what really threatens you


    Lu Beiyou looks up at a teahouse which is only 100 meters away from the prime minister''s residence, but they are all sitting there.


    "Childe, he seems to be looking at us."


    On the top of the teahouse, a young boy carrying a large suitcase said to a young man in white who was drinking tea. The young man took a look at the front door of the prime minister''s house and ignored it.


    "It''s just a grandstanding actor. Don''t care."


    In another private room of the restaurant, an old man was sweating and persuading the girl in front of him, "aunt! The prime minister''s family is a good son-in-law. What are you doing? "


    The girl gave a cold hum and threw away her plaything. Jiao Nan said: "people all say that the eldest lady of the prime minister''s mansion came home from other places. She was shocked by the world just when she came out. I don''t believe in this evil. I have to go to see what''s the difference between the eldest lady of the prime minister''s mansion and me. And


    Looking at the direction of Lu Beiyou, the girl raised a strange smile at the corner of her mouthAnd sitting on the teahouse, holding a gray strip wrapped youth, also slowly opened his eyes. There was a clear sound in the package. When the boy heard the sound, he also looked at the door of the prime minister''s house.


    "Dragon Bird, do you also feel the interesting enemy?"


    If someone sits in front of him, he will find that there are three golden sword seals in his pupils.


    But a young girl sitting next to him looked at the young man with some displeasure, "Shijian, you give me some restraint!"


    Hearing the girl''s words, there was a flash of light in the young man''s eyes, but he closed them again.


    "You want to come to this muddy water, too?"


    A young man with ruffian face said to the woman with wheat skin and plump figure beside him, but there was a dangerous light in her eyes.


    "I''ve been looking for someone. The eldest lady of the prime minister''s office is his younger martial sister. He will be here for sure


    Hearing this, the young man shrugged his shoulders helplessly. "Although I owe you a favor and secretly brought you into Jingzhou City, I don''t know it, but don''t blame me for not reminding you. That boy has many ways to deal with women, but don''t take himself in for a moment''s sake."


    "Don''t worry, I will..."


    The woman was about to speak when her voice stopped. She looked straight at Lu Beiyou, who was walking towards the prime minister''s house. She closed her silver teeth and said word by word: "Lu! North! Swim


    Young people can''t help caressing their forehead when they see this scene.


    I''m afraid there are some.


    At the moment, Lu Beiyou knows that he will surely attract the attention of countless people, but he has to do so now.

 C243

    On the one hand, he needs to pass on the news of his arrival to the people in the prime minister''s residence, so that Xiao Wu or Xiao xue''er will know the news of his arrival, which will make them relax a lot.


    On the other hand, it is to prevent the saints of nalandao temple from finding themselves at this time.


    If you stand outside the prime minister''s house, you will be killed by him.


    The prime minister''s office will certainly not ignore it. At that time, he will still have the power to protect himself.


    As for other people''s eyes, Lu Beiyou doesn''t care.


    If he wants to take Xiao Wu away by force, no one can stop him. Thinking that he has come to the door of the prime minister''s house, he finds a place to sit down with the beggar and wait for the prime minister to open the door.


    There are only two days left before the competition.


    "Sister, here comes the fellow! Here comes the guy


    In a courtyard full of peach blossoms, a girl ran towards the only small house in the courtyard.


    "Xueer, don''t be so impolite. He''s my elder martial brother, and he''s also your elder martial brother according to reason. We must not mess up our generation."


    Before the girl came to the room, she was scolded by a voice.


    Girl smell speech face also showed a little dissatisfaction, "elder sister, you know partial to him!"


    At this time, the house also opened the door, and a woman in a pink dress came out, smiling rouge, eyes and eyebrows picturesque, her hair tied up with an ordinary peach blossom branch, a twinkle and a smile, captivating.


    Even Xiao xue''er was stunned for a moment, muttering to himself: "if that guy saw his sister now, he must have lost his soul."


    This woman is naturally Luo Yushu. Since she returned to the prime minister''s residence, she has lived in a small courtyard with Xiao xue''er.


    This time, though it was the prime minister''s idea, luoyushu did not oppose it.


    Luoyushu tells xiaoxueer a few words and goes back to the house.


    Came to the bed, opened the dresser, the big box in addition to a piece of cloth stained with blood and nothing.


    Luo Yushu held it in his hand, his eyes full of obsession, "elder martial brother, you are here. Xiao Wu has been waiting for you


    As the moon sets and the sun rises, two hours later, Lu Beiyou slowly opens his eyes and breathes a sigh of relief.


    It seems that the sage of nalandao Temple didn''t catch up. As long as he entered the prime minister''s residence, he didn''t dare to break in.


    At this time, the door of the prime minister''s mansion opened slowly, and countless peach blossoms came and floated into the air with the wind. Peach blossoms flying all over the sky, just like a fairyland.


    In front of the gate, a child''s figure appeared slowly, holding a black cat in his arms, yawning bored, but the cat''s pupils were peach.


    "You have gathered in front of my prime minister''s house and waited for many days. I think you all have the same purpose."


    The child stood in front of the door of the prime minister''s house and said, but before he finished, he was interrupted by a big man: "Hey, little boy, don''t get in the way, don''t stop your grandfather from marrying the first lady of the prime minister''s house! If you waste your time, grandfather, I''ll kill you first


    The child''s face did not change at all.


    But he reached out to the man and said in a low voice, "you deserve to marry my daughter, too?"


    As he spoke, he saw a flash of light passing by. Looking at the position of the man, there was a blood hole in his brain hole, which was obviously broken.


    All the people in the room looked at the talking child, my daughter? So he is?


    The child cleared his throat and said, "I''m sorry, I forgot to introduce myself just now! It''s the prime minister''s house, the current head of the house! "


    All the people were shocked, even Lu Beiyou. He stared at the child standing at the door of the prime minister''s house.


    He is the head of the prime minister''s mansion, the soul cat scholar Luobei city? Xiao Wu''s father? But he is just a child!


    He always thought that the old man who sent Xiao Wu to the mountain at that time was Xiao Wu''s biological father. Although he looked a little older, he was also reasonable. But now it is a child who appears in front of Lu Beiyou. He also tells himself that he is Xiao Wu''s biological father, which directly refreshes Lu Beiyou''s three outlooks.


    When the beggar heard the words of Luobei City, he couldn''t help pulling Lu Beiyou''s clothes and whispered: "young man, can such a small child have a baby?"


    Lu Beiyou was silent for a long time and said, "no, maybe he was planted with a seed on his head."


    The beggar was at a loss. "What do you mean, young master?"


    Lu Beiyou sighed, rubbed his head and said in a low voice, "you are still young. When you grow up, you will understand."


    "Oh."


    Beggars don''t understand, then ignore, quiet nibble landing North swim on the road to buy him dry food.


    "Next, you will follow me to the prime minister''s office, but I have said that the threshold of my prime minister''s office is not generally high. Please be careful."


    With that, Luobei city didn''t care about other people''s eyes, and turned to walk towards the prime minister''s mansion. But before turning around, he took a look at Lu Beiyou.Just at a glance, Lu Beiyou felt that he had been stripped of his clothes and that he was thoroughly seen all over.


    He can''t help sweating. Does he recognize himself?


    When the figure of Luobei city disappeared, no one dared to step forward to the door of the prime minister''s house.


    The scene was silent for a moment.


    "I''ll come first!"


    Lu Beiyou can feel the strange pattern on his body. This pattern is the medium for the strong man to communicate with the world.


    He strode to the door of the prime minister''s house, but walked in without any pressure.


    For a moment, everyone looked at each other. Was Luobei City cheating himself and others?


    With the success of the strong man, a man walked towards the door of the prime minister''s mansion, but before he got close to him, he was suddenly beaten out by a force.


    Then came a voice from the Lord''s Mansion: "don''t come into our door below Mahayana!"


    With this remark, many people on the scene look ugly. Although their strength is certainly not enough to meet the requirements, their family background is also unusual.


    Before we started, we received the rejection first. Who can bear it? There was a lot of complaints.


    At this time, another man who wanted to step into the prime minister''s residence but was blasted out could not help roaring: "I''m the young master of Beihai Xinghai City, why don''t you let me in?"


    Men''s voice just fell, followed by a golden character, town!


    The power of terror suddenly fell on the man, but in the twinkling of an eye, the man was bleeding and paralyzed, and he didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    "Once again, we are not allowed to enter under Mahayana! If there are any more dissenters, the prime minister''s office must personally send a gold amulet with the character "Zhen"


    Seeing this scene, the people who were still complaining were silent and silent for a moment.


    Lu Beiyou looks at the man lying on the ground and wants to laugh. He shows off his family in front of Jiuzhou first college. I don''t know who gave him the courage.

 C244

    Under the shock of the scene just now, people also understood their identity.


    Some people are eager to try, others are frustrated.


    Strength, this is the only right in the world.


    Later, many people went into the prime minister''s house, and even more, some people gave their schoolboy aura and brought them into the prime minister''s house.


    Lu Beiyou touched the head of the beggar and said with a smile, "let''s go. Let''s go in, too."


    After that, he stood up, stretched his waist, and led the beggar to the prime minister''s residence.


    "Please wait a moment, benefactor. This is not the way to bliss."


    When Lu Beiyou was about to step into the prime minister''s residence, suddenly a sigh full of Buddhist breath came into his ears, and Lu Beiyou was stiff.


    It''s just a sound. Lu Beiyou is in a cold sweat.


    Here we go! The situation I was most afraid of finally appeared.


    But Lu Beiyou couldn''t turn back, and he didn''t dare to turn back. He took the hand of the beggar and broke out with him. He turned into a streamer and was about to break into the prime minister''s house.


    But at this last moment, a chubby monk appeared in front of him. He stretched out his hand and flicked his fingers.


    Lu Beiyou flies out in an instant, and the beggar who has been held by him is also held by the monk.


    With a loud noise on the ground, the crowd who had been watching the scene also scattered one after another.


    As the smoke and dust dispersed, Lu Beiyou lay in a deep pit, spitting blood.


    And even a group of people in the teahouse, who had just been sent out by the prime minister''s office, did not stir up their heads.


    "Why is the saint of langtuo temple here?"


    The plump woman with wheat skin asked the man around her. She turned around and saw that the man''s face was black and blue.


    "Damn it, I''ll go first!"


    Without waiting to answer the woman''s words, the man had already left the teahouse.


    "Li Nanju, you


    The woman was also fooled by his action. It seems that he is obviously afraid of the sudden appearance of the saint of rantuo temple.


    But it''s Lu Beiyou who is hurt. Why should he be afraid?


    "Is this the hot saint of rantuo temple? Why did he come to the prime minister''s office? "


    Some of the people who were present recognized the identity of the fat monk. For a moment, they could not help but step back for fear of causing the anger of the Buddha.


    On the contrary, more people put their eyes on Lu Beiyou, who was lying in the pit. What did he do to attract the sages to come out of the mountain and attack him personally?


    At this time, a little Shami came panting, exhausted and said: "master, wait for me! Why do you walk so fast? "


    Hearing the words, they were also attracted by the sound. Little monk was numb with the countless eyes. His face turned red and he wanted to turn around and run away.


    "No, sit down! Chanting


    At this time, the voice of the fat monk also reached the ears of the little monk. For a moment, the little monk named Buwen also calmed down, sat on the ground, and began to grow lotus.


    All the people felt that they were bathed in the holy light and fell asleep.


    The fat monk nodded his head with a smile. Suddenly he felt the disappearance of a gas engine. His eyes narrowed deeper.


    "Today, you steal my lucky account of langtuo temple before you. I will visit the Li family of Nanman in the future."


    Although the voice is not big, but also clearly spread to the ear of the man who is fleeing on the eaves.


    The man also stopped and turned to look in the direction of the prime minister''s office. His face was cloudy and sunny.


    With these words, the fat monk didn''t pay any attention, but looked at the beggar who was caught in his hand with a dull look.


    "Little benefactor, where does your anger come from?"


    Although the voice is plain, it falls in the ears of the beggar. I don''t know when a ghost with six arms and a sharp weapon appears in front of him. He questions himself.


    I can''t help but shudder.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Beiyou quickly stood up from the pit, and regardless of the injury he had just suffered, he said angrily, "stop!"


    Just then, a white streamer burst out of the boy''s body and shot at the fat monk.


    Fat monk is not in a hurry. He reaches out his hand to scatter it. Suddenly, this streamer bursts out with the meaning of sword.


    Towards the monk''s big hand.


    But with tianjizi already out of the city, is toward the direction of the north mountain zhenyuange, suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing this, tianjizi asked in a voice.


    "Nothing?" Zhenyuange looked in the direction of Jingzhou City. Her eyes narrowed slightly and she muttered in a soft voice: "it''s just someone''s intention to kill me!"


    Tianjizi also looked in the direction of Jingzhou City and closed his eyes. Eyebrows suddenly opened a pair of golden eyes.


    Can not be opened for long, suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, back two steps, opened his eyes whispered: "or a step late?"However, zhenyuange shook his head and continued to walk forward.


    "Won''t you go and save him?"


    "No


    "Why? He''s your younger martial brother! "


    "But he is a descendant of Beishan."


    Zhenyuan song stopped again, "don''t worry, he can''t die. The old monster in the prime minister''s mansion won''t see his future son-in-law die in front of him. Who do you think this contest is for? "


    Tianjizi is confused, but today, tianjizi is dead and can''t be counted any more. "What does that mean?" he asked


    Zhenyuange turned his head and said with a smile: "even if you can see through the world, no one can see the word of love clearly! Ha ha ha


    After that, he did not look back and strode away. Tianjizi was also stunned. But since it was so easy to see the contemporary sword capital, he did not study it deeply.


    His precious apprentice has his own protection, even if he died, he could not die.


    Think of here, tianjizi can''t help laughing, didn''t expect to have their own can''t figure out the day.


    But at the moment, the fat monk''s hand is stained with blood, and his eyes are still smiling. However, the roar of heaven and earth, the roaring of Buddhas and the blooming of Golden Lotus can show the anger of the fat monk at the moment.


    "Beishan, isn''t it?"


    When Lu Beiyou saw the fat monk, he relaxed his vigilance and immediately pulled the beggar into his arms. He was about to rush to the prime minister''s house.


    But a Buddha in the air has reached down and turned the spirit into a mountain, vowing to press Lu Beiyou under the spirit mountain.


    If Lu Beiyou still has the ability to compete with Jijing, but the "pure Yang" sword idea has failed. At the moment, Lu Beiyou in front of the fat monk is a dead man waiting to be slaughtered.


    Unable to compete at all, Lu Beiyou bit his teeth, instilled his aura into the beggar, protected his meridians with aura, and then threw him into the prime minister''s house.


    "Young master!"


    When the fat monk lost his mind, Qier had already recovered, but he was still in shock. Obviously, he was extremely afraid of the scene just now. When he recovered completely, he had been thrown into the prime minister''s house by Lu Beiyou and passed the door.


    And that spirit mountain has already fallen on Lu Beiyou. He is about to be suppressed under the spirit mountain.


    "How dare you, old thief!"

 C245

    Just when Lingshan was about to suppress Lu Beiyou, a sword flew out of the teahouse.


    The fat monk just said in silence. The golden light protects his body. It''s hard for the flying sword to enter the first half.


    At the same time, a woman flew out of the teahouse and fell in front of Lu Beiyou. When Lu Beiyou raised her head and saw someone coming, she was stunned.


    Gu Man''er?!


    Why is she here? I don''t have her name on my list!


    Moreover, she and she are enemies. How can she help herself?


    But Gu Man''er didn''t think about it. There was only one idea in her heart: Lu Beiyou could die, but she must die in her hands!


    Every day late at night, Gu Man''er couldn''t sleep at night, and his mind was full of scenes when Lu Beiyou was madly kneading his fullness.


    Every time I wake up in my sleep.


    So she swore that she would kill the man who despised her. When she heard the news of prime minister''s recruitment, she came here at the first time, because she knew that Lu Beiyou would be here at any moment.


    But when she saw that the fat monk was about to suppress Lu Beiyou, she finally could not help it. He could die, but he must not die in the hands of outsiders! You must die in your own hands!


    "What do you mean, benefactor?"


    At this time, the fat monk also opened his small eyes. It seemed that people and animals were harmless and even amiable. But the feeling for Gu Man''er was like facing a wild beast.


    It''s a real fear.


    "I''d like to ask you, as a saint who is only born in the world, don''t you feel ashamed to show his face to a younger generation in public?"


    Although Gu Man''er was afraid of this, she had to say that she was not frightened. As a Nanman royal family, she had seen countless experts.


    But I have to say that the feeling of the man in front of me, even if all the thirty-six riders of Nanman are out, I''m afraid it''s hard to shake him half a point.


    "Why did you do it to him?"


    Hearing Gu Man''er''s words, the fat monk showed a smile on his face, "benefactor, this is between me and benefactor Lu. And please don''t interfere. "


    "What is..."


    Before Gu Man''er finished speaking, he was interrupted by Lu Beiyou, who stood up tremblingly from the ground. "You''re a woman. What''s the matter! Get out of my way


    What does Gu Man''er mean by his anger?


    Although I also want to kill Lu Beiyou, I have no intention of taking advantage of others'' danger, and now I am standing to save him.


    Now it''s better. It''s like I''m not human.


    "Lu, I warn you, you''d better live for me, because I''m still waiting to take your head!"


    Gu Man''er is not a fool either. Since he is ungrateful, why should he do so much. But the thought that he might die in the hands of the old monk made me feel confused.


    With a cold hum, he turned and left.


    Lu Beiyou coughed lightly. Seeing Gu Man''er leave, he was also relieved.


    Although he didn''t know what Gu Man''er meant to save himself, in the current situation, she couldn''t intervene at all!


    "Old bald ass, in order to kill me, he opened a temple to join the world. I really have a big face


    When he heard Lu Beiyou''s words, the fat monk said softly, Amitabha.


    "Benefactor Lu, the contradiction between you and me can''t be explained by one thing at all. It''s meaningless to leave you here today. It''s just asking for an explanation for my dead younger martial brother. "


    Lu Beiyou heard the fat monk''s words, but he couldn''t help but sneer, "ask me for an explanation? Stop me in front of luyinggu and hurt my shopkeeper! They even came together with the heretics of the chaotic Valley! Is that what you call the right path? I haven''t asked you for an explanation yet! You came to me first! just right! What are you going to do with this account? "


    The fat monk was silent. After a long time, he finally sighed and said, "it''s undeniable that it''s my younger martial brother who made a mistake first. I still don''t know about the chaos of the river basin. But even if he is wrong, you should not kill him! "


    Lu Beiyou really laughed, "I don''t know what your purpose is, but which dog eye saw that I killed him?"


    The fat monk closed his eyes and said nothing. The light of the Buddha was bright.


    "Although benefactor Lu doesn''t have the blood of the people in lantuo temple, he can''t escape the cause and effect between heaven and earth."


    "Do you mean that even if someone kills him, his cause and effect will be imposed on me?"


    The fat monk shut up.


    Lu Beiyou was so angry in his heart that he said three times: "good! Good! Good


    "It''s really worthy of being the first decent school in the eyes of the world. It''s not only colluding with devils and helping tyrants, but even giving me a name I don''t need. Today I''ve seen it!"


    At this time, the fat monk opened his eyes and said in a voice: "although the younger martial brother''s death is not directly related to benefactor Lu, it is also related to benefactor Lu. As his elder martial brother, according to the truth, he has a life and death. But if he doesn''t ask for an explanation for him after he dies, doesn''t he want to hate my elder martial brother? "Lu Beiyou can''t help but spit, "a guy with good looks!"


    All the people present have fainted in the mantra of little Shami. Although the door of the prime minister''s mansion is wide open, the fat monk has blocked his way.


    At the moment, the only people who can help themselves are the people in the teahouse not far away, but they have no relationship with themselves and will certainly not help themselves.


    Now what he can rely on, Lu Beiyou can''t help holding the last firework in his arms.


    "I advise benefactor Lu to give up. The void around here has been blocked by me. If you want to escape with the help of void transmission, it is absolutely impossible."


    Lu Beiyou is also stunned, it seems that his little action has been seen through by the monk.


    So he drew back his hand, took off the sword bag behind him, took out his pure Yang and held it in the palm of his hand.


    Double swords!


    "Dead bald ass, since you are not going to let me go, let''s settle the accounts between us today."


    Speaking, the ground is already 3000 green lotus slowly blooming.


    This war, can''t fight! Lu Beiyou will die, but he can''t turn back. If he can''t fight in front of Jijing experts, he can escape from Shengtian. But in front of the sage, he can''t go back to heaven. Even if he gets away with it, he can''t escape the pursuit of the fat monk.


    Seeing this, the fat monk put his hands together and recited Amitabha. He fell into the air and thousands of golden lotus were hanging in the air.


    Qinglian vs Jinlian, the sword is against the Buddha.


    "Then don''t blame the poor monk for deceiving the small with the big!"


    As he spoke, the fat monk stretched out his palm and turned it down.


    Thousands of Golden Lotus blossomed out of the Buddhist scriptures, covering the sky and the sun, and pressed toward Lu Beiyou.


    At the same time, three thousand green lotus flowers on the ground are blooming in an instant, and the sword will soar to the sky and collide with the Golden Lotus.


    And Lu Beiyou has fallen in front of the fat monk with his double swords!

 C246

    The shock of terror raged in front of the prime minister''s house, and the two colors of green and gold collided in the air.


    Lu Beiyou only felt that the terrible storm was about to tear him to pieces.


    On the contrary, the fat monk is as normal as ever, and his heart is as calm as ever.


    It''s as if all this is like a trifle to him.


    The Buddha hanging in the sky pinches his fingers to make a lotus, and the breath of destroying heaven and earth just pours out.


    Lu Beiyou''s mouth is full of blood, and he can''t help spat. He is under the terrible pressure. Instantly disappeared in the same place, and then appeared in front of the fat monk, with both swords down.


    "Old thief, die for me!"


    The fat monk said Amitabha, and then slowly opened his eyes. A golden lotus appeared in his golden eyes.


    "Benefactor Lu, you''d better go down."


    As the voice fell, the space around Lu Beiyou was instantly solidified, and his body was fixed in the air.


    And that fat monk has already stretched out a hand, curving a point in his eyebrow.


    I will die!


    Lu Beiyou suddenly felt such an illusion in his heart. Behind the fat monk, Ten Thousand Buddhas lowered their eyebrows and chanted Sutras in unison.


    "Stop it


    In front of the prime minister''s house, there was a female voice in panic. Luoyushu ran out of the prime minister''s house in a panic.


    Just now Xiao xue''er has been hiding behind the door of the prime minister''s house, waiting for her to land and swim north. But when she saw the appearance of the fat monk, she quickly told the news to luoyushu.


    But after all, it was a step too late.


    But the fat monk seemed to have never heard of it, and the Golden Lotus on his fingertips bloomed slowly.


    "Benefactor Lu, have a good journey. I will recite sutras for you, and I will be a good family in the next life. "


    Pointing to the lotus, Lu Beiyou''s whole body is full of green tendons. He wants to break free from the shackles of space and finds that he can''t do anything at all.


    And the golden light is about to destroy itself. Lu Beiyou can''t help roaring.


    At this time, luoyushu yelled: "Dad! If you don''t do it again, you won''t want to step into my yard again! "


    Just as the golden light was about to fall on Lu Beiyou, a sigh came from the prime minister''s house. A black light flashed from the prime minister''s house and swallowed up the golden light that was about to destroy Lu Beiyou.


    When the black light stays in front of Lu Beiyou, Lu Beiyou finds that the black light is just big black cats.


    Fall in front of his body, comfortable hit a full partition, a face of comfortable.


    Because of the appearance of the black civet, the space blockade was cut off. Lu Beiyou fell on the ground, gasping for breath, spilling blood in his mouth, and his skeleton just seemed to be completely smashed.


    "Today, my prime minister''s mansion is big. If you haven''t started yet, please enter my prime minister''s mansion."


    With the spread of the voice, the figure of Luobei city also appeared in front of the prime minister''s house. This sound seems to contain the noble and healthy qi between heaven and earth.


    Will lie on the ground, the ground unconscious people are awakened.


    "What''s the matter? How did I fall asleep? "


    "I don''t know. Just now, it seems that I lost consciousness after hearing a few Vatican sounds vaguely."


    The people who had been in a coma just now also stood up from the ground and talked with each other.


    The fat monk sighed when he saw that the black cat was born and swallowed up his golden lotus.


    "Lord Rochester, what are you doing?"


    Luo Yushu saw Lu Beiyou''s body almost unsteadiness, and ran to help him up, with a look of heartache.


    "Are you OK, elder martial brother?"


    And Luo north city sees this scene, hate tooth root itch, oneself saw this boy at that time from the beginning.


    When I sent the Luoyu book to Beishan, I naturally knew the existence of Lu Beiyou.


    But I don''t know why I just don''t want him to enter the gate of the prime minister''s residence. The appearance of the fat monk just met my wish. I thought that the monk just wanted to beat Lu Beiyou out at most.


    I didn''t expect that the old bald donkey would come up and die, but Lu Beiyou''s identity is too special to die in front of the prime minister''s house, plus the threat of luoyushu.


    Luobei City, after all, is a helpless curse, out of the hand to save Lu Beiyou down.


    But seeing the fat monk looking at himself, he felt a fit of irritability.


    What the hell is this?!


    On the one hand, it''s the sage of langtuo temple, on the other hand, it''s Lu Beiyou who can''t die. Isn''t it hard to be a man on both sides?


    But see Luo fish book a face of resentment, Luobei city after all is powerless shook his head.


    "You ask me what I mean, but I want to ask you what you mean? Today is the day when my prime minister''s mansion, Dabi, finds a good home for my daughter. But you hurt people in front of my prime minister''s mansion, and even my daughter''s disciples. Old rascal, do you really think my prime minister''s mansion is empty? "


    At the end of the day, Luobei city has fallen into the air. Lingmaoruhuai and fat monk Rushi are on the side of each other, forming a separate court.Buddha''s breath and Wen Qi collide with each other, forming a vacuum in the air.


    Everything is still.


    "This is the head of the prime minister''s house, the immortal under the peach blossom tree? His strength is so strong that he can even fight against the saints of langtuo temple. He really deserves to be the first Academy in Jiuzhou. "


    This idea filled everyone''s heart.


    Then he looked in the direction of Lu''s journey to the north, and saw a pretty woman in a peach dress. For a moment, she was also lost.


    Is this the little princess of the prime minister''s mansion?


    As for Lu Beiyou beside her, he is blocked by the glory of luoyushu. After all, luobeicheng has just said that this man is only a disciple of luoyushu.


    It''s not her lover, it''s not that she doesn''t have a chance, so there''s nothing to worry about.


    Luo fish book a face of heartache, on the contrary, so that the presence of people a little more to make people feel pity.


    Lu Beiyou looks at the dementia like people around him. He can''t help looking at the girl in front of him. When he finally saw luoyushu, he was just a young girl.


    I didn''t expect to see you again this time. It has become so attractive, and I''m in a trance for a while.


    "Elder martial brother!"


    Luoyushu also felt the hot eyes around him, which reflected that he was too impulsive. But even Lu Beiyou was a little absent-minded, and his face was a little red.


    Lu Beiyou hears Luo Yushu''s Jiao Nan, but he also comes back to his senses. He seems to be aware of his gaffe, and can''t help coughing.


    "Xiao Wu, how did you get out?"


    "I''m sorry, elder martial brother. I would have hurt you so badly. If it wasn''t for me..."


    Luo fish Book words have not finished, a big hand has fallen on her small head, gently rub a few times.


    "Well, let''s go back and talk about the rest. Help me into the prime minister''s office first, or your elder martial brother, I will probably be here today. "

 C247

    Chapter 247:


    luoyushu also feels the strange atmosphere and nods.


    Lu Beiyou just made a few moves, and his body was nearly scattered. With the help of Luo Yushu, he limped towards the prime minister''s residence.


    But Rushi, who fought against Luobei City, sighed helplessly and said: "so, Lord Luoshi will stop me today?"


    Luobei city did not speak. The black cat in her arms opened her eyes.


    Suddenly there was a strong wind in the prime minister''s house. Peach blossoms rose in the sky and fell on Luo Beichen''s side. He turned into a beast and roared at the Buddha behind Rushi.


    "It seems that Lord Luoshi has made up his mind. That poor monk is really not easy to harass. Today I will give Lord Luoshi a face."


    After all, this is the main venue of the prime minister''s house, even if he beat Luobei City, it won''t help.


    "But Lord Rochester, you can protect him for a while, but not for a lifetime. I hope Lord Lo will always be with him. "


    "You threaten me?"


    Luobei City, which was relieved to see the fat monk, was filled with anger when he heard the following sentence.


    Peach blossom turns into ten thousand swords, pointing straight at Rushi.


    Do you really think the prime minister''s office is empty?


    Rushi, however, did not explain with a smile and fell toward the ground. After that, Ten Thousand Buddhas were hidden in the clouds again.


    The crowd who had been watching suddenly saw that Rushi and Luobei city were facing each other, and they were also worried for a while.


    If they go to war here, I''m afraid that the city of Jingzhou will disappear under the collision of them. It''s no exaggeration at all.


    Mahayana masters are able to communicate with heaven and earth for their own use, and even move mountains and fill the sea in the extreme.


    As for the stage of Luobei city and Rushi, I''m afraid the whole world will be used by them, but Sakya is better than Luobei city.


    In Jiuzhou, which can''t become an immortal nowadays, it''s not a few decades since Buddhism closed the temple, and its Qi has been precipitated to the extreme. With the incense of the common people in the world, he finally took the last step.


    Before, Lu Beiyou seemed to have made several moves with Rushi. But it was only Lu Beiyou who was attacking all the time, and Sakya didn''t move at all.


    Although Luobei city got into this level by virtue of the world''s first bookish spirit, it had a Book Exhibition in the wasteland before him because of Lao Kong.


    So it was helpless, but it did not become the first.


    Fortunately, Rushi didn''t want to go to war with the prime minister''s office this time, and everyone was relieved at this time.


    Little Shami didn''t ask. Seeing Rushi coming back, he ran to his side and said, "master, don''t we fight?"


    Rushi smiles and looks up at the angry city of Luobei in the sky. He taps the little head that doesn''t ask.


    "Yes, but since Lord Losch has done it. We have to give him face. Just wait


    Don''t ask some dejected Oh, in the heart is also some indignation.


    The master took himself out of langtuo temple. The first thing he did was to go to Liangzhou imperial city and beat the old emperor.


    On the court hall, all the civil and military officials bowed their heads.


    At that time, little monk''s eyes were full of worship, and his master even dared to fight the highest authority in the world. What else was he afraid of?


    But seeing his master stop here, I feel unhappy.


    "What are we doing now, master?"


    Hearing the unhappy words of little monk, Rushi just gave a light smile and read: "wait!"


    After that, he sat down in front of the prime minister''s house. Although he was depressed, he saw that his master had already settled down.


    Without asking, I sat down with him.


    But Luobei city looked at two monks sitting in front of the prime minister''s house. They were not angry, but they had nothing to do.


    They didn''t do anything and didn''t stop the martial arts contest in the prime minister''s mansion. They just sat in front of the prime minister''s mansion and waited to land and swim north.


    Luobei city can''t drive him away, or it will be a loss of grace.


    With a wave of a small hand, peach blossoms are falling all over the city. People in the city are all looking up and shocked by the peach blossom rain.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, there is one last incense. Those who have not entered the prime minister''s residence, please hurry up."


    Luobei City finish saying, hand don''t know when picked a peach blossom, toward such as release direction bomb.


    "Today''s affairs are recorded by the prime minister''s office."


    While talking, this peach blossom has fallen in front of Ru Shi.


    At this time, Sakyamuni also opened his eyes, picked up the peach blossom and said Amitabha. His face was calm, not happy or sad.


    Luobei city turned and walked towards the prime minister''s residence.


    Seeing that everything had calmed down, people were also relieved and talked about it."Fortunately, we didn''t fight. Otherwise, I''m afraid we''ll all suffer."


    "Who was that guy just now? It''s amazing that two saints can fight for him. "


    "I don''t know, but it''s like the elder martial brother of the little princess in the prime minister''s mansion."


    At this time, all the people above the teahouse went down and walked towards the gate of the prime minister''s house. When they passed by Sakyamuni, they all bowed their heads to worship.


    Even though they are all from the great hermit families, they are powerful.


    But in front of the Buddha''s interpretation, their family is insignificant. This is a real saint!


    Only Gu Man''er took a cold look and ignored it.


    The experts who had reached the threshold of the prime minister''s residence were hesitant for a moment when they saw the confrontation and the fat monk sitting in front of the prime minister''s door.


    I''m afraid people with clear eyes can see that all this is just the beginning, and this meditation is nothing more than the calm before the storm.


    And do they really have the capital to walk in this muddy water?


    Until the door of the prime minister''s house closed, many people on the scene did not step into the peach blossom wooden door.


    The confrontation spread all over Jiuzhou in just a few days. The sage from langtuo Temple met with the prime minister in Jingzhou City.


    Rushi gave in and sat in front of the prime minister''s house. The news attracted countless people''s attention.


    Who is this man?


    All the great families sent people to Jingzhou City one after another. At that time, Beihai was full of turmoil and people were in a panic.


    To their surprise, the protagonist of the storm is now comfortably lying on a couch.


    Beside a peach dress girl, a face distressed for his medication injury.


    "Elder martial brother, why are you so stupid?"?! If you know that you can''t beat the old bald donkey, and you still want to beat it, don''t you know how to run away? "


    Lu Beiyou hears Luo Yushu''s complaint and sighs in his heart.


    "I want to escape, but can I? If you miss this contest, I''m afraid that when you return to Beishan, you will be killed by master Fu. "

 C248

    As far as the current situation is concerned, Lu Beiyou does not know how to explain it.


    I can''t say that I came here for the black cat.


    It''s good not to be killed if it''s said.


    After Luo Yushu wrapped up Lu Beiyou, he sat beside him and did not speak. For a moment, they were extremely embarrassed.


    "That Xiao Wu, how are you doing recently? "


    Lu Beiyou finally couldn''t stand the feeling of depression. He asked in a voice. It was too much.


    "Ah?! Oh, very good. "


    Originally smile can person''s Luo fish book at the moment actually appears some absent-minded.


    Lu Beiyou can clearly see from her face that the state of luoyushu is really not very good.


    Although after some dressing, it looks more beautiful and attractive, even Lu Beiyou lost his mind. But her face was plainly gloomy and unhappy.


    "Why are you worried?"


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help sighing and asked in a voice.


    Luo Yushu didn''t speak. He just looked at a peach blossom in the courtyard. After a long time, he said softly, "elder martial brother, do you think we can go back to our previous life?"


    Lu Beiyou didn''t know how to answer, and he was stunned for a moment.


    Yeah, can they go back to their old lives?


    He is the successor of the Lu family. Although some people are helping him to bear the burden, sooner or later it will fall on his shoulders.


    And luoyushu is now the little princess of the largest Academy in Kyushu. She is favored by heaven and earth. Even if the sky falls, someone will help her.


    She and she are totally two worlds.


    But because Beishan had social intercourse, and now she came to the prime minister''s house to take luoyushu away, is it really the right choice for her?


    "Elder martial brother, if I say you take me now, I will not resist at all. Dare you take me away? "


    Seeing Luoyu book full of hopeful eyes, Lu Beiyou is silent.


    After all, the light in Luo Yushu''s eyes was dim. He sat up from the chair mountain, stretched his waist and said in a delicate voice: "well, elder martial brother, I''m joking with you. You should have a good rest first. I won''t disturb you if I have something else to do. "


    When the Luoyu Book disappeared, Lu Beiyou did not speak again.


    Lying on the couch, looking up at the eaves, is it really right for me to come to the prime minister''s residence this time?


    Luoyushu, who has walked out of the courtyard, gently closes the door of the courtyard, leans on a peach blossom tree, and his eyes are full of tears.


    "Elder martial brother, you are wrong."


    As time approaches, another day will be the day of Dabi.


    Lu Beiyou never went out of the courtyard, and luoyushu never came back.


    In the middle, only xiaoxueer brought a small box of cakes and sake to find herself. In the end, xiaoxueer got drunk first and yelled at Lu Beiyou.


    Scold him to have no conscience, scold him to live up to the Luo fish book some kind of intention, scold him should not come.


    Lu Beiyou did not retort a word, but listened quietly,.


    In the end, Xiao Xueer fell asleep on the table when she was tired.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the wine cup in front of him and said nothing.


    When Xiao Xueer wakes up the next day, she finds herself lying on Lu Beiyou''s bed, but her clothes haven''t moved. Lu Beiyou has disappeared. A note was left on the table.


    Xiao xue''er rubbed her headache head, went forward to open the note and woke up instantly. Gnashing his teeth:


    "Stinky guy, if you have guts, don''t come back all the time!"


    Yes, Lu Beiyou left a note to relax and left the courtyard.


    But he does not dare to leave the prime minister''s office now. After all, there is an old man sitting in front of the door who wants to die. But in the heart unavoidably agitated, then distracted in the prime minister''s mansion.


    Along the way, in addition to see a brilliant peach blossom, not even a person can be seen.


    But it is this kind of open environment that makes Lu Beiyou feel relaxed.


    Lu Beiyou continued to walk forward, in front of an extra pond, a few duckweeds floating on the blue water.


    And that pond, in a small house, and now a child wearing a straw hat, holding boom, sitting in the pond..


    Next to him is a big black cat, curling up its pink tongue and yawning bored.


    When Lu Beiyou''s figure appeared, a bright color appeared in black cat''s eyes.


    "Here you are?"


    Hearing the children''s voice, Lu Beiyou has the impulse to slap himself to death.


    He finally understood why he didn''t see anyone along the way. This was the residence of Luobei City, the head of the prime minister''s mansion!


    Now Lu''s journey to the north is in a dilemma. In the end, he could only harden his head and say: "I''ve met the Lord of Luo''s mansion."


    But the north city didn''t pay attention to him. His eyes were fixed on the suspender in his hand.The black cat, who had just lain beside him, came to Lu Beiyou''s side and looked at the stranger who rashly appeared here curiously.


    Lu Beiyou only felt very embarrassed at the moment. Gong said: "since the Lord of Luofu has something to do, I won''t disturb him any more. I''ll go back first."


    I''m going to turn around and leave.


    Lu Beiyou doesn''t want to stay in this place for a moment. This is Luo Yushu''s father and the head of the prime minister''s mansion. I''m in an awkward situation now. If I''m in trouble at this time, I can''t finish it.


    "Come up!"


    Just as Lu Beiyou was about to leave, Luobei city suddenly called out and lifted up the suspender. He saw a big pink fish pulled out by him.


    The black cat beside Lu Beiyou jumped up and bit the big fish into his mouth.


    Then, to Lu Beiyou''s surprise, the big fish turned into a pink flowing object and fell into the mouth of the black cat.


    Then, with a pleasant expression on his face, Luobei City reached out to hold the black cat in his arms, carried the suspender on his shoulder, turned and walked towards the small room.


    "Don''t leave now. Come in and talk to my old friend."


    Smell speech, Lu Beiyou''s footstep also stopped.


    Helplessly sighed a tone, should come eventually still came, since walk not to fall, that go in to sit down.


    When Lu Beiyou figured it out, he was relieved. Turn around and walk towards the small room.


    The room is not big, with one bed, two tables and several large bookshelves. The wooden floor is also scattered with a few old books.


    Luobei city is sitting at a square table, making tea.


    On the table was a box of cakes, a bunch of flowers, and a black cat nestled on the table with a pleasant face.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou coming in, Luobei City beckoned him to sit down.


    "How is your master?"


    Lu Beiyou, who was still a little nervous, suddenly settled down under the voice of Luobei city.


    After sitting down, I was also relieved.


    "Not bad."

 C249

    "Since I asked Jiulao to send Yushu to Beishan, I haven''t visited Yushu. As a way of communication with her, it''s only limited to letters."


    "It''s a shame for me as her father."


    Lu Beiyou looks at the child like Luobei city in front of him. These words come out of his mouth. He feels very strange.


    "I know what you''re thinking. You''re thinking about why I''m like this, but I have a lovely daughter like Yushu, right?"


    "No, I dare not think so."


    Luobei city seems to have seen through all the thoughts of Lu Beiyou, but he smiles at his reply.


    The tea cover in the hand touches the tea cup and makes a clear collision sound.


    "It doesn''t hurt to tell you."


    Luobei city took a cup of tea, sipped it lightly, and continued: "when I sent the fish book to Beishan, it was at that time that the prime minister''s house was in great trouble."


    "In order to suppress the disaster, I used the forbidden technique. So I''ve become the child of today, but it''s good. At least I look younger. "


    Hearing the self ridicule of Luobei City, Lu Beiyou chose silence.


    "It''s boring talking to you."


    Luobei city put the tea cup on the table and held the black cat in his arms again, teasing him.


    "Lord Luo pulled me in. I don''t think he came here to talk about this with me?"


    Lu Beiyou saw that Luobei city didn''t have the idea to open his mouth, and took the lead in picking out the topic.


    Luo North City Leng for a while, the corner of the mouth is also up.


    Looking up at Lu Beiyou, he said with a laugh: "it''s worthy of Beishan. It''s really pleasant."


    Luobei City caresses the black cat with one hand, and one hand falls on the table and knocks gently.


    "Now that you have said so, you should know what I mean by letting you in?"


    Lu Beiyou didn''t speak. He just took a sip of the teacup in front of him and kept silent.


    "I use the technique to extradite you to me after you leave the courtyard, just to give you a choice."


    Seeing Lu Beiyou in Luobei City, he said nothing and felt a little unhappy.


    Lu Beiyou put down his tea cup and filled it again.


    "I don''t know what choice the Lord of Luo mansion wants to give me?"


    Luobei city''s finger on the table suddenly stopped and said, "I''ll make sure you leave Beihai safely. You will leave the prime minister''s office today."


    "What''s the choice?"


    Choice?


    Lu Beiyou looks at the tea in front of him, and his fingertips can''t help touching it. There are ripples on the teacup.


    "I''m afraid it''s not a choice, it''s the decision of Lord Luo."


    Luo North City Leng for a while, can''t help laughing: "what''s the difference?"


    "Of course, if I win this big game. Isn''t the prime minister''s office on my side so that I can leave Beihai safely. Lord naluo, do you think I should be afraid of the old bald donkey in front of the door? "


    Luobei city looks uncertain, Lu Beiyou mouth up and continued: "and, even if I lost. If I die in front of the prime minister''s house, I can guarantee that Beihai and Liangzhou will be buried with me. Do you believe it or not, Lord Luo? "


    After a long time, Luobei city finally sighed helplessly.


    "Do you know why I don''t like you?"


    Huh?


    After hearing what Luobei city said, Lu Beiyou did not answer.


    "As a father, I owe too much to Xiaoyu. She left home when she was a child, and she never met her mother. So when she comes home, I want to give her everything I have. "


    "But when she came back, she told me that she wanted me to be on the side of the Lu family?"


    Hearing the words of Luobei City, Lu Beiyou suddenly finds that something is wrong with the atmosphere and is restless.


    "Later I asked, it was because of you


    "That''s all, but can you explain to me what happened to xiaoyushu''s virgin body?"


    Lu Beiyou, who is drinking tea, almost spits out a mouthful of tea.


    What''s going on here?


    The virgin body of little five?


    Listen to the tone of Luobei City, it seems that Xiao Wu is no longer a virgin, and the look in his eyes that he wants to eat himself seems to have something to do with himself.


    But I''m still a virgin now. When can I talk to Xiao Wu


    "At my level, I''m very sensitive to the breath. If xiaoyushu doesn''t tell me, it doesn''t mean that I don''t realize it. And the only man in Xiaoyu''s book is you


    Said here, suddenly a wave of killing intended to diffuse throughout the cabin,.


    Lu Beiyou just feels like a knife is on his neck. As soon as he does something strange, his head will be cut off.


    "Lo Lord Luo, calm down. Are you feeling wrong? Xiao Wu and I are innocent. I didn''t do anythingLuobei City stood up from the square table, went to the door of the house, swam back to Lu Bei and said in a voice: "I know you don''t know, I even know that all this is xiaoyushu''s own willing. But I don''t feel comfortable being a father! "


    "Even if we don''t talk about it, do you think you are worthy of my little fish book?"


    Hearing about the problems in Luobei City, Lu Beiyou chose to be silent this time.


    "This silly girl gave up everything for you. I promised her that she could stand on the side of the Lu family, and even I could go to beiliuyun and ask him to make an alliance with Zhongzhou. But she has to take part in the contest


    "Do you know? When she knew the news, she agreed without thinking about it, and she was very happy. "


    "Do you know how painful it is for me to be a father?"


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou suddenly froze.


    It turns out that all this was done by Luoyu Shu behind her back, but she did it for herself?


    "Do you know why I let you go?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head. "I don''t know. Please tell me."


    Luobei city looked up and saw that peach blossoms around the small house were falling again. A gust of wind blew by and wrapped the petals on Luobei city.


    "As parents, it''s enough for us to think about the safety of our children."


    "Do you think you can secure her?"


    "Let''s not say that you are a descendant of Beishan. This time, old bald ass Rushi came from Liangzhou just to avenge his so-called younger martial brother? You are the fuse between Beishan and langtuo temple


    "And you are the son of the Lu family. At that time, you will certainly bear the burden of the Lu family. I believe you can see that the peace of the nine continents has begun to melt away. I believe that before long, everything will be reshuffled. "


    "It doesn''t matter if the sky falls when I''m in the little fish book. But can you do it? In this big shuffle, do you dare to guarantee that Xiaoyu book will not be involved by you? "


    Lu Beiyou is silent. What Luobei city said is not wrong.


    He even pointed out all the shame covers of Lu Beiyou and put all the problems on the surface.


    There is a dilemma.

 C250

    "I know this choice will put you in a dilemma, but I also hope you can understand us parents."


    "The world says wealth is good, but who knows how difficult it is?"


    "I just want Xiaoyu to be safe. Even if she marries a country woodcutter, I won''t have any complaints."


    "But you can''t


    Said here, Luobei city will no longer speak.


    Li Jiangnan''s body could not help shivering, his face was pale, and his forehead was covered with beany sweat.


    "I''ve finished. I hope you can think about how to do it."


    "If I''m really ready to stay, I''m not very good. If you can really stand to the end, I don''t mind taking the whole prime minister''s house to gamble with you. But please think about it for the fish book


    With that, Luobei city embraces the black cat and walks out of the house.


    Step on the square pool, microwave waves.


    After the rectification movement, Luobei city has disappeared.


    Only left Lu Beiyou alone in the room, looking at the tea in front of him in a daze.


    Are you really wrong?


    What''s your feeling for Xiao Wu? Lu Beiyou has questioned himself more than once.


    But in the end, even Lu Beiyou didn''t know. He was led by an intuition and told him that Xiao Wu must not marry anyone else.


    As for Luobei City, Lu Beiyou chose to be silent.


    Because he didn''t know and couldn''t be sure.


    He has never had such a close relationship with Xiao Wu in his memory, but Luobei city can''t joke about it.


    Because he could clearly feel that just now when Luobei city said this.


    The sense of killing that permeates the room is that you really want to kill yourself.


    But I don''t know why, in the end, he chose to give up.


    Lu Beiyou wanted an answer, but he didn''t dare to touch the truth of the answer.


    What he understood was that he was a regular gunpowder. He didn''t know when it would break out, and when it did, the pattern would change because of himself.


    Because I am the eldest son of the Lu family and the descendant of Beishan.


    Lu Beiyou looks up at the peach blossoms outside the house. They are in full bloom.


    Lu Beiyou takes out the last firework in his arms with dull eyes.


    What should I do?


    A piece of peach blossom falls, covering the door. When the peach blossom falls to the ground, there is no one in the room.


    There is only one cup of hot tea standing on the square table.


    The white air rises and spreads.


    Luo Yushu sat quietly on the steps in front of the door and looked up at the sky. It was very sunny.


    She promised lobei that she would not leave the yard until Dabie started.


    Holding fragrant gills in hand, I don''t know what I think of, a smirk on my face.


    "What do you think, sister? So silly to laugh? "


    Xiao xue''er came out of the room with a peach comb in her hand and came to Luoyu book to take care of her hair.


    "Xiao xue''er, do you think he can win


    For Luo fish book this silly to can''t silly problem, xiaoxueer small face is a face of displeasure.


    "Sister, why do you like that guy? He is not good at all. I went to find him, but this guy ran away the next day without any man''s responsibility. I really don''t know what you like about him. "


    Xiao xue''er put her hand around Luo Yushu''s hair and combed it gently.


    Luo Yushu thought about it and said in a soft voice, "I don''t know. I just like it."


    Hearing this answer, Xiao xue''er is not angry, but there is no way.


    "Sister, that guy doesn''t know how much you''ve paid for him. Don''t blame me for my bad words. You''re just being amorous. "


    Luo Yushu didn''t speak. He put up the railing with both hands, kicked the ground and said in a soft voice: "maybe, Xueer, if one day, you can get rid of the sword. You will meet the same situation as me. It''s really easy to like someone. But it''s hard to forget him. "


    Xiao xue''er also brought accessories for Luoyu''s book head at this time.


    "If so, I''d rather be a sword spirit all my life."


    Luo fish Book smile did not speak, turned around to hold xiaoxueer in his arms, whispered: "or Xueer good to me."


    Xiao xue''er nests in the bosom of Luo Yu Shu and doesn''t speak. She is depressed.


    Obviously, I am very dissatisfied with Lu Beiyou.


    With the passage of the sun, the moon has come.


    Lu Beiyou went back to his yard and lay on the roof, looking at the moonlight in a daze.


    After he left the small house in Luobei City, he went back to the prime minister''s residence for a long time. He found that he was wandering around, but no one saw him go back to his courtyard.


    Lu Beiyou thought about it for a moment. Maybe this is the array.


    In order to prevent the people entering the prime minister''s residence from having friction and competition before the big match, everyone was separated.After all, the lowest threshold of prime minister''s residence is Mahayana.


    At the beginning of Lu''s journey to the north, he thought how far away Mahayana was.


    Even once I met a friar in the tavern who was not in the class in the world. I felt very excited.


    But now I can say that I am standing on the second class level of the world.


    Even the Mahayana realm is just like this in Lu Beiyou''s eyes.


    When we know from Tianji Zikou that the so-called world list is false.


    Lu Beiyou has been calm and calm.


    Think about it, when tianjizi enters Beishan, the real world list will come out.


    But at the moment, Lu Beiyou''s mind is a mess, abnormal irritability.


    Reach out, cover the moonlight, and fingers apart, let the moonlight hit in his face.


    All of a sudden, a dark shadow suddenly appeared, blocking the moonlight and rushing northward to land.


    Lu Beiyou''s pupils can''t help tightening, and there are ripples on the roof.


    Lu Yao holds the sword flower with one hand. The shadow turns around and holds a short dagger to resist. When the swords collide with each other, it sparks.


    "Who are you?"


    Everyone who comes to Dabie is isolated by the array. If they can''t understand the secret of the array, they can''t find anyone else.


    In this case, who in the prime minister''s house wants to assassinate himself?


    But the shadow didn''t speak, just turned into a streamer.


    The knives and knives are all cut to the key position of Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou is also annoyed. He was in a mess, but now he wants to kill himself.


    Lu Beiyou''s heartburn came up with a rub.


    Just right. Let''s take it out on you!


    Lu Beiyou disappeared, and seven bright spots suddenly appeared on the roof.


    Without waiting for the shadow to react, the seven bright spots all burst into dazzling light, binding the shadow in place.


    While Lu Beiyou is standing in the position of Tianquan star, looking at the dark shadow, his face is expressionless.


    "I''ll give you one last chance, are you sure?"


    With a cold hum, the shadow suddenly turned into a terrible giant elephant figure, broke through the limitation of the light beam, and rushed toward the landing northward.


    However, Lu Beiyou didn''t dodge, and there was a trace of evil smile in his mouth.


    "I said who it was, it was you."

 C251

    When the giant elephant''s shadow is about to hit Lu Beiyou, Lu Beiyou starts to smile.


    The body was smashed to pieces.


    Dark shadow didn''t seem to expect that it would become like this, and she was stunned for a moment.


    Died like this?


    "Beauty, where are you looking?"


    Without waiting for the shadow to react, Lu Beiyou appeared in front of the shadow with a smile and held out a hand in front of the shadow''s chest.


    "Tut Tut, it''s really a familiar hand. It''s flexible enough."


    Heiyi looks down at his chest and spills over in Lu Beiyou''s hands.


    The aura burst on the roof, and the smell of terror spread everywhere. It was like a wild beast crawling for a long time. At the moment, it finally raised its proud head.


    Black shadow looked at Lu Beiyou with red eyes and said word by word: "Lu Beiyou! I want you to die


    Lu Beiyou, however, laughs but does not speak. He just reaches out a finger and falls on the eyebrow of the shadow.


    "For the sake of saving me once before you, I won''t care about you. You go to sleep first


    As he spoke, the map of the Big Dipper at the foot of Lu Beiyou was put back by him.


    A aura fell down on the body of the shadow along the fingertip.


    He passed out in a flash.


    The momentum accumulated also broke up in an instant.


    Lu Beiyou came forward and took off the mask on the black shadow mouth.


    I can''t help sighing: sure enough!


    This man is Gu Man''er.


    What kind of evil is this?!


    When Gu Man''er woke up again, he found himself lying in a strange room. I was stripped clean.


    Although he was covered with a thin blanket, he still felt chilly.


    "Are you awake?"


    When Lu Beiyou saw Gu Man''er wake up, his face was also filled with a bright smile.


    "You took my clothes off?"


    There was no excessive expression on Gu Man''er''s face.


    Lu Beiyou nodded, pointed to the table not far away and said with a smile: "discouraged, the clothes are there. As long as you answer a few questions, I''ll give them back to you. "


    Gu Man''er sneered and walked down from the bed. He didn''t care that he was naked now.


    Lu Beiyou is a fool.


    "If you want to use my body as your capital to threaten me, I think you''d better give up."


    Gu Man''er went to the table, put on his clothes again, and turned around to leave the room.


    Lu Beiyou''s face changed for a long time, but he finally said in a helpless voice: "at least tell me whether you are a friend or an enemy? Otherwise, I can''t sleep in the middle of the night. "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Gu Man''er also stopped.


    "You must die, but you can only die in my hands!" the voice replied


    "Well, that means we were friends before you could kill me, right?"


    Lu Beiyou looks at Gu Man''er''s attractive figure with a smile.


    Gu Man''er couldn''t help laughing. He turned to look at Lu Beiyou and said in a soft voice, "have you ever seen someone who has violated a woman''s body and pulled out her clothes? Can you still be a friend?"


    Although she is laughing, I don''t know why Lu Beiyou heard the despair and killing intention in her soul from her words.


    I don''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Seeing this, Gu Man''er paced to Lu Beiyou and touched his face.


    He leaned over his ear and whispered, "Lu Beiyou, please remember for me. In this life, no matter where you hide, I will find you and cut off your head with my own hands. "


    Lu Beiyou hears the speech, his eyes can''t help flashing a dangerous light, and pulls Gu Man''er over and presses him on the bed.


    "Gu Man''er, you are challenging my bottom line!" he said


    But Gu Man''er, who was pressed by him, was not flustered. On the contrary, he had a charming smile on his lips.


    Exhaled a hot breath, fell on Lu Beiyou''s face.


    "So? What are you going to do with me? Kill me? Or are you going to take me by force? "


    Lu Beiyou didn''t answer and didn''t know how to answer.


    After seeing Lu Beiyou hesitated, Gu Man''er couldn''t help laughing again, "Lu Beiyou, it seems that I think highly of you. I thought you were so good. I didn''t expect that I was just a softie. "


    "Gu Man''er, do you know what you are doing now?"


    Hearing Gu Man''er''s sarcasm, Lu Beiyou''s eyes become red gradually, and his hot breath hits Gu Man''er''s face.


    "Don''t say I don''t know, even if I know, Lu Beiyou, dare you?"


    Do you dare?


    Looking at Gu Man''er with a sarcastic face under him, Lu Beiyou feels angry. After all, he doesn''t hold back and tears off her clothes.


    All night long, Lu Beiyou only remembered Gu Man''er''s words: "don''t worry, I will kill you. You''d better wait for me."But in response to her, only Lu Beiyou''s continuous fierce impact.


    When Lu Beiyou wakes up, he finds out how ridiculous he was last night.


    The air was full of lust, and the wheat colored Gu Man''er beside him fell asleep with two lines of tears on his face.


    What has been whispering in my mouth.


    Lu Beiyou went to listen, and at last he had to smile bitterly.


    "Lu, I will not let you go."


    In fact, Lu Beiyou didn''t know where Gu Man''er''s hatred for himself came from, because he blocked Nanman''s thirty-six riders on the wasteland.


    Or because I accidentally offended her at that time.


    Lu Beiyou only felt a pain in his skull, the ball was still waiting for him, and the fish book had not been dealt with properly.


    Now there''s an old man.


    According to the truth, my self-control should not be so poor. Why did I not control myself last night. What''s more, how did Gu Man''er come to his room like the magic array of prime minister''s mansion?


    Lu Beiyou is a fog.


    With the rising of the morning sun, the sun came into the room.


    Big Bi is today. Lu Beiyou takes a look at the naked and attractive body beside him. His face has changed for a long time. After all, he sighs helplessly and gently reaches out his hand to pull Gu Man''er''s hair away from his forehead.


    Then he packed his clothes and walked out of bed, only to find a touch of scarlet on the bed.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t come back for a long time. He sat by the bed and stared at Gu Man''er''s sleeping face for a long time.


    Finally, she pulled on a thin quilt and whispered, "when I come back, I''ll kill or cut you."


    With that, he left a suit of loose clothes.


    Walk out of the house.


    When the door closed gently, Gu Man''er opened his eyes slowly.


    He sat up from the bed, did not speak, curled himself up in the corner of the bed, looking at the scarlet on the sheet, empty eyes, do not know what to think.

 C252

    Lu Beiyou comes to the gate of the courtyard and finds that a bookboy is waiting for him at the gate.


    "Guest, are you going to Dabie?"


    Lu Beiyou turned to his room and nodded.


    "Let''s go."


    The schoolboy took out a painting and calligraphy from his sleeve, opened it and saw a door in front of them.


    "In order to prevent you from fighting and causing damage to the prime minister''s office. This time, the master of the mansion directly took out the mountain and river map. There are endless mountains and rivers in this picture. You can give full play to them. "


    Lu Beiyou looks at the door in front of him in surprise. The bookboy turns around and walks into the scroll.


    Lu Beiyou hesitated for a while and followed him.


    With a burst of darkness, Lu Beiyou opened his eyes.


    He found that he had already stood on a hundred Li square platform. The bookboy told him a few times and then stepped down.


    At the moment, there are dozens of people standing on the square platform, and everyone''s breath is very rich.


    Lu Beiyou met an acquaintance among them.


    The square platform is surrounded by picturesque landscape, stretching thousands of miles to see the end.


    Luobei city is sitting on the high seat of the square platform, silent. He was followed by a child who was eating. Lu Beiyou was stunned when he saw the child, and then his mouth was slightly raised.


    It seems that the little beggar has a good appetite in the prime minister''s residence.


    "Brother Lu, are you here?"


    A slim woman who can give a score of seven points to Lu Beiyou comes over and greets Lu Beiyou with a smile.


    When Lu Beiyou saw the woman, there was also a heartfelt smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Long time no see, Tuya."


    It was Li Tuya, the chief disciple of Tianshan Mountain, who had had friction with Lu Beiyou in Tianshan Mountain. But later, when fighting against the evil shadow, the two men were friends who could talk.


    "If I remember correctly, this large sum of money is for the little princess of the prime minister''s house. How could you come here?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s doubts, Li Tuya''s body was slightly stunned, and a look of embarrassment appeared on her face.


    "She came with me."


    Li Tuya did not speak, from behind Li Tuya came out a man embracing a gray package.


    His face was gloomy and his whole body was full of blood.


    Lu Beiyou can clearly feel the terror in the gray package in his arms.


    The contents of this package are by no means simple.


    "Oh, who are you?"


    The man''s eyes gradually became a little abnormal. Just as he was about to speak, he was interrupted by Li Tuya. "Shijian, I warn you, don''t forget the agreement between us."


    Food sword?


    Hearing Li Tuya''s cry, the eyes of all the people on the scene immediately converged on the man.


    "What happened to the devil?"


    Lu Beiyou was confused when he saw the strange eyes around him.


    When Shijian hears Li Tuya''s words, he turns away with a cold hum.


    Li Tuya was also relieved.


    "Tuya, what''s going on? Who is he? How come I never saw him when I was in Tianshan Mountain? "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s question, Li Tuya hesitated for a moment and explained in a voice: "his name is Shijian. He is the eldest elder''s direct disciple."


    "At that time, in order to protect Tianshan Mountain, the news of the elder''s death somehow spread out, and then the Shijian who was training outside came back to Tianshan Mountain."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, but he was still puzzled at the sight of Shijian.


    If you were just a disciple of the elder of Tianshan, this would never happen just now.


    And just now someone said he was a devil. What''s the matter?


    But seeing Li Tuya''s faltering look, Lu Beiyou sighed and decided not to go into it.


    After all, according to the truth, it can only be regarded as Tianshan''s family affairs, and it''s not easy to get involved.


    As for the other people present, they are recorded in the register given by tianjizi.


    Those who can bring threat to Lu Beiyou begin to focus on the people in the field.


    Ke Qing of Linglong Academy: xiaoyaozi, who has been in Mahayana for 36 years, is famous for breaking mountains and rivers and cutting off floods.


    Little princess Miaogo: xiuling''er, her accomplishments are not high. She has to go back to the market. But there is a golden silkworm king in her body, which can help her to ascend to the peak of Mahayana in a short time. One hand witchcraft is even more weird, which makes people unable to defend. But a woman, who seems to be young, can''t figure out why she took part in the contest


    Lu Beiyou quickly shakes off the evil thoughts in his mind.


    The traveling crane people in Longmen Temple enter the fairyland with Tao, but they don''t enter the fairyland with three entrances and three exits.


    And finally


    Lu Beiyou looks at the handsome man standing in a place with a gentle smile and talking with people around him. He is the Third Prince of Beihai Dynasty: beisangu.There are only a few lines of introduction to him on the list, but Lu Beiyou''s whole body is creepy.


    The Third Prince of Beihai, on the day of his birth, the three Jiaos sent pearls, looked at the Beihai Dynasty, and gave all the blessings of heaven and earth and the three Jiaos to the mysterious third prince.


    At the age of 11, he was appointed the next emperor of Beihai. There were 11 brothers, none of whom had any objection.


    Unknown strength, unknown skill, unknown weapon and unknown apprentice.


    The last sentence: can hide, can not force the enemy.


    If you tell yourself that you can''t fight against him, you can imagine how terrible the third prince is.


    The third prince, who was talking in the crowd, seemed to feel Lu Beiyou''s eyes.


    He nodded with a smile.


    Lu Bei you Leng for a moment, also nodded.


    This guy, it''s unfathomable!


    "The time has come."


    Sitting on the high platform, Luobei city opened its eyes at this time.


    When he saw Lu Beiyou''s figure appeared on the square platform, his eyes stopped for a moment, and he no longer looked at him.


    But Lu Beiyou couldn''t help laughing bitterly. His eyes were full of disgust, incomprehension and disgust.


    If you really win and take away Xiao Wu, Luobei city will eat you.


    "Brother Lu, I was wrong just now. Master Luo looked at you more. In front of the prime minister''s house, he even spared no effort to fight with the saints of langtuo temple in order to save you."


    "Are you really just the elder martial brother of the little princess in the prime minister''s mansion?"


    Hearing Li Tuya''s question, Li Jiangnan''s face was also embarrassed.


    How do you say that?


    Is it hard to say that the little princess Luo Yushu, who is in this contest, actually likes herself?


    It''s strange to say that you won''t be killed by Luobei city.


    "First of all, thank you for coming to Jingzhou City from all directions and stepping into the gate of the prime minister''s residence. As for the purpose, I don''t think I need to say more. You all know it. "


    "Next I''ll tell you about the rules and restrictions of this big match."

 C253

    "The contest is divided into three games."


    "The first match was a contest."


    "Match two."


    "Field three is more than energy."


    "We will tell you the specific rules of the next two games. Next is the first big match, cut the demon


    Demon?


    All of them were stunned.


    Is there really a demon in this world?


    In the world''s understanding, the mainland of Jiuzhou. Human, monster and ghost coexist.


    Since the end of the fairyland, it''s hard to see ghosts, let alone the so-called demons.


    When Luobei city saw the following discussions, it also reached out to suppress them.


    "If you put it outside, there must be no demon to speak of. After all, it''s a long process from living beings to immortals. But where you are now is the map of mountains and rivers! "


    "The mountain and river map has been handed down since ancient times. Between mountains and rivers. Rich aura. The birth of countless intelligent spirits


    "Now, in the mountain and river map, the prevalence of demons has affected the normal operation of the mountain and river map. Therefore, the rule of the first big comparison is who will kill more demons. "


    "So, the meaning of Lord Luo is to let us help the prime minister''s house solve the problem for free? I don''t want to lose money. "


    As the voice of Luobei city has just dropped, xiuling''er has taken the lead in interrupting Luobei city. Obviously, she is very dissatisfied with the rules of this big match.


    When other people heard these words, they were also lost in thought. Obviously, they were also concerned about this.


    Luobei city just laughed and shook his head. "You can rest assured that the prime minister''s office will live up to your good intentions."


    With that, he stretched out a hand to the mountain in the distance.


    A little hamster suddenly appeared in the palm of his hand and was crushed by two fingers of Luobei city. I saw a small bead between the two fingers.


    "The spirit in shanhetu was born in shanhetu when he was a child. He became infected with the spiritual power of shanhetu and gave birth to a magic bead with shanhetu attribute in his body.


    And this time, the spirits you killed and the last beads you got are gifts given to you at the same time


    "Of course, you will not die in the mountain and river map, but once you die, you will be kicked out of the mountain and river map. It''s a failure. "


    Until now.


    Lu Beiyou is also the real purpose of seeing Luobei city. This is really a dead end. In this way,


    the situation of grabbing the Pearl will happen.


    At that time, anyone, any situation will happen, and the weak will be kicked out of the mountain and river map.


    I really played a good game of chess.


    "By the way, I forgot to say that there were only eight people left in the end. If by then, there will be more than eight people left, and the number and quality of the beads in their hands will be better than that in their hands. You don''t have to worry about time. One year in the mountain and river map is equal to one thirtieth of the external flow velocity. That is to say, you have a month''s time, or a day''s time. Time is pressing. Come on! I''ll see you on the stage then. "


    Voice finish saying, holding the side has been buried in pain to eat the beggar left.


    Before leaving, the beggar seemed to see Lu Beiyou and waved with a smile.


    Lu Beiyou nodded with a smile. This little guy is really good.


    For a time, the field was quiet.


    It''s not that you don''t have confidence in yourself, but that they don''t have a deep impression on demons. Don''t look at the demons in the hands of Luobei city.


    But they don''t even know where to find the spirit.


    "Brother Lu, do you think of anything?"


    Just as Lu Beiyou was thinking, Li Tuya''s voice came to his ear.


    Lu Beiyou pondered for a while and nodded.


    "I understand, but I''m not sure."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s reply, Li Tuya went forward and said, "I don''t know if brother Lu is interested in traveling together."


    "Oh, waste is waste. ¡¤Before we start, we''ll find men first. "


    "You


    Before waiting for Lu Beiyou to give an answer, he just kept looking at Lu Beiyou''s eating sword. At this time, his eyes also glanced over and sneered at Li Tuya.


    But Li Tuya was even more angry, but he didn''t know how to refute.


    However, Lu Beiyou''s face is full of ridicule:


    "who are you talking about?"


    "Trash says you!"


    Lu Beiyou looked at Shijian with pity and said in a soft voice, "son, I advise you to look at your brain more, ha ha ha!"


    When Shijian and lituya react at the same time.


    One face suddenly became ferocious, but the other couldn''t help laughing.


    "Brother Lu is really an interesting man."


    Suddenly, the Third Prince of Beihai came to Lu Beiyou from the side of Fangtai.At this time, even Lu Beiyou could not help shouting: "be careful!"


    Shijian is furious, but the third prince smiles and stretches out a sleeve. A ink dragon comes out of the sleeve.


    Shijian retreated ten steps, and the third prince retreated seven steps.


    We can imagine the outcome.


    Shijian''s face is very ugly. But I know that it''s not the time to worry about it. I have plenty of time to clean them up, but the premise is that I have to enter the second big match.


    With a cold glance at lituya, he left with the long gray package.


    On the other hand, Lu Beiyou didn''t feel relaxed or happy because of Shijian''s leaving, on the contrary, he was not very happy.


    Good die not die, there is a weak chicken to find their own trouble, not the third prince to beat away.


    Now, instead of looking for them, the strongest of the enemies will find them first.


    Lu Beiyou also had to sigh about his bloody life.


    "What does the third prince mean?"


    There are still some people on the platform who have not left to look for ghosts. Seeing this scene, they stop one after another.


    Looking at the confrontation in front of the two people with great interest.


    "First of all, let''s get to know each other. My name is beisangu. As for the third prince, I don''t like it very much."


    Hearing what beisangu said, Lu Beiyou was stunned. He didn''t expect that this guy could speak so well.


    Later, he also said in a voice: "I''m really tired of brother Sangu just now. Otherwise, I''m afraid Lu''s life will be lost. But Lu is not on the same level as brother Sangu. So Lu left first, and I hope brother Sangu will understand. "


    With that, he winked at Li Tuya, turned around and left without hesitation.


    But before he took a few steps, Lu Beiyou suddenly stopped.


    Only heard beisangu smile: "you don''t want to know, xiaoyushu, what did she do for you?"


    Lu Beiyou didn''t look back, but his body was shaking slightly.


    "First of all, what she did has nothing to do with me. Secondly, she is not called xiaoyushu, she is called luoyushu! Next time, don''t say you''re the Third Prince of Beihai, even if you''re the emperor, I''ll screw your head off and kick it! "


    "Oh? Then you can have a try! "

 C254

    For the third prince''s provocation, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help twitching.


    You think you''re invincible when you have two ink dragons?


    For this kind of person, Lu Beiyou directly chose to leave.


    Yeah, let''s go.


    Li Tuya was stunned, so was the third prince.


    I only heard Lu Beiyou''s voice in the distance, "Li Tuya, if you want to follow me or not, I''ll go first."


    Li Tuya and the third prince looked at each other and sighed, but they still followed.


    The third prince could not help but stir up a radian of sarcasm. "I thought it was something powerful, but I didn''t expect it was such a soft guy. It seems that the national teacher is really worried. "


    Li Tuya rushed to catch up with Lu Beiyou, but he couldn''t help asking his doubts: "brother Lu, why are you..."


    "Why didn''t you fight with the third prince when he provoked me?"


    Lu Beiyou stops and turns his back to Li Tuya.


    Li Tuya nodded strangely, "brother Lu was not so good tempered in Tianshan before."


    "Don''t call me brother Lu in the future. I''m sorry to hear that. Just call me to swim north."


    "People always change, don''t they? I used to be high spirited. I don''t know how much trouble I caused. If I fight with him at this juncture, no matter who wins or loses, it will be a gain in the end. Moreover, this is the territory of the North Sea. Even if I win, the rest of the people will not miss this opportunity to lick the dog. At that time, no matter I lose or I win, I will only lose. "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s indifferent tone, Li Tuya also understood it, but he had a sad feeling in his heart.


    Lu Beiyou, who once traveled in Tianshan Mountain, stepped on ten thousand sword ladders, broke through the lock dragon abyss and fought evil spirits, was so natural and unrestrained.


    But now, what he considers is so comprehensive.


    What happened in the middle of this, will let him become what he is now?


    Li Tuya did not ask again, but quietly followed Lu Beiyou.


    All of a sudden, Lu Beiyou stopped, looked at the tens of millions of mountains in front of him, and whispered, "besides, it''s hard to say who wins or loses."


    Li Tu Ya Leng for a moment, also not words, just follow Lu Beiyou behind, toward the mountains.


    After crossing three mountains, even Lu Beiyou has to sigh that the world in this mountain and river map is so huge. Although he is not tired, he wastes a lot of mind.


    now he is at the peak of Mahayana, but in this mountain and river map, he still feels powerless.


    Li Tuya seemed to understand Lu Beiyou''s doubts at the moment. She crushed a little squirrel in her hand, and a bead fell into her palm. Then she explained in a voice: "this mountain and river map is actually the original spiritual treasure of the prime minister''s house, and it has been handed down since ancient times. I''m afraid no one knows who made it now. But what we can know is that in this mountain and river map, it is said that there are a total of 100000 mountains, and they have also been publicly acknowledged by the last prime minister. What is more terrifying is that it is said that the 100000 mountains in this picture can be turned into the force of 100000 mountains against the enemy. It''s hard to be an immortal


    Hearing Li Tuya''s explanation, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    One hundred thousand mountains!


    In the north mountain, there are 3000 peaks. In the hands of my elder martial brother, I used 2700 to plug the loopholes in the sky.


    But there are 100000 mountains in this picture, and they can be used by people. It''s a little too scary.


    But Li Tuya didn''t say much about it. The fact that the prime minister''s office has a mountain and river map doesn''t mean that Tianshan Mountain has no treasure.


    Wanzhang, who had escaped before, was found. Gongsun Xinyu destroyed the spirit of the sword and turned him into a puppet of the immortal sword. Before, there was Gongsun Xinyu''s hundred character sword amulet, but later, it was given to people all over the world.


    With this kindness alone, Tianshan will remain invincible for a hundred years.


    Lu Beiyou looked up at the peaks in front of him. After all, he couldn''t help sighing, "I think we''d better fly over. Just look for them one by one, so that we can surpass others."


    At this point, Lu Beiyou suddenly stopped his voice and stood in the same place like a sculpture.


    This is the clouds in the sky suddenly lowered, a black thing in the clouds, showing a figure, a huge pale corner exudes great prestige. And then it disappeared, and the clouds disappeared.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the things floating in the air, and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. Li Tuya had just recovered.


    The two looked at each other, looking a little incredulous.


    "What was that? "Kun?"


    Kun is a big fish in legend. According to historical records, it was born from the North Sea, a Kun for thousands of years and a Peng for thousands of years. It can ascend the clouds, drive the fog, shuttle between heaven and earth, and cross the void.


    Today, kunzhou in Kyushu is said to be on the back of a giant Kun in the air.


    But how could there be such a strange beast in this mountain and river map? What''s more, just the breath just now made Lu Beiyou almost breathless.You know, today''s Lu Beiyou is the peak of Mahayana. Even in the world, it can be said that Lu Beiyou is one of the top experts.


    However, as far as the current situation is concerned, this mountain and river map is not as simple as the eye can see.


    And according to the situation just now, the Kun was in a hurry and was obviously afraid of something.


    And it just escaped from a hundred thousand mountains.


    Li Tuya looked at Lu Beiyou and couldn''t help saying, "do we still have to go in?"


    Lu Beiyou''s look also recovered at this time. Instead of fear, his eyes let out a strange light, eager to try.


    "How can I just give up like this? I can feel the wonderful thing in the 100000 mountains."


    Li Tuya wants to stop him, but he finds that Lu Beiyou has turned into a streamer and is rushing towards the deep mountain.


    I can''t help but doubt that it was the right choice to find him at that time? At the end of the day, all these problems are turned into a sigh and dissipated in the air.


    There is no way, who let their own strength weak, if not rely on Lu Beiyou, I''m afraid this big than even the promotion of hope.


    Although their goal is not to win, but who wants to lose?


    After thinking about it, Li Tuya stopped thinking about it and turned it into a streamer and chased it in the direction of landing north.


    The deeper he went, the more terrifying the demons he could see.


    When I passed a mountain, I was targeted by a small thing. Although it has strength, it can keep up with its own speed.


    When she caught up with Lu Beiyou, the little thing had already caught up with him and grabbed Li Tuya''s clothes.


    When Lu Beiyou heard Li Tuya''s cry, he stopped, turned his head and burst into laughter.

 C255

    I saw a little monkey like a monkey holding on to lituya''s calf tightly.


    It''s like a little thing hanging from lituya''s leg.


    No matter how hard lituya tried, he couldn''t get rid of it.


    Even when Lu Beiyou saw this scene, he said, "it''s just this little thing that comes back to the market. You can''t help it?"


    Li Tuya was also very depressed about this, but seeing that the little thing had no malice to himself, he did not have the heart to kill it and take out its pearl.


    One person and one monkey are in a stalemate.


    Lu Beiyou, on the other hand, looked like he was watching a play. After a while, it was Li Tuya who was the first to soften up and sighed, "do you want to follow me?"


    And this little monkey also raised his head at this time, and nodded repeatedly with his big black eyes.


    Even Lu Beiyou was a little surprised that he could understand people?


    Along the way, the goblins don''t know how many they killed. Although they all have their own action ability, they are not as clever as the little monkey.


    When Li Tuya saw the little monkey''s appearance, he couldn''t get down, so he had to squat down, stretch out his hand and gently rub the head of the little monkey.


    "It doesn''t matter if you follow me, but I want to make a deal with you."


    "First, you must not interfere with my normal actions."


    "Second, don''t touch things you can''t touch, just like dangerous things."


    "Third, you let me go. Since I promise to take you, I won''t let you go, but you can''t hold my leg all the time."


    After the little monkey tilted his head and pondered, he squeaked a few times, released his arm holding lituya''s calf, nodded and agreed.


    When Li Tuya saw that the little monkey was so sensible, he felt a touch of joy in his heart. He reached out and wanted to hold the little monkey up. Suddenly, the little monkey bit Li Tuya''s finger.


    Li Tuya had some pain, just wanted to attack, only to see the little monkey put out his paw to wipe the blood on his lips down, in his eyebrow point down.


    Not to mention Li Tuya, even Lu Beiyou lost his mind this time.


    This is the spirit of the Lord?


    It is said that in the past, there was a sect called Yushou sect, which made a contract with monsters and fought side by side. Later, since the ancient beast forest came back to seclusion and became its own side, except for the stolen monster cubs like those seen in the Eastern Zhou City, there was almost no trace of the monster.


    Yushou sect also declined.


    But at the moment, it is a spirit who actively signs a contract with Li Tuya. Although it seems to be weak, this kind of behavior makes Lu Beiyou open his eyes.


    When Li Tuya''s blood fell on the little monkey''s forehead, a golden silk thread suddenly appeared, which pulled Li Tuya and the little monkey together. Then the silk thread disappeared.


    There was a strange feeling in Li Tuya''s heart and the little monkey in front of him.


    After all this, the little monkey danced and danced in the same place. It was obviously very happy.


    But Li Tuya slapped him on his small head, "well, you dare to sign a contract with me without my knowledge. Do you know that it hurt just now?"


    The little monkey is also quiet, a face of grievance, see Li Tuya can''t bear to continue to scold, after all is powerless to pick it up, put on his shoulder, toward landing North swim, sorry: "sorry, North swim let you wait so long."


    Lu Beiyou laughed and waved his hand. "What''s the matter? It''s your chance. I''m too happy for you. How can I blame you?"


    Li Tuya also raised a smile on his face. Suddenly, he wanted to think of something. He quickly swam to Lu Bei and said, "by the way, when I signed the contract with the little monkey just now, I learned some news about the mountain and river map from his memory. Would you like to hear it? "


    Hearing Li Tuya''s words, Lu Beiyou''s interest was immediately suspended, laughing: "of course I''m interested."


    Li Tuya nodded, reached out and stroked the little monkey on his shoulder. Seeing his happy face, he obviously liked Li Tuya''s touch very much.


    "First of all, this little monkey, he is not a demon, but a sword spirit."


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou looked at it in disbelief, and saw that the little monkey also looked at himself and made a face at himself.


    "But it doesn''t feel like a sword spirit, even more like a weak spirit."


    Li Tuya did not deny it, nodded and explained: "according to the truth, it is true, but just from its memory, I learned that the reason why it does not have any sense of sword spirit is that its sword body and sword spirit have been completely separated. Before that, it was a first-class sword, or even a half step sword. "


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou also understood the reason why the little monkey had to pester Li Tuya.


    Li Tuya was born in Tianshan Mountain. He was originally a sword spirit. Difficulties would attract the attention of the little monkey, and he would never let go."So you''ve got a big chance in this picture."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s ridicule, Li Tuya shook his head with a smile. "The most important thing is that according to it, there is a terrible monster deep in the 100000 mountains. It is because he was dissatisfied and resisted it at that time that his sword spirit was forced to separate from the body of the sword and became what it is now."


    Hearing Li Tuya''s words, Lu Beiyou was silent, pondered for a while, pointed to the sky and asked, "that is to say, the Kun in the sky not long ago..."


    "Yes, it was driven out by that monster. According to the little monkey''s memory, it was obvious that the monster was going to do a big thing in the mountain and river map, so it began to expel all kinds of powerful demons who originally lived in the depths of 100000 mountains. It''s just like the Kun we saw just now. That''s why I specially mention it here. Are we sure we want to go further? "


    Hearing Li Tuya''s words, Lu Beiyou was silent for a while.


    The first-class sword is close to the half step sword. If according to the level, it is only weaker than the Muqiu ball which has turned into a human sword spirit, but it is defeated by the monster in the depth of 100000 mountains.


    Obviously, that monster can''t exist so simply, but in this mountain and river picture, according to reason, it''s just the world in the picture. Shouldn''t this happen?


    Lu Beiyou thought for a long time, but he didn''t communicate with each other. After a moment of silence, he asked Li Tuya in a voice: "do you know how far the monster is from here?"


    Li Tuya communicated with the little monkey on his shoulder, then nodded to Lu Beiyou and said in a voice, "there are about 80000 Li left."

 C256

    Lu Beiyou also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It doesn''t matter, then we can go inside again. If it''s just the outer ring, there is little hope of promotion in the end. What''s more, if there is really something about to happen in this mountain and river map, there is no reason for Luobei city not to know and not to tell us, which is not good for him. "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s analysis, Li Tuya was silent for a while, but also gently chin, "go inside again?"


    Lu Beiyou''s look was firm, "go!"


    After that, he did not stop and went to the deep place. Li Tuya also took the little monkey with him.


    Along the way, Lu Beiyou turned over hundreds of mountains. There were more and more beads in his hands. Li Tuya followed the little monkey and found many good things.


    There are more than 20 days to go before the end of Dabi.


    When Lu Beiyou killed a spirit returning to the ruins with a sword and took back his beads, he could not help but feel relieved.


    One hundred thousand mountains, but I just went over a hundred mountains and got a lot of magic beads, but I didn''t see a few high-quality goods.


    On the other hand, half of the time has passed. What''s more surprising is that he didn''t see anyone who participated in the contest except himself and Li Tuya, which made him feel extremely confused.


    At the moment, Li Tuya is squatting beside a stream, washing the little monkey.


    Lu Beiyou pondered for a while, walked to Li Tuya''s side, looked at the little monkey in front of him, and said in a soft voice: "Hey, little monkey, if you come out from the depths of 100000 mountains, you must know where the most demons are, right? Are you interested in taking us


    Hearing the words, the little monkey tossed the drops on his body and sat on a blue stone beside the stream. He didn''t speak, but his face was tangled. He was obviously struggling with something.


    Seeing this, Lu Beiyou was overjoyed and obviously had a play. He quickly replied, "don''t worry. I promise you that if I get the Pearl, I will give half to your master and choose the best one for you. How about that?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s promise, the little monkey sighed helplessly, like a helpless old man, which made Li Tuya laugh.


    The little monkey danced and screamed in his hands. Although Lu Beiyou didn''t understand it, the translator Li Tuya saved a lot of trouble.


    "It said that there is a sword burial post about 20000 miles ahead. It used to be the place where he practiced. At the same time, the body of his sword was also suppressed under the tomb. "


    "There are countless Mahayana spirits wandering on the sword burial mound. At the same time, there is absolute prohibition and it has become a good shelter. Therefore, in this possible disaster, it has become a place of absolute comfort. However, the prohibition is also very troublesome, and it is easy to let it lead the way, but it has only one requirement, that is, to find its sword body, and find a way to remove the prohibition on its sword body. As long as you can do it, he will agree to take us there. "


    After hearing Li Tuya''s explanation, Lu Beiyou didn''t give him an accurate reply for a moment. The little monkey looked down, but he still watched Lu Beiyou quietly, waiting for him to give him a reply.


    In fact, it''s a good choice for Lu Beiyou,


    but relatively speaking, if you want to help unlock the sword ban yourself, to tell you the truth, Lu Beiyou really doesn''t have much confidence. It must not be a simple place to be able to become a sword burial post in a peaceful place.


    After a long time, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help biting his teeth and said to the little monkey, "in this way, you can take us there. As for whether you can help us, I can only say to do my best. A glimmer of hope is better than nothing to come. As for whether it will succeed in the end, I can''t guarantee it completely. What do you think? "


    When the little monkey heard Lu Beiyou''s words, he was uncertain for a moment.


    At this time, Li Tuya held the little monkey in his arms, gently rubbed its cerebellar pouch and said, "little guy, have a try, don''t you want to go back to your home?"


    Hearing Li Tuya''s words, the little monkey''s face became very solemn and nodded.


    At this time, it is like a wanderer, and the sword body is its home. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, it does not want to find another sword body.


    Seeing this, Lu Beiyou also breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "now that we have made the decision, let''s not rush to get on the road first, and straighten out all the things we have recently got. I''m afraid it''s going to be a tough fight. I think we need to have a good rest


    Little monkey and Li Tuya are also in favor.


    That night, Lu Beiyou raised a bonfire. The little monkey seemed to be sleepy, so he nestled beside the bonfire and slept.


    With a firewood in his hand, lituya teased the bonfire in front of him to make it more vigorous.


    Lu Beiyou did not speak, just quietly counting his harvest these days.


    A magic pearl at the peak of Guixu: one. Guixu Xiajing Lingzhu: nine. Thirty one magic beads of tongshenjing. Forty two magic pearls in the martial arts realm.In order to take care of Li Tuya, he had two miraculous pearls from the peak of the ruins, and he gave one to Li Tuya.


    With all this, Lu Beiyou has no confidence to win at all.


    Li Tuya saw Lu Beiyou and looked at the bead in front of him. He couldn''t help saying, "what''s the matter with you? What are you thinking? "


    Lu Beiyou returned to his senses, picked up the bead at the top of the ruins, and went to the front of the fire to watch carefully.


    "Nothing. I''m just thinking, what''s the purpose of this contest?"


    "Well?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s murmur, Li Tuya was stunned, and his firewood stopped.


    "You see, in the end of this big match, only eight people were left to advance to the next round, but it only talked about cutting demons. Like the great changes in the mountain and river map we learned this time, he didn''t mention a word. That''s all. But the rules of victory and defeat, obviously, we can''t know how many people are left. If we want to ensure our promotion, it''s unrealistic to fight each other. The only way is to fight the demons and take their beads. "


    "What do you think the old fox in Luobei city is thinking? I don''t think he will do the loss business. I''m afraid he''s hiding something inhumane in this mountain and river map! "


    With that, Lu Beiyou can''t help laughing at himself. Is this a groundless worry?


    After hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Li Tuya didn''t answer, and he was lost in thought for a while.


    "But that''s all we can do, isn''t it?"

 C257

    Li Tuya raised her head and breathed a sigh of relief. The light of the fire was shining on her, just like an attractive picture.


    But his face was a little quiet. "I thought everything would be better after Tianshan Mountain was robbed, but who would have thought that the elder''s disciples would come back from their travels at this time."


    "Food sword?"


    Li Tuya nodded and looked down at the little monkey beside him. His face also became soft.


    "If he''s a man of pure mind, that''s all, but he''s not. Do you know why when people saw Shijian on the grand competition platform, they would fear him and say that he was a devil? "


    Lu Beiyou shook his head. At that time, he thought that since it was Tianshan''s family, it was inconvenient for him to know more about it. But now that Li Tuya has taken the initiative, Lu Beiyou is very happy to listen to it.


    "His name is Shijian. Wandering in Jiuzhou, I always go to a famous swordsman to compete. If I lose, I will leave a famous sword. If I win, I will kill the swordsman and eat his soul sword in front of the swordsman. "


    Sword?


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes widened a little, and he felt a little incredible.


    "And he left Tianshan Mountain and came back ten years later. When he left, he was still a good boy. When he came back, he didn''t know when he had a demon sword in his hand. Sweeping all the younger generation of wanjian Tianshan, he vowed to take the succession of the next leader of Tianshan from Gongsun Xinyu. "


    Seeing Li Tuya''s face full of loss, Lu Beiyou also understood something, "so you bet with him? Take Tianshan leader''s inheritance as a bet? "


    Li Tuya shook his head, the corner of his mouth also showed a bitter smile, "it''s not me, it''s the leader."


    "Master Gongsun Xinyu?"


    How is it possible for Lu Beiyou to speak in silence? When did Tianshan Mountain leader become so casual?


    "Yes, Shifu said, it''s inconvenient for her to intervene in the competition between the younger generation, but I can. So put all the bets on me. Besides, I also made a bet with Shijian. During the Dabie period, I can''t fight against strangers at will. If he wins in the end, I''ll give him my Hanzi Jue. "


    "What if he loses?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s rhetorical question, Li Tuya showed a relieved smile on his face. "He''s going to be a sword spirit."


    Lu Beiyou can''t help swallowing his saliva. I''m a good gambler, but it''s a great gamble. Take the leader''s position as a gamble, the body of sword spirit and the formula of cold words. Now it''s a gamble between two people.


    It''s no wonder that even if Li Tuya is a daughter, she will come to participate in the contest.


    I can''t do it without it!


    "I''m so lucky that I met you here. It seems that God is really looking after me."


    For Li Tuya''s praise, Lu Beiyou is a bit embarrassed to scratch his head. In fact, what she said is really right.


    "Well, don''t talk about me. what about you? What are you doing in this contest for? Don''t you think it''s the beauty of the little princess of the prime minister''s mansion that makes her a beauty


    Hearing Li Tuya''s ridicule, Lu Beiyou''s face was in a trance.


    The orange fire, shining on his face, did not speak for a long time.


    "Maybe, as you said."


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou didn''t want to talk much, Li Tuya didn''t ask much. He felt bored and said it. He also felt a lot more relaxed. He went to sleep with an ancient locust tree.


    Only Lu Beiyou, looking at the bonfire in front of him, is still in a daze. The moon is bright and the stars are rare. The moonlight in the picture of mountains and rivers also has a unique flavor.


    After a night''s repair, the next day, Lu Beiyou and Li Tuya''s mental state recovered well, and the little monkey was also spiritually active. Finally, he calmed down under Li Tuya''s scolding.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t get an exact answer to yesterday''s question, but for him, the answer is no longer important. As long as you can stand to the end, the answer you want will jump in front of you.


    "Let''s go."


    Lu Beiyou nods, tightens the sword bag on his back, and looks at the situation of Lu Yao in his sleeve. When he hears the sound of the sword in his sleeve, Lu Beiyou is completely relieved.


    The little monkey flies away first as a streamer. Lu Beiyou and Li Tuya look at each other and follow.


    Although the cultivation of the little monkey is not the highest, its speed is absolutely fast enough, otherwise it would not have been able to entangle Li Tuya at that time.


    Along the way, Lu Beiyou didn''t see much terror. On the contrary, there were more ordinary creatures.


    Obviously, the little monkey was very familiar with the road here. He avoided many dangerous places and sped to the depth of 100000 mountains.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was another seven or eight hours. At this time, the little monkey suddenly stopped, squatted behind a big tree, and motioned Lu Beiyou and Li Tuya to stop at the same time.


    Then, following the little monkey''s claws, a huge palace appeared in front of them.Xiaosuo, dilapidated, and even can say that there is no good place in this building.


    On the eaves and walls, there were not sword marks, but a few rusty swords stuck on them with bloodstains.


    It is obvious that there was a bloody incident here at some time.


    But for a long time, it is not easy to trace back.


    "This is the sword burial post? How do I look like a palace without a little mountain feeling? "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s doubts, the little monkey reaches out his paw and jumps and explains to Lu Beiyou.


    "It says that this is the hidden sword villa. A long time ago, it used to be a big sect. Later, I don''t know what happened and it became what it is now. As for the burial hill, it is deep in the hidden sword villa."


    Hearing Li Tuya''s translation, Lu Beiyou also showed a puzzled look on his face. "In that case, why do we stop here? Shouldn''t we go to the palace? "


    Hearing the words, the little monkey jumped up from the fork and hit Lu Beiyou''s head with his paw. His roar seemed to be threatening.


    Even after hearing what the little monkey said, Li Tuya looked strange.


    "What does it say? Tuya, why do you look so ugly? "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s doubts, Li Tuya also looked up at Lu Beiyou and solemnly said, "Beiyou, I think we should forget this time?"


    Forget it?


    It''s not easy to get here, and the time has passed. How can we forget here? But seeing that Li Tuya looked ugly, it was not a good thing to think about it. He asked, "what did it say just now?"

 C258

    "The little monkey said that this palace is easy to get in, but hard to get out. The reason that the monster of 100000 mountains dare not set foot here is that there is a guard sword spirit on the sword burial hill. "


    "If you want to come out of the burying sword hillock, you need to get the consent of the guardian sword spirit. Otherwise, you can''t come out. And if you think you can come out after a fight with him, I advise you to give up as soon as possible, because the strength of the guardian sword spirit has completely exceeded the bottleneck of shanhetu. As for why he has been here, little monkey doesn''t know, and his sword is very important I''m in the hands of the sword spirit. "


    After hearing Li Tuya''s explanation, Lu Beiyou really hesitated this time.


    If he dared to gamble before, it was because he had the capital to gamble. Now it''s not like this at all.


    Eleven days have passed, and only 19 days are left before the end.


    If I enter the sword burying post, it''s OK to come out in time. If I can''t come out, won''t I be trapped here all my life?


    And the little monkey will not cheat himself, because its sword body is buried in the sword hillock, so it hesitated at that time.


    But if he doesn''t go to the burying sword post, his chances of winning will be in Lu Beiyou''s mind. Along the way, except for Li Tuya, Lu Beiyou has never seen anyone else and doesn''t know what other people''s achievements are.


    Until then, Lu Beiyou felt powerless.


    If you ask him to kill or fight, he is not afraid at all and will not easily admit defeat.


    But now the feeling of punching on the cotton makes Lu Beiyou just want to be crazy.


    Lu Beiyou''s face changed for a long time, but he finally loosened his fist.


    He didn''t dare to gamble, and he couldn''t gamble.


    Li Tuya can''t help shivering when he sees Lu Beiyou''s silence. It seems that he can only give up this time.


    Just as Lu Beiyou turned around and was about to leave, a figure appeared in front of him.


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou stood up with sweat and goose bumps.


    Li Tuya is also aware of the sudden appearance of the figure is not good, want to stretch out his hand to Lu Beiyou, but the little monkey desperately to pull back.


    In the eyes of the little monkey, Li Tuya clearly saw the look of fear and the loud roar of the little monkey in his heart.


    "run


    Lu Beiyou just feels like he is locked by a cold light. As long as he moves around, he will have a sharp blade running through his heart.


    Yes, that''s how it feels.


    And this old man, with a floating figure and empty eyes, is obviously not a human, but more like a ghost.


    Lu Beiyou''s forehead was in a cold sweat. He pulled the corner of his mouth at the old man and said far fetched, "what can I do for you, elder


    The old man did not speak, but a sharp light flashed through his empty eyes, and then disappeared.


    Just at this time, an air stream suddenly rose from lituya''s side, and her hair was blown up.


    At this time, is sitting in the living room of Luobei city tea suddenly opened his eyes, instantly disappeared in place.


    When it reappeared, it was already a small square platform, and a scroll of painting quietly fell on the ethereal square platform. Luobei City ran to it, pinched its fingers and made a symbol, and a picture appeared in front of it.


    When I saw the old man in front of Lu Beiyou, I couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning. Why did the old man come out at this time!


    "Boom!"


    Behind Li Tuya, there is only an empty breath. Behind him, thousands of mountains turn into smoke and dust. The terrible waves are raging in the mountains and rivers. After all, the little monkey dare not move any more and bow his head.


    When Lu Beiyou turned his head to see this scene, he couldn''t help losing his mind.


    Is that what human resources can do?


    Li Mu Niu broke the Tianshan Mountain with a sword and sent it to Penglai for 12000 feet. There are many people who dare not look up because of the low brow of Bodhisattva. As soon as he entered the wasteland of the holy battle, there was a Book Exhibition of Lao Kong.


    But no one was as terrible as the old man. The sharp edge just now was a sword Qi, just a sword Qi, which turned all the mountains behind him into smoke.


    This is totally beyond Lu Beiyou''s understanding.


    But he didn''t seem to have any malice to himself. Otherwise, I''m afraid that was not against the mountain behind him, but against himself.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. Instead, he calmed down. Didn''t the old man mean to warn him not to run away?


    It seems that he is still valuable to him. As for why he found himself, I''m afraid he just hit the bullet hole.


    And this old man, I''m afraid it''s the guardian sword spirit in Li Tuya''s mouth just now.


    "Master, what can I do for you? Whether it''s life or death, please give me a definite word. "


    "It''s too weak, no, it''s too weak!"


    The old man didn''t want to hear Lu Beiyou''s words. He just murmured to himself.


    Then he looked at the little monkey beside Li Tuya. As if he thought of something, he walked to the little monkey and bent down."You are mi Ling, right? I remember you!"


    The little monkey did not feel happy because of being remembered by the old man. On the contrary, he forced out an ugly smile and squeaked.


    Then the old man looked at Li Tuya again. Li Tuya had a very thorough feeling of being pulled clean.


    "Han character sword body is a good girl, but it can only be regarded as good."


    Looking at the strange old man before and after this, Lu Beiyou didn''t know how to deal with it. He raised his breath to the best state, and his palms were secretly extended to his arms.


    "Don''t dream. Just now I''ve sealed the void with sword Qi. The little thing in your arms is useless. And you don''t want to fight with me, looking for a chance of life, because in terms of your current strength, you don''t deserve it! "


    Hearing the old man''s words, Lu Beiyou quietly released his fireworks.


    The old man was right. Since he could see through the fireworks on his body, he was obviously very confident.


    In this regard, Lu Beiyou chose to give up, took a deep breath, but also recovered some look, "master, you must have something to do with me? In that case, you might as well let my friend go first, and I''ll stay here with you


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the old man''s cold face also evokes a touch of sarcastic radian. "If you want this girl to leave, and then take the opportunity to let her find the little doll in Luobei City, I advise you to break this mind. Even if he comes in person, you should honor me as an elder in front of me."


    Lu Beiyou can''t help but pull. The old man seems to have seen through all his thoughts, and he doesn''t want to live.


    "We didn''t step into the sword burying hillock, and we didn''t offend our predecessors. What do you want to do when you leave us here?"

 C259

    Li Tuya could not help but ask.


    But the old man still did not answer. Instead, he paced to Lu Beiyou again and sniffed his nose.


    Then raised the withered arm, fingers gently hook.


    In an instant, Chunyang burst out of the sword bag. Even Lu Yao, who was in Lu Beiyou''s sleeve, flew out of the sleeve and fell in front of the old man.


    Lu Beiyou''s anger suddenly rises in his heart. He can''t help but want to take them back. He suddenly finds that he can''t move. His body is completely blocked by sword Qi.


    Lu Beiyou had never felt so subdued before. He even had the idea of biting his tongue and breaking away from the mountain and river map.


    The old man looked at the two swords in front of him and sighed for a long time.


    "Sword, it''s a good sword. Unfortunately, I didn''t meet a good host. "


    "One used to be a tool for the country, but now it has lost its spirit."


    "One is infatuated, poor little girl, but this is your life, and there is no way."


    Lu Beiyou can''t help roaring. He wants to break away from the blockade of sword Qi, but he finds that he can''t even break through the basic sword Qi.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mean anything to you two little guys. But I smell the familiar smell from you. Next I want you to follow me to a place


    "If you can come out of it alive, I will give you a great fortune. If you can''t, you will stay here forever."


    Lu Beiyou wants to retort, but before he can say anything, the old man has already sent him to an unknown place.


    Then the old man turned to look at Li Tuya and the little monkey, and his cold voice was softer.


    "Although it''s in the mountain and river map, you can''t imagine the nature in it. Since" Mi Ling "has brought you here, it''s also your nature. Then you can go to the sword burying post. There will be a chance for you. "


    Then the old man walked up to the little monkey and put his finger on the little monkey''s eyebrow. It turned into a golden sword seal on his forehead.


    "You disobeyed his will and were forced to separate the body of the sword. At that time, in order to save your life, I left your body, but there was the seal of the little guy on it. I''ll send you this sword seal. Go to the depths of the sword mound and exchange your sword body. Then the seal will break itself. "


    With that, the old man had gone away.


    Until the figure of the old man disappeared completely, Li Tuya took a deep breath, then coughed violently, sweating and gasping.


    And since the old man appeared, the little monkey, who did not dare to speak any more, seemed to be relieved and lay on the ground in an instant, with ups and downs of heart and wet hair.


    "Who is this old man?"


    Li Tuya''s face was incredible. Just now she wanted to speak, but she found that she had no way to make a sound. You should know that she was an expert in Mahayana. Even when she met banbuxian, she could not say a word.


    Gongsun Xinyu, his master, once told himself that there was a realm above the immortal, but generally this kind of monster was dormant.


    If this old man is such a realm, why is he not born in the mountains and rivers?


    The little monkey didn''t know how to answer Li Tuya''s question.


    Seeing this, Li Tuya''s mood was also at the bottom of the valley. He looked at the palace not far away and looked in a trance.


    All of a sudden, after a burst of fragrance and peach blossom rain, Luobei city has appeared beside Li Tuya from this world.


    "Is it still a little late?"


    Seeing the arrival of Luobei City, Li Tuya hurriedly wants to speak, but the words have not yet been spoken out, he has been the first to interrupt.


    "I know what you''re trying to say, but I''m half a step too late to stop him. Now I don''t know where the boy surnamed Lu has been taken. Life or death depends on the old man''s mood. As for the chance he said to give you, I''ve already learned that. You can rest assured to go. "


    Seeing this, Li Tuya said nothing more. He just raised his head and took a deep look at Luobei city. Then he picked up the monkey and went to the deep of the palace.


    Luobei city without waves, standing quietly in place. After a long time, after all, it was a helpless sigh, "sure enough, what should come is coming?"


    A dark shadow came out of the forest and rushed to Luobei city.


    When it was torn in half, it was found that Luobei city had turned into a peach blossom and disappeared.


    Can''t help but send out a deafening roar, ten thousand animals bow, mountain and river tremor.


    When Lu Bei came back, he found himself in front of a strange pillar, and the surrounding space was dark.


    Only the grain on the pillar, emitting a golden light, appears extremely dazzling.


    Lu Beiyou took the first two steps and looked closely, but he found that the grain was actually like a strange animal. However, Lu Beiyou had never seen or even heard of such a strange animal.Lion head, antler, tiger eye, elk body, dragon scale, oxtail.


    It looks very strange, but it gives people a sense of peace and tranquility. Lu Beiyou''s originally flustered mood has calmed down now.


    "Pa!"


    There is a sudden sound in the space, and then a light suddenly lights up, and then countless lights light up at the same time, dazzling, just like fireflies in the sky, dreamlike.


    Only at this time did Lu Beiyou see the space clearly.


    Sword! The sword! The sword!


    Everything in this space is made up of swords. The lights are swords, the ground is swords, the walls are swords, and the hanging swords are swords.


    In addition to the only pillar in the whole space, the sword is everywhere.


    "Don''t be surprised, everything here is nothing but rubbish I picked up from the battlefield by the old man. As for why I cram them into the whole space, it''s all because I''m bored."


    Hearing this empty voice, Lu Beiyou turned back quickly.


    The old man, who appeared before, was hanging in the air, with his back to Lu Beiyou, and his fingers caressing the pillar.


    It''s like remembering something.


    "Who are you? Why grasp the pull to this place! And my sword! Give them back to me


    Lu Beiyou is no longer patient, and even the honorific title of his predecessors has been directly ignored.


    At this time, the old man turned back and slowly fell in front of Lu Beiyou. His empty eyes looked at him from top to bottom.


    "Do you know you are a dead man?" he said indifferently


    Lu Beiyou could not help but snort, "if you want to kill or cut, you can do as you please, but do you think I''m dead? Am I a ghost in front of you? "


    The old man shook his head. "If you are not a ghost, I am right. After all, an old man like me who has lived for many years should have died in the flood of the world. But I didn''t expect that I had survived to the present, and that I had become this kind of person or ghost. "

 C260

    Even Lu Beiyou was infected by this emotion and depressed.


    "Fortunately, I''m waiting for you at the last time."


    "You were really a dead man, but something forced you to continue your life and rescued you because there was a fault in your life line."


    Lifeline?


    Hearing this word, Lu Beiyou was confused for a moment. What''s this?


    "This thing doesn''t exist in the world. Only I can see it."


    "There are many causes and effects in you, each of which is related to the fate of the world."


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou understood that the old man in front of him was actually a fortune teller on the street. He was a virtue with tianjizi.


    "I know what you''re thinking, and I don''t deny it. But what if I tell you about your parents? "


    Hearing the old man''s words, Lu Beiyou''s body stiffened instantly. After a long time, he came back to his senses and said, "do you know the news about my parents?"


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s absence, the old man nodded slightly.


    "I know everything in this world. I''ve experienced the flood and famine, and I''ve fallen into the turbulence of time and space. Originally, I could see through the future of this world, but I can''t now."


    "Why?"


    "Because the pattern of the world has changed for some reasons, I don''t know who has cut off the information of a long time. I don''t see the future anymore. "


    "So that''s why you brought me here?"


    The old man shook his head. "Naturally, I have something to ask you for. If you promise to help me, I will give you a gift and tell you about your parents. If you don''t agree, and I don''t force you, I will erase the content of our conversation today from your memory, and then send you out. "


    "As for how to choose, it''s up to you."


    After that, the old man stopped talking and put his arms behind him. He looked at Lu Beiyou quietly, waiting for his answer.


    He is a dead man. Actually, Lu Beiyou is not incredulous, but too shocked.


    He was killed by Li Nanju at the beginning, but why did he survive again? Listen to the elder master, it was master Fu who saved himself after exhausting two pieces of his own life on the chessboard of heaven and earth.


    I have never told anyone about it. But the old man in front of him made a clear statement.


    Moreover, he also knows that he has been looking for news about his parents. He has never met him before, but he seems to know himself very well, which makes Lu Beiyou very energetic.


    Be alert.


    "You said that the world pattern has changed and you can no longer see the future. Can you tell me about that?"


    Lu Beiyou thought about it and decided to ask his doubts first.


    The old man pondered for a while before he said, "I can tell you, but once I tell you, it means that you have agreed to my request. Are you sure you want to know the answer? "


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "I think about it, I promise you."


    Anyway, I can''t leave now. Even if I''ve been erased and gone out, I don''t have too many opportunities for this contest. And the old man also told himself that he could tell himself about his parents. No matter what the old man said was true or false, Lu Beiyou had no reason to give up this opportunity.


    "Well, I''ll tell you."


    As he spoke, the old man had fallen into the air again. Suddenly, a black and white light appeared in the palm of his hand. He said, "the world is divided into yin and Yang, just like black and white. It''s like people and shadows. They set off each other. Where there is light, there will be shadows. "


    In the middle of the black and white light, a gray substance suddenly appeared, which made Lu Beiyou feel so sticky and nauseous, and even made him vomit.


    "But now in the world, there is another strange existence between light and shadow, which breaks the balance of the world."


    Hearing the old man''s words, Lu Beiyou suddenly remembered the Dragon mastiff he saw when he first arrived at the imperial city of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty. He told himself that he was looking for the root of all this.


    Previously, it was said that there was a monster fighting with Luanhe Valley, which turned the world upside down. Now think about it, maybe that monster is the Dragon mastiff.


    "Because of its appearance, the future time seems to be covered with a veil, so I can''t see it exactly any more."


    When Lu Beiyou heard this, he still had some doubts, "what are the lights and shadows you are talking about?"


    The old man didn''t speak. He just raised his arm and pointed to Lu Beiyou. He said calmly: "you are the light."


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Beiyou''s stupid. He''s completely stupid.


    When did the order of the world fall on itself?


    "I know you are doubting yourself. I said it was you, but it''s not you now. In the future, you will know what I''m talking about now.""Now that I''ve told you the whole story, should you listen to my terms?"


    Lu Beiyou obviously didn''t get over the old man''s words, but he also knew that it was not the time to go deep into the problem, and quickly replied: "elder, you say, I listen."


    "I want you to go into this pillar, take a sword, take a sword out, and give one of them to someone."


    "Ah?"


    Lu Beiyou heard a little misty, "you mean let me into the pillar, there is a knife, a sword in this pillar?"


    The old man nodded.


    "Then why let me in? Isn''t there a senior you? And there was Tuya just now... "


    "I''m already a dead man."


    When the old man heard Lu Beiyou''s question, he didn''t feel bored. Instead, he explained in a voice, "when you come here, you should be led by Mi Ling, right?"


    "Mi Ling"? Just the little monkey who signed the contract with Tuya? "


    The old man nodded, and Lu Beiyou did not deny it. He directly admitted it.


    "Then you should have guessed my identity."


    "Bury sword hillock, guard sword spirit?"


    "Yes. But do you know why I have such accomplishments, but I live in this mountain and river map? "


    Lu Beiyou shook his head. How could he know? But I think it''s really strange. According to the old man''s awe at that time, if he walked out of the mountain and river map, he was afraid that Jiuzhou would exchange blood directly, which was really invincible.


    Can see his figure erratic, empty eyes, Lu Beiyou time also don''t know how to say.


    "Because I''m just a sword spirit now. I''ve lost my sword body."


    "Then why don''t you find a sword body, master?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the old man''s numb face also showed a trace of anger, and his figure became more erratic. "How can I accept the sword of a foreign land?"


    "Boy, do you know my name?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head. The old man looked at him and said, "well, please remember. My name is Xuanyuan."

 C261

    With the roar of the old man, Lu Beiyou suddenly appeared in a historical torrent.


    A man in beast''s clothing made a fire by drilling wood. From then on, there was light in the darkness of the world.


    There are emperors holding swords and commanding all armies to fight against evil spirits.


    There are people who taste the herbs and try the poison to help all living beings.


    There are strong men who have gone through their homes three times and never come in. They are determined to control the water and save lives.


    With hemp clothes traveling thousands of miles, the world has been civilized ever since.


    There are young people who shoot at the sun with a bow, and there are giants who cross the sea day by day.


    There is a snake tailed woman with a human body who holds stones to mend the sky and pinches earth to make man.


    There is a giant in chaos. When he opens his eyes, heaven and earth are clear, and heaven and earth are born. His eyes are the sun and moon, his hair and whiskers are the stars, his four limbs are the four poles, his blood is the mountains and lakes, his skin and sweat are the plants in the world, his teeth and bones are the mineral deposits, his sweat is the rain and dew, and his obscurity is the mountain.


    Heaven and earth are clear.


    When Lu Beiyou came back, there was nothing in front of him. There was only a golden sword standing in front of him. The sword was divided into two sides. One side was engraved with the sun, the moon and the stars, the other side was engraved with the mountains and plants. The sword handle was engraved with two words: Xuanyuan!


    Lu Beiyou has come out of the long history, but he is still shocked by the scenes he just saw.


    The old man''s figure was erratic, and at last he was solid again. It was not until then that Lu Beiyou understood.


    Old man, he does not belong to this world.


    The reason why he stayed in the mountain and river map is that the mountain and river map is not a treasure of the world.


    Because in the long history, he saw an old Taoist with white hair, a man in a Taoist robe, a fairy wind and a crane bone. In the face of the evil of the demons, he flew out of his sleeve a picture scroll, shrouded in a hundred thousand mountains, and included it in the scroll.


    Then a figure suddenly appeared in front of the old Taoist and fought with him. The mountain and river map was torn up and disappeared.


    Then, the mountain and river map appeared on Jiuzhou.


    That is to say, the creatures in the map of mountains and rivers are not things of this world.


    As for why the old man stayed in the mountain and river map, Lu Beiyou did not get the answer.


    "My former master once had a war with the master of shanhetu. Shanhetu was exiled in a foreign world, and my sword body was also broken in that world shaking war. Only as the body of sword spirit, I had to commit myself to shanhetu. Only in this way can I find the hope to go back."


    Although Lu Beiyou didn''t understand, he also understood seven or eight points. He couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, stretched out his fingers and pointed to the golden bead, and said in a hoarse voice, "so, master, what''s this?"


    "The sea god pillar used by Dayu in flood control was also involved in the war. The totem on it is Qilin, the auspicious beast of my hometown. If you want to know everything about my world, I''ll let you know when you come out, but now I don''t have much time. You should remember what I say next. "


    Lu Beiyou no longer has the previous angry color in his heart, and his face is full of cleverness.


    Dear, this is a great God, far more than any other great God in the world. This is a real thigh. Maybe it can even help you solve the big problem of the saints in langtuo temple.


    "Next, you have to enter the dinghaishen pillar. There will be many things beyond your knowledge, but what I want you to look for is the name of the sword: donghuangtaiyi, and the name of the sword: Daxia Longque."


    "When you find them, you''ll get out of them. As for my other request, I''ll give it to you when you come out. "


    "Of course, I won''t let you do it for nothing."


    As he spoke, the old man hooked his fingers, and suddenly two flying swords flew out of his body and fell into Lu Beiyou''s hands.


    "I''ve helped you recast the spirit between your two swords and the national fortune. As for the little girl, I helped her solidify the spirit of the sword, and it should be able to turn into a real entity at that time, but now I should be asleep. I''m not sure when I will wake up."


    Lu Beiyou was overjoyed when he heard the speech. He quickly came forward and took the two swords back. His slender fingers gently stroked the swords. There was a crisp sword sound in the space. Lu Beiyou was also relieved.


    Looking at the old man, he bowed and said, "thank you, master!"


    The old man waved his hand. "It''s nothing. When you''re ready, I''ll take you in."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, but he didn''t respond. A strong suction instantly sucked him towards the pillar.


    The totem pattern on the pillar seemed to be alive. He opened his mouth and swallowed Lu Beiyou.


    The old man looked numbly at all this. When the space was calm, the old man slowly lay on the ground. His face seemed to be ten years old again.


    "I didn''t expect that people from other places have the flavor of my hometown. You are predestined with him. You have two sides, yin and Yang


    "As for whether you can come out smoothly, it depends on your luck."With that, the old man wanted to use up all his strength. He was in a trance and seemed to disappear at any time.


    "How long can I hold on? Hometown, I really want to go back and have a look at the beautiful mountains and rivers


    With a quiet talk, the silence in the space is restored again, and there is no sound at all.


    The lights went out and darkness filled the space again.


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes are hard to open before the huge suction.


    Finally, when everything was calm, Lu Beiyou was able to slowly open his eyes.


    He found that he could not move, or even see anything, and was in the dark.


    All of a sudden! The thunder disaster from heaven and earth came, and the thunder disaster from all over the sky suddenly fell down on Lu Beiyou. It didn''t hurt, and Lu Beiyou even had a feeling of being suddenly enlightened.


    Then the thunder robberies fell one after another, and Lu Beiyou felt more and more relaxed.


    "Click!"


    With this cracking sound, Lu Beiyou seems to feel that he has freed himself from some bondage. He suddenly opens his eyes, and two beams of golden light rise up into the sky, breaking through the void. In the dark clouds all over the sky, he abruptly opens up a clear sky.


    In the sky came a roar: "Donghuang Taiyi, how dare you!"


    This voice, as if with endless killing intention, pressed Lu Beiyou''s body, making him unable to lift his head.


    Seeing that he was about to land on his knees, Lu Beiyou clenched his teeth and forced his arm under his knees in spite of the pain. Bang! The rocks are broken.


    Lu Beiyou wants to raise his head, but he finds that under the sound, he is so small and helpless.


    His heart is also raised a sense of anger, I do not accept!


    "You are the gods above. Why bother with little people like me?"

 C262

    Just when Lu Beiyou wanted to get rid of the shackles, his strength suddenly faded, and a kind voice came from his ear.


    Lu Beiyou felt as if he had been swept by the spring breeze. It was only then that he was able to raise his head and look at the source of the sound.


    I saw a white haired man in black standing beside him with a smile. He didn''t look at himself, but at the sky.


    But from the side face, the arc of his face is so perfect.


    According to the news from the sentence just now, this person is Taiyi?


    But The old man told himself that Taiyi was a sword. What''s the matter?


    Before Lu Beiyou knew it, there was another roar in the sky.


    "Bold donghuangtaiyi, originally a deity, chose to degenerate into the world. It''s against the rule of heaven, helping the son of the demon king hatch, and you deserve to die! "


    "Oh?"


    The Eastern Emperor picked his eyebrows lightly and looked at the sky playfully, mocking: "even if I disobey the tiantiao, what can you do to me?"


    "You! You! You


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Donghuang Taiyi burst out laughing, "don''t say it''s you, even if the fairy palace is born, 100000 soldiers and horses, I Donghuang Taiyi will definitely cut it with a sword, not to mention you, a little Thor!"


    As he spoke, the Eastern Emperor stamped his sword on the ground, and the sky turned pale.


    It''s like a mayfly shaking a tree, but it''s not weak.


    Lu Beiyou''s heart is also born with a heroic mood, the Eastern Emperor too one seems to feel Lu Beiyou''s mood, bent down and gently rubbed Lu Beiyou''s head, a face gentle way: "Little Dragon Bird, don''t worry, you are still small, when you grow up, I will take you to break into the fairy palace, OK?"


    Lu Beiyou heard him say this tone to himself. He couldn''t help getting goose bumps all over his body. He couldn''t help swearing: "chirp!"


    ¡­¡­


    £¿£¿£¿


    Lu Beiyou looks crazy. What is this? How did the words come to his mouth, but become this kind of voice?


    Only then did he notice that his feet were covered with broken eggshells.


    And his feet have become full of scales claws, I do not know when more than a trace of induction behind, turned his head to see, it is a pair of wings full of wings.


    He became a monster! No, just now Taiyi of the East emperor said to himself that he is Dragon Bird?!!!


    What''s the situation?


    Become a dragon bird? The white haired man beside him who is kind to him is called: Donghuang Taiyi?


    What is a knife and a sword among the old people? Where is it?


    Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor thought that it was the Dragon finch who understood what he said. He patted it on the head with a smile, looked up at the sky again, and said solemnly: "go back and tell the boy of the fairy King now, if you want the power of Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor, just say it! Don''t beat around the Bush to add the crime of Mo to me! What if I help the demon king''s son hatch? As long as I''m here, who can move it? "


    "Taiyi, don''t be unkind! This time, the Immortal King sent me to make peace with you. If you don''t surrender, the next time you come, it may be the Immortal King, the devil, and the power you can''t fight against! "


    Hearing the words coming from the sky, Taiyi''s face gradually became a little ugly and said, "do you threaten me?"


    "I am..."


    "Get out of here!"


    Before the people in the sky finished their words, they heard Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor shout angrily. His clothes were flying, and his white hair was flying in the air. It was like a demon God came into the world, and ten thousand swords rose to the sky. This sword spirit was far more powerful than the old man''s deterrence at that time.


    Across the sky!


    Heaven and earth are clear!


    Seeing that the clouds had cleared away and the sky was gradually clear, Taiyi''s face was calm again. Then he turned to look at the Dragon Bird and said, "let''s go, little dragon bird."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t even think about it. He wanted to refuse, but he found that his body was out of control. He swayed his paws and walked away from the East emperor Taiyi.


    What''s this?


    Lu Beiyou found that he didn''t become a dragon bird, but he lived on it.


    And now he is through the eyes of the Dragon Bird, watching everything happen.


    In other words, he is actually a spectator in this world.


    When Lu Beiyou came back, he slowly opened his eyes and found that he was lying on a palace at the moment. When people in front of the palace saw that he had opened his eyes, they were afraid to retreat.


    At the moment, the Dragon Bird is tens of feet long. According to its memory, Taiyi, the emperor of the East, is talking about something in the palace under him with a guy who has been called emperor of the people.


    After a short time, Taiyi and renhuang walked out of the palace at the same time. At this time, Lu Beiyou suddenly opened his eyes and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    The emperor was followed by an old man. If he was an ordinary man, it would be OK, but he was not the old man who claimed to be Xuanyuan?!After Taiyi came out of the palace, her face was not good-looking. The Dragon sparrow flew down and fell behind Taiyi. It was covered with dust and staring at the emperor and the old man.


    East emperor too one is some discontented stare Dragon Bird one eye, scold a way: "Dragon Bird, you can''t be unreasonable!"


    Dragon finch a face of grievance, but it is still low head.


    But the emperor said with a smile that he didn''t care, "it doesn''t matter. It''s normal that children don''t understand. Please think about what I said today. My Terran really can''t afford such a heavy burden. "


    The Eastern Emperor nodded, got up, landed on the back of the Dragon Bird and flew away.


    Before Lu Beiyou could digest the shock, the scene changed again. There was a bonfire rising in the deep forest. Taiyi, the Eastern Emperor, was staring at the bonfire in front of him, but he didn''t speak.


    Lu Beiyou can clearly see from his face that he is deeply tired. Once he was in high spirits, the East emperor Taiyi, who regretted the sky, has disappeared.


    And the Dragon sparrow so quietly crouched behind him, after a while said: "is it the old guy of those two circles who pressure the Terran to hand you over?"


    East emperor too one shook his head, "originally I emperor think so, but now he changed his mind."


    "Well?"


    "He wanted to separate the two worlds from the mortal world."


    "How is that possible?"


    The Dragon sparrow suddenly stood up from the ground and roared, startling countless birds in the forest, but the beast did not dare to roar.


    East emperor too one from the side is to take out a firewood to throw into the campfire again, soft voice way: "is possible."


    "The exchanges between the three realms all pass through mount Buzhou. If we want to block the exchanges between the two realms and the mortals, we must cut off mount Buzhou. Unless... "


    Dragon Bird seems to suddenly think of something, words for a time also stopped.


    "Unless it''s the power of a supreme god like me, right?"

 C263

    Taiyi''s face was covered by the fire light, and his shadow was infinitely elongated by the fire light. His figure was extremely bleak.


    "Longque, don''t worry about the next thing. I have my own decision."


    Dragon finch to East emperor too a to send out a discontented roar, but he seem to set if don''t hear.


    Seeing that the Dragon finch didn''t want to leave, he locked the bird in a round ball with his sleeve, yelled and imprisoned it.


    When the picture arrives here, Lu Beiyou''s sight is suddenly blocked, and he can no longer see the picture clearly.


    Then Lu Beiyou''s ear uttered a sobbing cry, and the seal was broken.


    But at this time, the world is already a blood red.


    As if the end of the world had come, the Dragon Sparrow could not help but utter a sad cry, turning into a streamer and galloping toward the distance.


    All the way, Lu Beiyou can still feel the tragedy of the battlefield even if he lives on Longque.


    There are all kinds of corpses lying on the ground. There are giants, monsters, demons and human beings.


    Blood is not dry, flowing into the river, red water rolling down, people everywhere cold.


    In the distance is a mountain peak, which rises into the clouds and has no end in sight.


    And at the foot of the mountain there''s a place where lava is rolling down.


    And there four people are standing on both sides, facing each other, and countless people are roaring and fighting.


    When the Dragon finch saw the white haired and bloody emperor for a while, he could not help but let out a roar, which was full of grievance, discontent and anger.


    It was wronged. Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor hatched it and abandoned it.


    It is dissatisfied, dissatisfied with the East emperor too one not to let it and their common face.


    It was angry, angry that someone let the East emperor Taiyi, white hair stained with blood.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes were attracted by its roar.


    At this time, Lu Beiyou also learned the identities of the other three people from Longque''s memory.


    Fairy King: Emperor Shi Tian.


    Demon King: Qin Guang


    Emperor: Ji


    according to the truth, the human race is unable to fight against the two worlds of immortals and demons, but Ji is now integrated with Xuanyuan sword body, and her strength is even far more than the two.


    So the two circles were forced to join hands to fight against the mortals, and the East emperor Taiyi was also standing beside Ji, but his breath was very weak, even almost mortal.


    What happened in the middle of this?


    "Is that why you betrayed fairyland? For such an evil animal? "


    Hearing the emperor Shitian''s sneer, Taiyi''s face was also gloomy. "It''s my brother''s child, not an evil animal. You''d better pay attention to your tone!"


    Emperor Shitian couldn''t help laughing when he heard the words, "Donghuang Taiyi, Donghuang Taiyi, if you were still a God who used to be superior, I might respect you, but look at you now, eh? Where is there any God like appearance? With your current strength, what do you threaten me with? "


    Emperor Shitian burst out laughing, and twelve swords of different shapes and colors suddenly appeared behind him. Although Lu Beiyou didn''t know his name, the breath of each sword was extremely terrifying, even more than 100 times more than pure Yang!


    "In your eyes, these twelve flying swords are just small toys, but now you can''t even stop one of them, and all this is for the evil animal to live in this world safely. In that case, I will kill it in front of you. I see what you can do for me!"


    "You dare!"


    The Eastern Emperor was furious and wanted to reach out to stop him. However, he found that he could not keep up with God''s speed. Twelve immortal chopping swords came to kill the Dragon sparrow.


    The Dragon Sparrow could not help but let out a roar. Its wings stretched out to cover the sky. Then it turned into a dragon shadow and ran into the twelve immortal chopping swords.


    Can not wait for close, suddenly a shadow appeared in front of the Dragon Bird, a palm in its eyebrow.


    Lu Beiyou only felt a whirl, and his body fell toward the ground involuntarily.


    His vision gradually blurred. He only saw an old man breaking out of the ground, holding a small sword. His face was overjoyed, and he was shouting something. But emperor Shitian and Li Guang were scared.


    The old man laughs and flies towards the mountain of Buzhou behind the four with a thin sword in his hand. Li Guang and Emperor Shitian want to stop them, but they are stopped by Ji alone.


    With a loud noise, Lu Beiyou suddenly opened his eyes and quickly stretched out his hand to see. Only then did he realize that he had changed back to his original body.


    I can''t help but take a long breath and lie back.


    His clothes had been soaked in cold sweat, but he felt relieved. The scene he saw just now was too strange.


    The Supreme God, the emperor of man, the Immortal Emperor, the devil king, and even the figure of Xuanyuan senior appeared in the picture.


    But I was living on the Dragon Bird at that time, and the smell of the corpse on the ground I saw was more than ten times stronger than the Third Prince of Beihai, which I always thought was the enemy of this battle."Little brother, did you see the picture just now?"


    Hearing this sound, Lu Beiyou is not too surprised or shocked now, because he has heard it more than ten thousand times in Longque''s body.


    "Taiyi, did you deliberately let me watch this war?"


    A ripple suddenly appears in the space in front of Lu Beiyou. Then a man with black clothes and white hair comes out of the ripple and looks at Lu Beiyou with a gentle face.


    "Deliberately or not, that''s the truth of history. I''ll show you that I just want someone to talk to."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t have much to do with it. He propped up and looked at the surrounding space.


    Pale, full of pale, except for Lu Beiyou and Donghuang Taiyi, there is nothing else.


    "Master Donghuang, who is this?"


    "Void mustard, just like the gadget on you, but this one needs a bigger space."


    Lu Bei you Leng for a moment, the corner of his mouth can''t help twitching.


    Gadgets?


    I got this empty mustard seed from Beishan when I went down the mountain. Although there are only three sides, once I say it, I''m afraid it will attract countless people''s prying.


    And now I stay in the void mustard if spread out, I''m afraid it will cause a storm.


    "Now that you are here, it proves that Xuanyuan can''t hold on any longer, right?"


    Although Taiyi''s tone was mild, Lu Beiyou heard a sense of desolation from his tone.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    He is not a fool, just can see from the old man''s erratic body shape, the old man''s body is already the limit, this is the body of the sword spirit, without the sword body, but also adhere to do not know how many years, heard the words of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Lu Beiyou also settled his mind.


    "Since master Donghuang already knows, why don''t you go out and meet Master Xuanyuan?"

 C264

    "Do you want to know the end of that war?"


    The Eastern Emperor did not answer Lu Beiyou''s question. Instead, he asked Lu Beiyou with a smile.


    Lu Beiyou shakes his head. At the end of the picture, when the old man holds a thin sword toward Buzhou mountain, it is broken.


    At that time, Longque had lost consciousness, and the specific outcome of Lu Beiyou was unknown.


    "The war involved three aspects of our world, namely, people, immortals, demons, demons and four races. Corpses are everywhere, blood is flowing, the earth is red, and all eyes are covered with blood. In the end, Xuanyuan succeeded in cutting off the three boundary passageway, not Zhoushan. "


    "The immortals return to the fairyland, and the demons enter the underworld. There is no other world to force them."


    "Isn''t that good?"


    Lu Beiyou also didn''t quite understand what Taiyi said. It is undeniable that the Terran paid a huge price, but it also blocked the passage between the two worlds. Since then, there will be a flourishing age with more time.


    "It''s good. It''s really good for the Terrans. But do you know how much the Terrans have to pay? "


    Lu Beiyou is silent.


    The Eastern Emperor''s face was flat and said slowly, "of the nine tribes of the human race, there are only two remnant generals left, and the other seven tribes died generously. The pillar of earthly Qi and dinghaishen was attracted by the void cracks produced by the collapse of buzhoushan and drifted to other places. Xuanyuan sword spirit, with a fine sword, is also sucked away by the void, and can no longer go home. "


    Donghuang Taiyi''s face was plain, but Lu Beiyou observed that her fingers trembled slightly when she was speaking. It was obvious that her mood was very complicated.


    From the words of Taiyi, Lu Beiyou can also feel the tragedy at that time, because he witnessed it with his own eyes.


    "Longque died in that battle."


    "Dead?"


    Lu Beiyou was speechless. At that time, he saw that although the picture stopped, it was just a slap. Although the strength of Longque was not strong, it was absolutely not weak. How could it be so easy to die?


    "It didn''t die at that time, but Xuanyuan was stopped by the emperor Shitian who bypassed Ji''s block at the last moment. All my strength has been integrated into the thin sword in Xuanyuan''s hand. When it was about to fail, the Dragon sparrow rushed over and bumped emperor Shitian, but for this reason, it bumped into the twelve immortal chopping flying swords in his hand."


    Speaking of this, the tone of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is also with a tremor, obviously the shadow left by that scene is too deep.


    "Then we made it, but the Dragon sparrow didn''t live any more. I, Xuanyuan, shanhetu and Dinghai Shenzhu were absorbed into the world by the space-time convection generated when buzhoushan collapsed. "


    At this time, the tone of Taiyi was also melancholy.


    "It was originally my brother''s child. His father was born and swept the world. He even fought with me as the Supreme God, and finally became a confidant. But how can fairyland endure the demon clan standing on their head. So he secretly grabbed his wife and threatened him, and finally he gave in. "


    "But he didn''t expect that the people in the fairyland were not so-called upright gentlemen at all. When he surrendered, he used the mountain and river map to take all the monsters in the 100000 mountains. Even more, he killed his wife and finally pulled him out of his bones to make the gate of Nantianmen, which is as solid as gold. "


    After hearing the story of the Eastern Emperor, Lu Beiyou didn''t know how to answer it.


    Is this the end of genius? His wife was killed, his family was buried with him, and even he was killed in the end.


    "I was travelling in three circles at that time. When I got the news, I arrived late. I only found their last child who was still in the eggshell."


    "That''s the Dragon Bird?"


    The Eastern Emperor nodded, "I can see the face of the fairyland clearly. The demon clan is a power with the demon clan, but in this conspiracy, the demon clan is selectively silent. I bring the Dragon finch to the earth. But in the end, I didn''t protect it


    At this point, neither of them is talking.


    The Eastern Emperor slightly adjusted his mood and continued: "when I was sucked in, I also brought in the body of the Dragon Bird. In order to keep its last trace of divine consciousness, I cast its body into a knife and turned its divine consciousness into a spirit."


    As he spoke, the emperor''s slender arm stretched out, turned outward, and slipped a slender blade from his long sleeve.


    It''s more like a sword than a knife. The only difference may be that the back of the knife is a little more flat. There is a row of slender serrations above the handle, which makes it very penetrating.


    Although the whole Dao looks extremely cold, Lu Beiyou has a very familiar feeling.


    This is the great summer dragon finch?!


    "Well, that''s the end of the story. Since Xuanyuan let you in, I must have found something interesting in you. "


    "I can give you both Dragon Bird and me, but you have to prove to me that you have the qualification to let me accept you."


    As soon as the Eastern Emperor reached out his hand, he put the great Xia dragon bird away again and looked at Lu Beiyou with a smile.Step forward, space changes, pale space instantly into a layer of blood red, East emperor too a step forward, space ground ripples.


    Ten thousand swords rise from the sky, and the Blood Sword hangs on the top.


    "Boy, give me your name!"


    Lu Beiyou also came back to his senses, sniffed, bowed to the emperor, and solemnly said, "although I don''t know where I came from, I admire the great righteousness of the emperor. My name is Lu Beiyou. I''m willing to be tested by the emperor until I die."


    "Good!"


    Seeing this, the Eastern Emperor looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect to meet you at the end. It seems that you can''t go back to your hometown. Boy, you''ll have to bear it next!"


    Lu Beiyou doesn''t understand why Taiyi told him the story. Taiyi didn''t say it, and he didn''t ask.


    But sometimes it''s like this. There are many things that can''t be expressed in words.


    Just like at this moment, Lu Beiyou wants to pass the test and take away Donghuang Taiyi and Daxia Longque.


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi asked him to prove that he was qualified.


    Ten thousand swords fell together to form a sword array, which formed a world of its own. Lu Beiyou was trapped in it, and the figure of Taiyi, the Eastern Emperor, was never seen again.


    Lu Beiyou closed his eyes, took a deep breath and exhaled. His pupils gradually turned golden.


    "Then come on!"


    "Trapped in the immortal sword array, you are really merciful."


    When Lu Beiyou was trapped in it, a figure with a floating figure fell on the side of Taiyi.


    Donghuang Taiyi didn''t seem to be surprised by the voice around him. He laughed and said, "ha ha! Don''t you, too, let a stranger enter the pillar of dinghaishen, and even destroy the source to break through the ban? Are you really going to be unable to hold on? "


    This figure is the Xuanyuan sword spirit who said that he couldn''t enter Dinghai Shenzhu before.


    The old man''s face was expressionless and whispered, "he has the flavor of our hometown."

 C265

    "We are the adherents of the old age. Even if it''s back home? "


    "Will there be a place for us in the new era?"


    "Heaven and earth are changeable, and Tao and law are changeable. As the supreme god of the world, you should understand this truth better than I do."


    East emperor too a smile gradually fade, eyes is also covered with a layer of haze.


    "It seems that I am stunned."


    The old man no longer spoke, but looked at the trapped immortal sword array and said indifferently, "this world is not weak at all. It''s a pity that the way of heaven is imprisoned. It''s going to be a disaster. Although you and I won''t see that day, I also want to let the children in our hometown have another way to live. "


    The Eastern Emperor nodded, "it depends on whether the boy has the qualification to go with him."


    The corner of the old man''s mouth was slightly curved, "don''t underestimate him, he is the original light of the world!"


    The space around Lu Beiyou is dark and can''t see his fingers.


    Three lights and shadows appeared around Lu Beiyou, forming a state of inclusion, but the breath was not strong.


    It''s even much weaker than Lu Beiyou, but seeing their position, Lu Beiyou has the feeling of being held on his neck with a sword.


    This kind of depressed feeling makes Lu Beiyou feel creepy.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t move, but quietly spread the Big Dipper chart, and he was in the most favorable position of Tianquan constellation. Observe the movement of three lights and shadows.


    It''s moving!


    Suddenly a light and shadow disappeared in the original place. Lu Beiyou''s pupil was golden, as if he had noticed something. Chunyang stood behind him, blocking the attack of light and shadow.


    At this time, another light and shadow appeared under Lu Beiyou. He dived and came out of his sleeve. The light and shadow disappeared in an instant. On the left side, another light and shadow came.


    There is no way to avoid it!


    Lu Beiyou read softly, the star map at his feet changed, the handle pointed to the north, and a chill filled the space instantly. The terrible chill wanted to freeze the space.


    Three light and shadow into a small dust, changing, and convergence, breaking through the cold erosion, re convergence.


    After landing northward, he attacked in front of him, while another light and shadow stood in the distance, waiting for landing northward to show his flaws.


    Lu Beiyou clenches his teeth, holds Chunyang, seven swords and one sword in his backhand, draws an arc, and divides the two lights into two.


    At this time, the light and shadow that had never been used disappeared. When it reappeared, it was a sword that stabbed Lu Beiyou in the chest. But before a few minutes, Lu Beiyou had returned to the position of shaking the light and could avoid the sword.


    Lu Beiyou looked down at a bloodstain on his chest and took a breath of cold air.


    The light and shadow, which had just been split in two by Lu Beiyou''s sword, had gathered together again. The three lights and shadows stood on one side again and surrounded Lu Beiyou again.


    How to fight this? Can''t be killed?


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help showing his teeth. He pulled a piece of cloth from his sleeve and wrapped the bleeding place.


    Before this trial, Lu Beiyou was also vaguely aware of a clue, but he felt as if he could not grasp it.


    Hold Chunyang in one hand and Lu Yao in the backhand, one long and one short, with two swords in hand. Lu Beiyou no longer defends this time, but turns defense into attack. He says softly: Dong, Yao Guang.


    Star map changes, a breeze, star map overflow, in the space.


    Two light and shadow move at the same time, just like two spears, and stab them in the moment when they travel northward. And the other light and shadow, is not moving, left in place waiting for the opportunity to move.


    Lu Beiyou takes a step, and the green lotus blooms slowly on the star map, and the sword rises to the sky.


    The light and shadow turned into light and dust again, and continued to rush towards the landing northward. Then they gathered together. When Lu Beiyou reacted, the light and shadow had penetrated his chest.


    "Seven swords, sword meaning superposition! The first sword


    Lu Beiyou suddenly appears behind the two lights and shadows and cuts them apart. The figure just stabbed by the two lights and shadows turns out to be just a remnant shadow.


    In the Big Dipper star map, doubing points to the East, and the world is full of spring. Lu Beiyou didn''t understand this unique skill when he first mastered it, but later, with his understanding, he successfully integrated the yilingxianjue and the Big Dipper star map.


    It was not until then that Lu Beiyou understood the true usage of the Big Dipper chart. He could use the general trend of heaven and earth to make the circle center.


    At the moment, he is using the spring breeze for his own use, incarnating the flowing wind, making residual shadows and shuttling through space.


    Seeing that the two lights and shadows are about to merge into one again, Lu Beiyou doesn''t give them the chance to merge, two swords and three swords. The four swords are concurrent. They are divided into light and dust. They can''t gather.


    After that, Lu Beiyou wanted to fight against the light and shadow, who had never made a move. The light and shadow stepped back. Then, instead of advancing, they retreated, and rushed to the landing north.


    But Lu Beiyou saw this step.


    What is he? Are you afraid?


    Lu Beiyou didn''t think much about it. He drew a thunderbolt from the thunder pulse in his body and injected it into Lu Yao. It turned into a bluish purple streamer, shooting towards the light and shadow, and instantly scattered it.Later, Lu Beiyou appeared in front of Lu Yao and took him back.


    The dark space is full of light and dust at the moment. After waiting for a long time, there are some differences in Lu Beiyou''s journey. Has this passed the test? No, if you pass the test, why are you still in this space.


    Just as he was thinking, the light and dust suddenly trembled, then converged in one direction, and three lights and shadows reappeared in the space.


    Can''t be killed? Really can''t kill!


    Lu Beiyou also felt a headache when he saw this. He could not kill them if he completely scattered them into the dust. But in this world, there is absolutely no death.


    At this time, Lu Beiyou also understood that this test does not mean that he killed all three lights and shadows, but that he passed the test.


    But there are other conditions, but it has something to do with light and shadow.


    Lu Beiyou''s defense trial just now concluded that although the cultivation of the three lights and shadows was not high, they cooperated very smoothly and even caught himself off guard.


    And then, he turned defensive into offensive and took the initiative to attack. He came to the conclusion that the three lights and shadows could not be killed at all. If the only harvest was that the third figure saw that he was fighting against him. First, he stepped back, and then he took the initiative to fight against him.


    But what are the implications?


    At the same time, a lightsaber has appeared in front of Lu Beiyou. These three shadows do not give Lu Beiyou any time to think.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help cursing. He bent down and swept the fifth sword. He cut off two lights and shadows, and the other light and shadow had already appeared in the attack area of the fifth sword.


    Lu Beiyou also found something at this time, but he didn''t dare to confirm it. His golden pupil faded away, and he took Lu Yao back into his sleeve.


    He only left a handful of pure Yang in his hand. This time, he wanted to confirm one thing.

 C266

    Lu Beiyou didn''t wait for the three lights and shadows to take the lead this time. Instead, he took the initiative to step on the star map and suddenly appeared in front of a light and shadow and left with his sword.


    At the same time, several green lotus flowers suddenly appear at the foot of the other two lights and shadows. The sword will soar to the sky, and one of the lights and shadows will be distributed in an instant.


    The other light and shadow, however, stepped back and dodged the sword. Then they rushed to land in the north and were chopped by Lu Beiyou.


    All over the sky, light and dust slowly gathered into three light and shadow again to encircle Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, and his mouth turned up. So it is!


    Now I am not facing three lights and shadows, but a Dharma array. It is because of the operation of the Dharma array that the three lights and shadows are immortal.


    But since it is a fa array, there must be an array eye, and Lu''s two explorations just now have come to a conclusion.


    The eye of the array is on three lights and shadows, but it is not on a fixed light and shadow. Lu Beiyou made two explorations just now. Each time, a light and shadow stood in the distance, waiting for an opportunity.


    Then on Lu''s second and third trip to the north, the still light and shadow always stepped back. I think that was the process, and the last light and shadow moved the eyes of the array.


    If you want to break the array, you need Lu Beiyou to scatter three lights and shadows at the same time.


    Lu Beiyou takes a deep breath, full of purple and thunder. The star map changes at his feet, and the spring breeze rises again. He is at ease.


    The three lights and shadows attack at the same time. Lu Beiyou incarnates the spring breeze. Chuyang flies towards one of the lights and shadows, while Lu Yao flies towards another light and shadow from her sleeve.


    And Lu Beiyou has appeared behind the last light and shadow, grabbing his neck.


    See Chu Yang and Lu Yao at the same time will be two light and shadow scattered, Lu Beiyou force the hands of light and shadow of the neck pinch.


    At this time, there was a click in the dark space.


    This time, light and dust did not gather here, but sent out a particularly dazzling light, making Lu Beiyou unprepared and out of sight.


    When his eyes returned to sight, he had already appeared on the top of a mountain, and on the top of the mountain was a performance stage.


    Around the sea of clouds churning, there are cranes passing through the clouds, green trees, just like fairyland.


    In the middle of the stage, a pale sword is hanging in the air, shining.


    Beside Xijian, a giant dragon with big wings is sleeping around Xijian, and it is sitting on this black man with white hair, looking at itself with a smile.


    "Congratulations, out of the sword."


    For the man''s congratulations, Lu Beiyou is not too happy, quietly replied: "thank you for your help."


    East emperor too a smell speech is also tiny a Leng, can''t help but laugh, "how do you discover?"


    Lu Beiyou replied: "the strength of the elder is certainly more than that, but the three lights and shadows in the Dharma array just now are obviously too weak. I don''t think it''s the same with the original array."


    "Thank you for the water."


    Donghuang Taiyi also nodded with a smile and said, "this is what you deserve. Since the old guy Xuanyuan let you in, I didn''t want to embarrass you too much, but I always want to let you know the things in our world."


    Lu north you Leng for a while, "elder, that just is that?"


    "Trapped in the immortal sword array."


    "At the same time, it''s also the weakest Sancai array in the sword array. I suppressed all their accomplishments at the top of the golden elixir. Oh, yes, that''s what you call the peak of Guixu."


    The array that he just spent a lot of effort to crack is actually the weakest in the mouth of the Eastern Emperor?


    Lu Beiyou almost choked without a mouthful of water.


    But when I think of the War I once saw, I feel calm again.


    What he seems to say is not without reason.


    Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor came down from the sleeping dragon bird, walked slowly towards the landing north, and held the sword in his hand.


    "This is my strength in our world. I named it donghuangtaiyi in my own name."


    He stretched out his hand to pull a sword flower, put the thin sword in front of him, touched it with his fingertips, and his eyes were full of memories.


    "Do you know why I wanted to show you that war?"


    Hearing Taiyi''s murmuring, Lu Beiyou shook his head slightly.


    "Because, I want you to know where we come from, and at the same time, I want you to agree to my request."


    At this point, the look of Taiyi was solemn and solemn.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath and said in a respectful voice, "please tell me, master."


    Taiyi didn''t speak right away. Instead, she walked to the sleeping dragon bird and caressed its wings. With his caress, the Dragon Bird turned into a long knife and fell into Taiyi''s hands."If you meet someone from my hometown, please help me tell him that I am Taiyi of Donghuang, worthy of Yanhuang nine tribes!"


    "And if he is in trouble in this world, please save his life for me."


    At this point, the tone of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi gradually changed from passionate to whispering, and his eyes were covered with a layer of gray fog.


    "We can''t go home. Please come home with our last wish."


    "What''s more, please be kind to Longque, little brother. Would you like to?"


    Lu Beiyou gently straightened his robe, brushed his sleeve and waved dust, smeared blood on his fingertips and eyebrows, and said solemnly: "I swear that if I meet my fellow countrymen, I will protect his life at all costs!"


    The East emperor too one can''t help laughing, even read three: "good! Good! Good


    As he spoke, Taiyi''s body began to blur, or as wisps of smoke and dust, pouring into the thin sword.


    "Please..."


    Taiyi''s voice became weaker and weaker. In the end, even his body disappeared. On the stage, there was only a breeze around his ears. He was independent and his sword was hanging high.


    When Lu Beiyou saw this scene, he also felt a sense of desolation in his heart. A generation of great gods disappeared in the alien world, and even could not return to his hometown.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t believe it at first, but when the facts appeared, he had to believe it.


    On the nine continents, there are still countries.


    Lu Beiyou walks slowly to Da Xia Longque and Donghuang Taiyi.


    On the thin white body of the sword, the ripples are moving, calm and unfathomable.


    On the blade, the green awn flashed, emitting a cold smell. Just looking at it, you would feel stabbed in the eye.


    But it is this feeling that gives Lu Beiyou a very close feeling.


    It''s Taiyi who helped him recognize the Lord.

 C267

    Lu Beiyou takes a deep breath and gently receives Donghuang Taiyi into the sword bag behind him.


    Then he held the great Xia Dragon Bird in his hand and said softly, "in the future, please take care of it."


    On the blade, a dazzling green light flashed, like answering Lu Beiyou''s story.


    Boom! The whole platform collapsed suddenly, the world reversed and the scene changed.


    When he recovered, he had returned to the old man, and he was out of the space of the sea god pillar.


    Only the great Xia Dragon Bird in his hand told him that what had just happened was not a dream.


    Even his chest injury, are still there.


    "It seems that you have successfully removed them."


    Hearing the old man''s words, Lu Beiyou didn''t say much, but nodded slightly.


    "That''s good. Since the Eastern Emperor let Longque recognize you as the master, I won''t say much. I promised you before that as long as you bring them out, I will give you a gift. "


    As he spoke, the old man stretched out his wrinkly palm, in which there was a small round array.


    "Zhuxian sword array, it''s a gift from me."


    Immortal sword array? What''s the connection with the immortal sword array you experienced in dinghaishenzhu?


    "I know what you''re thinking. The two of them are indeed the evolution of the same sword array, but they are different. The trapped immortal sword array is used to pull and contain, while the killing immortal sword array is used to kill the enemy."


    "That''s what the emperor meant."


    Lu Beiyou''s body was slightly stunned. He reached out and took over the array. The array turned into a golden silk thread and poured into his body.


    Lu Beiyou also has a memory of the sword array in his mind. The sword array of killing immortals has nine heaven and nine hell, killing immortals and crying gods and demons!


    After Lu Beiyou''s confirmation, he couldn''t help taking a breath of air.


    Is this the Zhuxian sword array? Isn''t that horrible? But it''s too hard to trigger.


    Through the sacrifice of eight immortal swords, they instilled their strength into the last one, thus triggering a sky shaking sword array.


    Once the immortal killing sword array is formed, its terrible power is no less than that of the old man''s previous demonstration, even far more than a hundred times.


    However, the preconditions of these nine immortal swords have completely bound Lu Beiyou''s idea. Moreover, the counter attack of Zhuxian sword array is not allowed. If you are not careful, the caster will end up in smoke.


    "This is one of the small gifts. It seems that you want to repair the sword, but it''s not perfect. Let the old man help you again."


    Before Lu Beiyou reacts, the old man has come to him and his fingertips fall on Lu Beiyou''s bloody eyebrows.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Lu Beiyou suddenly had a loud noise in his head. His heart was beating wildly in front of him. One sword came out of the water, two swords joined hands, and three swords opened lotus.


    Then the sword will reverse. One sword will open Lotus, two swords will tie together, and three swords will come out of the water. They will live towards death, and life will never die!


    Four swords, Liansheng!


    The terrible sword is intended to reverberate in the space. It is full of an abandoned sword that has lost its aura. Suddenly, it seems to come back to life, and it sounds in unison.


    Liansheng, master of all swords!


    When the old man saw this scene, he nodded with satisfaction. He did not choose the wrong person.


    Lu Beiyou only felt that he was under a high peak, climbing all the way, and then standing on the top of the mountain, the situation changed, and the mountain collapsed.


    Then a seed germinates slowly. In a twinkling of an eye, it is a huge tree. Lu Beiyou is sitting on the branch of the tree, overlooking all living beings.


    Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes. His pupils became deeper and deeper. Under the blood of his eyebrows, the blue light overflowed, and a green lotus mark fell on his eyebrows.


    Shining!


    Lu Beiyou gently raises his hands, ten thousand swords rise to the sky, and his sleeves are flying. At this moment, Lu Beiyou steps into the immortal realm!


    Qinglian sword meaning, has reached the extreme, the world is the master!


    Lu Beiyou only felt that all the discomfort in his body was swept away at this moment, as if he was pure and bright, and he could not help roaring.


    "Ah


    Boom! In the picture of mountains and rivers, there is a sudden loud noise from the sword burying hill. The rocks are broken, and the virtual shadow of a dragon body and bird''s wing appears in the sky and earth, giving out a terrible roar!


    The voice resounded through the whole picture of the mountain and river. All souls trembled and bowed their heads.


    At the moment, a big black cat like creature closed its bloody mouth, and the woman under its claws was already covered with pear blossom rain.


    He took a look at the woman under his claws, and then looked up at the empty shadow in the air. After a while, he let go of his claws and galloped toward the roaring place.


    And the woman, who also survived from death, could no longer suppress herself and burst into tears.


    The old man who had been accompanying her had just died under the huge black cat''s claw. Although he knew that he was not dead, he was just sent out of the mountain and river map, but when she faced the bloody mouth, she was just a weak woman, even forgetting the magic of self-protection.At the same time, the experimenters who still stay in the mountain and river map also raise their heads and look at them one after another.


    In this mountain and river map, it seems that something big has changed.


    After hesitating for a while, they all galloped to the direction of burying sword hillock.


    Li Tuya, who was in the sword burial mound, felt the earth shaking under his feet, and his ears seemed to lose consciousness.


    But the little monkey who had been following her didn''t stop. When the spirits around didn''t dare to move, he quickly harvested their beads.


    After Li Tuya regained consciousness, a hill had piled up in front of him.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Before waiting for her to study the problem deeply, Li Tuya, with an incredible face, asked the little monkey, "are you doing all this?"


    Little monkey dancing, a proud face, obviously want to show their merits.


    Seeing this scene and looking at the Pearl in front of him, Li Tuya couldn''t help laughing. It seems that he is sure to win the contest!


    But at the thought of Lu Beiyou, who was taken away by the terrible old man, there was a glimmer of sadness in his eyes.


    I don''t know how he is now


    "Squeak! Squeak! Squeak


    Li Tuya''s thought was pulled back by the cry of the little monkey. Seeing the little monkey''s excited face pointing forward, Li Tuya''s face was filled with fighting spirit.


    He''s Lu Beiyou. He must be very attentive. Look at the little monkey''s appearance. Here''s his sword body. He quickly followed the little monkey to the depth of the sword burial mound.


    When Lu Beiyou''s long roar ended, he was also aware of his gaffe and gave the old man a shy smile.


    But the old man waved his hand to show that he didn''t care.


    "Next, it''s time for you to leave, and it''s time for me to tell you my last request."

 C268

    Lu Beiyou nodded and pressed the palm of his hand. The empty shadow disappeared and the sound of the sword stopped.


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou realized that this was the so-called banbuxian human realm, which was totally different from his feeling at that time.


    This kind of feeling that the world is controlled by oneself is really wonderful.


    "I will remember the request of the elder, and I will not forget it. But now please tell me about my parents. "


    The old man moved his lips and nodded when he saw Lu Beiyou''s firmness.


    "When I entered the world, I once felt a strange fluctuation. You may not have touched that level. That is the rule of the world."


    "Then, because of my appearance, the rules of the world were very angry. They had a war with me. Later, because no one could help anyone, a woman in white appeared and stopped the war."


    Hearing the old man''s words, Lu Beiyou''s pupils suddenly tightened. What about the woman in white?


    "As soon as she appears, she pushes back the rule, which is what you call the way of heaven."


    "The way of heaven? Rules? Master, do these really exist? "


    Seeing this, Lu Beiyou could not help asking. Although he had heard of it, now he was in the immortal realm, he could feel it vaguely.


    But who is the way of heaven and what does it look like?


    This is too vague to say.


    "Believe it or not, as it is. The woman advised me to step back, talked to me, allowed me to exist in this world, and promised to help me find my way home. That''s why I''ve been able to stay in the world. "


    Instead of answering Lu Beiyou''s question directly, the old man went straight to the subject and continued to explain: "however, more than ten years ago, I suddenly couldn''t feel the existence of heaven, even the breath of the woman in white. At that time, my body was on the verge of collapse because I was consistent with the rules of the world. "


    "Just when I thought the woman had an accident, suddenly her breath appeared again, but it was a baby."


    Hearing the old man''s words, Lu Beiyou''s face was full of shock.


    More than ten years ago, women in white, children, the way of heaven.


    "Heaven is dead," he said


    All these things gradually form a net in Lu Beiyou''s mind, and the silk thread of cause and effect implicates these things together.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, and his forehead also showed a shallow sweat.


    "Then the way of heaven collapsed, and the woman rose up with her sword. Before that, there were countless experts in the world rushing to the sky. Although I didn''t see them with my own eyes, the breath of those people decreased one by one. I can also feel that the charm of the world is decreasing bit by bit. In the end, it can even be said that it is closed. "


    "What about my parents?"


    Lu Beiyou quickly came forward and asked. He stretched out his hand to grasp the old man''s arm and found that his hands went through the old man''s body directly.


    Lu Beiyou was stunned for a moment, but the old man didn''t say much. Instead, he continued: "but at the last moment, I noticed the breath of the leading man and the woman in white, but it was only for a moment."


    Speaking of this, the old man also stopped for a moment, and pointed his finger to the sky.


    "They are up there. As for the life and death now, I can''t see clearly since the collapse of heaven."


    At this point, Lu Beiyou also understood.


    With all this and what happened to him, Lu Beiyou suddenly realized why Lu shouhuang didn''t seek his parents or revenge for himself at that time.


    What''s more, why did his father leave the temple master of sishenzhu in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty.


    Because by that time, it''s not my grandfather who can intervene. The reason why he left the temple master of the four God pillars might be because he believed that his brother, who lived and died together, would protect the Lu family for himself.


    This is the reason why no one dares to touch huxu in Zhongzhou, which is now weak.


    But the best news is to know their whereabouts. The old man told himself that they were in the sky. Before he left, tianjizi told himself that they were still alive.


    This trip to the North Sea, in addition to taking Xiao Wu home, Lu''s trip to the North Sea was also an unexpected gain.


    "I don''t have much time. What I can tell you and help you should be done. Next is my last request


    The old man''s voice is getting weaker and weaker, and his figure is also floating.


    Lu Beiyou quickly collected his mind, went forward and said in a respectful voice, "please say it, master."


    The old man nodded and sighed, his voice full of bleak feeling, "boy, the greatest achievement of my life is to let the people in our world no longer be bullied by the fairy palace, and my biggest regret is that I can''t go home."


    "But when I was about to leave, I met you. You have the flavor of my hometown. I know it''s not you, but it must have something to do with you.""If you meet a person who hears Xuanyuan sword and Yanhuang and asks you, you will ask him: do you know what the Chinese totem is?"


    "If he answers: five clawed Golden Dragon. At that time, in addition to handing over the Eastern Emperor Taiyi to him for me, I had to ask you to bring a word to him for me. "


    At this point, the figure of the old man has begun to blur up, as if as long as you don''t pay attention, it will disappear.


    Lu Beiyou opened his mouth and said, "master, just say it, I will bring it to you."


    The old man mobilized his last strength and slowly came to Lu Beiyou. Although it was only a few steps, the old man''s body became thinner and thinner. Lu Bei wanted to help him, but his palm passed through the old man''s body. He remembered that the old man''s body could not support him.


    At this time, the old man also came to Lu Beiyou''s side. He tried his best to put his breath in his ear and said in a low voice: "tell him for me that if one day he can return to his hometown, then So Then tell him, cough cough, I Xuanyuan this life, no shame to the Chinese people! I want to go home, too! "


    Lu Beiyou is like a lightning strike, and his heart is suddenly filled with a sense of helplessness. With these words, it seems that the old man is no longer concerned, and his indifferent face is also rare to show a smile of relief.


    He vaguely saw that a child waved to himself and said, "grandfather Xuanyuan, do you think I can protect these people?"


    The old man slowly closed his eyes and whispered, "Ji, you did it. When Xuanyuan grandfather was sleepy, I went to sleep first. You''ve been All the time They are all good kings


    The old man''s body turned into pieces of light and dust, gradually dissipated in the space, just like a flash in the pan. After a short period of brilliance, the old man finally came to the end. Lu Beiyou wanted to hold out his hand to catch something, but found that everything could not be retained.


    Xuanyuan old man left, Lu Beiyou suddenly feel his face like something more, tears, can''t stop to the whereabouts.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t wipe it. He bent down slowly in the direction of the sea god pillar. He said respectfully: "master, please don''t worry. I will take your wish to you. Please go all the way!"

 C269

    What Lu Beiyou doesn''t know is that with the old man Xuanyuan leaving.


    Great changes have taken place in the picture of mountains and rivers. All kinds of ferocious spirits have emerged because they have no bondage.


    And just because of the existence of Xuanyuan old man, the monster who was afraid of burying sword gang was completely relieved.


    With a roar of the beast, all the competitors along the way will be torn up. Rush to the direction of the sword burial post.


    But when it was about to break into the palace, suddenly a strange beast appeared on the palace.


    Lion head, antler, tiger eye, elk body, dragon scale, oxtail.


    Yell at it loudly, but it doesn''t seem to be afraid. The thing it is most afraid of dissipates. What else can stop it in this mountain and river map.


    Kylin was angry when he saw that he didn''t care about himself. When he was about to break into the palace, he rushed down and bit him.


    The collapse of rocks and the terrible fluctuation directly killed countless demons, which made more competitors find a bargain.


    Li Tuya is following the little monkey to the depths of the sword burial mound. Along the way, there are many earth bags, large and small. Countless sharp swords are inserted in the earth bags, and the sword body is covered with blood.


    Li Tuya always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t say it again.


    Before, the little monkey had helped her to kill countless demons, and she also killed many of them. However, since she entered the sword burial mound, she saw fewer and fewer demons, and almost no high-level demons.


    It made her feel extremely weird.


    Especially when she walked in the hills.


    "Squeak! Squeak! Squeak


    The little monkey suddenly stops, comes to Li Tuya''s side, grabs her pants, excitedly points to a hill in front of her, dancing and describing.


    "You mean your home is under that hill?"


    The little monkey nodded, then loosened his grip on lituya''s claws and ran toward the hill.


    At this time, Li Tuya suddenly felt a very strange feeling, as if there were countless pairs of eyes staring at him behind him, creepy.


    Seeing that the little monkey was about to run to the hill, Li Tuya said in secret, "no!


    Hastily went forward and hugged the little monkey in his arms.


    Boom!


    At this time, the place where the little monkey was standing was blasted out of a deep hole by a huge fist.


    Smoke and dust filled the air. When Li Tuya stabilized his figure and raised his head, he felt a burst of breathability and numbness, and his hair stood up.


    Countless ghosts did not know when they had gathered around the hills, staring at lituya who was surrounded by them.


    If it''s an ordinary ghost, Li Tuya is not afraid of it, but the weakest one she feels is Mahayana realm. The highest one is the one who just punched. Li Tuya''s sense of cultivation is not even weaker than her master, Gongsun Xinyu!


    Moreover, in terms of number, Li Tuya had no idea how many enemies there were.


    Did you fall into the trap?


    Just along the way, without seeing an enemy, he relaxed his vigilance. Unexpectedly, he fell into the enemy''s trap.


    Unable to escape, such an idea suddenly sprouted in Li Tuya''s mind.


    Sure enough, is he too brave?


    Then the ghost who took the lead roared,


    kill!


    The other ghosts around also roared along.


    Kill! Kill! Kill!


    Li Tuya took a look at the little macaque curled up in his arms and could not help shivering. He also sighed. It seemed that he would stop here.


    Knead the head of little monkey, put it on the ground, wrist turned out, a sword appeared in her palm.


    "Even if I die, I, lituya, should die standing!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, the ghost leader had already launched an attack. With one punch, Li Tuya quickly dodged, bent over, held the sword with one hand and the handle with the other hand. He was about to insert the sword into the ghost''s body.


    All of a sudden, a ghost appeared behind her. Without waiting for her reaction, she had already punched her on the waist.


    Li Tuya was hurt and quickly retreated. Fortunately, she put sword Qi protection on her waist in time, so she was not hurt.


    But the ghost didn''t give her any time to rest, and then bent over and roared.


    Boxing shadow came from every corner. Li Tuya clenched her lips, as if she had made up her mind. Her sword was gradually wrapped in a layer of ice, and the cold spread from her feet.


    Cold word formula!


    Li Tuya can think of the only way now. This time, the enemy is not in the same level as himself. He can only consume the cold word formula to freeze all the enemies in front of him. Naturally, the price is very high. Since then, the cold word formula will disappear, and Li Tuya''s body will be seriously damaged.


    But she has no choice!Li Tuya''s eyes gradually firmed down, and with a roar, he would rise and fall with his sword.


    Suddenly, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the sword. He was dressed in white and had a wound on his chest. He was roughly wrapped up by the cloth strip pulled from his sleeve.


    Two fingers pinched and stopped the sword in his hand. He looked at himself with a smile and said with a smile, "I said it''s only a long time since I saw you. Are you ready to commit suicide?"


    Seeing the man''s face in need of beating, Li Tuya was relieved and paralyzed for no reason.


    "How did you get out?"


    "I''m sorry that I was a little late just now. I''ll take care of the next thing."


    And this is Lu Beiyou who came out of wanjian space.


    He reached out and drew the thin sword full of ice from Li Tuya''s hand. He flicked his fingers on the sword, and the ice broke away, revealing the Yin cold body of the sword.


    The old man said before that it was right to let lituya take the sword.


    But the mistake was that the old man left, and the kylin auspicious beast, who suppressed the spirits of the dead, rushed out of the sword burial post for some reason.


    That''s why it''s the present situation.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath and looked at the countless ghosts in front of him. His face was solemn. One hand held a fine sword, while the other hand took Taiyi out of the sword bag.


    "Master Donghuang, please forgive me for offending you. I hope you can help me this time!"


    There was a flash of light on the thin white sword, as if it had been accepted. Then it left Lu Beiyou''s palm and hung high in the air.


    At this moment, Li Tuya had an illusion that this sword was like a god standing high above, overlooking all living beings, which was unique in the world!


    At this moment, the countless terrible ghosts, as if they had met some terrible enemy, shuddered and retreated.


    Hum!


    At this time, there was a sudden sound from the body of the thin sword. The sound spread around the body of the sword.


    Where you go, ten thousand ghosts disappear, and heaven and earth are clear.

 C270

    There is only one sword hanging high on the sword burial hill.


    Li Tuya couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. She stepped back a few steps. Seeing that the ghost had dissipated, the little monkey ran back to Li Tuya with a look of survival.


    Lu Bei swam forward and bowed slightly, then took back Taiyi to the sword bag.


    It was not until then that Li Tuya regained his mind, breathed a sigh of relief, patted her chest and went to Lu Beiyou. With a little fear in her eyes, she said in a trembling voice, "thank you very much."


    Lu Beiyou waved her hand with a smile, indicating that she didn''t care.


    "In fact, it''s my fault. If it wasn''t for me, those evil spirits would not have come out. If I say thank you, I have to say sorry to you. "


    Li Tuya is calm. After all, Lu Beiyou just appeared and saved her. Fortunately, she avoided the consequences of being out. Moreover, she has got enough magic beads in this sword burial post. That''s enough.


    But Lu Beiyou mouth because, it is let her very care. What''s more, the old man took Lu Beiyou away at that time. What happened after that made her curious.


    "The old man took you to It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it! "


    Li Tuya can''t help but ask, but immediately aware of his own faux pas, quickly explained.


    Lu Beiyou saw Li Tuya''s face was a little red, and he couldn''t help laughing. "It doesn''t matter, but you still don''t know it. It''s not good for you to know it."


    Li Tuya nodded and was relieved. It seems that Lu Beiyou didn''t get angry with his question just now.


    In fact, it''s not that Lu Beiyou doesn''t want to say it. It''s just that it''s too weird to say it.


    Another world and plane, even Lu Beiyou couldn''t believe it if he didn''t personally see the war between human beings, gods and demons.


    What''s more, if these things tell Li Tuya, in case of any accident in the future, even Lu Beiyou can''t imagine the consequences.


    "Your breath?"


    At this time, Li Tuya completely calmed down and held the little monkey in his arms. Until then, he found that Lu Beiyou''s breath was completely different from the past.


    If we say that Lu Beiyou used to be like a blunt sword.


    And now his breath is like a sword of the world, showing its edge, but dazzling.


    This is a change of germplasm.


    "Oh, well, something happened. Now I''m in the immortal state."


    Half step fairy land?


    Li Tuya is silly. He once met Lu Beiyou on Tianshan Mountain for the first time. He has been avoiding his pursuit. Later, on the Tianshan Mountain, she destroyed all her pride at one stroke, and now she is ahead of herself. She is a half step immortal.


    The gap between himself and him is an insurmountable gap.


    Now it''s hard to climb over again.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t notice Li Tuya''s change. He just walked to the hill and reached for it.


    The hills swayed, and a broad thin sword broke through the ground.


    Lu Beiyou holds it in the palm of his hand, taps the dust on the sword and hands it to Li Tuya.


    "This is the sword body of the little monkey. You should put it away."


    Li Tuya took a look at the sword body, then looked down at the little monkey with little stars in her arms, and put her hand in.


    "Thank you very much."


    "It''s OK. It''s the compensation for being ignorant in the sky at that time."


    Seeing Lu Beiyou with a smiling face, Li Tuya lowered her head and whispered, "in fact, I was the one who made the mistake first..."


    "Ah? What were you talking about? "


    Li Tuya saw Lu Beiyou and didn''t hear what he said just now. He said in a voice: "nothing."


    The little monkey didn''t care about it. Seeing that Li Tuya took over the sword body, he jumped with joy and put his paw on the sword body. A blue sword ran straight into the sky, and the terrible sword spirit raged in the hills.


    A rusty sword stained with blood echoed in unison. On the old sword, there was a sound of ancient sword.


    When the green light dispersed, Li Tuya had a long blue sword in front of him.


    The body of the sword is three feet and three feet, with all kinds of animals on it and plants on its back.


    This sword is called: Mi Ling!


    Is this half step immortal sword? Li Tuya rubbed his eyes in disbelief. He had never seen the power of the immortal sword before. A "ten thousand feet" was enough to frighten his mind. At the moment, such a half step immortal sword, which was only half as weak as "ten thousand feet", completely belonged to himself.


    Lituya did not slow down for a moment.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t put it away. "


    Lu Beiyou sees Li Tuya''s dementia face and can''t help but remind him.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just incredible."


    In Li Tuya''s heart, there are five kinds of miscellaneous grains, excitement, excitement, silence and relief.If he had been on Tianshan Mountain at that time, he would not have been in such a dilemma, would he?


    Shaking his hands, he took over Mi Ling, gently stroked the body of the sword, and said in a soft voice, "in the future, please take more care of me!"


    Mi Ling sent out a pleasant sound of sword, as if in response to a girl''s wish.


    "Well, let''s go out then."


    When Lu Beiyou saw that Li Tuya had found Mi Ling''s sword body, he was satisfied. He clapped his hands and was about to walk out of the burial sword post.


    "Wait! Although you get the adventure in this mountain and river map, the big than rule is not the adventure. According to the truth, you have lost. I have... "


    When Li Tuya sees Lu Beiyou, he will go out. He can''t help but stop him. He will take out some of the magic beads that the little monkey has just obtained for him from his pocket and give them to Lu Beiyou.


    But before she finished, Lu Beiyou interrupted her with a smile, "don''t worry, how can I lose?"


    "But with the number of beads you have, how can you win?"


    When Lu Beiyou saw Li Tuya''s worried face, a strange smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    "If we talk about the beads, there are not many outside now, are there?"


    How many?


    Li Tuya is full of fog and water. Isn''t the place with the most miraculous pearls in the sword burial mound? How can there be so many outside?


    "Tuya, do you remember the rules of the first round of competition?"


    "Of course, the top eight people who get the most beads can enter the next round of competition."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head with satisfaction, and then said softly, "have you ever thought that if they can''t get a pearl?"


    "How could it be?"


    Li Tuya doesn''t believe it, because it''s impossible. The last two days are left. Even if the contestants are weak, they can''t get a magic bead.


    "It''s possible!"


    Lu Beiyou turned to look at the direction of the entrance of the burial sword hillock, with a smile on his face, "aren''t they outside now?"

 C271

    Competition rules: kill the spirit to get the magic bead.


    But another rule is that only eight people are promoted, that is to say, as long as the remaining number is less than eight, or just enough for eight, they will be considered to have passed the competition.


    This is a potential rule. Although Lu Beiyou and Li Tuya didn''t care about it before, it has been proposed by Lu Beiyou again.


    This let Li Tuya can''t help but swallow saliva, inconceivable way: "do you want to?"


    Lu Beiyou showed his white teeth and said with a smile, "since they have come here on their own initiative, do I not accept the gift?"


    "But


    "It doesn''t matter. You''ll see me next."


    Li Tuya also wanted to try to dissuade Lu Beiyou, but Lu Beiyou had already stridden out of the burying sword gang.


    First there was a roar, then there was the Dragon sparrow, and then there was the Kirin.


    This sword burial post has been the target of public criticism for a long time.


    No matter how many beads they have collected, they can''t miss the chance just by the news.


    But when people gathered in front of the palace, they could not see anything except the scars and bloodstains. Before they arrived, there was a great war here.


    They wanted to move towards the palace, but they found that they could not enter the palace for half a minute.


    Everyone looked at each other. Although they were all rivals, they could feel the huge Qi of things in the palace.


    Greed, greed, everyone present here is full of greed.


    When they were impatient, suddenly the gate of the palace slowly opened and a man in white came out with a smile.


    Is that him?


    They all looked at each other and looked at each other.


    It''s not that they are afraid of Lu Beiyou, but the shock he brings to the public is not small.


    First, he confronted the sage of langtuo temple in front of the prime minister''s house. Although he was defeated, he forced the head of the prime minister''s house to fight for him.


    After entering the prime minister''s residence, there was no news of him. But on the martial arts stage, he was the devil eating the sword. The three princes of Beihai were fighting for him at the same time.


    Let''s not say that he avoided the war. It was frightening just because he was involved in so many relationships.


    Langtuo temple, Prime Minister''s house, Beihai Dynasty, Tianshan devil.


    Lu Beiyou pushes open the gate of the palace. When he sees all the people gathered here, their faces are full of fear, and his heart is a little unhappy.


    You say you are a group of people, I am alone, you don''t say to besiege me, but a face of fear is what mean.


    Thanks to me, I let Li Tuya release the breath of MI Ling just now.


    It''s a waste.


    Lu Beiyou shakes his head with a mocking smile on the corner of his mouth. Looking at the people gathered in front of him, his body gradually drifts towards the sky.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at the crowd and said calmly, "Oh, what''s the matter with you guys gathering in the little brother''s territory if you don''t cut the demons?"


    Lu Beiyou didn''t think much about it, so he asked in a voice.


    All of them looked at each other and couldn''t speak for a moment. Then suddenly, a voice came from the crowd: "boundless heaven!"


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes are open a little. It seems that these people are not all generals.


    Traveling crane people.


    Tianjizi left a list for himself before he left, and he was one of the most dangerous.


    The others, such as the Third Prince of Beihai, xiaoyaozi, xiuling''er and Shijian, didn''t come here.


    I think there are some opportunities or obstacles. If they are kicked out here, Lu Beiyou doesn''t believe it.


    "Oh, isn''t this the crane man? I don''t know why you are here? "


    The crane people in Yunyou naturally heard the irony of Lu Beiyou''s words. The current situation can be seen by anyone who has a clear eye. It''s all for the chance in the palace.


    With Lu Beiyou''s preconceived ideas and the Qi just spread out, it seems that this opportunity has fallen into Lu Beiyou''s hands.


    However, this does not hinder their strong greed. After all, all the people who can stay here are people who can speak well everywhere. Who is willing to go down?


    "Brother Lu is joking. I saw a terrible roar just when I came here. I thought it was evil. So I gathered here to see what kind of evil it was, but I never thought it was brother Lu."


    When the crane man said these words, his face was as usual, and even his breath was not a bit disordered. People on the scene could not help but feel sorry for his face.


    "Oh? So you mean, I''m the devil in your mouth. And you are here to attack me? "


    Lu Beiyou took the road in a strange way. Instead of declining, he was more alert.


    Ask a face can not, what can make him fear?


    The crane man of Yunyou takes a step forward, goes to the front of the crowd, and confronts Lu Beiyou from afar, pinching the key with one hand."Brother Lu, that''s not true. We are all kind-hearted. Brother Lu will not be evil, but I think brother Lu must have encountered some big trouble in the palace. In this case, why don''t you open the door and let us go in together to help brother Lu eradicate evil? "


    When they heard what the crane man said, they looked at each other, and then they agreed: "that is, we are afraid of brother Lu''s accident, so we rush to protect him."


    "That''s right. When brother Lu opens the door, I will help brother Lu kill the evil spirits."


    "That''s it, that''s it..."


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Beiyou saw the people not far below him, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes.


    This guy!


    At this time, the crane man also opened his eyes, took out a brush from his arms and put it on his shoulder.


    "Brother Lu, can you open the door for us?"


    "You can''t brush the kindness of all the brothers present, can you?"


    Lu Beiyou is speechless, stretched out his finger in his ear, a face of impatience.


    "Come on, come on, if you don''t want to be a fool, I''m not a fool."


    "Since you all want to get a piece of the cake from this hall, Lu naturally won''t refuse, and it''s not easy to refuse."


    When the audience saw Lu Beiyou, they didn''t intend to talk to them. Instead, they directly opened the window to tell them the truth. There was a trace of embarrassment on their faces, but then they were ecstatic.


    Everyone can understand what Lu Beiyou said.


    The door of the palace is about to open. It''s a chance that everyone present may pick a piece of meat from the fat sheep.


    The crane man of Yunyou closed his eyes again, and said to the north, "please bother brother Lu."


    "No trouble, no trouble, but I''d like to ask you a question."

 C272

    Lu Beiyou''s mouth is slightly raised, his eyes are slightly narrowed, and he looks sarcastically at the people under him.


    "Do you have enough beads?"


    What does that mean?


    All the people were stunned, and their faces were not very good-looking.


    Just closed his eyes, Yunyou crane man opened his eyes again. He looked at Lu Beiyou and flashed a sharp light.


    "Brother Lu, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Lu Beiyou didn''t look at the ugly face of the crane man. He just stretched out his little finger and pulled out his ear. Then he flicked at the crowd and said with a smile: "if you ask me to open the door, I''ll open it. Then I don''t have face. Just as it happens, I haven''t got a few magic pearls this time, so I think you won''t be stingy with these little ones, will you


    Lu Beiyou didn''t want to talk nonsense either. He just said what he thought, with a smile of unscrupulous businessman on his face.


    People are also angry. If they don''t understand Lu Beiyou''s meaning, they will wipe their necks directly.


    This guy is taking advantage of the fire! And it''s still a naked robbery. It doesn''t beat around the Bush at all.


    The smile on the face tells you that if you give it to me, you''ll let it in. If you don''t give it to me, it''s treacherous to play.


    "Don''t go too far! Do you really think you can fight against us alone? "


    At this time, there was also a complaint of discontent in the crowd, which also attracted a burst of agreement from the crowd.


    Lu Beiyou just said coldly, "don''t try to crush me with the number of people. Even if you are together, who can guarantee that we won''t cut each other''s knives? You know, I can''t finish the good things in the sword mound alone, but it doesn''t mean that other people won''t pry."


    "Besides, if you have a way to come in, you will stand outside and talk nonsense with me here, wasting your time."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, people''s eyes were alert and looked at the people around.


    Lu Beiyou directly exposed the two hidden problems.


    The short-term alliance, which had just been established, collapsed in this instant.


    Although people are greedy animals, they are also selfish animals.


    No one can guarantee whether they will stab themselves when they go in.


    "So, what do you want?"


    At this time, the crane man who had never spoken could not help but make a sound.


    His idea is very simple, can''t let Lu Beiyou continue to talk, but he didn''t find, at the moment the home has fallen in the hands of Lu Beiyou.


    "Me? My idea is very simple! "


    Lu Beiyou had a bright smile on his face, but in the eyes of the public, he was so treacherous.


    "Give me all the pearls on you, and I''ll let you in. As long as there is one person who doesn''t, then this chance will never be with you again."


    All the beads?


    All of them were deceived for a moment. They thought Lu Beiyou was just a simple blackmail. But they didn''t expect that this guy was a lion with a big mouth, and his appearance was extremely ugly.


    The crane man''s face was gloomy for a moment, and he said in a deep voice, "have you ever thought about the consequences of your words?"


    The crane man reached out to the crowd and said, "all of you here are elite, core disciples or disciples from the major forces of Jiuzhou."


    "Do you know how many forces you will offend with this remark?"


    Hearing the crane man''s rebuke, the people on the scene also looked better. Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but sneer, "according to your meaning, I should let you eat for nothing?"


    "This is the chance. Everyone can get it. Brother Lu can''t get it alone."


    The crane man finally tore off his hypocrisy, and Lu Beiyou couldn''t help laughing.


    "That''s right! I''m sick of your desire, and I''m so proud! "


    "And I''ll put it on today. You have to give it today, and you have to give it if you don''t!"


    The crane man took a deep breath, closed his eyes again, and said in a deep voice, "that''s not to talk about?"


    "Talk?"


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes are abusive. He looks at the crane man like a mole ant.


    "You don''t deserve it!"


    In a flash, the crane man opened his eyes, held the dust in his hand, and behind him the hundred Zhang spirit crane spread its wings and roared.


    The threat of terror is breathless.


    Even if all the people on the scene are the elite of each major department, they feel a little dull for a moment.


    "Is this the strength of the crane people?"


    "According to my father, the crane people once killed a crane in Mahayana at Guixu, and then turned it into their own spiritual species. They had two spiritual veins in their bodies at the same time. Later, he closed the door and never heard from him again. Knowing that his clan was found by the enemy, the crane people went out of the gate and slaughtered all the people who were seeking revenge. The blood flowed down the stone ladder, and it still hasn''t disappeared. Among them, there are experts in the half step immortal world! "This remark caused another uproar.


    It''s not unusual for Mahayana to kill all enemies, but it''s too strong for Mahayana to kill half a step of immortal!


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on the crane people, and everyone has their own ideas for the first time.


    Jealousy, envy, gloom, or something.


    At the moment, the crane man didn''t care so much. Lu Beiyou was the only one in his eyes? I''d like to ask for advice. How high is your qualification


    Lu Beiyou naturally hears the words of the people under him. The crane man in front of him is very dangerous. Even if they don''t say it, he knows the list given to him by Tianji.


    But, that was just him before!


    Now he doesn''t care about the crane people at all.


    "Ask for advice? Is it up to you? "


    Lu Beiyou can''t help laughing. Chunyang, the Dragon bird flies out of the sword bag behind him.


    Roar!!! Roar!!!


    Behind Lu Beiyou, two terrible roars directly smashed the lingering rhyme of the crane''s roar. The terrible and dignified golden dragon was staring at the empty image of the crane behind him, like a prey waiting to be slaughtered.


    Beside the Golden Dragon lies a sleeping giant. It can''t see clearly. But when it opens its eyes, it is a moment.


    The void freezes, the terrible pressure sweeps the whole audience, and the roaring sound only shatters the void.


    The giant wings spread out to block out the sun.


    Dragon Bird, wake up!


    Lu Beiyou, staring at the bleeding crane man in the corner of his mouth, couldn''t help but sneer: "I advise you to take out your family skills directly. I''m afraid it''s not enough to see with you."


    Others may not know what happened just now, but as a traveller who has just experienced everything, he knows very well.

 C273

    Just now, Lu Beiyou sacrificed two immortal swords.


    Among them, the sword spirit who opened his eyes, just for a moment, the meaning of the sword ran through the spirit crane behind him.


    And I''ve been bitten by my eyes.


    Even what happened in the middle, the crane people did not have time to respond.


    Now his eyes are full of vigilance.


    The crowd around the theatre was stunned to see the bloody scene of the crane man''s mouth.


    "What happened just now?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t see clearly."


    "Me too."


    "I didn''t see clearly either."


    ¡­¡­


    Both Yunyou crane man and Lu Beiyou heard the voices. Lu Beiyou looked at Yunyou crane man with a playful expression.


    "You''ve heard that if you go on like this, your value in their eyes will get lower and lower until it disappears."


    "Even so, you still don''t want to show the ability to press the box?"


    Yunyou crane man''s face is uncertain. He doesn''t have the ability to press the box, but he doesn''t want to be exposed to the public so early. After all, the deeper this kind of thing is hidden, the better it will be for him. Now he takes out his ability to press the box in the first round, so how can he face the opponents behind?


    Lu Beiyou saw that the crane man was still hesitating, and his evaluation also fell a point in his heart.


    It''s hard to be a great weapon to shrink.


    "Since you don''t want to do it, give all the beads on you!"


    "Don''t deceive too much!"


    On the contrary, he climbed up the pole and forced himself step by step.


    There was a burst of anger in my heart.


    Wouldn''t this guy look at his situation?


    "Too much deception? Do you have no idea who is deceiving people so much? "


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes swept all the people present, and his face was full of sarcasm.


    "When you see that I''m weak, you''ll beat me with numbers. See oneself lose power, want to let me find a pole for you to climb down


    "How can there be such a good thing in the world?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s taunt, people''s faces were blue and purple.


    The crane man did not know how to answer for a moment, and his face was gloomy.


    "Now I''ll say it one last time. Give me all the pearls on you!"


    Lu Beiyou finally lost patience and gave an ultimatum to the people present.


    "Bold!"


    At this time, another shadow flew out of the crowd and landed in the air, roaring toward the landing north.


    "We respect you for being a man, so we don''t want to bully others with more, but you have repeatedly provoked us, just when we are out of temper!"


    Hearing this figure, the crowd echoed, and then a group of people fell into the air, standing beside the crane man and confronting Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help sighing.


    "I said to you, before people speak, you will take the initiative to use it as a shield. Thanks to you, you are still the heirs or disciples of our inheritance. I didn''t expect that you are all a group of brainless guys! "


    "No nonsense! I just want to say, "you can''t open this hall door today!"


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes narrowed and flashed a dangerous light.


    "What if it''s open, what if it''s not?"


    The man who had just spoken thought that Lu Beiyou was afraid, so he sneered: "if we open the door, we will let bygones be bygones and spare your life."


    "And if not?"


    "If you don''t, don''t blame us for being rude!"


    When he spoke, the great man also showed a strong momentum.


    But he didn''t notice the strange look of the crane man behind him.


    Lu Beiyou laughs and reaches out his hand to wave it. Two swords fall into Lu Beiyou''s hands again. The Golden Dragon and the Dragon Bird dissipate and are taken back by him.


    "I wanted to give you a decent result, but now that I''m talking about it, I can''t say it if I don''t pay you back!"


    Lu Beiyou has a smile on his mouth and a green lotus mark on his eyebrows. The clouds are deep and heavy in the sky that people can see.


    People also feel bad.


    Lu Beiyou gently picks the corner of his mouth, reaches out a hand, turns his palm out, and his middle finger upward.


    "Sword up!"


    Boom!


    The earth trembles, and countless rays of light rise from the palace, with dense clouds and dark clouds pressing down on the city.


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou is like a king, overlooking all living beings, and everyone on the scene is shaking uncontrollably.


    The crane man was even more shivering. He thought that he might be able to fight Lu Beiyou with his own card, but now Lu Beiyou gives him an incomparable feeling.In the picture of mountains and rivers, invincible!


    People with unstable mind and nature are paralyzed when they see the current situation.


    High above the sky, countless flying swords are hanging high in the air, and the thick meaning of the sword converges in one place, which is close to the essence.


    In the clouds there was thunder.


    The thunder of terror swept over the sky in the picture of mountains and rivers.


    "I''d like to see what kind of impoliteness you''re going to give me."


    Lu Beiyou bent down and looked down at all living beings.


    "Don''t don ''t panic! He''s alone


    At this time, some of the people trembled and said that they forced themselves to give encouragement to the people.


    Hearing these words, people''s minds were also calm.


    "Yes, yes! There are so many of us, how can we not beat him


    "Yes, let''s go together!"


    "Look at my ten thousand swords


    "Look at my tiger


    "Look at me..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of the speech, everyone had already made a good defensive posture.


    However, the crane man stepped back and scolded a group of idiots.


    If others don''t know, how can he not know. Today''s Lu Beiyou is not the Lu Beiyou on the martial arts platform before!


    In a short period of 20 days, even less than one day, this guy broke through the limit of trapping countless top experts in Mahayana!


    He is a half step immortal!


    And ten thousand swords in the air, not to mention the crane people, even if all of them join hands, they may not be able to resist!


    But these people around him didn''t find it.


    Between thinking, the crane people have made plans.


    Run! We have to run!


    But as soon as he turned around and took a step, he suddenly stopped, trembled all over, and said in a frightened voice, "this, what kind of monster is this?"


    In front of him, a strange beast was standing behind the crowd, covered with blood, golden eyes with dangerous sharp.


    "Ouch!"


    The roar is earth shaking and the rocks are broken.


    Kirin is angry!


    First, Xuanyuan disappeared from the rest of the world. As soon as the Eastern Emperor left, the guy who had been spying on the tomb for a long time appeared again. He was beaten half dead and ran away.


    Lu Beiyou is Xuanyuan''s choice to find his hometown.


    Now some people don''t even have long eyes to fight him. The anger in Kirin''s heart!

 C274

    Now it has the impulse to tear all the people in front of it.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t expect Qilin to come back now, but it''s also in his favor.


    "I''m going to ask you one last time, are you going to hand over the beads you have?"


    "Remember, this is the last warning!"


    Under the double shock of himself and Kirin, people''s psychological endurance is on the verge of extreme.


    Now he has the heart to die. Why did he have to provoke him at that time.


    "We don''t..."


    "Roar!"


    "Hand it in!"


    "Sure!"


    If Lu Beiyou is the only one, they still have a little bottom in their heart. Now when this strange beast comes out behind their retreat.


    The bottom of their hearts was gone for a moment.


    This terrible pressure has completely exceeded their cognition. Even the elders of their own family have no such terrible power.


    It''s not something they can fight against at all!


    Lu Beiyou clapped his hands with satisfaction and said, "that''s right. If I knew that, why did I have to do it at the beginning?"


    With that, Lu Beiyou walked slowly to the crowd, took out a bag from the empty mustard seed and put it on the ground. He said with a smile, "in this way, you give me all the magic beads in hand, and I''ll let you go. How about this deal? I think it''s a good deal. "


    "You go too far! You just said clearly that as long as we give you the Pearl, you will open the door of the hall! "


    Lu Beiyou scoffed at this objection, "look, look, you said it yourself, just now. So now I''ve changed my mind. What''s the problem? "


    "You


    "You what you! I tell you, just now you are the people who are trying to push me, but now they are different. I am pressing you, so I am the one who has the final say.


    "One more word of nonsense, I''ll blow your head out!"


    Lu Beiyou smiles and says what he wants to say most. At this moment, Lu Beiyou feels handsome!


    There was anger in everyone''s heart, but there was nothing to do at the moment.


    Had no choice but to put the beads in front of the bag.


    Lu Beiyou looks at the bulging bag of beads in front of him and smiles.


    Great harvest!


    "Now you can let us go!"


    They dare to be angry, for fear that if they are not careful, they will make the guy behind them angry.


    "Of course Oh, no! What did you just say? "


    I @ # £¤%% £¤¡­¡­ %


    now that everyone has the heart to kill people, the wandering crane man forced his anger out of his teeth and said, "I said, have you asked the guy behind to let us go?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "of course, of course."


    Just when people thought they were relieved, Lu Beiyou continued: "in fact, it''s useless for you to tell me, because I don''t know it at all. I don''t care if it can let you go."


    With that, Lu Beiyou also reluctantly spread out his hand, saying that he could do nothing.


    "You''re playing with us!"


    Finally, they could no longer suppress their anger. They roared toward the landing north, and all kinds of auras flew up in the sky.


    Lu Beiyou is satisfied with the bag of beads in front of him and smiles at them.


    "You just found out? A bunch of idiots


    All the people were very angry. Their eyes were red. They roared towards the landing north. All kinds of killing moves killed the landing north.


    The crane man can''t help but lift his last card.


    I saw a terrible bloody crane appeared in the air, whining.


    "You forced me!"


    At the moment, the crane man in Yunyou has no calmness when he first confronts Lu Beiyou. His eyes are red, his hair is hairy, and he looks crazy.


    Lu Beiyou, however, was smiling and turned his head toward the palace.


    "Come back to me!"


    The crane man roared, and the bloody crane came to kill Lu Beiyou.


    But just as he was about to hit Lu Beiyou, suddenly a pale sword burst out from Lu Beiyou. I don''t know when he had a white dagger in his hand.


    The bloody crane is cut off.


    Where the sword Qi goes, the mountains, rocks and void are all cut off.


    The length of sword Qi is thousands of miles.


    Lu Beiyou turned his head and looked at the people behind him with cold eyes.


    "Remember, there are people you can''t touch, and unfortunately I''m one of them."


    "Unfortunately, you have no chance to regret it!"


    "What do you mean Ah


    As soon as Lu Beiyou finished speaking, his fingers were empty downward.Ten thousand swords have arrived.


    There was a lot of screams and thunder in the air. It melted into ten thousand swords in the air and fell towards the crowd.


    "You can''t kill me, I''m..."


    One of the men was killed by Lu Beiyou before he finished speaking.


    "I don''t care who you are or who you are. Since you have provoked me, you should be prepared to bear the consequences. "


    "I''m in charge here!"


    After lobbying, Lu Bei stopped looking and walked towards the palace.


    Silence, when all is quiet.


    Massacre, this is a naked massacre!


    Only four or five people were left on the scene, and the rest were kicked out of the mountain and river map by Lu Beiyou.


    All the people present were overjoyed and filled with the joy of the afterlife.


    One of them is the crane man who survived. Just now, he didn''t care about his image at all. He used others as shields to block his face.


    He can''t lose!


    He must not lose here!


    He wants to be the successor of the power of the prime minister''s office. As long as he does so, he can carry forward his clan. Only in this way can he be well-known in the history of the world.


    "Ha ha ha! See! Lu Beiyou! You can''t kill me! You just wait Ah!!! Don''t


    Before he finished, his head was dark, and a huge hoof collapsed towards him.


    Boom!


    Outside the palace, there was a loud noise. When the dust settled, there was no one left.


    I lost?


    The wandering crane man, who was spread to the outside of the mountain and river map, had a dull face, and obviously did not recover from the blow.


    "Lu Beiyou! I''m at odds with you


    And the people who were killed by Lu Beiyou in the mountains and rivers before are even more unwilling to say that they want to make Lu Beiyou look good.


    And, after coming out of the mountain and river map, Luobei City, which has been waiting for the result, is also frightened by the countless losers who suddenly appear in this field.


    What happened in this mountain and river map?


    How can there be so many losers at the same time in a moment?


    While sitting next to the city of Luobei, the beggar, who is quietly eating melons and fruits, is cursing in a low voice, "a group of idiots."

 C275

    When Lu Beiyou returned to the palace, he saw Li Tuya waiting for him with MI Ling in his arms.


    Can''t help but walk forward and say with a smile: "what''s the matter?"


    "Do you know how many forces you have offended?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded with a smile. Li Tuya said angrily, "since you know it, how dare you do it?"


    "Why not?"


    Lu Beiyou made a gesture that didn''t matter, "let''s not say that they wanted to provoke me first."


    "No matter how powerful they are, no matter how powerful the family is. Do you think they can match the old bald donkey in rantuo temple? "


    Lituya was speechless.


    Because it''s true that Lu Bei lobbied. No matter how powerful they are, how can they compare with the sages of today?


    "You see, in that case, why should I care about provoking more enemies?"


    Li Tuya''s logic of Lu Beiyou is completely speechless.


    But when I thought of Lu Bei You Fang''s move, I was also a little confused.


    "Where did you learn that trick just now?"


    Where did you learn that?


    Lu Beiyou also shook his head with a smile, unwilling to mention it again.


    He can''t say that the ball didn''t lie in front of the ice. When he went to Castle Peak City, he gave it to himself to protect himself?


    At that time, ten thousand swords hung on the green mountain, how powerful it was.


    Now he can do it, but the girl who has been protecting herself is lying in the ice coffin.


    It''s true that things are right and people are wrong.


    "Hello, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing Lu Beiyou in a daze, Li Tuya can''t help but interrupt his thinking.


    "Ah? oh It''s OK. "


    "By the way, how are you getting along with miling?"


    When Li Tuya saw Lu Beiyou changing the topic, he didn''t say anything.


    "There is still a day and a half left. Do you have any idea what to do when you go out?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head. "Why do you think so much? Step by step, I don''t believe it. They dare to do it in the prime minister''s house."


    "In the prime minister''s house, they really dare not, but what if you go out?"


    "Have you ever thought that I would be the uncle of the prime minister''s office?"


    Lu Beiyou''s words just finished, Li Tuya almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of blood, together with this is ready to fake tiger power?


    "Even if you are the last uncle of the prime minister''s office, have you ever thought that the prime minister''s office can shoulder the responsibility of bringing such a great trouble to the prime minister''s office as a saint?"


    Lu Beiyou was silent.


    At this moment, there was a terrible noise in front of the Palace door. A terrible beast came to the north and Li Tuya.


    When it came to the right side of Lu Beiyou, it also stopped.


    Lu Beiyou bowed to Qilin and said, "thank you for saving your life."


    "Come on, you really don''t think I''m a fool. Even if I didn''t come back just now, I''m afraid you can kill them all by yourself."


    Lu Beiyou smiles, but soon returns to normal. After all, Lu Beiyou doesn''t know who cares too much about face.


    "However, junior, since you have been instructed by Xuanyuan to take Taiyi and Daxia Longque away from me. I don''t know what to say


    "Originally I wanted to go out with you, but now I can''t get away."


    Can''t get away?


    Lu Beiyou was puzzled, "master, what''s the matter?"


    Kirin sighed and changed his body. His size was countless times smaller until he became the same size as a little dog.


    "You should know about the battle just now?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded. When Lu Beiyou walked out of the wanjian space, there was a terrible tremor outside the palace, and the Kirin had disappeared. It was obvious that he was fighting something outside.


    "He was sent in by the little boy from Luobei city. I saw him seriously injured at that time, and I didn''t care. It never occurred to him that later he tortured and killed demons in this mountain and river map, absorbed the spirit beads into his body, and not only recovered from his injury, but also improved rapidly. "


    "Xuanyuan suppressed it before, but now Xuanyuan has gone. Now I am the only one who can suppress it in this mountain and river map. Once I leave, it will tear open the channel of mountain and river map to the outside world through the burial sword mound, and it will certainly bring chaos to your world. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Beiyou also understood.


    At that time, the little monkey told him that the monster was the one in Kirin''s mouth, but now even Kirin can only expel it and can''t kill it. We can imagine how terrible that guy is.


    "So, master, what is it?"


    "A cat."


    A cat?


    Lu Beiyou and Li Tuya looked at each other, but they didn''t recover for a while.


    A cat can beat a group of experts like Kirin just now.What kind of cat is this?


    "Well, don''t worry about it. As long as I''m here, it can''t rush out of the mountain and river map."


    "But listen to me next."


    Hearing Qilin''s tone, Lu Beiyou''s face became solemn.


    "Master, you said."


    "What should be given to you, Xuanyuan has already given it to you."


    "And I have one last request."


    "If you have any request, just say it. As long as I can do it, I will try my best to do it."


    Kirin nodded, "if one day I die in this world, or dissipate in this mountain and river map, remember that you will come back and take away the sea god pillar."


    "This is also my last request. Give me to someone worthy of your trust."


    "At that time, the animal in the mountain and river map will tear up the channel between the mountain and river map and the outside world, and rush out. At that time, the stability of the world will be left to you."


    Lu Beiyou also felt a shock in his heart. Are all the people in their world like this?


    Even if you know that you are going to die, you should give full play to your greatest value to benefit the people.


    Lu Beiyou did not refuse and nodded solemnly.


    "I will remember what you said."


    "That''s good, so I can rest assured."


    With that, Kirin stopped talking and walked to the tomb.


    Knowing that kylin''s figure had disappeared, Li Tuya calmed down and said, "do you know the monster just now?"


    "It''s not a monster."


    "And what is it?"


    Hearing Li Tuya''s rhetorical question, Lu Beiyou was silent for a while and said in a soft voice: "he is the auspicious beast of another world."


    Another world?


    What Li Tuya heard was confused. Lu Beiyou just shook his head, but he didn''t want to say more. He walked out of the palace.


    Although he had enough spirit beads in his hand, it didn''t hinder him. He killed more demons. After all, the spirit beads were also mentioned at the beginning of Luobei city.


    However, as long as they kill themselves, they all belong to killing that person.


    In this case, how can we miss so many opportunities of spoils.

 C276

    Time is fleeting.


    After killing a spirit at the peak of the Mahayana realm, Lu Beiyou is satisfied with his spirit.


    Li Tuya, who had been following him, sat on a stone, holding "Mi Ling" and shaking his legs.


    At this time, two people''s body suddenly rose the golden light.


    When the time comes.


    Lu Beiyou nodded contentedly, but Li Tuya was indifferent.


    After a burst of light, Lu Beiyou reappeared on the martial arts platform of the prime minister''s residence.


    Then I took a look at the surrounding environment. There were only a dozen people on the stage.


    Among them, there are several people who have been regarded as the biggest enemies: the Third Prince of Beihai, the third Gu of Beihai, xiuling''er, the little princess of Miaogou, xiaoyaozi of Linglong academy, and even Tianshan Mountain and Shijian.


    Lu Beiyou doesn''t know anyone else, but he can also feel their great momentum.


    With careful observation, although beisangu looked at himself kindly, Lu Beiyou could feel his hidden intention of killing.


    Little princess Miaogo, however, looks very haggard, and her eyes are even a little empty. I don''t know what happened to her in the picture of mountains and rivers.


    Xiaoyaozi, however, is worthy of the word "Xiaoyao". He is as indifferent as water. When he sees Lu Beiyou looking at him, he also turns around and nods. Then he closes his eyes and says nothing.


    When Lu Beiyou saw Shijian, he was puzzled.


    Because he knew that Shijian was not right with him from the beginning, but when he looked at him, he could turn a blind eye to himself.


    There must be something wrong with it.


    Just as Lu Beiyou was about to turn around and ask Li Tuya, suddenly a bell rang.


    "First of all, I would like to congratulate you on your success in standing out from the mountain and river map."


    See Luo North City from empty sky, the back hand stepped on to come over, smiling to the public clapped.


    But seeing his appearance, it is hard to think that he is the dignified head of the prime minister''s mansion.


    "Now that you have come out of the mountain and river map, come according to the rules. Please take out all the beads in your hands and count them."


    "Of course, my prime minister''s office always keeps its word. The Pearl belongs to you. I only look at the quantity."


    Lu Beiyou almost didn''t laugh when he heard the speech.


    "Lord Luo, where are the people who were kicked out of shanhetu now?"


    Luobei city has just landed, xiuling''er has asked eagerly.


    "Oh, you want to ask elder Xu who followed you when he came here, right?"


    Xiuling''er nodded repeatedly. Luobei city said with a smile, "please rest assured that they have been safely sent out of the prime minister''s house. When elder Xu goes out, please let me tell Miss xiuling''er that he is waiting for you in front of the prime minister''s house."


    As soon as the voice fell, xiuling''er had already run off the stage and ran in front of the prime minister''s house.


    I don''t care about the result of the contest.


    People were stunned.


    Obviously, Luobei city didn''t expect that the little girl of Miao valley would leave on her own initiative. However, as the head of the government, she still has the ability to control the field.


    With a light cough, he said to the rest of the audience: "since the little princess Miao Gu has retired from the competition, there will be another point less competition. Let''s start?"


    They all looked at each other, but no one came forward first.


    Not to mention the embarrassment of hosting Luobei City, even Lu Beiyou felt extremely embarrassed.


    At this time, xiaoyaozi came out first, took out a picture scroll from his waist backpack and opened it downward.


    I saw many beads fall from the picture.


    One, two Thirty two, thirty three Ninety one, ninety-two, ninety-three!


    Ninety three in all!


    The crowd was in an uproar. Xiaoyaozi was really powerful. He actually got 93 spirit beads in just one month. But if it''s just like this, there''s no need to be so surprised.


    The most important thing is that these 93 are all Mahayana beads!


    There is no low level bead.


    But xiaoyaozi didn''t have much expression for the praise around him. He just opened his mouth to Luobei city and said, "Lord of Luofu, can I put it away?"


    "Yes."


    Luobei city''s face is also showing a kind smile.


    Xiaoyaozi nodded, collected the Pearl with the scroll, and bowed back to Luobei city.


    With the precedent of xiaoyaozi, the people behind also took out their own beads.


    But none of them can surpass xiaoyaozi, but there is a man in the middle who is second only to xiaoyaozi.


    Wuquan village, keep an eye on it.


    There are 64 in Mahayana realm, 38 in Guixu realm and 46 in Tongshen realm.


    This simple looking man also showed his edge in this big match.


    Then several people took out their own beads in turn.Not much, but no less than others.


    There are 84 in Mahayana realm, 92 in Guixu realm and 286 in Tongshen realm.


    People''s eyes were once again attracted by a man''s achievements.


    Wanjian Tianshan, Shijian!


    But his eyes were very empty, even pale, and there was no blood at all. There was no sound of sword in the gray package in his arms.


    Lu Beiyou takes a look at Li Tuya. Li Tuya shakes his head and says he doesn''t know.


    At this time, lituya also went forward and took her beads out of the bag around her waist.


    Everyone in the room couldn''t help taking a breath.


    If we say that xiaoyaozi''s 93 Mahayana beads are shocking enough, but they are very different from what Li Tuya has shown.


    There are 196 in Mahayana, 396 in Guixu and 328 in Tongshen.


    When Luobei city said this number, even he was deceived.


    What''s the situation?


    How did she do it? Let''s not say whether she has the level to kill the peak of Mahayana. As far as time is concerned, lituya''s current strength is hard to achieve.


    Li Tuya also felt the questioning eyes around him and could not help humming.


    "Is there a rule in the prime minister''s mansion to question where Lingzhu came from?"


    Luobei city is speechless. Although other people are talking about it, they all shut up when they see that Luobei city is silent.


    "No, it''s true."


    Li Tuya nodded and bowed to Luobei city.


    Lu Beiyou looks at Li Tuya and secretly gives him a thumbs up.


    "Well, those who haven''t checked the number, please check the number as soon as possible."


    They all looked at each other. It seems that there is only Lu Beiyou and Bei Sangu left before the show.


    Beisangu looks at Lu Beiyou with a smile on his face and makes a gesture of please.


    "Brother Lu, will you come first?"


    Lu Beiyou looks at the feigned beisangu with a sneer in his heart. He wants to increase his momentum by himself.


    On the surface, Lu Beiyou laughed, "then I''ll have to be more respectful than obedient!"

 C277

    After all, Lu Beiyou is not the kind of person who was beaten in the face and foolishly took the initiative to send up the other face.


    On the contrary, he is a very stingy person.


    Since beisangu didn''t give him face and wanted to make a fool of him, Lu Beiyou naturally gave him a gift in return.


    I just don''t know what kind of expression he will have in a moment.


    Lu Beiyou salutes Luobei City, but Luobei city doesn''t have a good face for Lu Beiyou. It''s a cold hum.


    Others don''t know, but he does.


    Not long ago, dozens of contestants were suddenly eliminated from the mountain and river map, and the first words of these people who came out to gnash their teeth were consistent, vowing to kill Lu Beiyou.


    From their mouth, Luobei city also knew the whole story. Although they had left the prime minister''s house, they all stopped in front of the prime minister''s house and even sent messages to the family.


    All the forces are converging towards the North Sea from all over the world. It''s like a hundred rivers embracing the sea. At that time, they will certainly converge into a torrent.


    At that time, even if it is the prime minister''s house, it may not be able to bear the burden. What''s more, in front of the prime minister''s house, there is still a covetous sage in the prime minister''s house.


    At that time, if Lu Beiyou becomes the final winner in the contest, not to mention himself, even the prime minister''s office will inevitably be robbed.


    Luobei city now wants to kick Lu Beiyou to death. How can it give him a good face.


    Lu Beiyou also understood that he couldn''t help laughing bitterly. However, the matter had come to this point and there was no turning back.


    Take a deep breath, reach out to take out a small sack from the empty mustard seed and throw it on the ground.


    "Master, please have a look."


    As he spoke, Lu Beiyou opened the sack with his fingers slightly hooked, and the beads rolled out of the sack.


    One, two Forty eight, forty-nine 102, 103


    Seeing the beads rolling out one by one, but the sack was only a little flat, the people looked at each other, couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and began to whisper.


    Beisangu, who used to show his pride, saw this scene, and his mouth fell down, and his face changed.


    Even xiaoyaozi, who is indifferent to the water, can''t help looking at Lu Beiyou.


    The only people present were Luobei city and lituya, who seemed to have known all this for a long time.


    286, 287 358 427 670


    People who were more and more shocked at first have become numb later.


    "How does this guy do it?"


    There is a question in everyone''s heart. In a short period of 30 days, they have killed hundreds of demons, but they know that the vast majority of demons are not weak.


    What''s more, because luck doesn''t mean that spirits will be sent to you to kill. Whether you can meet them or not depends entirely on luck. You can only find a prey by waving and listening to the sound. If you can meet high-level spirits, it depends entirely on luck. It has nothing to do with strength.


    Isn''t Lu Beiyou a monster?


    How could they know that Lu Beiyou''s magic beads were snatched from others except for a few dozen. Even if they knew, they either died under Lu Beiyou''s sword or under the foot of Kirin.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t care about the surprised expression of the people on the field. His eyes fell on beisangu. When he saw that his face was ugly, his expression was even more like eating Baba, and his heart was filled with darkness.


    I''ll make you pretend! You pretend! You take it!


    One thousand three hundred sixty-eight!


    Among them, there are 638 in Mahayana, 410 in Guixu and 328 in Tongshen.


    Among them, there are two even if they are dead, still exuding the terror of the prestige of the beads, a half step fairy realm beads, a polar realm!


    When all the beads in the bag were taken out, the whole audience was in an uproar.


    Is this guy a monster!


    Even if they are lucky, they will kill more than 600 demons in Mahayana realm, half step immortal realm and extreme realm, which is beyond their understanding.


    There are few such masters in the world, and Lu Beiyou even killed them?!


    And Jijing, the master of this realm, they only learned from their ancestors or ancestors.


    At the moment, this level of beads actually appeared in front of them, in addition to surprise, more people''s eyes is a flash of greed.


    The appearance of the magic bead of the extreme realm may be their hope to break through the realm.


    Even though Luobei city has a stable mind, when he sees this magic pearl, he can''t help shivering in his heart.


    This kid killed banbuxian human realm and Jijing spirit?! How is that possible?!


    However, it is a real proof that it seems to want to absorb everything around it.


    At the moment, the expression of beisangu was even more gloomy."Master Luo, can you announce the result?"


    When Lu Beiyou saw Luobei City, he was in a daze for the extremely beautiful pearl. For a moment, he also sighed a blunder.


    It was the pearl that came out when the Eastern Emperor helped himself to kill the ghost king. He didn''t care and received it in the sack.


    I didn''t expect to pour it out this time. I''m afraid it will be a big trouble again.


    "Oh, yes. However, the authenticity of this pearl remains to be discussed. I think you might as well give it to my prime minister''s office to check the authenticity. "


    Luobei city at this time is also a voice, people''s eyes to see Luobei city is also strange.


    The breath of the spirit bead has obviously proved that this guy is the spirit bead of the extreme realm. Now speaking this sentence, doesn''t it mean that he is a Ming Pao?


    "Of course."


    With that, he handed the Pearl to Luobei city.


    Lu Beiyou doesn''t care. Anyway, it''s useless to fall into his own hands. It''s better to throw in his heart and send Li to Luobei city.


    Luobei city face slightly red, light cough, "then thank you Xiaoyou, once proved that the bead is true, will return Xiaoyou."


    All the people present were booed. If they didn''t see that it was the official robbery of the prime minister''s house, their families would not live.


    However, Lu Beiyou is able to hand it over so easily, which makes many people take a look at Lu Beiyou.


    This man is dangerous!


    "Cough, I''ll announce the number of Lu Beiyou''s friends, 638 in Mahayana, 410 in Guixu and 328 in Tongshen. There are one half step immortal realm and one extreme realm. The total number is 1367. The number is valid. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded with a smile. Regardless of other people''s eyes, he collected all the beads and went straight to beisangu.


    "Since the third prince asked me to go first, I dare not refuse. Next, I''ll see the scenery of his highness. I''ll certainly look forward to it."


    Looking at Lu Beiyou with a bright smile on his face, beisangu clenched his fist and his forehead was blue.


    This guy, damn it!

 C278

    "What? Did his Highness the third prince not get the Pearl at all? "


    Lu Beiyou, with a smile on his face, looks at the north three times, and looks kind to outsiders.


    Only beisangu of the party knows that this guy is a bitch with a knife in his face.


    Beisangu took a deep breath, forced his anger down, forced his face to smile and said, "I won''t bother brother Lu."


    As he spoke, beisangu also walked forward, saluted Luobei City, and then stretched out two ink dragons from his sleeves, opened his mouth, and the beads rolled down.


    "Why do you dare to choose now?"


    Seeing Lu Beiyou coming towards him, Li Tuya couldn''t help saying.


    Lu Beiyou waved his hand, turned his back to the north and looked indifferent. "Since a group of people have been offended, I''m afraid to offend him?"


    Li Tuya felt speechless about Lu Beiyou''s reasons. He was angry that Lu Beiyou had robbed all those people''s beads before.


    Later, they were all killed, which was a big feud.


    It doesn''t matter. After all, their family power can''t interfere with the prime minister''s residence in a short time, but beisangu is different.


    Let''s not say that he is the son of heaven. When he was born, Jiao came and looked back.


    More importantly, this is Beihai, and beisangu is the future Prince of Beihai.


    In other words, even if it''s the prime minister''s residence, it''s also the territory of beisangu. What does Lu Beiyou think of doing such a stupid thing.


    Li Tuya doesn''t think that Lu Beiyou is a brainless fool.


    "It''s up to you. At that time, you''ll make him completely angry and tear his face. He wants to kill you here regardless of his face. What do you do then?"


    With that, Li Tuya did not look at Lu Beiyou, but at beisangu, who was taking out the beads one by one.


    Seeing this, Lu Beiyou shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. But as if he thought of something else, he came to Li Tuya''s side and said in a soft voice, "by the way, I just wanted to ask you, don''t you think the state of eating sword is strange?"


    "He has always been very strange, but when you say that, it seems to me that something is wrong."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Li Tuya can''t help looking at the food sword standing not far away, which looks like a stake. He also seems to feel something.


    Looking in the direction of landing northbound and lituya, he showed a strange smile.


    It''s cold and bloody.


    Lituya could not help but feel a chill, but he did not look too long, turned his head.


    Lu Beiyou and Li Tuya looked at each other, but they were silent.


    This guy seems to have changed his appearance, but he can''t tell. Even Li Tuya, who was traveling with him, can''t tell why.


    "991."


    At this time, the number of Lingzhu of beisangu was also a result. Although more than 800 had been a terrible number, because Lu Beiyou''s terrible number was ahead, people didn''t feel too shocked.


    Beisangu felt the eyes around him, but he clenched his fist again.


    This time, it was really my own blunder. Originally, my idea was to let Lu Beiyou swim forward first, then go up again by himself, and beat him with quantity.


    But I never thought that Lu Beiyou didn''t follow his own idea, slapping his face.


    Beisangu wrote down this hatred.


    Lu Beiyou doesn''t care about it. Now there are more people who want to die. Even the sages of the day want to kill themselves. Even with a beisangu, Lu Beiyou doesn''t care.


    No matter how powerful he is, can he be more powerful than the saint of langtuo temple?


    "Well, that''s the end of the first round. Next is your promotion order


    "First, Lu Beiyou. One thousand three hundred sixty-seven. "


    "Second, the Third Prince of Beihai, beisangu, 991."


    "Third, there are 974 Li Tuya in Tianshan."


    "Fourth, there are 462 Tianshan food swords."


    "Fifthly, Wuquan village has 148


    "Sixth, 93 xiaoyaozi of Linglong Academy."


    "Seventh, the dog gang has 78 dragon shells."


    "Eighth, the cat helps the Dragon set B, 54."


    "All of the above can be shortlisted for the second round. And the loser, of course, does not mean that you have a loss in this trip. You can go to my prime minister''s office and choose a set of skills to take away. It''s the prime minister''s office''s comfort to you. "


    Hearing the words of Luobei City, the loser, who was dissatisfied, was filled with surprise.


    This is a good news from heaven. You should know that the prime minister''s house is called the first Academy in Jiuzhou not only because it has brought out many talents from all over the world.


    What''s more, there are many methods of practice in the shuge of the prime minister''s office, and even the unique books of practice before the end of the fairyland can be found in the shuge."Thank you, Lord Luo!"


    "Thank you, Lord Luo!"


    "Thank you..."


    ¡­¡­


    For everyone''s thanks, Luobei city all agreed with a smile.


    "Please go back and have a rest. For those who enter the second round, please wait patiently for the notice of the second round."


    During the conversation, Luobei City waved its sleeves and appeared in front of the crowd one by one. In front of the door stood a bookboy, opening each door in person,


    "brother Lu, then we''ll see you for the second time!"


    As soon as beisangu stepped into the gate, he went back to the north and made a sound.


    Lu Beiyou was a little stunned. He could not help but draw up a dangerous arc at the corner of his mouth and said, "wait at any time!"


    When beisangu disappears, Li Tuya and Lu Beiyou greet each other and go to their own yard.


    Lu Beiyou took a slow breath and looked at the gate in front of him. He couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows.


    Even if someone has a bookboy to open the door, not only is there no bookboy in front of his door, but even the door handle is covered with iron thorns.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Luobei city is really a stingy person.


    "Wait!"


    When Lu Beiyou wants to push the door open, he is suddenly stopped by Luobei city.


    Lu Beiyou stopped to look at Luobei city and asked, "what''s the matter, master Luo?"


    As soon as Lu Beiyou''s voice fell, a straw sandal came to his face. Lu Beiyou''s face made a hasty escape.


    "Master?! Do you mean to call me master? "


    Luobei City rushes towards Lu Beiyou, but Lu Beiyou doesn''t dare to hide. He resists it.


    Fortunately, in the end, Luobei city received the strength, but even so, Lu Beiyou was still kicked in the corner of his mouth.


    "Do you know how much trouble you have caused this time?"


    "It''s not enough for you to provoke a saint of rantuo temple. Now you dare to provoke this group of people. Do you know how terrible the family power behind them is?"


    "Now they are waiting for you to go out in front of the prime minister''s house. As soon as you show up, I promise you will be beaten to death. Do you believe it or not?"

 C279

    Lu Beiyou steadied himself, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said with a bitter smile, "of course I know, but master Luo is not so heavy, is he?"


    "Heavy? It''s still light! If it wasn''t for xiaoyushu, I wouldn''t care about you. Now it''s better to kick you out of the prime minister''s office and protect yourself? "


    Lu Beiyou did not speak. I just patted my clothes and sighed.


    "What do you think I should do? I was besieged by them at that time. Is there any other way besides driving them out? "


    For a moment, Luobei city was unable to answer.


    Lu Beiyou shrugged his shoulders. "You see, in this case, I have made the best choice."


    "But you can grab their beads. Why kill them all and drive them out of shanhetu?"


    "Do you think there is a difference between the two


    Luobei city is silent.


    Lu Beiyou waved his hand with a smile, "well, I''m very tired, so I''ll have a rest first. You should rest as soon as possible. "


    With that, he reached out and pushed open the door with iron spikes. Lu Beiyou stood still for a moment, his mouth turned up and disappeared on the platform.


    The iron thorn on this door is an illusion.


    Luobei City stood on the martial arts platform for a long time without saying anything. At last, he sighed helplessly. He took the magic bead from Lu Bei''s hands and looked at it carefully for a long time. Whispered: "it seems that the thing was taken away by this boy, but this is a big disaster."


    "Old fox, is this also in your calculation?"


    Luobei city looked at the Lingzhu in his hand. After a while, he suddenly dropped the Lingzhu on the ground and scolded: "Luoyu book, Luoyu book! Why do you like such a bastard! "


    Luobei city''s complexion is tangled, and it comes forward to pick up the Pearl.


    Forget it, forget it. Even if it''s the boy''s fault, it has nothing to do with Lingzhu. With this Lingzhu, shanhetu can still run for a long time.


    Lu Beiyou stepped through the gate and went back to his courtyard. There were still peach trees in the courtyard, and there was no schoolboy. It was a relief to him.


    He pushed his room open, went in, closed the door, spat out a mouthful of blood, and collapsed to the ground.


    Lu Beiyou is really invincible in the mountain and river map, but how can it be said that he didn''t pay a huge price after he was really invincible?


    It was ten thousand flying swords, each of which was stained with blood by the spirit. Only Lu Beiyou knew the way and the sequelae.


    His internal organs are damaged, and his body is full of sword Qi. Fortunately, he has two channels to maintain Lu Beiyou until now.


    "Oh, do you feel better when you see this picture?"


    "No, I want to kill you myself now. I''ll kill you more than 100000 times."


    "What are you waiting for?"


    Lu Beiyou looked at Gu Man''er, who was walking towards him with his charming body wrapped in a thin blanket.


    Gu Man''er looks at the man who has no resistance ability in front of him. His face is angry. He uses his hand as a fist, and his fist is about to wave towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t resist. He closed his eyes.


    Pop!


    Lu Beiyou opened his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him.


    The trembling arm, a woman who used to look like a wild leopard in front of her, is now full of tears.


    "Lu Beiyou, I hate you!"


    Lu Beiyou smiles bitterly and touches his face. This slap is a little painful.


    After all, the body no longer has strength, head pain, lying on the ground fainted in the past.


    Gu Man''er wiped his tears. He was stubborn and didn''t cry. He looked at the man who had passed out in front of him. After all, he couldn''t do it.


    Pain, Lu Beiyou only feel pain all over.


    Sword Qi collides around in his body, cutting his bones and impacting his internal organs.


    Even in a coma, I couldn''t help but howl.


    All of a sudden, Lu Beiyou only felt the sword Qi in his body. It seemed that he was attracted by something and rushed to that place. His body also relaxed a lot.


    When Lu Beiyou calms down and wants to check, he finds that he can''t open his eyes in any case and falls asleep again.


    With a cock crowing, Lu Beiyou wakes up and opens his eyes. Gu Man''er has disappeared.


    Lu Beiyou has no chance to ask for forgiveness with her, and he is also lost.


    Will support the body, half leaning on the head of the bed, just want to sigh something, only feel some changes under his quilt.


    She quickly lifted the quilt and saw a naked body lying on her body sleeping soundly. However, her frown told Lu Beiyou that she was not feeling well at the moment.


    Guman! Instead of leaving, she got into her own bed?


    What is the situation?


    Lu Beiyou is now one of the first two big, just the sense of loss is also swept away."Elder martial brother, are you there?"


    Just when Lu Beiyou was thinking about how to solve the problem of the woman in her body, suddenly there came the sound of luoyushu outside the door.


    At the moment, Gu Man''er, who had been lying on Lu Beiyou, also slowly opened his eyes and gave out a charming voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Lu Beiyou now has the impulse to die!


    The brain is running at full speed, thinking about the solution to the present situation.


    "Elder martial brother, why don''t you open the door? Are you ill? "


    There was an urgent knock outside the door, and Luo Yushu''s tone was also full of worry.


    Gu Man''er woke up and opened his eyes to the four eyes of Lu Beiyou.


    "Elder martial brother, I''ll come in by myself!"


    "Wait! wait! I''ll get up right away and open the door for you! "


    As soon as Lu Beiyou''s voice fell, the door had been opened slowly. Without thinking about it, Lu Beiyou covered Gu Man''er and himself with the quilt and pressed her on him.


    "What''s the matter with you, elder martial brother?"


    Luo Yushu walked in with a puzzled face. Lu Beiyou forced out a smile and pretended to be calm: "it''s OK, it''s OK. I was too tired before. I had a rest."


    But Gu Man''er, who was pressed by Lu Beiyou, gave up. He twisted his body around, and the quilt moved.


    Luoyushu''s face is also suspicious when he sees this scene. Lu Beiyou''s forehead is sweating.


    The strength in hand is a little bit bigger, Gu Man''er bites Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help taking a breath of air.


    "Elder martial brother, you..."


    "Nothing! I''m all right! Fish book, you go back first. If you have anything to say, I''ll go back to you and say it. "


    Luo Yushu sees Lu Beiyou''s expression is strange, can''t help but come forward to want to check, but is stopped by Lu Beiyou''s voice.


    Luo Yushu takes a deep look at Lu Beiyou, nods and says, "take care of yourself, elder martial brother, and then turns away.".

 C280

    "What the hell do you want to do, you crazy woman?"


    Seeing Luo Yushu leave the room, Lu Beiyou is also relieved. He lifts the quilt and bites Gu Man''er''s teeth on his abdomen.


    Lu Beiyou was in pain, and his teeth were stained with blood. Just now, Gu Man''er used a lot of strength and almost didn''t bite off Lu Beiyou''s flesh.


    "Bah, you mind me!"


    "You


    When Lu Beiyou saw Gu Man''er''s reckless attitude, he felt angry. If he had been seen by Luo Yushu just now, he would have been miserable!


    "Me what me? Yes? Dare to do it or not? You dare to take it away for the first time, but now you don''t have the ability to admit it? "


    When Gu Man''er saw Lu Beiyou''s unhappy look, he could not help but stir up a trace of sarcastic radian, "bah, what a dog man."


    After hearing Gu Man''er''s words, Lu Beiyou''s temper has also disappeared. He doesn''t know how to answer for a while.


    However, Gu Man''er assassinated himself first, but he was so angry that he lost his mind and took away the most important thing from her. If he started again now, he really couldn''t do it.


    "It''s my fault, but it''s also your fault. If you insist, it''s my fault. I''ll tell you I''m sorry. "


    After all, Lu Beiyou was the first to be soft, so maybe he had an account of his conscience.


    "Sorry? Do you think it''s over with a word of apology? I''m sorry. Do you know that I can''t get married in my life? "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s apology, Gu Man''er didn''t want to buy it. He said angrily, his eyes flushed.


    For a woman, chastity is undoubtedly the most important thing in her life, but she lost her first time in this situation.


    How can she see it easily.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and covered Gu Man''er''s naked body with a thin blanket.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s voice, Gu Man''er said: "I want you to die!"


    "If you really want me to die, you have a chance to kill me before. Why didn''t you do it?"


    Lu Beiyou hit the nail on the head and hit Gu Man''er''s soft spot.


    Gu Man''er didn''t speak. His eyes were staring at Lu Beiyou. Lu Beiyou didn''t want to be outdone.


    No one can tell the right or wrong about it.


    Lu Beiyou powerless toward the bed to lie back, soft voice: "well, I''m sorry for you, you have any request to mention, as long as in my tolerance."


    Gu Man''er didn''t speak. He just stared at the landing North tour. Then he sat up from the bed, wrapped himself in a thin blanket, and walked out of the house.


    When she got to the door, she suddenly stopped, turned around and said to the North: "you''re Lu. Please remember it for me. We''re not finished!"


    Voice just fell, as if to think of something in general, pause for a moment, is a voice: "and, I hate you!"


    After that, he walked out of the house without looking back. Lu Beiyou was speechless, with a bitter smile.


    This time, I was a beast.


    But he also has no way, really don''t know what he thought at that time, why the mood is not controlled by himself.


    Stretch out a hand to caress the wound of oneself abdomen gently, in the heart five flavor coarse cereals.


    And out of the room, came to the courtyard of Gu man Er suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Looking at the blood on the ground, he said in a soft voice, "in this way, you have to owe me a favor. I''m Lu. I don''t want my mother to forgive you all my life."


    With that, he waved the blood away and disappeared in Lu Beiyou''s courtyard.


    She didn''t tell Lu Beiyou. In fact, she did all these things, including making Lu Beiyou''s mood uncontrollable through the tasteless fragrance, including sending out her virginity.


    And she is not going to tell Lu Beiyou about all this. Only in this way can she achieve her goal through Lu Beiyou.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the two people''s world, therefore, had a intersection point from two parallel lines that could never intersect.

 C281

    The recent sword Qi backfire is the best proof. If it is not for the sudden suction, the sword Qi in your body will be guided out of your body.


    I don''t know how much I''m going to suffer.


    But at that time, Gu Man''er was the only one around him, wasn''t he?


    Lu Beiyou shakes his head and shakes off his thoughts.


    Now is not the time to think about these problems. It is the most important thing to solve our own physical problems.


    Now, if you want to completely stabilize yourself, you need a solid body.


    At the moment, his body looks very solid. He is baptized by thunder, recast flesh and blood, and has two channels.


    But Lu Beiyou, as the master of his body, is more like his own body. Now he is like a dangerous building shaking in the gale, which may collapse at any time.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, sat with his eyes closed, and began to adjust his breath.


    The meridians are still as wide as rivers, but the rest of his body is full of holes. It can be said that aura can hardly stay in his body, and he just takes his body as a medium.


    Turning aura into offensive through one''s own body is also the core of yilingxianjue, which is to adjust heaven and earth for one''s own use.


    But sooner or later, my body will meet and receive an extreme load. At that time, I''m afraid everything will fall short.


    Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes, breathed out a turbid breath, and began to think about the solution in his heart.


    It is impossible for him to calm down and practice in a short time, because even if he wants to, time is not allowed.


    The body Qi and blood is the foundation of human beings. It''s not realistic to increase it in a short time, unless you go to the evil cultivation and take other people''s Qi and blood for your own use.


    Lu Beiyou certainly can''t do such a thing.


    Now there is only one final solution.


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes also flashed a fierce color. If he didn''t succeed, he became benevolent.


    At this point, he has no better choice but to go for it.


    As time goes on, the moon goes down, the sun goes up, chickens crow and smoke.


    It''s time for the prime minister''s second big match to begin.


    Prime Minister''s house, Linglong tower.


    It is said that there is a strange space in Linglong tower. No matter what you do in it, it will not affect the outside world. It is also known as the pagoda storing living things.


    But the prime minister''s house used the Linglong tower as a book collection.


    As time goes by, Li Tuya, Shijian, beisangu and others have already stood in front of Linglong tower.


    And Luobei city is sitting in front of Linglong tower, closing his eyes, holding the black civet, yawning bored.


    When his eyes looked at Shijian, he suddenly felt something. He couldn''t help but widen his eyes. His whole body was covered with sweat and hair, and his mouth was roaring.


    Luobei city is also aware of the strange, can''t help looking up to Shijian, but he is still a face indifferent, see Lubei city looking at himself, also toward him.


    Luobei City reached out and gently stroked the hair of the black cat in his arms to signal him to be quiet.


    "Well, the time has come. Since all of you are here, the rest of you who are not here will be deemed as abstaining. Then I declare that..."


    "Wait! Wait


    Just when Luobei city was about to announce the beginning of Dabie, a rainbow suddenly fell in front of Linglong tower from a distance.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I just found Linglong tower in the prime minister''s residence, but I didn''t find it. Later, I asked the prime minister''s residence to know the location. Sorry, I''m late. The Lord of Luo''s residence doesn''t mind."


    It was Lu Beiyou who came here. As for his unknown position, it is not clear whether it is true or false.


    "Well, didn''t you hear what Lord Luo said? Those who didn''t arrive just now are regarded as abstaining. What are you doing here? "


    "Oh?"


    Lu Beiyou looks at the speaker in surprise. It''s just ordinary people. But the speaker is Lu Beiyou. He feels that he is indifferent to everything after entering the prime minister''s house.


    What happened in this is very intriguing.


    "But I didn''t hear what the Lord Luo said just now. Xiaoyaozi, do you want to interrupt the Lord Luo''s words and regard the prime minister''s house as nothing?"


    "You''re being unreasonable!"


    Xiaoyaozi can''t help but be very angry, but Lu Beiyou is indifferent to smile, "this is each other!"


    "That''s enough. If the quarrel goes on, I hope both of you will abstain!"


    When the smell of gunpowder started everywhere, Luobei city could not help but interrupt them.


    Xiaoyaozi hums coldly, turns his head and no longer looks at Lu Beiyou. Lu Beiyou also salutes toward Luobei city to show his apology.


    Other people are like watching a play, and Li Tuya''s eyes are full of doubts.


    Lu Beiyou shook his head with a smile and made a gesture to show that he would talk about it later.


    Lituya nodded.


    "Well, now that all the people are here, I''ll explain the rules of the competition.""According to the truth, Dabie is divided into three rounds, but now there is a special situation. As for what is the situation, I can''t say more now."


    "But what I want to tell you is that the third round of competition has been cancelled, that is to say, the winner of the next competition is the final winner."


    Hearing the words of Luobei City, Lu Beiyou''s pupils couldn''t help tightening.


    It seems that something happened in the prime minister''s residence.


    "Of course, if you are interested in this matter at that time, you can also stay. Your government will tell you all about it at that time."


    "Now, please draw lots and decide your opponents."


    "The way of competition is one-to-one, and the corresponding number on the petal is the order of the duel."


    As he spoke, Luobei City waved his hand and eight peach petals appeared in front of him.


    People began to come forward to extract petals, Lu Beiyou also came forward to extract a petal.


    When he pinched the petals at his fingertips, a number suddenly appeared on the petals: three.


    Lu Beiyou looks up at the others. He is the third match. Who is his opponent?


    "Well, you have already drawn lots. Next, please draw out two contestants from No.1 to enter Linglong tower."


    With the sound of Luobei City falling, beisangu took the lead and stood up.


    And his opponent was the eighth ranked dragon set B at that time.


    Beisangu looked at his opponent, a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes, but he quickly converged back and made a gesture of please to Longtao B.


    But his eyes are floating to Lu Beiyou''s body, the other hand on his neck, made a killing gesture.


    Lu Beiyou doesn''t care about it. He looks at beisangu like a monkey.


    Although the Linglong pagoda is regarded as a library by the prime minister''s office, it has nine floors, and the last floor is particularly empty.


    See Luobei city brush sleeve, void suddenly appeared Linglong tower duel scene.


    At the moment, beisangu has already made a move.

 C282

    In such a large space, beisangu has disappeared in place.


    In the blink of an eye, the Dragon set B had vomited blood and flew, and fainted.


    And now the north three Gu is a face indifferent clapped hands, the first scene, second kill.


    As for what happened in the middle, no one could see clearly.


    "In the first game, the Third Prince of Beihai won."


    Luobei city''s voice at this time, is also the thoughts of the people to pull back, in the heart of the north three Gu''s fear is also a bit more.


    This guy is really scary!


    Lu Beiyou also felt a struggle. He thought that even if beisangu had two ink dragons nearby, it would not pose any threat to him.


    After all, no matter how strong he is, can he be stronger than yuan Guyang?


    But according to that scene. Lu Beiyou suddenly found that he underestimated beisangu.


    Others didn''t see clearly, but he did. In a short moment, beisangu and Mojiao became one and entered a wonderful realm.


    Before the Dragon set B could react, he punched him in the abdomen, only one punch. A master of Mahayana realm was completely abandoned by him.


    Lu Beiyou began to think about how he would deal with the blow if he faced it?


    Beisangu comes out of Linglong tower, and Longtao B has been sent to treatment.


    Lu Beiyou raised his head to look at beisangu. At this time, beisangu also looked over and said a word with his lips moving.


    Although there was no sound, Lu Beiyou could understand, "wash your neck and wait for me."


    Lu Beiyou smiles and replies: "I''ll wait!"


    At the same time, the second competition is also the beginning, and Tibet pays attention to the Dragon suit armor.


    No accident, a quarter of an hour later, Zang carefully came out, the Dragon set a lying corpse, was sent to treatment.


    Scene 3: Lu Beiyou vs. xiaoyaozi.


    Lu Beiyou looks down at the peach petals in his hand and xiaoyaozi. Finally, it''s his turn.


    Xiaoyaozi takes a look at Lu Beiyou, then turns around and strides towards Linglong tower.


    Lu Beiyou followed him.


    This one attracted the attention of the people present.


    What kind of performance will Lu Beiyou, who won the first round with crushing results, be in this duel.


    Lu Beiyou stepped into Linglong tower and looked around at the surrounding environment.


    Have to exclaim, this space is really big.


    "I''m curious about one thing."


    Lu Beiyou also turned around and looked at xiaoyaozi, who had drawn a huge brush one person high from the picture.


    "He said


    Seeing xiaoyaozi''s indifferent tone, Lu Beiyou didn''t care. He said in a voice, "you and I should have no hatred. Why did you aim at me just now?"


    Xiaoyaozi was silent for a while, and three words came out, "I want to win."


    "What does it have to do with me if you want to win?"


    "You are the biggest competitor in my big match."


    At this point, xiaoyaozi obviously did not continue to explain the idea, single hand brush on the ground to draw a circle, made an offensive gesture.


    Seeing this, Lu Beiyou is not amused, and his breath bursts out.


    Return to the peak of the market!


    Xiaoyao is stupid, and so are the people outside Linglong tower who are paying attention to the competition.


    What''s going on here? How did Lu Beiyou fall to the peak of Guixu?


    Lu Beiyou is indifferent to this.


    This is the best solution he can come up with.


    Suppress accomplishments!


    Lu Beiyou''s body is like a balloon about to explode, so Lu Beiyou will release the air from the balloon.


    Another way that Lu Beiyou thought of was compression!


    Compress your accomplishments to the peak of Guixu, so that your body load will be much less, and your qi and blood will be improved.


    Of course, the process is not as simple as imagined. At least, we have never heard of a precedent in Jiuzhou. Even if the realm falls, it is also because of injury, or damage to the foundation.


    Lu Beiyou''s move can be said to be unprecedented.


    In this process, Lu Beiyou also suffered a lot.


    The aura is rampant in his body. In the process of compression, Lu Beiyou is in danger of exploding at any time, and his body is even more painful. The feeling of cutting and picking meat makes Lu Beiyou faint several times.


    Fortunately, he finally resisted.


    If Lu Beiyou''s body used to be a vase that looked high but could be broken at any time, now his body is an iron wall, indestructible!


    What''s more, the best thing for him is that he has stepped into Mahayana realm and immortal realm before.


    If he broke through the realm again, there would be no such thing as fetters and conjunctions.You can go straight to the next level.


    Xiaoyaozi also despised Lu Beiyou and said, "I thought you would be the most dangerous person to me. I didn''t expect that I thought highly of you. It seems that you won the first round by luck."


    "Strength or luck, you might as well try it yourself."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t pay attention to xiaoyaozi''s sarcasm. Instead, he made a gesture of please with a smile.


    "Well, I''m not sure!"


    Xiaoyaozi can''t help humming and drawing heavily in the void.


    The torrential river water poured out from the strokes, with a huge momentum. The heavy river water, with endless pressure, rushed towards the landing northward.


    Lu Beiyou also looks solemn. The pure sun flies out of the sword bag and cuts a sword at the river.


    The terrible sword Qi turns into a golden dragon and rushes towards the river. The huge body divides the river into two.


    Dragon swimming.


    Xiaoyaozi is not in a hurry. He draws a tiger and rushes towards the Golden Dragon.


    Then he waved his brush and spent four circles in the void. In the space, there were four more burning suns, emitting the heat of seeping people. As if to melt everything around, the temperature in Linglong tower rises instantly.


    Lu Beiyou''s face was calm, he read it softly and came out of the water.


    Since xiaoyaozi is a painter and an offensive, his melee ability must be very poor.


    In this regard, it is Lu Beiyou''s strong point.


    Lu Beiyou throws Chunyang at xiaoyaozi. Xiaoyaozi waves his pen, and a burning sun in the air hits chuyang.


    Lu Beiyou''s body has disappeared in the same place and appeared behind xiaoyaozi. Lu Yao comes out of his sleeve and stabs xiaoyaozi''s descendants.


    Xiaoyaozi also felt the killing opportunity ahead of time, but did not make any action.


    Ding!


    Lu Beiyou is surprised to find that when he is about to stab xiaoyaozi three inches, he is suddenly blocked by something.


    "In order to win, I''ve inquired a lot about you."


    "Sword cultivation, close ability is very strong."


    "So, you look down on me too much. Do you think I will be a good backhand ahead of time?"

 C283

    "Just now I draw a circle, is to do a good defense at my feet in advance, next, is my home court!"


    Lu Bei''s wandering feeling was not good, so he quickly stepped back.


    I saw where I was standing just now, suddenly a water dragon rushed out from the ground.


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes are sharp. What is this thing?


    Originally, Lu Beiyou thought it was just a move to kill, but he didn''t expect that its breath was the breath of living creatures. In other words, this one in his hand is a real dragon?!


    When the water dragon appeared, there was a loud dragon chant in the sleeve of beisangu, and his eyes also changed subtly.


    "Is this a real dragon?"


    Li Tuya also felt this huge breath and couldn''t help asking.


    "No, it''s not. This is just water essence, but I got something from the real dragon, so I got the dragon breath. "


    North three Gu calmly voice, not a bit shocked expression, eyes is flashing eager look.


    "Why do you know?"


    When beisangu heard this question, he couldn''t help laughing, "because I am the real dragon!"


    "This is a water spirit that I used to accept when I was dealing with floods. Later, I got a keel by chance and further degenerated. Although it''s not a dragon, it''s almost the same."


    "Lu Beiyou, I respect you for being an understanding person. It''s not good for you and me to fight like this. It''s better for you to admit defeat. It''s not too humiliating to lose. "


    Xiaoyaozi stands on the dragon''s head and makes a proud voice.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, "although I don''t know your purpose, if I just want to win this big match, then I can''t lose to you!"


    As he spoke, Lu Beiyou''s robe flew and his pupils turned golden. He reached out and drew a knife from his sword bag.


    At this moment, everyone''s face is full of doubts.


    Isn''t Lu Beiyou Jianxiu? Why do you have a knife on your body?


    Only Li Tuya, who works with Lu Beiyou in shanhetu, knows that Lu Beiyou should be serious!


    Guixu Zhongjing, Guixu peak, Mahayana, Mahayana Zhongjing.


    Lu Beiyou''s breath gradually stabilized, full of Qi and blood, holding a knife with one hand. Behind him, a terrifying beast roared, and the space vibrated. The body of the water dragon was also shattered by this sound, and then gathered together.


    The dragon''s body and bird''s wings block out the sky and the sun, and the ground darkens instantly.


    What kind of monster is this?! Isn''t that horrible?


    Every one except Li Tuya and Luobei city was full of thoughts. Even Jiaoling in Beisan Gu''s sleeve whispered. He was afraid. Beisan Gu stared at Lu Beiyou with a heavy face.


    How many things do you have hidden?


    But Luo north city is to send out a slight but helpless sigh, since this knife all was taken out by Lu Beiyou. It seems that the changes in this mountain and river map have taken place.


    Xiaoyaozi''s face was startled. Lu Beiyou, whose breath was several times weaker than himself, suddenly became so terrible. What''s the knife in his hand? Why did you walk in Jiuzhou for many years and never hear of such a foreign body?


    "Daxia Longque is also mine Brother


    Lu Beiyou opened his mouth slowly, and his fingers glided on the blade of the Dragon sparrow. The blade was stained with blood, and the Dragon sparrow in the void was hissing again.


    This time, the water dragon retreated, crawled to the ground and lowered his head.


    This is the suppression of coercion!


    Lu Beiyou raised his head and looked at xiaoyaozi. He held a knife in his hand and said with a smile: "next, it depends on whether you can stop it!"


    While talking, there is only a shadow left in the original place. Lu Beiyou appears in front of xiaoyaozi and cuts it with a knife.


    No!


    Xiaoyaozi quickly waved the brush to block the knife. But when he reacted, the knife had disappeared, and a more terrible killing opportunity appeared in his left rib.


    Lu Beiyou light read, the Big Dipper star map, the world is winter.


    When the words fall, xiaoyaozi wants to retreat again, but he finds that his feet have been frozen. After a big drink, he is about to break away.


    And Lu Beiyou''s knife is already on xiaoyaozi''s neck.


    Seeing this, the water dragon, regardless of the Dragon Bird''s pressure, forcibly wants to come forward to save his master. The Dragon Bird is very angry and falls down, tearing the water dragon in two, whistling through the space.


    And a word came from xiaoyaozi''s ear: "you have lost."


    Lu Beiyou retreated without any more aggressiveness. Xiaoyao was paralyzed.


    He lost. He thought he was fully prepared, but he didn''t expect that his cards would be empty in front of Lu Beiyou.


    Lost so thoroughly.


    But he didn''t know that Lu Beiyou seemed to win easily, but he didn''t feel well.


    Draw out the Dragon finch that moment, because oneself realm is suppressed by oneself, then the Dragon finch''s prestige also pressed on oneself at the same time.There''s no way to get close to xiaoyaozi, so kailian and Bingdi can''t use them. Under this kind of pressure, they can only use the Big Dipper map and water continuously to get close to xiaoyaozi.


    His hands were still shaking at the moment.


    People outside the court are even more muddled. Is that the end?


    Originally, I thought that xiaoyaozi summoned the water dragon, while Lu Beiyou summoned the sword spirit beast. There must be a fierce collision between them.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Beiyou, who returned to the ruins, won the battle with a strong attitude.


    "I announce that the winner of the third game is Lu Beiyou. Next, let''s invite the last group to enter Linglong tower."


    When Lu Beiyou comes out of Linglong tower, he just hears Luobei City announce the result.


    Li Tuya made a sign to cheer on. Li Tuya nodded and walked in towards Linglong tower.


    But Shijian, like a numb puppet, mechanically steps towards Linglong tower.


    And the defeated xiaoyaozi just passed by.


    Lu Beiyou looks at the casting image in the void, with his mouth slightly tilted.


    If there is no accident, lituya has won the contest. Half step immortal sword brought back from the picture of mountains and rivers: Mi Ling.


    Only with this, it can be compared with the sword hidden in the white package of Shijian.


    Needless to say, she is a genius of kendo, and her skill of cold word formula is superb.


    This battle is her chance to correct her name and take back everything that belongs to her.


    When they entered Linglong tower at the same time, the black cat in the arms of Luobei city suddenly opened her eyes and jumped down from the arms of Luobei city. Her body arched up and her whole body was covered with hair. As if she felt something, she roared toward the projection in the void.


    When everyone was confused, Luobei City yelled: "no! How did it escape from the picture of mountains and rivers! "

 C284

    Luobei city looks grim. It is about to tear up the forbidden system and enter Linglong tower, but beisangu stops it.


    "Lord Luo, this is a duel between them. It''s not easy for you to intervene?"


    Luobei City glares at beisangu, but the latter is indifferent and shows a smile.


    "Beijia children, you''d better not participate in this. Otherwise, even if you are the old man''s favorite grandson, I don''t mind killing you myself! "


    Luobei city does not have the atmosphere of being an expert before. The terrible pressure spreads outside the Linglong tower. It clenches its fists and forcibly suppresses its emotions.


    From the moment that the sword comes out of the mountain and river picture and the black cat explodes its hair, Luobei city has noticed the difference of the sword.


    But at first I thought it was my own illusion, but I didn''t expect that he really came out!


    The situation has become extremely tense and he has to move to end the contest as soon as possible.


    But beisangu refused to give in, "master, you set the rules. If the people who set the rules don''t obey the rules, won''t this big contest become a joke? If it''s spread, let''s not talk about the influence on Yushu. I''m afraid that the prime minister''s office will be the first Academy in the world. Tut tut tut. "


    Originally, Luobei City, which had a good feeling for beisangu, now had almost uncontrollable anger in its heart.


    He did it on purpose?


    "I''ll warn you for the last time. The next thing is my prime minister''s office. If you dare to say more, I''ll kill you now. Do you believe it or not?"


    Luobei City roared angrily. Haoran''s healthy spirit condensed into a black beast and roared toward beisangu.


    No matter how powerful beisangu is, it''s just the peak of Mahayana. In front of the top experts in Luobei City, it''s like a shrimp facing a giant whale.


    Lu Beiyou, who has been paying close attention to the projection, also frowns. How familiar is the breath of Shijian? It seems that he has seen it somewhere.


    But he was not sure.


    In the field, the puppet like world opened its mouth and made a meow. Then a strange black air began to emanate from his whole body.


    The whole space began to be dignified.


    Li Tuya, who confronts with him, is also aware of the abnormality and calls Mi Ling out and puts him in front of him.


    The sword in her hand, as if something terrible had happened, began to tremble and tremble.


    "You are not Shijian, who are you?"


    Li Tuya always suspected that Shijian''s body had changed. She didn''t confirm it until now, and asked the biggest question.


    However, Shijian didn''t seem to hear her words. His eyes looked at Mi Ling in front of Li Tuya and flashed a light of abuse.


    There was a hissing grin in his mouth. "Little guy, you''re not dead yet!"


    As she spoke, the white package of Shijian burst open, and a black sword that lituya had never seen appeared in front of her.


    At the moment when the sword appeared, Li Tuya was stunned, and Lu Beiyou, who was paying attention to the projection, was also dumbfounded.


    said as like as two peas, the breath of the sword is so familiar that the breath on this sword is exactly the same as that of the Kirin.


    In other words, the monster that Kirin said he wanted to suppress has evaded Kirin''s suppression and escaped from the mountain and river map by eating sword.


    Looking at the gloomy city of Luobei, Lu Beiyou also understood why he was so excited.


    Even Kirin said that this guy can only be suppressed, not killed.


    Now he ran out of the mountain and river map. How many people can stop him in today''s Jiuzhou?


    What''s more worrying is that this guy, according to master Xuanyuan, was sent into the mountain and river map before Luobei city.


    Although I don''t know what happened in the middle, looking at the reaction of Luobei City, I don''t think he will do any good to the prime minister''s office.


    When the finger of Shijian flicks the black sword, the sound of the sword resounds through the space and the void is broken.


    No!


    Lu Beiyou panics. This guy doesn''t want to have a good competition. He wants to break the Linglong tower.


    Luobei city is in a bad situation, and immediately wants to step forward. Suddenly, two ink dragons fly out of beisangu sleeves and stop in front of Luobei city.


    "Beisangu!"


    Looking at the furious Luobei City, beisangu was indifferent with a smile, "I know that I''m nothing in front of the Lord of Luofu, even my father. But I''ve been looking at the figure of Lord Luo since I was a child. I''ll remember your majesty. "


    "But I happened to hear that there was a magic sword in the prime minister''s mansion, named black cat. I wonder if the Lord of Luo''s mansion can take it out and show it to the younger generation? "


    Hearing beisangu''s words, Luobei city''s gloomy face was even darker.


    "Beijia children, you are really involved in this!"


    Beisangu laughed wildly, "in fact, I didn''t do anything. I just reached an agreement with a big cat when he was injured. I help it to leave shanhetu, and it helps me to have peace in Beihai for a hundred years. ""How can I refuse such a good deal?"


    Luobei City endured again and again. If it wasn''t for the idea that Sangu was the prince of Beihai, I''m afraid he would have been crushed to death by himself.


    "Now that you know the black cat, you should know what monster you are releasing!"


    Beisangu stopped laughing, lowered his head, looked at the child like Luobei City, and said indifferently: "of course, I know, but Lord Luo, have you ever thought that the general situation of the world today can be seen by a discerning person, and it has not been peaceful for many years. At that time, do you think that in my eyes, the Taiping and the prime minister''s office in Beihai are more important? "


    "You


    At this time, Luobei city finally understood the ambition of beisangu. When he knew the black cat, he must know the wild nature of the black cat.


    And his purpose is to make the prime minister''s house and the black cat fight each other, and when they are both defeated in the end, they will be collected together.


    What a wild heart!


    "Did your father know that you did it?"


    "My father? He''s old, and he doesn''t want to worry about the relationship with you. But it''s not him who keeps his word now


    Luobei city looks at the invincible beisangu in front of it, and then understands it.


    This guy!


    Usurped the throne!


    "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot if you didn''t say it! This time I''m here to tell Lord Luo that Beihai has changed. As for how to stand in line, I have already made two choices for you. "


    "One, to the North Sea. From then on, the title, rights and talents of the first Academy in the world will be handed over to Beihai court. "


    "Second, let Yushu marry me. From then on, our two families will become one. If so, I think the prime minister''s office will be able to tide over this difficulty."


    At the same time, many contestants who stayed in front of the prime minister''s house suddenly felt the ground shaking. At the end of the street, the smoke filled the air, the horses trampled on the stone slabs, and countless stomachs gathered here.


    People look at each other and wonder. What''s the matter?

 C285

    "What do you think, Lord Luo?"


    Looking at the invincible beisangu in front of him, Luobei city didn''t expect that this young man, who was most favored by himself, had done such a treacherous thing.


    If this news comes out, I''m afraid Jiuzhou will be shaken by it.


    But the situation has not allowed him to think more, Haoran uprightness broke out, one handed pictograph, change hands holding peach blossom, will kill north three look.


    At this time, a gray figure suddenly appeared in front of beisangu, brushing his sleeve to disperse the killing.


    When Luobei city saw the visitor, a burst of anger ignited in his heart. He could not help roaring: "Wang Liuzhi, what do you mean?"


    It was Wang Liuzhi, who ranked third in the Beihai world rankings.


    If ordinary people, Luobei city would not be so angry. But Wang Liuzhi is different.


    He served the royal family of Beihai and only obeyed the orders of the old emperor. As a painter, he often sings poems and drinks with himself.


    But now he is here, not to help himself, but to protect the son of a bitch. How can Luobei City endure it.


    "I was born in the royal family, and thanks to Ron, I have achieved what I am today. It must be to serve the royal family. Now that the new emperor is him, I can''t do it. If you hurt him, I won''t be indifferent. "


    "But as you know, he is..."


    "Brother Luo, don''t mention it again. The affairs of our country are not the business that we should participate in. Although I block for him, but I also promise you that I will not take the initiative


    "Uncle Wang!"


    "Shut up


    Seeing that beisangu was dissatisfied, Wang Liuzhi turned his head and yelled at him angrily. There was a trace of disgust in his eyes.


    Although he also hated beisangu''s practice and behavior, he was a pawn of Beihai court and served the royal family all his life.


    Therefore, it''s better to be a fool.


    He can''t let beisangu die here, but it doesn''t mean he has no temper.


    "Come back with me. I don''t want to talk about the prime minister''s office today. If you dare to step in the prime minister''s office again, I don''t mind letting Beihai have another crown prince! "


    North three Gu smell speech, although is very unhappy, but still shrugged.


    My goal has been achieved, and it''s meaningless to be here again, even if it''s gone.


    "Wang! "Old north head him?"


    "The old emperor is OK. He just lies in the heart nourishing hall and has a rest. He doesn''t have any serious health problems, but the affairs of the court are all done by this boy."


    "By the way, as a friend, I am reminding you that great changes are coming!"


    Originally angry Luobei city was a little calmer when it heard that the northerly wind was OK. But after hearing Wang Liuzhi''s words, his brows wrinkled again.


    "But it''s not something you should worry about now. Is the black sword the kitten you raised before? It seems that now the kitten has become a tiger, you''d better worry about yourself. I won''t stay any longer. Goodbye. "


    While talking, Wang Liuzhi had left the prime minister''s residence with beisangu.


    And the soldiers and horses gathered in front of the street were withdrawn from the same road, which made people confused.


    Only Rushi, who was sitting in front of the prime minister''s house, slowly opened his eyes, looked down at the sleeping little hermit who was lying on his legs, and rubbed his little head with his face full of mercy. "Don''t ask, it''s time to start."


    As he spoke, there was a wave of anger from the saints of langtuo temple, and the people who were blowing back and forth were surprised.


    What does the old monk want?


    Lu Beiyou would have noticed something strange, but he didn''t speak or speak from beginning to end.


    Especially when Wang Liuzhi appeared, although his body was covered by a gray fog, he could not see his appearance clearly.


    But the breath of his body was only one line away from Ding Bai Yi, who was as strong as immortals with his life at that time!


    Is this the so-called third place in the world?


    Can Lu Beiyou beat him? Later, I thought about it and gave up the idea. If it was right, I was afraid that I would only be killed.


    If you can beat him, I''m afraid that among the people Lu Beiyou knows, only his great master who has never done anything can.


    Even the unfathomable elder martial brother of his own family has to be on the front line.


    When he left the prime minister''s residence with beisangu, Lu Beiyou was completely relieved. As for the final look of beisangu, Lu Beiyou directly ignored it.


    Back to God, looking at the projection, is a blur.


    The food sword came to lituya''s body, stretched out its slender finger, and gently scratched her face, "what a wonderful breath, what do you say the sword is used for?"


    Li Tuya shivered and wanted to resist, but found that she could not move at all. In front of today''s food sword, she was like a sculpture, completely suppressed.


    "You don''t say? I told you, it''s for food! "There was a flash of evil light in Shijian''s eyes. He looked at Mi Ling in Li Tuya''s hand and licked his lips.


    "Besides, I tell you, this body''s idea is the same as mine. I didn''t expect that there are human beings with the same idea as me, ha ha ha!"


    Shijian laughed strangely again, talking to himself, just like crazy.


    "All right, little girl. You are also a talented person. I''ll save your life. As for the little monkey in your hand, last time I let you escape, I didn''t expect you to meet me again. This time, I don''t have that old immortal to help you. I see how you can escape! "


    In the meantime, he will catch Mi Ling from Li Tuya.


    At this time, a pale green sword gas suddenly came out. Shijian also noticed that this breath seemed to cause harm to himself. He could not help but step back and let go of the hand that was just about to catch Mi Ling.


    "Well, I said you. He''s going to eat your sword. Why are you still in a daze? "


    The intruder is Lu Beiyou, while the other three who have not been eliminated: beisangu has been taken away, and Zang Xinxin has quietly stepped down. Only Lu Beiyou and the defeated xiaoyaozi did not leave.


    And xiaoyaozi followed Lu Beiyou into the space.


    "Boy, who are you? Why do I have a very familiar and disgusting smell on my body? "


    When you look at the sword, you will see more fierce light in your eyes. The black air is diffused and you look like you are crazy. Obviously, your mood is very unstable.


    Lu Beiyou looked at Shijian and said, "Oh, who did I think it was? Isn''t this the guy who was beaten by master Xuanyuan and master Qilin? "


    "What? Now, without the suppression of the two predecessors, do you think you can do what you want? "


    "You want to die!"


    When Shijian hears the names of Xuanyuan and Qilin from Lu Beiyou''s mouth, suddenly a thick black sword Qi turns into a real black monster and appears in the broken space.

 C286

    The black monster bit by bit nibbled at the sword''s body and finally became flesh and blood.


    But when Lu Beiyou saw the black monster''s appearance, his face was even more strange.


    This is a cat, or an enlarged version of the black cat in the arms of Luobei city.


    If the difference is that the black cat''s pupil is peach, but the one in front of him is blood red, and his physique is more than 100 times larger.


    "Boy, you have to pay for what you say!"


    The black cat opened the mouth of the blood basin and roared toward the landing north. The smell was everywhere.


    Lu Beiyou also saw some clues at this time. I''m afraid that this big black cat has something to do with the other purpose of his trip. I''m afraid that the black cat with fairy sword has something to do with it.


    "Elder martial brother!"


    Just when Lu Beiyou was on the alert, suddenly a call from Luo Yushu came to his ear. Lu Beiyou was in a panic and yelled: "don''t come here!"


    Seeing this, the black cat seized the gap in an instant and rushed to land northward.


    No!


    When Lu Beiyou turned back, it was too late. Seeing that the black cat was about to bite him, a water shield suddenly appeared in front of Lu Beiyou. The black cat''s killing move was stopped.


    "Lu, I''m not paying you for that."


    It was xiaoyaozi who came with him to protect Lu Beiyou this time. However, it was very difficult for him to stop the killing of black cat.


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "I''ve written down the favor."


    Just now I turned around and looked at it. Luoyushu didn''t come here. That is to say, the voice just now was exactly the move that the big black cat in front of me used to disturb my mind.


    In his heart, he was angry and reached out to take out the Eastern Emperor Taiyi from the sword bag. When this silver white sword appeared in this space, the black cat was afraid to step back a few steps. It was obvious that he was extremely scared.


    "Stinky boy, how did you get him out?"


    Black cat can''t suppress the fear in his heart and roars at Lu Beiyou again.


    It carefully planned to devour countless demons in order to escape from the mountain and river map. When it was strong enough to be invincible in the mountain and river map, even the Kun had to walk around itself.


    At this time, an old man stood up and slapped him. He took off half of his accomplishments with one slap, and only recovered after several decades.


    Later, he had been crouching. One day, the old man left. He didn''t know where he had gone, so he wanted to go in and make a lot of noise.


    Unexpectedly, a man with black clothes and white hair came out of the palace. He also held the sword that Lu Beiyou now holds.


    It''s just a sword. It cuts down most of the accomplishments that it''s hard to recover.


    After that, the black cat didn''t dare to go near the palace any more, but suddenly the breath of both of them disappeared not long ago. It knew that it was time to turn over.


    But when it was ready to come out again, a monster sprang up in the palace, biting itself black and blue, almost dying.


    When he thought he couldn''t get out, a boy who called himself beisangu came to him with a sword repair who was in a coma, and he was able to return to the world with a corpse.


    But I didn''t expect to see the sword again. How could it not be afraid?


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I tell you, this time you''ve completely upset me!"


    "You die for me!"


    While he was talking, Lu Beiyou came out of the water with a sword and was about to chop at the black cat.


    Boom!


    At this time, the ground suddenly vibrated, and the terrible sound resounded through the sky.


    Lu Beiyou had no choice but to stop the offensive for a while. He was holding his breath in his heart.


    What the hell is that? Not even a fight?


    At the same time, in front of the door of the prime minister''s house, I saw the monk gently knocking on the door of the prime minister''s house.


    With each knock, the ground vibrates for half a minute.


    And those who stayed outside the prime minister''s house looked at each other and understood a little.


    This is the rhythm of war!


    "Lord Luo, old monk, I come to ask for a cup of tea. Won''t lord Luo even give me a cup of tea?"


    Behind the door of the prime minister''s mansion, several white robed scholars, bleeding from the corners of their mouths, wrapped up in the spirit of scholars, forced themselves to hold the door open.


    But if it goes on like this, the gate of the prime minister''s mansion will be broken sooner or later.


    And all the people on the side of Linglong tower heard the sound of Rushi, with different looks.


    Luobei city looked at the nearby Linglong tower, and then turned to look at the location of the main gate of the prime minister''s house. His heart was burning with anger.


    The old bald donkey must have known that something had happened in the house, otherwise he would never knock at this time.


    He knocked on more than just a door. He knocked on the bookish spirit of the prime minister''s office over the past hundred years!How can this be tolerated! However, if he goes to the gate of the prime minister''s mansion at the moment, the monster who runs out of shanhetu will surely face a catastrophe when no one suppresses him and devours his sword.


    Luobei city can''t help roaring, a blow on the ground, sand splash, fell down a big pit.


    Luobei City gasps heavily. What the master of his mansion is really his mother''s grievance!


    When Lu Beiyou heard the old bald donkey''s voice, he also understood that it was just for his own trouble to come here to drink tea.


    But in today''s situation, I have the elder of the Eastern Emperor in my hand, and I can barely suppress the black cat in front of me.


    Once he left, the only one who could stop him was Luobei city.


    However, if I am against the black cat now, such as Shi hard to break into the prime minister''s office, then I am afraid that it will represent the two peak forces of Jiuzhou to fight, and I don''t know how many innocent people will be involved at that time.


    Lu Beiyou just made a decision in a flash.


    He put the emperor away, turned his head and looked at the black cat. His eyes were overcast and he said in secret: "I''ll let you go today!"


    Then he picked up Li Tuya and xiaoyaozi, who were still in a state of absence, and flew to the outside of Linglong tower.


    "Lord Luo, I''ll give you the big black cat! There are so many interruptions these days, I will visit you again one day, and then I will take Xiao Wu home again! "


    Then he turned into a rainbow light and left in an instant.


    Luobei city looks at Lu Beiyou, who makes a decision for himself without authorization. For a moment, he has nothing to say. I had to see all my anger on the black cat walking out of the Linglong tower.


    "Evil animal, I spared your life last time. You didn''t know how to repent, but you wanted to avenge your kindness! Today I have to kill you


    Lu Beiyou plans to put Li Tuya and xiaoyaozi in the yard where he lived before, and then leaves immediately. But when he came to the gate, he found luoyushu standing in front of the gate waiting for him.

 C287

    Lu Beiyou bypasses the Luoyu book and puts them away first.


    Then came to the door, two people speechless, the prime minister''s house door is a knock, the earth tremor.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath and said in a soft voice, "it''s time for me to leave."


    "Nothing?"


    Lu Beiyou Leng for a moment, raised his hand to touch Luo Yushu''s face, reached into the air, but stopped.


    "I''m sorry."


    Luo Yushu shook his head, took Lu Beiyou''s hand, put it on his face, and said in a soft voice: "in fact, elder martial brother, if you can come, I will be very happy."


    "As for whether I can go back to Beishan, I will not listen to my father. We will see you in Beishan then."


    Lu Beiyou nodded and rubbed the palm of his hand on Luo Yushu''s face, holding her in his arms.


    "Xiao Wu, wait for me!"


    "Good."


    "Take care of the little beggar."


    "Good."


    After that, Lu Beiyou''s songkailuo fish book turns into a rainbow light and flies towards the gate of the prime minister''s mansion.


    Come calm, go in a hurry.


    Luo fish Book eyes obsessed, looking at the far away figure, holding himself tightly, squatting on the ground, crying in a low voice.


    Even if she is angry, how can she be really angry with Lu Beiyou?


    How could she not know the current situation of the prime minister''s office?


    When Lu Beiyou went there, he was afraid of more bad luck than good.


    Luo Yu said, "elder martial brother, you must come back safely."


    Suddenly she felt sick and ran out of the yard.


    Lu Beiyou came to the door of the prime minister''s house and saw that he had nearly fainted, but he still insisted on Guarding behind the door of the prime minister''s house. He came forward and said, "everyone, open the door."


    Several people turned around and saw that the visitor was Lu Beiyou. Instead of slacking off, they yelled: "why did you come out at this time? Hurry back! It''s not your turn to come out and die with our old friends in the way. "


    Lu Beiyou felt warm.


    But he still went forward, "master, please rest assured that the boy has his own way. He will be fine. Please open the door


    Lu Beiyou admires these great scholars. His body is almost exhausted, but he is still at the front line of the prime minister''s office. He is not willing to waver. Even if he pays his own life, he is not willing to bear the name of letting the younger generation die.


    Lu Beiyou can''t help but use his honorific title for his pride.


    A few people do not admit it, stubborn do not want to open the door. At this time, there was another knock at the door.


    "Since benefactor Lu is willing to go out to meet each other, how can the prime minister''s office hold on to others?"


    This button has completely shaken the foundation of the prime minister''s office. Several great scholars can no longer carry it and fly backward.


    Lu Beiyou''s secret way was not good, so he took them all and put them on the ground.


    The forbidden system at the door has been completely destroyed by Rushi, but he didn''t open the door on his own initiative. Obviously, he didn''t want to tear his face completely, waiting for Lu Beiyou to go out first.


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes are cold. Even if he knows it''s a trap, he doesn''t have a chance to escape.


    If I don''t come out of the prime minister''s house this time, I''m afraid that the old bald donkey may come to the door in person.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath and was about to go to the gate of prime minister''s mansion.


    A great scholar with a dispirited breath held Lu Beiyou''s sleeve and refused to let him go, "boy, stop! Do you know what you are facing when you go out this time? "


    Lu Beiyou stopped, turned his head and laughed at the great scholar. "Naturally, I know. Thank you for your care. If you have a future, I will come to you and have a drink with you."


    With that, he gently pushed away the big scholar who was holding his sleeve and stepped on the door again.


    Walking to the door, Lu Beiyou rolled up his trousers, took out Chunyang, pulled a piece of cloth from his sleeve, tied it tightly to his palm, took a deep breath, and stretched out his hand towards the door in front of him.


    With the creaking noise, the door of the prime minister''s mansion was opened, and a few peach blossoms floated out of the door. A man in white stood in front of the door, his eyes clear as water, his sleeves flying, holding a sword with one hand and wrapped in white cloth.


    He is really a gentleman, but he has a sword and a noble spirit.


    "Benefactor Lu, are you willing to come out at last?"


    Looking at the fat monk smiling in front of him, Lu Beiyou felt disgusted.


    "Old bald ass, when you come to the prime minister''s house, you want to take the opportunity to destroy the foundation of the prime minister''s house, in order to force me to go out. You really look up to me!"


    For Lu Beiyou''s sarcasm, Rushi is a smile, indifferent.


    "As long as you can let benefactor Lu go out, don''t say it''s against the prime minister''s house. Even if it''s against the whole Beihai, I will admit it. What''s more, it''s not just the poor monk who wants to kill benefactor Lu. "Lu Beiyou glanced at the countless people standing behind Rushi. They were all the people who were driven out of shanghetu at that time.


    Among them, he has half of his acquaintances: the crane people who travel around, among them.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help laughing.


    "Do you all want to kill me, too?"


    "Lu! There''s that old monster in the river map to support you! Now I''m away from shanhetu. I''ll see how you fight us! "


    "How dare you kick us all out! You''re dead today!"


    "I''ve sent a letter to my elder. You''ll be dead in no time!"


    "Yes! That''s right... "


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Beiyou looked at the noisy crowd in front of him and said, "it seems you still don''t understand."


    When people heard Lu Beiyou''s words, they were confused. What did he mean?


    Lu Beiyou chuckled, and a blue lotus appeared in his eyebrow. His accomplishments soared. He returned to the peak of the ruins, the Mahayana realm, the Mahayana peak, and the half step immortal realm!


    The terrible aura storm spread in front of the prime minister''s house, rolling up countless peach blossoms stretching out of the prime minister''s house and dancing all over the sky.


    People also feel a bit unusual, they all step back.


    "Do you really think you can survive without the help of senior Qilin in shanghetu?"


    Lu Beiyou was too lazy to hide himself at this time. Now he dares to trust the big one, for fear that he will lose his life.


    At this time, the weapons on people''s bodies trembled and flew into the air. However, the monks who took the weapons as their own immortal found that they had broken the connection with their weapons.


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou strides one step into the air. A hundred soldiers are hanging in the air. He is the master of ten thousand swords.


    "I killed you in shanghetu to warn you that I have the ability to kill you all, but you don''t believe me. Since you still want to kill me, I don''t have much to say, but please die again! "


    As soon as the words came down, the sword of terror swept over the sky, breaking through the clouds, Lu Beiyou pointed a bullet, and a hundred soldiers came to the crowd!

 C288

    When they looked at the weapons that they were fighting against, they all gave a loud shout and showed their unique skills.


    However, with Lu Beiyou''s move, there was no way to stop him.


    The hundred soldiers were weak and broke through the bamboo. When they were about to hurt the people, monk Rushi put his hands together and said, "break it!"


    The hundred weapons in the air, like headless flies, lost their direction.


    The crowd was barely relieved.


    Lu Beiyou said, "monk, if you want to kill me, you can! But is it a bit too much to let so many people come out to be cushions


    "On the back? I dare not do such a wicked thing. "


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou wanted to pour dirty water on himself, he said calmly: "I''m looking for benefactor Lu just to ask for a statement. Isn''t benefactor Lu inferior?"


    Lu Beiyou scoffs at the fat monk''s words. He is really a man of good looks.


    But


    Lu Beiyou looks at the people who are gnashing their teeth in front of him. He says in his heart that he is not in a hurry and that he is deceiving.


    You know, although these people are weak chickens in their own eyes, we have to say that there is something behind these people.


    If you are not careful, you may bring trouble to yourself or Zhongzhou.


    That''s why he tried to clean up the crowd. At least he didn''t have to worry about so much trouble. Unexpectedly, Rushi bit himself back.


    "That''s not to be said?"


    The fat monk closed his eyes and shook his head.


    "No way to say it!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, Lu Beiyou appeared in front of the fat monk. He slashed his sword on the monk''s neck, but there was only a clear sound of collision.


    The fat monk said softly, "Amitabha."


    The sword is three inches from the monk''s body, and it''s hard to enter. At the same time, a golden Buddha behind the monk falls down through the clouds, with three heads and six arms. His hands are full of spiritual treasures, and the whole world is full of Sanskrit.


    Buddha is born!


    It''s so amazing that countless people look up and wonder what''s wrong with the recent world and how it''s constantly in turmoil.


    "Benefactor Lu, I still have a question. Please answer from the truth."


    Lu Beiyou looked at the dead Golden Buddha who was only a few tens of feet high, but he suppressed himself. He did not speak, and his mouth was bleeding.


    Clenching Chunyang''s palm was a little tight, the tiger''s mouth cracked, and the blood dyed the white cloth around the palm red.


    "My younger martial brother, although he has cause and effect with benefactor Lu, the final cause and effect is not in benefactor Lu. When I went to spy on heaven''s secrets, I only got a vague message about benefactor Lu, and I knew nothing about other things. "


    The fat monk''s face became solemn gradually. He opened his eyes slowly, and his golden pupils were full of killing intention. "Please tell me, benefactor Lu, that the poor monk will save benefactor Lu''s life."


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help laughing and yelling. Under the Buddha''s authority, he took a step forward. It was just a step. Lu Beiyou''s skin was full of flesh and blood.


    "It''s said that monks are merciless and have no desire. I don''t think you are a good monk."


    "Good or bad depends not on the mouth, but on the heart. I''m just asking for justice for my younger martial brother, and the justice lies in you. What''s wrong with me? Even if the Buddha is born, I''m not ashamed of it! "


    For example, he stretched out his hand and made a false grip towards landing. Lu Beiyou''s body seemed to be caught by something and could not move.


    This time, Rushi didn''t hide his clumsiness any more. It was because he despised Lu Beiyou and the appearance of Luobei city that he chose to give in. But this time, he won''t underestimate Lu Beiyou.


    Ten thousand swords are in charge together, but this has already constituted a big enough threat to oneself.


    "Old bald ass, let go of it!"


    Before Lu Beiyou had time to respond, a woman suddenly rushed out of the crowd and smashed the Buddha''s arm away.


    Lu Beiyou''s body also flew backward.


    Rushi was also confused by this sudden situation. He turned his head to look at the woman and said in a soft voice, "this benefactor, why do you want to take part in the affairs of rantuo temple?"


    Lu Beiyou kept his body steady and spat out another mouthful of blood. Seeing the complexities of people, he immediately yelled: "run! Run


    This woman was Gu Man''er who had left before. When she appeared here, Lu Beiyou was confused.


    But she shouldn''t be here at this time.


    "Shut up, you look like you can beat this old bald donkey."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s roar, Gu Man''er could not help frowning and sneering.


    Lu Beiyou coughed up a mouthful of blood, quickly stood up from the ground, walked forward with pain, and pulled Gu Man''er behind him.


    "This is not the place you should come to. Hurry up!"


    "I don''t know!"


    Lu Beiyou turns his head and glares angrily. Gu Man''er stares back."They seem to know each other well, and they can be regarded as a couple of beauties. Since they don''t want to leave, let''s stay together."


    It is obvious that Ru Shi is not interested in the flirtation between them. He speaks Sanskrit. The Buddha''s two palms came into the world, one with a Vajra pestle, the other with a purple gold bowl.


    Where the arms pass, the storm rises and the void breaks.


    The terrible pressure made the people standing behind Rushi unable to lift up.


    This is the sage of the day. Every move is the general trend of heaven and earth, which is totally different from the general trend of heaven and earth manipulated by Lu Beiyou''s lingxianjue.


    Cover wind rips Lu Beiyou one after another. Gu Man''er wants to make a move, but Lu Beiyou stops him. He feels angry and bites Lu Beiyou on his shoulder.


    Lu Beiyou just looked at Gu Man''er, frowned and stopped looking.


    Take a deep breath, look down at the pure Yang tied to his hand, lift his bruised arm and gently touch his sword.


    "You''ve been with me the longest, old man. Master Xuanyuan helped you recover the sword spirit, but now I have no way back. Would you like to help me again? "


    In this raging storm, the only response to Lu Beiyou is a roaring dragon song.


    Lu Beiyou smiles and looks at Gu Man''er with a soft face. "No matter you still hate me or not, now we are both grasshoppers on the same rope. Are you interested in accompanying me to death?"


    Gu Man''er was stunned for a moment. He loosened his clenched shoulder and said, "nonsense, I''ve come in. Can I go out?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded with a smile at the corner of his mouth, turned his head to look at Rushi, and said with a wild laugh: "old bald donkey, you are doomed not to kill me today!"


    A golden dragon rips the storm and soars into the air, fighting with the Buddha''s arm. The Dragon roars into the sky.


    Lu Beiyou and Gu Man''er are fighting on the dragon head, confronting the Buddha.


    All the people at the scene were stunned. Is this guy still the wretched Lu Beiyou that he saw in the mountain and river map?

 C289

    "If the poor monk belittles benefactor Lu, but if he just wants to block the Buddha with a sword spirit, I''m afraid it''s not enough!"


    While speaking, Rushi reaches out with one hand and presses down.


    The Buddha slowly opened his eyes, and the golden light was shining. The aura came out of the Buddha''s body. At the same time, the other two hands of the Buddha also moved.


    Grasp the body of "Chunyang" sword spirit and try to tear it in half.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t worry but laughed. He took the Dragon bird out of the sword bag and said, "old bald donkey, if one is not enough, I''ll give you another one!"


    As soon as the words came down, all the swords that had been knocked down before rose to the sky.


    It''s another startling dragon chant, but the power of this dragon chant is far more powerful than that of the pure Yang Sword spirit before. There''s a hundred Zhang beast hanging in the air, and hundreds of soldiers around it.


    With the spread of its wings, the sky was covered with the sun, and the sky was dark for a hundred Li. Even the Buddha lost some light.


    Dragon body, sparrow wings, the whole body is 100 Zhang long, and the wings are thousands of miles wide. This is the real body of dragon Sparrow!


    Lu Beiyou doesn''t make any reservation any more. The Eastern Emperor Taiyi can''t take it out. Otherwise, with the old bald donkey''s ability, he will get some clues, and then things will become more troublesome.


    Now the only way to wake up is to wake up the Dragon Bird. Only the sword spirit of this strange world can help himself out of trouble.


    As long as the moment, as long as we can seize the moment of opportunity, Lu Beiyou will be able to get away with Gu Man''er.


    When the Dragon sparrow appeared over the prime minister''s house, he was still smiling. His face calmed down, and he said, "evil animal!"


    The Buddha stretched out his palm and patted the Dragon sparrow, but the Dragon sparrow didn''t give him any face. He waved his wings up and the terrible wind swept across the earth.


    When Buddha saw that someone even dared to challenge himself, he could not help but glare and clap at the Dragon sparrow.


    At the moment, Lu Beiyou, standing on the "Chunyang" sword spirit, feels most of the pressure. His wound is cracked, and you can almost see the white bone.


    Gu Man''er, who was behind him, pressed his palm on Lu Beiyou''s back and poured his aura into Lu Beiyou''s body to repair his injury.


    But the speed of repair is far less than the degree of tear.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the fat monk in front of the Buddha, and his heart was clear.


    Now I really can''t retreat.


    Now I have dragon sparrow to protect myself, and I can barely step into a state of balance. For a moment, the immortal Buddha has nothing to do with himself.


    But if this has been dragged on, sooner or later, they can not survive, we must find opportunities!


    "Longque, don''t fight with him. It''s important to take us away first!"


    When the Dragon Bird heard Lu Beiyou''s words, it roared and fell heavily on the Buddha. The Buddha stepped back.


    Opportunity!


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes flashed a fine awn. He stepped on the "pure sun" and took the Dragon Bird back. He turned it into a rainbow light and was about to break through the Buddha''s obstruction.


    Rushi closed his eyes, "benefactor Lu, you look down on me too much."


    "No, on the contrary, I''m a coward, so I''ve prepared a big gift for you!"


    While talking, Lu Beiyou looks at the fat monk who is standing in front of him. He not only grins grimly, but also reproduces the white thunder that destroys everything in his palm.


    "Old bald ass, take this gift from me


    When Lu Beiyou represses his cultivation again, he can''t help but have more dignified Qi and blood. What''s more unexpected to Lu Beiyou is that from his second spiritual pulse, the Qingzi thunder pulse produced the exterminating white thunder.


    Although it is undeniable that the content of mieshibailei is only a little bit, Lu Beiyou is very happy. After all, he has deeply experienced the power of mieshibailei.


    But what he didn''t think was that the newly bred white thunder was hollowed out by himself so soon. However, Lu Beiyou thought it was hard to pass it on to the saint of langtuo temple, and he thought it was worth it.


    Rushi also felt the danger of Bailei in Lu Beiyou''s hand, and he breathed a sigh of relief and recited the Sanskrit sound in his mouth.


    There is a golden lotus at your feet. It slowly closes and wraps up Rushi. In Lu Beiyou''s hand, Bai Lei penetrates all the way. When there are only three golden lotus petals left, it''s hard to enter.


    Lu Beiyou''s mouth is full of blood. He is afraid to open his mouth. Once he opens his mouth, he will surely spit out blood.


    Bai Lei dissipates, and Rushi waves. Jinlian turns into a golden arm and grabs Lu Beiyou. When Gu Man''er saw this, he wanted to open his arm with his hand. Rushi just waved it. Gu Man''er flew back more than 100 meters. There was a dust on the ground. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    Lu Beiyou glared angrily and his eyes oozed blood. Rushi held his hand. No matter how hard he could bear it, his skeleton broke and he let out a cry of pain.


    "Benefactor Lu, please tell me truthfully who did it?"


    Lu Beiyou gasped heavily, and the blood dripped down the corner of his mouth on his clothes, just like dazzling roses."Old bald ass, you are pretending to be confused with understanding. Do you really think I don''t know what you''re thinking? "


    Lu Beiyou looked at the crowd behind Rushi and said in a fierce voice: "you just want me to tell the truth in front of the group of ants behind me, and then you can fight me or my school. But I tell you, even if I tell you! I Beishan, only standing dead son Lang, no kneeling dead coward! I''m afraid your wishful thinking will fail! Ah ha ha ha


    Rushi''s face was expressionless, his eyes became cold gradually, and his golden palm increased his strength.


    "Benefactor Lu, why are you doing this?"


    Lu Beiyou only felt that his whole body had lost consciousness. Even if he felt pain, he was numb, but there was no fear in his eyes.


    "Yes, you kill me here. I promise you, as long as I die today, millions of soldiers in Zhongzhou will step on Liangzhou tomorrow! I''ll see if you dare or not! "


    When Rushi heard Lu Beiyou''s threat, his face full of Buddha''s breath was a bit gloomy.


    "Benefactor Lu, are you threatening me?"


    Lu Beiyou''s whole body is full of only his eyes and energy to move. He breathes more and enters less. But there was no timidity in his eyes. As he said, on the north mountain, there must be all good boys!


    "Yes, I''m threatening you."


    "Then I have to ask benefactor Lu to walk first. Don''t worry, benefactor Lu will not be alone when he is dancing in hell."


    Hearing this sentence, Lu Beiyou felt shocked. The fat monk meant to kill all the people present in order not to let the news of his death go out!


    Is he still a saint today? This is more evil than evil!


    "Run! Run away


    Lu Beiyou wanted to shout to remind them, but he couldn''t make a sound at this time.


    Can only look at Ru Shi gradually open eyes, that pair of golden pupil is no longer benevolent, just full of blood.


    "Benefactor Lu, please go ahead."

 C290

    Whoosh!


    Rushi was about to crush Lu Beiyou''s body. Suddenly a white dagger flew out of his sleeve and cut the golden arm in two.


    Lu Beiyou fell to the ground and spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Lu Yao!


    Master Xuanyuan said that Lu Yao''s sword Spirit fell into a deep sleep and didn''t know when to wake up.


    But I never thought that it would be this time. Lu Beiyou would rather not let her wake up.


    Run!


    Lu Beiyou looks at Lu Yao and tears are left in his eyes.


    Rushi''s peaceful face also flashed a little surprise. I didn''t expect that this small sword could cut off his own road. It also made him a little curious.


    However, he only stayed at the level of curiosity. At this time, the Buddha had already suppressed the "pure Yang" sword spirit in the purple gold bowl, while the Dragon finch in the sword bag behind Lu Beiyou and the Eastern Emperor''s mother sang together, and Lu Beiyou was still silent.


    At this time, we must not let the old bald donkey see the Eastern Emperor, otherwise it will be a disaster.


    "Benefactor Lu, I didn''t expect to have such a weapon on my body. I''m lost, but I''m afraid I won''t be so lucky next time."


    As he spoke, the Buddha took a step forward and stretched out his last hand, which was a fork. The sharp light was about to come to the north.


    Lu Yao rises out of thin air, turns into a white awn and cuts it off. But the Buddha is not a layman, and the white awn disappears with one hand.


    Lu Yao flies upside down and falls on Lu Beiyou''s side. His sword is broken.


    Lu Beiyou felt angry at the moment, but he was helpless. He absorbed the aura of heaven and earth and repaired his injury.


    At the same time, his breath began to rise again, the flesh and blood recast bit by bit, and the breath gradually became calm.


    The sky became more and more gloomy. In the end, it turned out that there was a continuous thunderstorm. The strong wind suddenly rolled up the dust all over the sky, and the peach blossom petals outside the walls of the prime minister''s mansion danced all over the sky.


    Lu Beiyou picked up Lu Yao with a trembling hand, and chuyang, who was tied to his hand, had lost his spirit. His eyes became red gradually, and he roared at the sky, "old bald donkey! I want you to die


    On the sky, a black cave was slowly formed. The terrible suction was like trying to suck everything in the world.


    And at the moment of Ru Shi, looking up at the terrible vision of the sky, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "If you don''t ask, you must take the master''s words with you."


    At the same time, zhenyuange, who is enjoying tea with tianjizi in Beishan, suddenly feels something in general and suddenly looks up to the north.


    And the day machine son is also perceived what abnormal, a face of solemnity. "What''s that direction?"


    Zhenyuan song nodded, took the tea cup in front of him and drank it, "the truth of the world will be handed over to you, master tianjizi. Please start as soon as possible. I''m going to ask Shifu now. I''m afraid my younger martial brother is in big trouble. "


    Tianjizi stood up and nodded. Zhenyuan song walked towards the North Mountain Pavilion.


    After stepping on the Qingshiban road and bypassing the bamboo grove, zhenyuange stood in front of the pavilion and bowed, "I''ve seen a great master."


    Fan Qingshan, who was staring at the chessboard in front of him, didn''t speak. He just waved his hand to zhenyuange to sit down in front of him.


    "Master..."


    "I know what you want to say. The Qi luck of Beishan has been tossed by you before, but it hasn''t come back yet. That''s why the old bald donkey dares to break through the barrier and enter the world by force at this time to fight for the orthodoxy. "


    Zhenyuan song nodded and continued to say: "but master, the cause and effect falls on me, and it should not be borne by younger martial brother."


    Hearing this sentence, fan Qingshan was stunned for a moment. Then he looked up at Zhenyuan song and said with a smile, "think about it?"


    Zhenyuan song nodded, "think about it."


    Fan Qingshan didn''t say anything more. He just waved to zhenyuange to leave. But Zhenyuan song seems to have some worries, but he doesn''t say it. He just stands in front of fan Qingshan and looks tangled.


    "Go, don''t worry. The guy named Wei Xian has no better temper than me. "


    Zhenyuan song can''t help laughing when he hears the words, "that''s good."


    Finish saying, head also don''t return, back toward the pavilion to leave, just one step, one is very close.


    Fan Qingshan looked down at the chessboard on the table. There was a crack on the white one, but the black one was smoother.


    "Old bald donkey, dare to hurt my disciples, I really think that the north mountain is made of soft persimmon!"


    Fan Qingshan took a black spot from the chessboard, held it in his palm, gritted his teeth and said, "you should take away this gift from Beishan."


    On the horse road of Liangzhou, a little Shami was panting all the way.


    His name is Buwen. He is a disciple of the sage of langtuo temple. Now he is going to take the message from the abbot to rush back to langtuo temple.


    However, no matter what, even if he was blessed by Rushi, he was a child, and his physical strength was gradually exhausted.Came to a Wutong tree, holding the trunk and breathing heavily.


    "Little monk, do you know the way to langtuo temple?"


    When he was ready to go back on the road without asking about a good rest, a kind old man with white hair suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Don''t ask don''t from vigilance of backward step, sternly way: "who are you?"


    The old man was stunned when he heard the question he didn''t ask. He patted his head and said with a smile, "I''m sorry. You see, I almost forgot to introduce myself. My name is mo Weixian, the second master of Beishan."


    Don''t ask to hear, small face instant change color, back up a few steps, turn around to run away, but Mo Weixian a hold.


    "Little monk, do you know me?"


    Don''t ask to see oneself is caught, turn a head to see to a face doubt of Mo Wei Xian, can''t help but swallow saliva, the forehead is also full of thin sweat.


    "No, I don''t know."


    Mo Weixian nodded with a smile, and then said in a voice, "please show me the way, little monk."


    Don''t ask want to refuse, but I don''t know why in Mo Weixian''s eyes, he didn''t have a trace of resistance desire, terror, this is absolute suppression!


    At the moment, there is only one thought in my heart, "master, you must save me!"


    The body is involuntarily led by Mo Weixian towards Liangzhou. In a few steps, they have disappeared on the horse path. Once the breeze passed, only a few leaves rolled up and blew away.


    The storm became more and more fierce. With Lu Beiyou as the center, there was an empty space around, and no one dared to step on it.


    Those who wanted to retaliate against Lu Beiyou and others stepped back. This battle is no longer for them to take part in.


    And they''re lucky to be able to get out of here safely now.


    The Buddha sat down on the ground in the storm, chanting the Sanskrit mantra in his mouth. On that day, the Buddha sat down with his fingers in the shape of a lotus.


    Before long, Rushi suddenly opened his eyes and said softly, "benefactor Lu, you are stunned!"

 C291

    Lu Beiyou has broken his meridians, his body is filled with thunder, and his body has become a state of symbiosis with heaven and earth.


    If it''s just like this, it''s OK, but he''s ready to go all out at the moment. He just barely stepped into the extreme situation. Now Lu Beiyou directly cuts off his own meridians.


    Just for a moment, Lu''s journey to the North was the peak of the extreme.


    Once in castle peak city, Ding Bai Yi entered the fairyland freely, then disappeared. Now Lu Beiyou has finally taken this step.


    Lu Beiyou gives out a shrill roar. His originally deep pupil is now filled with thunder.


    In the void, a dark palace gradually emerged.


    Rushi didn''t stop Lu Beiyou''s move. He sat on his own and didn''t move in the storm.


    "Old bald ass, you die for me!"


    Lu Beiyou reaches out his hand, tears down a thunder and lightning from the void, turns it into substance, and throws it at Rushi.


    But Rushi just reached out and waved, then scattered the thunder.


    "Benefactor Lu, even if you enter the fairyland? Today Jiuzhou''s luck is not enough to supply a few real fairyland masters. If you do this, you will only speed up the aura of Kyushu and squander it. Why do you need it? "


    Lu Beiyou didn''t say anything. He had only one purpose in mind now, to kill the old bald donkey in front of him.


    Today''s self is strong enough, only one step short, only one step short can stand in the same position with Ru Shi.


    Lu Beiyou stretched out his hand, and the thunder gathered in his hands. His body floated in the air, just like a demon.


    "I said, I want you to die! Even if I die in Beihai today, I will never let you live! "


    As he spoke, the thunder in the sky became smaller and smaller. At last, it was almost silent. Suddenly, there was a loud noise, and a white giant came down from the sky and landed on his body.


    At the moment, Ru Shi''s face finally became solemn, dangerous, absolutely dangerous.


    The white giant just now gave him an incomparable feeling. That is to say, the white giant just now has arrived at the fairyland.


    How is that possible?


    Today, Kyushu is in decline, and aura is declining. Since the end of the fairyland, there has never been a saint for decades. Before, there was a scholar who had a Book Exhibition for thousands of miles, but it was a flash in the pan.


    This gave me the chance to set foot in the fairyland, but how did Lu Beiyou set foot in it? Even if it''s just a moment, it shouldn''t be at all.


    Lu Beiyou is now wrapped by thunder, White Lightning around his body, his hair has turned white, and his breath is full of silence.


    "Old bald ass, you think you are superior. I didn''t expect that I could get to this point. Today, I want you to die."


    Rushi closed his eyes, one hand down, the other hand twisting lotus shape, chided: "Buddha up!"


    The Buddha sitting behind him actually stood up from the ground. His three heads changed and became one. There was a circle of Buddha wheels behind him, and his breath was incomparable.


    Buddha''s head glares, heaven and earth have no life!


    "I admit that almsgiver Lu has the capital to fight against me at the moment, but I''m afraid that this state of almsgiver Lu can only last for a moment. After that, I''m afraid that he won''t live long. Is it worth it? "


    Lu Beiyou looked at the situation now, still calm and relieved, and couldn''t help laughing, "it''s worth it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, countless white thunders turned into sharp swords and hung high in the sky.


    Lu Beiyou''s two white thunderbolts turned into big swords and split towards Rushi.


    And the people who stood behind Rushi and hid far away were also hard to escape. With a scream, their inner defense line finally collapsed.


    "Strange! Monster! Run


    In today''s world, it''s just the existence of a man of heaven, who has been eclipsed in the face of Lu Beiyou and fled.


    Buddha raised his hand to take the white thunder. Suddenly, a small white silk thread broke open and appeared in front of Rushi. Lu Beiyou gently pressed his palm on Rushi''s chest and grinned: "old bald donkey, go to die for me!"


    No!


    Until then, Rushi suddenly realized that his body was imprisoned by something, and the immortal Buddha actually disconnected himself.


    At the same time, the countless white thunder hanging in the air, the blade of the sword pointed at Ruyi.


    Rushi was so angry that he slapped his hand on Lu Beiyou''s chest. He flew straight out and hit the door wall of the prime minister''s residence. The flying stones spattered. Lu Beiyou was in a state of depression, his chest collapsed and his mouth was bleeding. He was on the verge of death.


    But Rushi didn''t feel the slightest pleasure. The white thunder in the sky had already killed him. The white thunder fell all over the sky, and the momentum was terrible.


    This is Lu Beiyou''s last and only way to kill him. He breaks his two meridians, forcibly steps into the fairyland, and uses his body as a medium to summon Bai Lei to kill the world for his own use. Although it''s only for a moment, he also grasps it and leaves his own breath in Ru Shi.Today''s Rushi has become the target of public criticism, and the havoc of heaven and earth has been added to it.


    Rushi looked at the thunder robbery that came to him, and his look did not change, but he sighed and sat on the ground.


    There is Vajra in the world. It is as immobile as a mountain. It should be the Tathagata in the sun!


    Buddha also sat down, his body gradually shrunk, and gradually integrated with Rushi. At this time, Rushi''s eyebrows also had a little more red moles. The golden lotus blossoms slowly under the knee, and the ghosts are chained and roaring.


    At this moment, he is the real fairyland.


    Invincible in the world!


    "Today is the time for your atonement."


    While speaking, Rushi slowly opened his eyes, the chain of the evil spirit suddenly broke, and met the white thunder all over the sky.


    The golden lotus blossoms slowly, the sound of the flourishing Buddha reverberates in Jingzhou City, and layers of barriers are strengthened on Rushi.


    Bai Lei killed the evil spirits, then broke through the Golden Lotus barrier and made a huge noise, which made everyone temporarily deaf.


    The barrier was broken, but it quickly gathered again, and Lu Beiyou finally lost his strength and passed out.


    At the last moment, Lu Beiyou vaguely saw a familiar white figure coming towards him, but he couldn''t see who the white figure was.


    In this storm, the main gate of the prime minister''s residence was completely destroyed, and all the shops and teahouses on both sides of the alley were destroyed, leaving only countless ruins. Most of the territory of Jingzhou City was turned into flat land, and those who vowed to kill Lu Beiyou have disappeared.


    The roar of the prime minister''s house is still uninterrupted, and Luobei city is still fighting against the black cat.


    In the place where Rushi is, the white smoke rises, and no result can be seen. Lu Beiyou and Gu Man''er are both unconscious.


    Click!


    At this time, in this empty situation, suddenly came a slight sound, from the white smoke stepped out a figure.

 C292

    Rushi''s clothes are tattered and his body is stained with a lot of dust.


    But in addition, there was no scar on his whole body. Under the thunder, he was unhurt! Gently hook, heaven and earth aura gathered in his hand, into a dress to put on again.


    Looking at Lu Beiyou, a complicated light flashed in his eyes.


    "You''re right, and so am I. It''s wrong at this damned time. Now Jiuzhou is about to face a catastrophe. Before that, I have to leave a fire for my Buddhist disciples. No matter where the future of Jiuzhou will go, there must be no second orthodoxy in today''s Jiuzhou. "


    Rushi paced to the north of the landing. The red mole on his brow was a little dim, but his expression was slowly firm.


    "You are very strong. You can even hurt the foundation of my Tao, but you can only stop here. Now that your accomplishments are exhausted, let the poor monk help you out! "


    While speaking, Rushi had already come to Lu Beiyou, and he was about to fall towards Lu Beiyou.


    "No!"


    A delicate figure rushed from behind the door of the prime minister''s house and stood in front of Lu Beiyou.


    The palm of Ru Shi''s hand stopped for a moment and sighed softly: "little girl, why do you need that?"


    At the moment, luoyushu''s eyes are red. Looking at the saint of nalandao temple, he has a stubborn face and won''t let a cent.


    "Smelly monk, if you dare to touch my elder martial brother. I promise that the prime minister''s office will be the enemy of life and death with langtuo temple in the future! "


    Rushi''s face did not fluctuate. He pointed to the corner of the palace in the air and said in a low voice, "little girl, do you think I''m afraid? Don''t say it''s the enemy of the prime minister''s office. As long as the orthodoxy is unified and the spirit is strong, even if the fairy palace is born! What''s the fear of rantuo temple! The poor monk only asked the girl one last question, do you want to get out of the way or not? "


    Luo Yushu shakes his head firmly, and Rushi is also clear in his heart. He sighs: "please go on the road with benefactor Lu. You will not be lonely on the way to forgetting Sichuan."


    Then he waved his palm to them. Luo Yushu turned his head and looked at Lu Beiyou, who was in a coma and didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. His face was filled with a bright smile. "Elder martial brother, don''t worry, there is Xiao Wu with you!"


    At the same time, Luobei city suddenly felt a pain in the heart, looked at the location of the gate of the prime minister''s house, and roared: "old bald donkey! How dare you


    He was about to rush towards the gate of the prime minister''s mansion, but he was blocked by the black civet.


    "Luo, we haven''t finished our accounts yet! Where are you going? "


    In a rage, Luobei City reached out to break off a peach blossom branch and chopped it toward the black cat.


    At the same time, Mo Weixian has already stood in front of the gate of langtuo temple.


    Before, the door of langtuo temple was closed, and the victims gathered in front of the door of langtuo temple, which was a mess. Now, the door of langtuo temple has been opened, and the victims have got relief, kneeling in front of the door of langtuo temple to praise their kindness and virtue.


    Don''t ask to turn to see to have been holding oneself don''t let go of Mo Weixian, tremble a voice way: "that Mo master, langtuo Temple arrived, you can let go of me?"


    Mo Weixian didn''t pay attention to the words, but looked at the grateful victims and sneered, "I don''t know what''s good in the flourishing age, but I''ll ask for help in the end. Give a little sweet date and forget the scar. These people are really hopeless! "


    Without asking Wen Yan, he was also annoyed and could not help explaining: "what do you know! If my master hadn''t let rantuo Temple open for them, they would have starved to death! Why do you say that? "


    Mo Weixian turned his head and looked at the little monk beside him and said, "well, you can tell me, since langtuo temple has the ability to save people, why didn''t you save them before? Seeing so many victims starve to death in front of his temple, you didn''t open the temple door?"


    "That''s because! That''s because... "


    Don''t ask voice gradually low down, he also don''t know how to refute this problem of Mo Weixian.


    The langtuo temple has been closed for decades. These refugees are not the first group, but they are not the last group. Many of them say that Bodhisattvas of great kindness and great virtue help all living beings. In the end, they starve to death in front of the gate of langtuo temple.


    From what I can remember, everything is taught by my master. I have never been out of the temple gate. Once I secretly climbed out of the temple gate without asking.


    But I saw the miserable situation of the victims. Because of hunger, my eyes were red. In order to survive, they killed each other.


    When they see don''t ask, there is no humanity in their eyes, and they rush towards him crazily, with hadazzi in their mouth, chanting: "meat! Meat! Meat


    At that moment, I felt that I was not in front of Buddhism, but in the hell of starving ghosts.


    In the end, Rushi rescued him, but after that, he did not dare to go out without asking. He was thinking about this all the time.


    It was not until this time that my martial uncle walked out of the temple that the master ordered to open the temple door to relieve the common people. Don''t ask, under the guidance of the fat monk all the way, also saw the beauty of Jiuzhou again.


    However, Mo Weixian''s question has drawn out the most fearful side in his heart."No! No! No


    Don''t ask in the heart of the last line of defense is also in Mo Weixian under the pressure of collapse, holding the head squatting on the ground shouting up.


    Meanwhile, the victims kneeling on the ground also heard the cry and turned their heads to look at it.


    Mo Weixian released his hands that he had been holding and walked towards the gate of langtuo temple.


    "Little monk, doctors don''t treat themselves, and they don''t help themselves. You think you are helping people, but do people really think you are helping them? Why did you become a hell of starving ghosts when you monks talked about giving alms to all living beings every day


    Mo Weixian went through the victims, stood in front of the vermilion gate of langtuo temple, and gently buttoned the door.


    "I come to langtuo temple in Beishan, and I want to ask for an explanation! I don''t know whether to give or not! "


    While talking, the gate of langtuo Temple collapsed.


    The sound spread all over the 26 temples behind the gate of langtuo temple. When the victims saw that someone had provoked langtuo temple, they were very angry and began to fight against Mo Weixian.


    "Where''s the bitch who dares to trouble the Bodhisattva? Villagers, let''s drive him away together!"


    "If you don''t go away, don''t make the Bodhisattva angry and implicate us."


    "That is, if the Bodhisattva is angry, you will not be able to atone if you die ten thousand times at that time."


    "Get out of here now!"


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Weixian turned his head and looked at the victims who wanted to eat him. He said to him, "little monk, do you still think what you are doing is right? How can you have no karma? "


    Cry without asking.


    Eighteen golden Arhats suddenly flew out of the 26 temples and stood in front of Mo Weixian with an angry face: "bold! Who dares to break into my rantuo temple? "

 C293

    Mo Weixian looked at the eighteen golden Arhats in front of him, who were full of terror, and said with a smile, "you are not qualified enough. Let others come out."


    When the victims saw the 18 golden Arhats appearing at the same time, they cheered in unison.


    "The Bodhisattva appears!"


    "Merciful Bodhisattva, please kill this rude man!"


    "Get rid of him! Don''t let him insult the holy place of the Buddhist temple! "


    ¡­¡­


    For the cry of the victims, the eighteen Arhats also had a touch of pride on their faces. This is the inside information and reputation of langtuo temple.


    "Do you hear me? Get out of here! I''ll take today''s event as if it didn''t happen, or you''ll go to the Buddhist hall with me to accept the guilt today! "


    When Mo Weixian saw that they didn''t pay attention to his words, he could not help stroking his beard and shaking his head, but sighed: "I thought that rantuo temple was a reasonable person. I didn''t expect that today''s rantuo temple has become like this. Well, let me go to the Lingshan mountain and ask your Bodhisattva. Do you want to give me an explanation?"


    As he spoke, he would walk towards the depths of langtuo temple.


    Eighteen Arhats saw that the rude old man didn''t care about himself and others, and even walked towards the langtuo temple. He was furious, "don''t get out of here!"


    While he was talking, he was already shaking his fist, but when he fell, he found that his fist was still three inches away from Mo Weixian, so he could hardly get close to the old man.


    But he had used all his strength and his forehead was blue.


    Mo Weixian turned his head and looked at the Luohan who was fighting against him. He pressed his hand on his fist and said in a soft voice, "you go!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, Rohan only felt that he was hit by a huge force, his arm was broken, and his body flew backward for more than ten meters. He didn''t stop until he hit the wall. He vomited blood at his mouth, and his eyes were incredible.


    How is that possible?


    Although he was not very strong, he was also the gatekeeper of rantuo temple. His cultivation was in the early days of Mahayana. However, the old man just patted himself on his fist and beat himself out. Who is the old man?!


    The other Arhats, seeing this scene, looked at each other, drank angrily, and waved their fists at the old man.


    Mo Weixian, however, ignored him and walked into the lantuo temple. At the same time, the 17 Arhats spat blood and flew out, lying on the ground and fainted.


    And those who were still excited to see this scene, are silent down, look at each other, look at each other.


    Who the hell is this old man?


    Mo Weixian stepped into langtuo temple and walked on the bluestone slab. He didn''t see many people. When he came to the Middle Temple of langtuo temple, he looked up at the 26 small temples behind the main temple. A gust of wind blew, rolled a piece of Bodhi leaves and fell at Mo Weixian''s feet.


    A golden light suddenly rose under his feet. It was an array!


    At this time, dozens of monks came out of the surrounding rooms, holding sticks and glaring at Mo Weixian.


    However, Mo Weixian didn''t pay any attention to this. He stamped his feet toward the ground. The ground trembled and the array was broken. The feet of the dozens of monks suddenly sank down and trapped them on the ground. No matter what, they couldn''t get away.


    "Jiulong prison magic array is a good array, but I''m not a devil, old man."


    "Shut up, if you''re not the devil! Then why do you want to break into my rantuo temple? "


    Mo Weixian stopped for a moment, looked at the monk who glared at him and said, "because I''m going to ask for an explanation, old man!"


    What do you say?


    All of a sudden, these monks were puzzled. Langtuo temple has been closed for several decades. Why did they ask for the saying of gratitude and resentment?


    Mo Wei Xian snorted coldly. The hearts of all the people present were trembling. They all spat out a mouthful of blood, and their hearts were injured.


    "You langtuo temple is closed, but you want my apprentice''s life when you open the door! If you want this orthodoxy, I''m sure Beishan will accompany you, but you actually give it to the younger generation! When we old guys lose our temper


    At this time, Mo Weixian didn''t restrain himself. His breath was exposed, and the terror oppressed every monk on the scene, making them kneel to the ground one after another.


    Mo Weixian no longer went to see these monks, but looked at the 26 monasteries and said harshly, "since you rantuo Temple dare to bully the small, don''t blame my old man for calling. I want to ask for an explanation. If I''m not satisfied today, there''s no need for the so-called Jiuzhou first temple to exist! "


    As he spoke, Mo Weixian stamped his feet again. The earth shook and turned into countless sharp blades, shooting at the 26 temples.


    "Brother Mo, you passed!"


    Just then, a sigh came from the temple. When the sharp blade was about to destroy the temple, several figures came out of the 26 temples, and the sharp blade disappeared.


    After Mo Weixian saw those figures, he gave a cold smile, "finally willing to come out?"


    When the figures appeared, the monk, who was full of anger, was shocked.How can these people be alive?


    There is a ban in langtuo temple, that is, the 26 temples behind the temple are not allowed to enter. It is said that it is the place where successive abbots presided over sitting.


    But now out of those 26 monasteries came the abbots who had been praised by the world and had been seated. I didn''t expect that they were still alive!


    And in the face of disaster, langtuo temple came out again.


    They all looked happy, and their hearts were filled with pride again. Qi Qigong said: "welcome abbot."


    "Let''s call it a day, shall we?"


    But Mo Weixian sneered, "do you want to do it? I don''t agree today! If you don''t give me an explanation, I just said that I would destroy the langtuo temple. I will certainly do what I say! "


    All the monks were stunned. Listening to the tone of their speech, it seemed that the abbots were soft hearted, but the old man didn''t agree.


    How is that possible? You should know that each of these abbots was a master of Buddhism and Taoism at that time, and even some of them had experienced the end of the fairyland and finally survived.


    But now they are giving in, that is to say, the old man is no more than his own abbots?


    It''s no wonder that the old man destroyed the array they had laid at that time.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Seeing Mo Weixian, he didn''t plan to give in. The tone of the monks who were almost decadent was not very happy.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Mo Weixian reaches out his hand and presses it down. The void collapses, which makes the old hosts fall to the ground.


    "Do you really think Beishan is a bully? If that old bald donkey of Ru Shi didn''t have your consent, how dare he attack my apprentice? "


    "This is not the age of us old guys! Don''t show off your ridiculous pride. I tell you, if you don''t give me an explanation today, I''ll tear it down immediately! "


    "You


    The old host, who was pressed on the ground by Mo Weixian, was furious and wanted to open his mouth, but Mo Weixian stepped on his feet!


    "You what you! Don''t think I don''t know, let you old guys out as scapegoats, the guy behind the scenes still want to hide and tuck in, I really don''t want to be a fool! "

 C294

    Gudong!


    When a monk saw this scene, he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    Who is the old man? You should know that the lowest of the few people who came out of the temple is the peak of Mahayana. But it was such a powerful existence that the old man stepped on it.


    This is equivalent to stepping on the face of langtuo temple, but he actually did it without hesitation!


    "I''ll just give you three seconds to think about whether to let him out or not? If you still don''t give me an explanation, don''t blame me for being impolite! "


    "Don''t be an immortal. I warn you, don''t go too far!"


    "Three


    "You give me a little convergence, you know this is the langtuo temple!"


    "Two!"


    "Let''s discuss it again. How about discussing it? Stop it


    "One!"


    Mo Weixian let go of stepping on the old abbot''s feet and began to laugh. Heaven and earth trembled, and the terrible sound reverberated over the langtuo temple.


    Mo Weixian is standing there, but it seems to be a world of his own, and everything around him is empty.


    "Since you don''t come out! Then don''t blame me for being rude! "


    As he spoke, Mo Weixian stretched out his hand. A mountain emerged from the sky and fell down in the direction of langtuo temple.


    At this moment, the victims around the door of langtuo Temple saw this scene and fled in a scream.


    Little monk did not ask. He looked at the mountain above his head. His eyes became empty. He stopped crying and walked out of control towards the langtuo temple.


    "Enough!"


    Seeing that the mountain is getting lower and lower, Mo Weixian stands on it. With one foot, the descent speed is a little faster. The shock of terror waves, pressure people can not lift their heads, Bodhi Tree broken.


    Just then, the mountain suddenly stopped.


    Don''t ask, the little monk walked in front of the door towards the langtuo temple.


    "Why don''t you come back? Where''s your master?! Hurry up


    "Run away without asking!"


    "Don''t come here without asking!"


    When the monks saw Buwen walking into the langtuo temple, their hearts were immediately lifted up. Their eyes were red and their voices blocked the way, but they couldn''t move.


    They grew up little by little in this langtuo temple, and everyone loves him very much. Today, the abbot of langtuo temple, Ru Shi, once said that Buwen is the most promising existence to become a real immortal.


    So I can even go in and out of the 26 monasteries without asking.


    At the moment, they are not happy to see the return of Wuwen, but they are extremely frightened.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry. I''m back!"


    At this time, no matter standing still in the langtuo temple with one hand, the mountain could not land any more.


    At the same time, in the thatched cottage behind the 26 monasteries, a big old man exploded, and a thick smell of terror flew out of the old man and fell on him.


    Mortals, the realm of physical training, the peak of physical training, the realm of spiritual communication The peak of Guixu, the Mahayana It''s a fairyland!


    Boom!


    The tyrannical breath erupted from Buwen. With a roar, Buwen clenched his fist and hit the mountain.


    Click, click, click!


    The sound of constant fragmentation sounded on the mountain. At the end, it collapsed suddenly and turned into dust. Without asking, one hand folded the sleeve to make a bird shape, and then it was launched.


    A storm came and rolled up the smoke and dust all over the sky.


    Everyone was stunned. They were regarded as children by themselves and others. They were so spoiled that they didn''t ask. They were really immortals?!


    When Mo Weixian saw this, he also laughed and landed on his toes.


    "You are finally willing to come out!"


    "Don''t ask" didn''t immediately answer Mo Weixian. Instead, he looked down at his body and whispered, "it seems that I can''t come out for too long..."


    Then he looked up at Mo Weixian and said in a voice, "I already know the matter. This matter is inspired by me, and I will give you an account."


    As he spoke, "don''t ask" stretched out his hand to the temple behind the langtuo temple, and a white jade Zen stick fell in front of Mo Weixian.


    "This stick is my apology to Beishan."


    Mo Weixian looked at the Zen stick with Buddhist breath in front of him, but sneered, "do you think a Zen stick can send me away?"


    But now, when the old abbot saw the stick, he couldn''t help shouting, "don''t ask! What are you doing! Do you know this stick is the heritage of all previous abbots! Even if it''s your master, it''s fake! How dare you give such a valuable thing to this guy


    "Don''t ask" turned to the old abbot and explained: "first of all, I''m not this little monk. I''m just showing up for a while with his body. Secondly, as a heritage, this stick was set by me at that time, but now it is not! "The old abbot was stunned. Instead of being angry, he was overjoyed and yelled: "I will obey the order of the teacher!"


    Now everyone has been deceived. Everyone knows the old abbot who spoke. He is a legend of langtuo temple and a disciple who once presided over langtuo temple for the first time!


    In other words, today''s "Buwen" is the first abbot of langtuo temple!


    "Don''t ask" nodded, didn''t look at the reaction of the people around him, turned his head and said to Mo Weixian: "you and I are equal now. If I really do it, I may not lose. Moreover, if I guess correctly, someone has already gone to the prime minister''s residence to stop the young man Rushi, why are you so aggressive? "


    Mo Weixian stroked his beard, then shook his head, "we are really equal in strength, but I can always keep the current state, can you?"


    "Don''t ask" frowns, and there is a trace of unhappiness on his face. "What do you want to do?"


    When Mo Weixian heard this sentence, his tone became heavy. "Langtuo temple has been closed for another 13 years, and you are not allowed to open the door until the critical moment!"


    "No way!"


    "Do not ask" has not yet opened his mouth, the old abbot who was pressed on the ground has already taken the lead in opening his mouth, "my temple has not been easy to open, but you want us to stay away from the world and withdraw from this dispute of orthodoxy?! Mo, don''t go too far! "


    Mo Weixian didn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, he kept staring at "don''t ask.".


    For a long time, "don''t ask" said in a voice: "are you for that boy?"


    "It''s not your business to worry about, I just ask you whether you agree or not?"


    "What about a promise, and what about a refusal?"


    "Yes, I''ll take the Zen stick, and that''s what happened. If you don''t agree, I will destroy your thousand year old foundation even if I fight for my life today! "


    "Don''t ask" nodded, "OK, I promise you."


    "Master! Never


    "Shizu, absolutely not!"


    "Don''t ask" stretched out his hand to stop the crowd, looked at Mo Weixian and said: "I can promise you, but you have to promise me a condition."


    Mo Weixian nodded, "you say."


    "It''s nothing to do with this little guy I''m attached to. If you destroy his mind, it''s like Buddhism destroying the foundation of your disciples. The two are even. Don''t mention it any more. "


    Mo Weixian thought about it and agreed to come down.


    "Well, the door is over there. Take your time."


    Mo Weixian took a deep look at Bu Wen and disappeared in front of langtuo temple.


    "Don''t ask" turned around and walked deeper into the 26 temples behind the langtuo temple, leaving only two words:


    "close the door!"

 C295

    Rushi looked at the wound on his arm, then looked up at the old man and said calmly, "the cause and effect of my younger martial brother is in you, right?"


    Just now, when Rushi was about to drop his palm on luoyushu and Lu Beiyou, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. He was dressed in a scholar''s suit, holding a bamboo branch in his hand. Then the bamboo branch hit his palm, and he beat himself back, leaving a scar on his arm.


    You should know that Lu Beiyou''s killing white thunder just hurt the Buddha, not himself.


    That is to say, the sudden appearance of men is close to the existence of self-cultivation, but it is impossible, because today''s Kyushu''s Qi luck can only be used for three saints.


    No matter how much, it will be exhausted. Although the aura revived before, it stopped immediately. There was a Confucian sage before, but now he has stepped into this level.


    Is this scholar in front of me the third one? He couldn''t see through, but he vaguely felt his younger martial brother''s breath from him, so he asked.


    "Well, I did."


    Zhenyuan song''s tone of voice is very calm, like saying that he killed a little ant, without emotion.


    When Luo Yushu saw the scholar in front of him, he could no longer control his tears. He cried, "elder martial brother!"


    Seeing luoyushu crying, zhenyuange was flustered and quickly went forward to comfort him: "don''t cry, little five, elder martial brother is coming."


    Luo Yushu choked: "elder martial brother, second elder martial brother, he, second elder martial brother, he..."


    Zhenyuange ignores Rushi, goes over and presses his palm on Lu Beiyou''s heart. A aura wraps his heart.


    "Don''t worry, the boy of Beiyou is not so easy to die."


    As soon as he finished, Luo Yushu was relieved and fainted.


    Zhenyuange sighed, pulled the hair out of Luoyu''s face and said in a soft voice, "if you like this trouble maker, you''ll have enough. But since the elder martial brother is here, it''s OK. Sleep in peace. When you wake up, you''ll be home. "


    Finish saying to stand up from the ground, turn round to see to such as release, facial expression.


    "You''re the one who hurt me in the North tour?"


    "Yes."


    "Xiaowu, did you faint?"


    "Yes, but I didn''t mean to kill her."


    Zhenyuan song nodded, "then I''ll save your life."


    While speaking, Zhenyuan song waved the bamboo branch in his hand towards Rushi.


    Rushi sighed: "injustice has its head and debt has its owner. Buddhism stresses a cause and effect. My younger martial brother entered the heron valley because of death. But I''m a senior brother. If I don''t do anything for him, I always feel that I''m neglecting my duty. "


    As he spoke, he opened his eyes. The Buddha glared and waved his fist towards Zhenyuan song.


    When the bamboo branch hit Rushi''s fist, they both stepped back.


    Rushi left a scar on his hand. The bamboo branch of Zhenyuan singer broke off and came to the wall of the prime minister''s house. He broke off a peach blossom branch and waved it.


    Obviously very satisfied.


    Rushi''s eyes flashed a trace of light, looked at his fist, looked up at Zhenyuan song and said, "come again?"


    Zhenyuan song does not speak, but waves the peach branch to chop again.


    This time, Rushi flew out directly, and the peach branch of Zhenyuan singer broke again, causing a bloody tiger''s mouth.


    Rushi steadied himself and raised his fist again. Zhenyuange didn''t break the branch this time. He directly waved his two fingers together towards Rushi.


    When his fingers collide with his fist, the ground collapses and the sky howls.


    Rushi retreated and vomited blood again, and the two fingers of zhenyuange broke directly.


    Rushi wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, looked at zhenyuange and said, "are you the real descendant of Beishan?"


    Zhen yuange shook his head, "I''m not your younger martial brother. He was greedy and should have been punished. It''s also reasonable to fall into hell after death. As his elder martial brother, you can be excused for asking for an explanation for him. But as the elder martial brother of Beiyou, when I see my younger martial brother being bullied, I have to ask you for an explanation


    As he spoke, Zhenyuan song felt something. He stretched out his hand toward the direction of landing and traveling north. With the sound of a dragon chanting, the Dragon bird fell into his hands.


    Zhenyuan song stroked the Dragon sparrow sword and said in a soft voice, "would you like to help me once?"


    With the sound of a sword, a terrible beast circled behind zhenyuange and roared at Rushi. It was obvious that he was angry.


    Zhenyuange waved the Dragon sparrow and pulled out a flower. From the blade, the sword soared into the sky, tearing through the clouds, and the dark sky disappeared.


    "Make a quick decision. I have something to do. If you can stop this sword, I''ll let you go. If you can''t, you can stay here."


    After all, his face changed and he whispered: "arrogance!"


    However, zhenyuange is indifferent to it with a smile. Rushi is a sage today, and his cultivation is indeed higher than himself, but he does commit the precepts, killing, lying and greed.Today, even if he is a real immortal, he is invincible in the world, but he is not a complete mind to practice Taoism.


    But Zhenyuan song is different. He has a sword in his heart, affection of the school, all kinds of things in the world, and fireworks in the world. He is worthy of killing the people he should kill.


    "I have a sword from Beishan. Please have a look!"


    At this moment, heaven and earth became silent. Everything seemed to be still. There was no wind, no shadow, no sound. A peach blossom on the peach tree of the prime minister''s mansion fell to the ground. Rushi turned his head and looked at his right arm. It had fallen to the ground.


    And zhenyuange stands behind Rushi, please pull the sword flower, and a drop of blood falls on the ground.


    Boom!


    Jingzhou City Wall was divided into two parts. All the high-rise buildings in the city were cut off. A white awn swept thousands of miles away. Everything was quiet, the void was broken, the trees were broken and the people were scattered.


    "Sword down!"


    Zhenyuange breathes a sigh of relief, and the wound begins to bleed madly. With one sword, he cuts off the arm of a real immortal. Who says that the immortal is really invincible?


    Rushi''s face was flat. He nodded on the acupoint of his right shoulder and stopped the bleeding. "I lost it."


    Rushi didn''t fight hard. He didn''t block the sword. He didn''t even see zhenyuange''s sword. When he reacted, his right arm had been cut off. If the sword fell on his neck, the consequence might not be as simple as dropping his arm.


    "The Buddhists often talk about Taoism and Dali, and recognize a word of caution. Even if you are a real immortal, when you kill my younger martial brother, you are no longer invincible."


    Rushi sighed and fell in front of him with one hand. He closed his eyes and said, "it''s me."


    Then he opened his eyes and turned to look at Zhenyuan song, "today''s matter is over. I''m afraid you still have a tail to clean up, and you don''t have time to fight with me any more. If there is any future, I will visit Beishan in person. "


    Zhenyuan song smiles, "waiting at any time."

 C296

    Rushi left, come to heart, go calm.


    Leaving an arm in front of the prime minister''s house, zhenyuange didn''t mean to stop him.


    Looking up at the corner of the dark palace in the air, he sighed and looked at Lu Beiyou. A trace of anger rose in his heart for no reason. He could not help but scolded: "look what good you have done! Thanks to me, I told you before, remember to learn to rely on others, holding a firework as a decoration in my hand?! You have to get this thing out for me again. Do you know that I almost ran out of luck in Beishan last time I got it back? "


    Zhenyuan song is not angry, but Lu Beiyou is directly fainted in the past, even if he scolds again, it doesn''t help.


    Looking at a corner of the sky, zhenyuange only felt a headache. He was in Beishan before, and there were 3000 mountains for him to use. But here, there is not enough luck for him to squander.


    But it must not be allowed to continue, otherwise the catastrophe will be advanced.


    At this time, a roar suddenly broke out in the prime minister''s house, interrupting the idea of Zhenyuan song. Zhenyuange is curious and comes to Linglong tower.


    Luobei city was injured and panting, while a big black cat in front of him was roaring wildly, and the black air was diffused.


    "Is this black cat?"


    The moment zhenyuange saw the big black cat, he guessed its identity.


    When Luobei city saw the visitor, he quickly said, "Why are you here? What about fish books? How''s the fish book? "


    Black cat saw Luobei City distracted, not from ecstasy, turned into a black awn thorn over.


    "Master Luo, be careful!"


    Zhenyuange reaches out his hand and pulls Luobei city behind him. He reaches out his hand and holds heimang in his hand. The black cat wants to break free, but finds that he can''t break away from zhenyuange''s hand anyway.


    "Be quiet!"


    Seeing the "black cat" struggling, Zhen yuange was also a little displeased. He let go of his hand, and then slapped the black cat with a slap. The black air was instantly dispersed, and a long sword with a peach bead embedded in the hilt was exposed to the air.


    And since the big black cat appeared, she didn''t show up again. Seeing this, the little black cat who was hiding also ran out from behind the Linglong tower and jumped onto the sword.


    After a burst of pink light, the "black cat" who had a fierce look before was as clever as ever.


    Seeing this scene, Luobei City slumped down on the ground and was powerless. There was no dignified appearance of the prime minister.


    "You Beishan are really a group of monsters. If you knew it was so easy to solve it, you should have come here earlier."


    Zhenyuan song smiles, "earlier, who would know that the immortal sword in the prime minister''s mansion has turned into a demon sword."


    Luobei city turned its lip.


    He was not surprised that zhenyuange could easily subdue the "black cat". After all, the sword head has been produced from generation to generation. This time, it is zhenyuange.


    If Lu Beiyou is the master of all swords, zhenyuange is the master of all the world!


    Zhenyuan Song said with a smile to Luobei City: "master Luo, there are actually three things I want to ask you to help me when I come here this time?"


    Luobei City stood up from the ground, patted his knees, and said, "first, let''s hear it."


    Zhenyuan song nodded, "the first thing is that I hope the Lord of Luo mansion can give my younger martial brother the black cat."


    "The Lu kid?"


    Zhenyuange didn''t deny it. Without hesitation, Luobei City waved his hand directly, "give it away. All the people in my prime minister''s mansion have been studying since ancient times. This sword was originally a plaything that I didn''t know which governor had played with before. It''s useless to keep it. Give it to him."


    "Thank you, Lord Luo. I''ll take it for my younger martial brother first."


    Luobei city turned his lips and said in a voice, "there are two other things. You can tell me all at once."


    Zhenyuange took out a book from his sleeve and unfolded it. Above the book was a big river. On the river, there were many imaginary swords and shadows. Then he reached out and took "black cat" into the river. Then he looked at Luobei city and continued: "there are two other things, one is to let Xiaowu go back to Beishan. I think the Lord of Luo''s mansion also knows that the disaster of heaven and earth is coming. With the strength of the Lord of Luo''s mansion, he can protect Xiao Wu, but by then, the prime minister''s mansion will be destroyed. The Lord of Luofu can only choose one from xiaowuhe''s thousand year inheritance. But if Xiao Wu can go back to Beishan, with me, the big master and the second master, he will be able to protect Xiao Wu


    Luobei city''s face darkened. Instead of answering the question directly, he said, "what''s the third request?"


    Seeing that Luobei city didn''t want to answer this question, Zhen yuange stopped asking, and said, "the third thing is to use the prime minister''s office''s spirit."


    "No way!"


    Hearing the request of zhenyuange, Luobei City refused without hesitation.


    Zhenyuan song is not angry either. After all, it''s reasonable. Qi Yun is illusory, but it has to be believed. People who are full of good fortune have no future but are unfavourable. The good fortune of a clan is accumulated through time, just like the prime minister''s office. It is because of the good fortune that countless great scholars appear.Now Zhenyuan song is going to use it. Of course, it''s impossible for Luobei city to agree.


    Zhenyuange pointed to the sky and said: "I think the Lord of Luo mansion should have heard about it even if he has not seen it with his own eyes. Once the palace is born, how much disaster will it bring to the world."


    Luobei city looked at a corner of the sky, complexion complex, nodded.


    "But even so, the prime minister''s office can not be borrowed. But I can help you seal it up again. "


    Zhenyuan song, with a happy face, bows to Luobei city and says, "thank you for your kindness!"


    Luobei City waved his hand, "don''t get me wrong. The reason why I help you is because I''ve been provoked by an illiterate little rabbit. If you dare to think about my prime minister''s office, he will have to give me blood! "


    Zhenyuange looks at the smiling Luobei City, and his body steps back for no reason.


    Wang Liuzhi, who was playing chess with an old man sitting in the palace, suddenly opened his eyes and swore in the direction of the prime minister''s house: "you are Luo, you want to die!"


    But the old man in front of him laughed and waved his hand to Wang Liuzhi to sit down. "Liu Zhi, if you do something wrong, you have to admit it. This time, Xiao San, he really shouldn''t move the wrong idea of the prime minister''s office, and you won''t stop him. Give up, give up, have give up to have. You have to remember that


    Wang Liuzhi heard the old man''s words, even if he was angry again, he could only hold back and sat down again in anger.


    "But your majesty, this is no joke! We should know that in less than ten years, the world will be reshuffled, and it is still the best estimate. No one can guarantee that there won''t be any changes in the past few years. At this time, if I am lucky... "


    "Well, that''s not true. It''s right to listen to me. I''ll ask Xiao San to come back and admit his mistake. I''m greedy for other people. My daughter, Lao Luo, doesn''t dare to go in an open and aboveboard way. She has to do something. Now it''s better. It''s not human. "


    Seeing that the old man was not happy, Wang Liuzhi stopped talking.


    "Liu Zhi, the reason why I let Xiao San sit so early is that now I can help him behind his back. I don''t know when my life will be gone. It''s up to you to help him then. You can''t connive at him! "


    Wang Liuzhi heard the old man''s words, a face of fear, quickly out of the voice: "Your Majesty how can say such unlucky words! Your majesty is so energetic that there is no problem in living another hundred and eighty years. "


    Hearing this, the old man burst out laughing and said, "I didn''t expect that in the eyes of the world, the third most virtuous person in the world would flatter him. If you wear it out, you won''t be laughed off!"


    Wang Liuzhi said that he didn''t care.


    The old man laughed for a while and saw that a piece of chess had fallen in the direction of the prime minister''s office. "What about the boy?"


    "Ah?"


    Wang Liuzhi was stunned for a moment. Then he thought of something like that. He immediately understood it and said in a voice: "if you are a friend, it should be a blessing. If you are an enemy, you can only say that you must not. "


    The old man sighed and shook his head helplessly. "Remember to go back and ask Xiao San to apologize. That''s it."


    Wang Liuzhi nodded, got up from the chess table and walked out of the palace.


    The old man seemed to be tired too. He yawned, pulled a quilt from behind him, nestled under the chess table, whispered a few times, and gradually fell asleep.

 C297

    In the prime minister''s mansion, Zhen yuange looks at the smiling Luobei city with a picture of mountains and rivers. He feels numb.


    With the help of xianbaoshan River map, it steals the gas transportation of Beihai for its own use. This is immoral behavior!


    But I didn''t expect that the Beihai Dynasty didn''t get angry, and didn''t send someone to ask for an explanation, which made zhenyuange a little curious.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to use the air? Don''t hurry


    Zhenyuan song gave a bitter smile and said, "master Luo, isn''t that good?"


    "Well, I said that you are more pedantic than I am a scholar. You didn''t see that Wang Liuzhi from Beihai didn''t come here. Doesn''t that mean nothing happened? If you go on like this for a while, what will you do if the palace falls down? "


    Zhenyuange looks at the impatient Luobei City, nods helplessly, and passes the Dragon sparrow. The tip of the blade falls on the mountain and river map, and a wonderful color covers the Dragon sparrow blade.


    It''s almost time to see it. Zhenyuange is frivolous and rises to the sky.


    With the help of Beihai Qi, zhenyuange pushes back the corner of the dark palace.


    After all this, zhenyuange was relieved.


    Gently, your toes are on the ground.


    "Master Luo, the matter of Beihai has been dealt with. Next, I don''t want to disturb our school because of something else."


    Luobei city put the mountain and river map away and nodded.


    "I''ll think about it. But not now. "


    "I see. When you wake up, I''ll tell him."


    Luobei City nodded, and then felt angry for no reason, stamped his feet, "yuange, what do you think is good about this surname Lu? Is xiaoyushu blind before she falls in love with him? "


    Zhen Yuan Ge smiles and shakes his head. He doesn''t know how to answer this question. After all, emotion is mysterious and mysterious. Even if it''s a peeping calculation, it can''t figure out why.


    Luobei city was annoyed for a while, and knew that even if he was annoyed, it was useless. He walked towards the gate of the prime minister''s house, and zhenyuange followed.


    Came to the wall, Luobei city with Zhen Yuan Song said a few words, then holding Luoyu book back to the prime minister''s house.


    Zhenyuange looks at Lu Beiyou who is unconscious and carries him on his back. Looking at Gu Man''er, who also fainted in the distance, he also felt a headache.


    Lu Beiyou! Lu Beiyou, what are you doing!


    Although it was a complaint in my heart, I had no choice but to take a book out of my sleeve and put Gu Man''er away.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he disappeared in front of the prime minister''s house.


    Once a mysterious place in the eyes of the world, three thousand mountains were sealed up by towering mountains.


    In the past, there were still people who could enter or come out of the mountains, but now there is no way to enter the mountains. Only the giant who came to watch the ceremony before that knew what had happened to the three thousand mountains.


    Am I dead?


    Lu Beiyou''s brain was in chaos, his eyes were pale, and there was no living creature.


    The body wanders in this empty space like a ghost.


    Lu Beiyou once remembered that when a man died, he would step into a whirling hell, walk through the yellow spring and forget Sichuan, come to Mengpo to drink a bowl of mixed soup, and forget the past and present lives.


    Do I have to forget my memory?


    Lu Beiyou stopped and felt tired. He lay on the ground and closed his eyes.


    That''s it. It''s good to die. Maybe I''m not so tired after I die.


    Chirp! Chirp! Chirp!


    Lu Beiyou''s ears suddenly heard a clear and pleasant bird song. Where is this sound? It feels like I''ve heard it before.


    Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes and saw a huge emerald bird''s head appear in front of him. He tilted his head and looked puzzled.


    Ah!


    Lu Beiyou suddenly woke up with sweat on his forehead. He lowered his head and looked at his body. He was wrapped in a white bandage.


    In front of him was a green bird chirping.


    Lu Beiyou raised his head and looked around him, familiar with the chairs and benches, familiar with the smell of rotten broken wood, Lu Beiyou felt that his chest was a little chilly, and his vision was gradually blurred.


    Lu Beiyou wiped his eyes and found tears in his hand.


    Ah?


    Did I cry?


    Lu Beiyou wanted to stop, but found that it was wiping, and the more tears he couldn''t stop.


    Creak.


    The door was slowly pushed open. Zhenyuange came in with a porcelain bowl. When he saw Lu Beiyou wake up, he said with a smile, "are you awake?"


    Seeing the voice of Zhenyuan song, Lu Beiyou said, "elder martial brother, I''m not dead?"


    Zhenyuan song was stunned when he heard that he came to the bedside with a medicine bowl. He reached out and knocked the head of Xialu Beiyou. He said with a smile, "what''s the point of death? If you have elder martial brother, I''ll die in front of you. As long as I live, you can''t die."


    Lu Beiyou''s vision became more and more blurred and he choked in a low voice. "Elder martial brother, am I still alive?"Zhenyuan song put the medicine bowl at the head of Lu Beiyou''s bed and said softly, "you are still alive."


    Lu Beiyou breathed a sigh of relief. He fell back and went to sleep again. This time, he didn''t have nightmares and his mouth rose.


    Zhenyuange didn''t disturb him. He gently hooked his fingers, and the liquid medicine flew out of the bowl and fell into Lu Beiyou''s mouth. Then he made a silent gesture towards Xiaolv, stretched out his arm to let Xiaolv fall down, stood up and walked towards the door.


    Gently closing the door, Zhenyuan song looked at the two old people who were standing in front of the door and didn''t go in. He said respectfully, "master, master two."


    Fan Qingshan and Mo Weixian nodded, "what''s the matter with him


    Zhenyuan song shakes his head, "the meridians are broken, and it''s hard to practice."


    "Step on the horse! At that time, I shouldn''t have let go of the dead bald people in langtuo temple so easily! "


    Hearing the words of Zhenyuan song, Mo Weixian, who has always been gentle, can''t help but expose his rude remarks. Fan Qingshan also frowned, "no hope at all?"


    Zhenyuan song thought about it and shook his head.


    "If it''s just that the meridians are broken, then it''s OK. I can use Beishan Qi Yun to integrate with him. I wish him to recast the meridians. But now the situation is far more than that. The saint of langtuo temple made a stumbling block when he forced to break through the true fairyland on his journey to the north, and finally made him stop in the false fairyland on his journey to the north, which led to the damage of the Taoist heart. "


    With that, zhenyuange takes out a sword bag from his arms. It''s exactly the sword bag that Lu Beiyou was carrying before. He was able to fight yuan Guyang unharmed, but now there are many holes in it.


    "Can''t make it up?"


    Zhenyuan song shook his head again, and fan Qingshan sighed, "that''s better than the burden of the world on a child."


    Zhenyuan song is speechless, and Mo Weixian''s face is full of chagrin. He left Lu Beiyou''s yard in a hurry.


    "Don''t care about your two masters. Xiao Wu is no longer here. Rouge has gone down the mountain. Er Niu is too crazy. Yuange will trouble you to take good care of Beiyou."


    Zhen Yuan Ge Gong said: "this is the disciple''s duty."


    Fan Qingshan looked down at Zhenyuan song, inexplicably feeling a burst of sadness, "Yuan song, do you hate me?"


    Zhenyuan song shook his head with a smile, "the disciple was brought up by the master. How can there be such a word as hate?"


    Fan Qingshan sighed: "before you went to the north mountain, I have been training you as a descendant of the north mountain. You are outstanding, no matter you are swordsman, Confucianism, medicine, killing, talent is far beyond ordinary people. In just a few decades, it has almost surpassed me and your two masters. Later, you brought Beiyou back to the mountain. In fact, I''m happy, because finally someone can share the pressure for you. "


    Fan Qingshan stopped for a moment, his eyes turned red, and he continued: "you love him too, but the child of Beiyou has a hard life. I know what you are thinking, but you can''t go. Let''s leave it to us old guys."


    Zhenyuan song doesn''t speak, but the palm of his hand has been pierced by his fingernails, and the blood is not only flowing.


    Fan Qingshan turned his back and looked to the West. "Don''t worry, that old guy won''t keep his promise to your second master. I believe it won''t be long before it''s our turn to work hard. I''ll take care of you from now on. "


    Zhenyuan song sniffed and whispered, "yes."


    Fan Qingshan laughs.

 C298

    Lu Beiyou had a sweet sleep. He had a dream.


    In his dream, he was born with his parents by his side. When he was eight years old, he met a middle-aged man holding a little girl.


    The little girl told him that her name was Qiu Qiu, Mu Qiu.


    When he was 14 years old, with the help of his parents and middle-aged people, they made an engagement. He didn''t object, nor did mu Qiuqiu.


    When they were 20 years old, they got married. He was the eldest son of the Lu family. He was powerful, but in front of Muqiu, he was like a child, showing his childish side to his heart''s content.


    Twenty four years ago. They have a child. It''s a girl. They have a name: Lu FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE FALSE. Because Muqiu said, she likes the name.


    When he was 42 years old, he got married. He took the hand of Mu Qiu and sent his daughter to the sedan chair with a smile.


    When he was 60 years old, he and mu Qiuqiu sat on two reclining chairs, surrounded by children playing. He took mu Qiuqiu by the hand and went to sleep with a smile.


    When I was 70 years old


    Not 70 years old.


    Lu Beiyou opened his eyes slowly, and found that the pillow under his head had been soaked. He looked at the roof above his head and was dazed.


    Is that a dream?


    If all that happened, would he be really happy?


    Parents, grandfather, Qiu Qiu, Yu Shu, Gu Man''er, Shifu, eldest martial brother, rouge, er Niu, Lao Kong, Li Nan Ju


    Will all this still appear in your own life?


    Lu Beiyou stretched out his arm and clenched his fist in pain. He knew what he was like now. He survived and was brought back by his elder martial brother. Maybe the old bald donkey paid a great price.


    But now I have become a useless person again, a completely useless person.


    Lu Beiyou turns over and wants to go to sleep again. He finds that he can''t sleep any more.


    He walked down from the bed and opened the door of the house. In the yard, er Niu was watering the flowers, and Zhen yuange was not in the cause and effect pool. Instead, he was sitting in his yard drinking tea.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou coming out, er Niu was overjoyed. He threw away his kettle and picked Lu Beiyou up. "Second elder martial brother, you wake up!"


    "Pain! they hurt! they hurt! Silly Er Niu, you want to kill me


    Er Niu laughs and releases his hand. Lu Beiyou sits on the ground and shouts: "Er Niu, this is murder!"


    "No, I''m just happy. Master often says that I''m crazy. I feel that I''m still very smart. Every time the second elder martial brother goes back to the mountain, he is injured all over. There were five younger martial sisters in the past. Now the fifth younger martial sister doesn''t come back. If the second elder martial brother has anything else to do, I''ll give it to ER Niu! I''ll hit whoever you want me to. Whoever bullies you, I''ll kill his family! "


    Looking at Er Niu with an excited look on his face, Lu Beiyou twisted his head and scolded in a low voice: "Ma De, you know you lied to my tears."


    Zhenyuange looks at the scene, smiles and doesn''t speak. When Er Niu entangles Lu Beiyou from the ground, zhenyuange signals Lu Beiyou to come and sit down in front of him.


    "Er Niu, go to the master''s room and get some snacks."


    "Good!"


    Looking at the huge figure running all the way, Lu Beiyou wiped his eyes.


    "I thought you''d be down. It seems that I''m worried too much."


    Lu Beiyou glanced at Zhenyuan song, "elder martial brother, I am so fragile in your heart."


    Zhenyuan song laughs.


    Lu Beiyou poured himself a cup of tea. It was cold and he drank it all.


    "Waste people, waste people. When I went up the mountain before, I was a useless person. What''s the difference between now and then? "


    Zhenyuan song nodded, "that''s also true."


    When Lu Beiyou finished speaking, he stopped talking and poured himself another cup, another cup, another cup.


    Zhenyuan song did not stop him, but quietly narrated the recent events.


    Rouge went down the mountain under the instruction of the master, so it''s not in Beishan now.


    At that time, he fainted. It was xiaowudang who fought for time in front of him before zhenyuange arrived and saved himself.


    Tianjizi is now closed in houshantan, Beishan. He will go out in a few days. By then, the real world list will be born.


    Luobei city agreed to Xiaowu''s return to the mountain, and also approved Lu Beiyou, and gave him the black cat. When he came back, he also brought back Gu Man''er and the broken Lu Yao.


    While talking, Zhen yuange takes out the picture of immortal sword from his sleeve and puts the black cat on the table.


    Lu Beiyou put down his tea cup, put out his hand and gently stroked the sword. He said in a soft voice, "elder martial brother, how much is the difference?"


    "Enough."


    Enough?


    Lu Beiyou is stunned. Black cat, Chunyang and Lu Yao have three swords. The sword spirit of Chunyang was crushed in the purple gold bowl by the Buddha and had lost its spirit.


    Lu Yao, Lu Beiyou won''t sacrifice her.


    That is to say, there are only two swords that can be used at present. How to wake up Muqiu?


    "Elder martial brother, didn''t you say...""I know what you are worried about. Before, I asked you to find five immortal swords, which was instructed by the master. Now I''m in charge of Beishan. Naturally, I don''t need it. "


    Lu Beiyou looks at Zhenyuan song with a smile on his face. His lips are moving but he can''t speak.


    "When you were injured, the second master hit langtuo temple and made a big fight. The last old monster came out and gave them the inheritance of the temple as compensation. In addition, the "black cat" and the "pure Yang", the sword of Qi, are enough. "


    "Really


    Lu Beiyou''s face is full of ecstasy, and his face is incredible. Zhenyuan song nodded with a smile.


    Lu Beiyou''s arms trembled and his whole body couldn''t help shaking. Finally! Finally, I can see the ball again! He raised his head and took a deep breath. He immediately asked, "when shall we go, elder martial brother?"


    "No hurry."


    Zhenyuange looks at Lu Beiyou, who is so excited that he is almost crazy. He waves his hand to show him to sit down.


    "It''s OK to wake up the" Juque "at any time now, but now there is a very important problem that you need to solve."


    Lu Beiyou was puzzled. Zhenyuange pointed to the Pavilion behind the bamboo grove in the distance and said, "have you forgotten the two masters?"


    Lu Beiyou wakes up and feels numb.


    Not because he was afraid, but because he didn''t know how to explain.


    As a descendant of Beishan, I have become a useless person. It''s really


    Zhenyuange stood up, walked to Lu Beiyou and patted him on the shoulder. "Beiyou, remember, no matter what you do is good or bad, Beishan is your home. This time you are bullied outside, and the second master directly hits the door. You have been in a coma for three days. The first master and the second master will come to your yard every day for a period of time. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded, regained his spirits, took up his tea cup and drank it all in one gulp


    "Well."

 C299

    Lu Beiyou walks around the bamboo forest, steps on the familiar Qingshiban Road, and comes to the pavilion. He sees that there are no figures of fan Qingshan and Mo Weixian in front of the chess table.


    I left a note.


    Lu Beiyou picked up the note and looked at it. "When you wake up, come to the cause and effect pool."


    Lu Beiyou naturally knew that this was written for himself. He walked around the pavilion and walked towards the cause and effect pool.


    Since tianjizi came to Beishan with zhenyuange, he has stayed in the cause and effect pool. The reason is that he is sheltered by Beishan and can do many things he did not dare to do before. For example, the real world list will be displayed to the world, and for example, we can be assured to spy on the future trend.


    On the contrary, nature also needs to pay its own price, for example, to help restore Beishan''s Qi, for example, its own life span.


    But what''s the fear? I''ve had enough of my life. For the first half of my life, I took in a baby apprentice. Now the baby apprentice doesn''t need to worry about himself.


    Then it''s time to finish your task.


    Lu Beiyou comes to the cause and effect pool. At this time, fan Qingshan and Mo Weixian are standing at the entrance of the cause and effect pool, looking at tianjizi sitting not far away.


    "Coming?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded, went forward and said in a respectful voice, "master."


    "Well," "it''s OK."


    Fan Qingshan said lightly, Mo Weixian turned around and looked at Lu Beiyou with a smile. He waved to him to come.


    Lu Beiyou hesitated for a while and walked towards the two old men.


    "Master, I''m sorry..."


    "Shh! Don''t talk yet


    Lu Beiyou was just about to speak, but Mo Weixian stopped him. He followed the two men''s eyes and saw tianjizi sitting on the ground. All kinds of strange runes appeared around him. Either bright or dark, they quickly disappeared and gathered again.


    Although Lu Beiyou''s accomplishments have been exhausted, he can see what the machine is doing today.


    All of a sudden, tianjizi suddenly opened his eyes. Since he was sitting on the ground, three copper coins suddenly appeared and flew into the air. Then they disappeared.


    Tianjizi made the formula with both hands and read: "peeping at the sky, guessing the sky, avoiding the sky, casting a fairy destiny!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, there were only ruins left in other mountains. The ground roared, and mountains sprang up. Rocks, plants, and thousands of creatures woke up on the mountain.


    Lu Beiyou turned his head and looked around at the scene. He couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva?


    After all this, tianjizi breathed out his turbid breath and slowly opened his eyes. It seemed that he was twenty years old in an instant. His originally strong body was bent at the moment. When he saw fan Qingshan and Mo Weixian standing in front of him, tianjizi said with a smile, "I''m not ashamed of my mission."


    Fan Qingshan looked at the mountains around him and couldn''t help laughing. "Thank you very much."


    Tianjizi waved his hand and kneaded his waist. "There''s nothing to thank you for. Since I live here, I naturally want to do something for it. Otherwise, I don''t have face as a guest."


    After seeing Lu Beiyou''s figure, he was ecstatic. He quickly came forward and stopped him. He said, "you''re back, big brother."


    Lu Beiyou looked at tianjizi with a smile on his face. He couldn''t help but feel funny. "I don''t seem so familiar with you."


    "Oh, don''t be so outspoken. At least we''re living under the next roof now, aren''t we?"


    Lu Beiyou laughed, "you want to ask me about your apprentice, right?"


    Tianjizi was not embarrassed to see that his purpose was exposed by Lu Beiyou, so he nodded, "how''s Qier recently?"


    Lu Beiyou is curious, "can''t you see the secrets of the universe? Why ask me? "


    Tianjizi shook his head. "Have you ever seen a father let go of his child and watch him live every day?"


    Lu Beiyou also knows what happened recently and tells tianjizi. When he hears that Qier has been accepted as his own disciple in Luobei City, he is also a little relieved.


    From beginning to end, fan Qingshan and Mo Weixian did not disturb.


    After a while, tianjizi felt a little tired. He said hello to fan Qingshan and walked back to his house. Only Lu Beiyou and two old people were left, still in front of the cause and effect pool.


    The atmosphere became awkward for a moment. Lu Beiyou didn''t know how to open his mouth and hesitated.


    "Do you know what''s wrong with you?"


    Fan Qingshan looks at the inverted rainbow waterfall and swims with his back toward Lu Beiyou. Lu Beiyou nods and says, "you can''t measure your strength and beat the stone with your eggs."


    Fan Qingshan shook his head. "It''s not your fault. If someone provokes you, if you are like a shrinking turtle, then I doubt that I''ve seen the wrong person."


    Lu Beiyou scratched his head, "then it''s gone..."


    "No more?"


    Fan Qingshan hummed coldly and looked back at Lu Beiyou with an angry look on his face. "You don''t know where you are wrong?"When Lu Beiyou saw fan Qingshan angry, he lowered his head and said nothing.


    "I''ve heard from yuange about what happened in Guyang city before. Your elder master told you before he left. If you can''t fight, don''t carry it. Beishan is standing behind you. But look, how do you do it? "


    Lu Beiyou lowered his head and muttered, "I''m not afraid..."


    "I''m afraid that the old bald donkey has become a saint. Will Beishan be dragged down by you?"


    Fan Qingshan immediately saw what Lu Beiyou wanted to say, and Lu Beiyou did not deny it and nodded.


    When fan Qingshan saw Lu Beiyou nodding, he was out of breath. He quickly stepped forward and slapped Lu Beiyou on the head. "Do you still nod? Even if the old bald ass hits the door, whether it''s life or death, it''s also our business. What can you do? "


    Lu Beiyou doesn''t talk.


    "I know you are worried about Beishan, but I don''t want you to have an accident. You have to believe me, your master and your elder martial brother. Sometimes it''s not necessarily a bad thing to give advice. "


    See a big and a small two people set gas, Mo Weixian quickly came forward to dissuade.


    Lu Beiyou looked up at Mo Weixian and fan Qingshan. His eyes were red. "Master, I''m back!"


    After all, fan Qingshan couldn''t get around the barrier in his heart, and his anger dissipated. He said in a soft voice: "it''s good to live. I''m not comfortable. I''ll take care of my wounds during this time. You have no other skills, but you have a good hand at flirting with others. The woman you brought back from your elder brother is living in the courtyard of the fifth generation. As for the sword spirit of the Juque, it will take a few days to prepare, and you won''t have to use it first It''s urgent. "


    In fact, Lu Beiyou knows that fan Qingshan is a knife mouth and a bean curd heart. He just can''t pass the barrier of face.


    "Now go to your elder martial brother and ask him to cure all your problems quickly. I''m upset."


    With that, fan Qingshan walked out of the cause and effect pool.


    "Yes."

 C300

    Mo Weixian came forward and patted Lu Beiyou on the shoulder. "Your master is like this. You should not forget your heart."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "I know."


    "It''s good to know. Your master is right. You should have a high heart. There are no adults who dislike their own children. Other people''s old guys call on you. You should consider relying on us old guys."


    "Master, I''m afraid..."


    Mo Weixian said with a smile, "what are you afraid of?"


    Lu Beiyou sits on the big stone beside him and looks at the Dandan water left by the inverted rainbow waterfall. Behind the waterfall is the place where the ball sleeps.


    "Master, I haven''t been with my parents since I was a child. Before that, I didn''t even know whether they were alive or dead. Although I know my grandfather cares about me, I hate him because he doesn''t let me practice and ask me about my parents. "


    Mo Weixian didn''t speak. Lu Beiyou sniffed and continued: "later, elder master picked me up, took me back to Beishan and gave me a lot of things. Although I was also afraid of master, just like he asked me to kill people. But I made Beishan my home. However, when the old bald donkey wanted to find Beishan through me, I realized that maybe I shouldn''t have come to Beishan. I''m just a bad luck star. "


    Pop!


    Mo Weixian slapped Lu Beiyou on the head, and he showed his teeth in pain, "Shifu..."


    Mo Weixian''s face is expressionless, "you go on."


    Lu Beiyou peeked at Mo Weixian and saw that he was not angry, so he continued: "I haven''t met my parents since I was a child. Lao Kong abandoned my cultivation because of me, Lu Doushu died because of me, Qiu Qiu because I don''t know life and death, Beishan because now I have a direct collision with langtuo temple. Shifu, I''m afraid, I''m afraid one day, because I''m not with you, I''m all alone. So I thought, I can die, but you can''t die. When I die, some people still say, "if you don''t have me, how hard it would be for me to live alone."


    With that, Lu Beiyou''s eyes slowly shed two lines of clear tears.


    Mo Weixian nodded and sat beside Lu Beiyou, "I know something about your parents. At least it''s alive. That''s good news. Kong Youtian is the first old Confucian to enter the fairyland, but he is trapped in love. In fact, it has nothing to do with you. As for your Lu Dou, he was raised by your grandfather and died for him. In fact, it has nothing to do with you


    Mo Wei Xian stopped for a moment, licked his lips and continued: "Xiaoyou, you grew up in Beishan, and we brought you up. I know your feelings for Beishan, but people always die one day. You and I don''t know how many years we have lived. We have lived enough to see you grow up. Beishan has you and your elder martial brother in the future, and Beishan will have stability. You and I will be content in our life. "


    He didn''t mention Muqiu, because Mo Weixian knew that he couldn''t explain it.


    The ancients often said that love is deep but not longevity, and now he can only comfort these.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t speak. Mo Weixian sighed. He stood up from the stone and rubbed his waist. "Boy, you should remember. No matter what happens in the future, Beishan will always be your home, and your master and I will always be your backup. That''s enough. If you want to die, we old guys are ahead of you. It''s not your turn to die for us. Do you remember? "


    Lu Beiyou said nothing and did not nod. Mo Weixian doesn''t ask for it either. He grabs at the void, takes a sword bag and puts it next to Lu Beiyou. Then he takes out a Zen stick from the void and inserts it on the ground.


    "All the things that awaken Juque are ready for you. Just go back to your elder martial brother. Although your accomplishments are exhausted, your sword will still be strong. Before, you were unstable and forced to cross the border. Your body has already reached the limit of endurance. Maybe it''s just now. It''s a chance to start again. "


    After that, Mo Weixian didn''t stay much. He rubbed Lu Beiyou''s head and walked out of the cause and effect pool.


    Lu Beiyou looks at the sword bag beside him, takes it and opens it. There are three swords and one sword in the nine cases, "Luyao", "Chunyang", "donghuangtaiyi" and "Daxia Longque".


    Although elder martial brother "black cat" gave it to him, he didn''t take it with him. Lu Beiyou reached out and took out "Chunyang" and gently stroked his spiritless sword, "I''m sorry..."


    Lu Beiyou felt very sad. If he didn''t show off at that time and called his elder martial brother over, would the sword spirit of Chunyang not be suppressed by the Buddha, and would Lu Yao not be broken because of himself.


    At that time, although "Da Xia long Que" and "Dong Huang Tai Yi" told themselves that they could solve the problem by themselves, it was their self-esteem that led to everything behind them.


    He took back Chunyang and took Luyao in the palm of his hand, feeling the broken lines on the sword.


    "I hurt you..."


    "HooJust when Lu Beiyou was upset, suddenly a tall and handsome man with black robes and white hair appeared in front of him.


    Lu Bei raised his head and looked at the man. He was stunned for a moment.


    "East! Master Donghuang? "


    "Ah? Oh, little guy, you''re here, too. Where is this? "


    As soon as the eastern emperor heard Lu Beiyou''s voice, she turned her head, looked over and said hello. Then she looked around her and opened her mouth.


    Lu Beiyou was even more shocked. At that time, in the sword burying post, the Eastern Emperor''s Taiyi was clearly integrated into the sword body. How could she come out?


    "Master, this is Beishan and my school."


    "North mountain?"


    As soon as she sniffed her nose, she frowned and went around the cause and effect pool. Then she looked at two Koi in the cause and effect pool, one black and one white, as if she suddenly realized. She turned her head to look at Lu Beiyou and said, "no wonder you have something to do with people in our world. I''m clear, I understand it all!"


    Lu Beiyou looked at the proud face of the Eastern Emperor. Taiyi couldn''t help covering his head. "So, senior Eastern Emperor, can you tell me what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah? Do you mean why I can reappear in front of you? "


    Lu Beiyou nodded. Taiyi picked a branch from a small tree not far away. Then he came to Lu Beiyou, sat down and painted on the ground.


    Then he looked up at Lu Beiyou and said, "I ask you, do you know what Yin and yang are

 C301

    yin-yang?


    Lu Beiyou stopped for a moment, thought for a moment, and felt as if he had heard it somewhere, but he could not remember it, so he shook his head.


    The Eastern Emperor said with a smile, "if you don''t know Yin and Yang, you''ve always heard of the difference between men and women."


    The difference between men and women?


    Lu Beiyou knew this, and said in a voice: "male is masculine, female is Yin deficiency."


    The Eastern Emperor nodded, "yes, men and women are actually the simplest Yin and Yang. Only when they complement each other can they reach a slow balance with the passage of time. This is also the truth of all things in the world."


    Lu Beiyou was confused. "But what does this have to do with you


    Donghuang Taiyi points to a circle on the ground, which is divided into two by a curve. There is a small circle in each piece, and the two are opposite to each other.


    "Because where I''m staying now is one of the Yin and Yang in your world, pure Yang."


    The land of pure Yang? Beishan?


    Lu Beiyou heard vaguely, but also vaguely understood some truth, "the elder means that Beishan is a point to maintain the current balance of Jiuzhou?"


    "That''s right!"


    Taiyi stood up from the ground, threw away the branch in his hand, and continued: "in fact, according to the truth, I should have dissipated except for that little consciousness of sword spirit, or even could not. But it is precisely because of the gathering of Qi and fortune and the general trend of heaven and earth that I can reappear. "


    At this time, Lu Beiyou finally understood, "so it is, elder you..."


    Before Lu Beiyou finished speaking, the Eastern Emperor sighed, "in fact, even if there is such a blessed land, I can''t come out for too long."


    "Why?"


    "Because I am not the existence of this world, I instinctively receive the rejection of this world. There are many mysterious and mysterious existence that you can''t touch now. Maybe you can understand it when you touch that day."


    How long can you stay


    The emperor touched his chin and then stretched out three fingers. "If there is an hour every day, then I can last three months at most."


    Three months


    Lu Beiyou actually has his own careful thinking in his heart, but now when he hears Taiyi''s words, he also gives up.


    "Little guy, do you want to ask me if I can cure your meridians?"


    "How do you know, master?"


    Looking at the surprise on Lu Beiyou''s face, Donghuang Taiyi couldn''t help laughing, "did you forget that when you were buried in Jiangang early, I could see through people''s hearts?"


    Lu Beiyou bowed himself and said, "it''s the younger generation who has overstepped."


    "Oh, don''t say that. I don''t feel comfortable with your long order. Don''t be so stiff in front of me in the future."


    Looking at the friendly face of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Lu Beiyou also laughed, "yes."


    "Well, that''s right. As for the method of repairing your meridians, I certainly don''t have it. After all, the way of practice and the skill between my world and this world are different. "


    After hearing Taiyi''s words, Lu Beiyou was also somewhat disappointed. Is that true?


    "However, I have a set of skills that are suitable for your current situation. Although they are not necessarily the best, they are really the most suitable for you."


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help ecstatic, "really?"


    Donghuang nodded, but he didn''t mean to give it to Lu Beiyou directly. "I could have passed it to you now, but I can''t now."


    Lu Beiyou was puzzled for a moment and said: "if you have any requirements, please mention them. As long as I can do it, I will try my best to do it!"


    East emperor too a smile shook his head, "you don''t think I take advantage of others'' danger, originally I also calculate in the sword body, since now I still have three months, then I hope you help me to do two things."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "master, just say it."


    The Eastern Emperor didn''t directly say what he wanted. Instead, he looked at Lu Beiyou and asked, "do you believe me that way?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head. "If it''s a senior, I may not believe it, but I believe in Xuanyuan. Since Donghuang is a friend of Xuanyuan, I have no reason to doubt him."


    The Eastern Emperor''s face suddenly realized, "I see, but it''s right for you to think so. Don''t worry, everything I need you to do is very simple and won''t embarrass you."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t speak. Taiyi continued: "the first one is to take me to see your master. As a guest, I feel it necessary to say hello to the host. At the same time, I also want to see what kind of existence the strongest person in the world is."


    The strongest?


    Looking at the East emperor''s eager face, Lu Beiyou is a fool. Now there are only himself, elder martial brother, er Niu and two masters on the north mountain.


    Look at the East emperor too one that fanatical look in the eyes, that he did not deceive themselves, there is no need to deceive themselves.Er Niu is definitely not. The elder martial brother is unfathomable, but he is certainly not as good as the two masters, because he has seen his elder martial brother and the second master fight each other before. In the end, the elder martial brother always lags behind.


    That is to say, one of my two masters is the strongest in the world?!


    Lu Beiyou is also a bit silly. He only knows that his master is very strong, but he never thought he would be so strong?! There''s no need to question Taiyi''s words, because Lu Beiyou once saw him do it. It''s really destroying heaven and earth. Compared with his own cultivation, it''s just one heaven and one earth.


    It''s no wonder that my master is so angry when he sees that he is trying to show off his ability. If he doesn''t hold his thigh, he has to kill himself. Who is not angry.


    Lu Beiyou swallowed his saliva and said in a dumb voice, "well, I''ll say hello to my master first. As for whether I''d like to see you, I can''t guarantee it."


    The Eastern Emperor nodded too a little, and then restrained himself and said, "the second is that I want you to help me find a man named Li Nanju in a month and bring him here."


    Li Nanju?!


    Hearing this familiar name, Lu Beiyou''s face turned black instantly. He suppressed his desire to kill people in his heart and said in a low voice: "elder, why do you want to find someone with this name?"


    The Eastern Emperor didn''t feel anything from Lu Beiyou''s words, and continued: "before, Xuanyuan and I felt the flavor of our hometown from you, but it was very rare, but we were not sure who that person was. But when I came to this pool just now, I suddenly saw the existence of yin and Yang cause and effect from you. "


    Yin Yang causality?


    Lu Beiyou is confused when he hears this. What is this?


    "You are the Yin of the world, and he is the Yang of the world. What''s more, the flavor of my hometown comes from Li Nan orange. I don''t know what happened between you, but since he can leave a gas engine on you, it means you know each other, so I want to ask you to help me find him. "

 C302

    "Is Li Nanju the hometown of his predecessors?"


    "Yes


    Seeing that the tone of the Eastern Emperor was very firm, Lu Beiyou hesitated. If it was someone else, he would say it.


    But let yourself find Li Nanju?


    Lu Beiyou didn''t even dare to think about what would happen. Before, he fought with himself and killed himself. It was master Fu who saved himself by using two pieces of his own life. Although the two had barely spoken before, it does not mean that they have been reconciled.


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi also saw that Lu Beiyou had some obstacles in his heart. He couldn''t help but ask, "what happened between you and him before?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head, "no, I can do that."


    The Eastern Emperor nodded his head, waved to the north and said with a smile, "that''s enough. Come here."


    When Lu Beiyou comes to the East emperor Taiyi, he reaches out a slender finger and falls on Lu Beiyou''s eyebrow. A huge and ancient breath hovers in Lu Beiyou''s mind.


    "Three chapters of Cunjin."


    Lu Beiyou reflected on the feeling in his mind just now. He also understood why Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor said that it was the most suitable skill for him at present.


    Because this method has nothing to do with the practice of meridians, it''s just a method of refining the body.


    Skin training, blood exchange and bone purification.


    It''s even a hundred times more difficult than the yilingxianjue, which has not been integrated with the Big Dipper star map before.


    In the past, the service of Lingxian Jue required the spirit core to cast the spirit root, and then he manipulated the general situation of heaven and earth. Later, he integrated with the Big Dipper star map and managed to avoid this troublesome stage.


    But these three chapters are completely above that.


    If it is said that there is no pressure to cross the boundary in the former journey to the north, it depends entirely on chance and perception. Now, there is no shortcut except to practice hard.


    "This skill, in fact, can''t be called a skill. It''s just three fists. But every type has to work hard, and some people can''t even hit the first punch in their whole life. "


    Although Taiyi''s voice was lazy, what he said made Lu Beiyou feel embarrassed. Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor is right. If it''s just the first fist according to the skill, it may take a long time for him to practice.


    But do you really have time?


    "Well, I''ve already given you what you should. Don''t forget the two conditions you promised me. I''m sleepy. I''ll go back to sleep


    Lu Beiyou saw that Taiyi had no desire to go on, so he nodded, "thank you, master."


    As soon as the Eastern Emperor waved his hand and yawned, he was about to walk towards the sword. When he came to the sword bag, he suddenly stopped, turned to look at Lu Beiyou, pointed to the inverted rainbow waterfall and said, "is there anything there?"


    Ah? Lu Beiyou looked at it and shook his head, "No."


    "Well, that''s OK. Take care of yourself. Remember to introduce your master to me."


    Lu Beiyou answered, and Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor asked no more questions and returned to the sword.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the inverted rainbow waterfall with a complicated look. He didn''t want to tell Taiyi what was behind the inverted rainbow waterfall, and even he didn''t know what was behind the last door in the space he entered.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t think much about it any more. He attached his sword bag to him. Then he picked up his Zen stick and went back to his yard.


    I''m totally dead now. Since then, my practice has nothing to do with me. I''ve reached the end of the sword. It''s a barrier that I can''t cross. If you want to go to another level, you can only practice both physical and mental, otherwise you will be in a hopeless fairyland.


    But I really don''t have time.


    According to the elder martial brother, after he closed the mountain again for 13 years, the aura of heaven and earth has begun to recover, and Lu Beiyou can clearly feel it. But he is always in a state of uneasiness. There is always a feeling that tells him to step into the real fairyland, or he will miss something in the future.


    With the passage of time, this feeling has not disappeared, but intensified in my heart.


    Back in the yard, the elder martial brother has left. Erniu is taking a hoe to open up a small field in his yard, and a snack is on the table.


    "Er Niu, where is elder martial brother?"


    After hearing this, er Niu saw that Lu Beiyou had come back. He quickly took the Zen stick in his hand and put it aside. He opened his mouth and said, "the elder martial brother said that he had something to say to his master, so he left first. He also asked me to tell the second elder martial brother that he would come to you tomorrow to make it clear. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded. He didn''t ask for anything. It''s just like what he is now. It''s his own fault if he doesn''t speak well.


    As for arousing Mu Qiu, it''s not a rush. Lu Beiyou also feels a little tired. He greets Er Niu and goes back to his room to lie down and have a rest.


    It was night when Lu Beiyou couldn''t wake up. Suddenly, a silver light rushed out of the house from the sword bag beside the bed, and there was a figure in Lu Beiyou''s yard, tall and resolute.When a silver light was about to hit the figure, he was picked up by the man''s bullet finger.


    Donghuangtaiyi comes out of the sword and falls from the air. The tip of his foot is on the sword. Under the moonlight, donghuangtaiyi is beautiful at this moment.


    "Are you the master of the little guy?"


    The figure laughed, "yes, it''s inconvenient here. Why don''t you change places?"


    East emperor too one foot tip falls to the ground, stretched out a hand to attach the silver white sword body in the waist, follow that human figure to disappear together.


    As soon as the emperor stood firm, the figure slowly said, "first of all, introduce yourself to fan Qingshan. It''s the boy''s master."


    The Eastern Emperor nodded and said with a smile, "the Eastern Emperor is not a person in this world."


    "I know."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing fan Qingshan''s words, it was the doubts on the face of the Eastern Emperor, "how do you say that?"


    Fan Qingshan as like as two peas in the world, he was not alone in the world. He was very calm. "Because you smell just like the guy who killed the boy before."


    After thinking about it for a while, the Eastern Emperor suddenly realized, "no wonder when I asked him about Li Nanju, his expression was so abnormal."


    Fan Qingshan didn''t pay attention to this sentence, but said in a heavy voice: "I''m not looking for you to talk nonsense with you this time. What''s the purpose of your traveling north?"


    Purpose?


    The Eastern Emperor thought for a moment and shook his head. "In fact, there is no purpose. But since you are so curious, it''s OK for me to tell you. But as for the answer, it depends on whether you have the ability to get it!"


    With that, a silver light flashed in front of him. Fan Qingshan grinned and said, "it''s just what I want, but don''t waste your time. One move will win or lose!"

 C303

    East emperor too a laugh, this also suits his mind!


    Fan Qingshan twists a chess piece, which is different from the black-and-white chess piece on the chessboard. This chess piece radiates the golden light, and the bright moon loses its color.


    This chess piece is fan Qingshan''s own.


    Without the slightest carelessness, Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor gently pulled the sword body, held the sword in both hands, squatted down, made a dive, looked like a knife, and stared at fan Qingshan.


    The collision between the chess pieces and the sword is only in a moment.


    The Eastern Emperor looked at the silver sword that was almost broken in his hand. He picked it out slightly. After all, he won.


    Fan Qingshan mouth bleeding, the hands of the original life pieces is more than a crack.


    In the final analysis, the ultimate goal of Wandao is to turn complexity into simplicity.


    And just now, although the chess pieces smashed the sword, the Eastern Emperor couldn''t stick to it for a long time. Fan Qingshan was different. He was a man of this world.


    Although it seems that the Eastern Emperor lost too much, in fact, the final winner is still him.


    "You are very strong, even close to catching up with me at the top."


    Fan Qingshan coughed softly, but also laughed, "that''s not easy to say."


    As he spoke, a second golden chess piece fell from his sleeve.


    The Eastern Emperor was too stunned for a moment, then burst out laughing, "so it is! It seems that I am arrogant. There are some guys as strong as you in this position. What a pleasure


    Fan Qingshan chuckled. When the emperor was calm, he said softly, "even if I don''t tell you, you know your apprentice''s identity, right?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about?"


    The Eastern Emperor waved his hand with a smile, "you don''t have to be so defensive against me. I only have three months left in this world at most. Moreover, the perception of yin and Yang in heaven and earth is second in the world I live in, and no one dares to be first."


    After hearing Taiyi''s words, fan Qingshan frowned. At last, he slowly relaxed, "so?"


    "In order not to let him fall into this storm, you didn''t tell him his true identity, but the cause and effect has its own destiny. Sooner or later, he still can''t break away."


    Fan Qingshan clenched his chess pieces and said nothing.


    "Are you from another world?"


    "It''s better to say that I''m just a sword spirit without roots."


    Fan Qingshan nodded, "now that you know it, you should know that Li Nanju has committed a big taboo."


    After hearing this, even Taiyi could not help but smile bitterly. Fan Qingshan was right, because Li Nanju was not a person in this world, so he might want to go home, but he couldn''t.


    The only possibility for him is the combination of yin and Yang, which has reached the realm of heaven. As a result, he wants to kill Lu Beiyou and integrate his cause and effect with himself. But in the end, he fails.


    "So what are you going to do?"


    Fan Qingshan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and put the pieces into his sleeve. "You''re following Beiyou to find Li Nanju, right?"


    The emperor nodded.


    "Well, my request is very simple. When he comes to Beishan, I want him to have a half spirit root."


    "No way!"


    After hearing fan Qingshan''s request, the Eastern Emperor didn''t even think about it, so he refused it directly? This is to destroy the foundation of Li Nanju. What''s the difference between this and taking his life?


    "No way to say that?"


    "That''s the only thing I can''t say!"


    Taiyi''s tone was very firm. In his hand, the silver white thin sword was restored to its original shape in a twinkling of an eye. His sword spirit was not as magnanimous as before, but became extremely cold.


    One side sword array spreads from his feet, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi seems to have changed a person at the moment, and the killing power is very sharp.


    Seeing this scene, fan Qingshan couldn''t help sighing, "that''s not to talk about?"


    "Nothing to talk about!"


    As soon as the words fell, the chessboard under the North Mountain Pavilion suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front of fan Qingshan.


    As fan Qingshan sits at the table, the Qi of heaven and earth changes greatly. He casts a chessboard with heaven and earth. The world is immortal. On this chessboard, there are all living beings.


    Now, he is no longer hiding himself!


    "Master, what are you doing?"


    Just when they were on the verge of attack, a sudden voice interrupted their confrontation.


    See a strong figure will be a pretty man from his shoulder down, Lu Beiyou saw two people, can not help but help the forehead.


    What''s the matter!


    This afternoon, Taiyi said that he wanted to act as a middleman and introduce his master to him. Unexpectedly, before he could figure out what to say, the two had already fought.


    "Why are you here?"


    When fan Qingshan saw Lu Beiyou find himself, he couldn''t help taking back his pieces.


    "Master, you are so noisy. At night, the sky is white, golden and black. Who can''t find it?"Fan Qingshan nodded and gave a cold hum. He reached out and sent the chessboard back to his house.


    When fan Qingshan''s figure disappeared, the Eastern Emperor coughed and his sword Qi broke away.


    Lu Beiyou quickly stepped forward to help him, but he was stopped by the Eastern Emperor.


    "It''s OK. I need you to help me with this. I''m afraid I''m really old."


    Hearing Taiyi''s self mockery, Lu Beiyou didn''t know how to answer.


    "Boy, your master is very strong. No, he is very strong! Even if I was at the peak of our world, I could only say that I was lucky enough to beat your master by 10%


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help swallowing. Is his master so strong? Why do you have no feeling all the time? Or does the master never want to tell himself?


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s incredible face, the Eastern Emperor explained with a wry smile: "the world has become a chessboard, and the common people in the world have become children. It''s a bold way to set up their own game. Even I don''t dare to gamble like this. Now my body is the body of sword spirit. If you didn''t show up in time, I''m afraid I would be dead now. "


    This kind of words from the mouth of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi came out, as if just drinking a bowl of cold water, as natural, no fear of death or melancholy.


    Lu Beiyou is also full of emotion. I''m afraid it''s the so-called death of people, and it''s also good to work together.


    "Boy, can I trouble you one last thing? Just one! "


    Donghuang Taiyi''s tone gradually changed from plain to a little praying. Lu Beiyou knew very well that he had listened to the words of master and Donghuang Taiyi just now. This time, Donghuang Taiyi wanted to ask for help. He was afraid that Li Nanju would have something to do with it.


    Lu Beiyou hesitated for a while, but finally sighed, because he could not refuse.


    No matter whether he is the most Yin in the world or not, and whether Li Nanju is the most Yang who opposes him, he can''t refuse to step into the extreme state of the sword with the help of master Xuanyuan.


    "Master, just say it."


    The Eastern Emperor nodded, "no matter what happens in the future, I hope you can keep my hometown people alive."


    "This matter, even if I beg you."

 C304

    As soon as the emperor spoke, he bent down.


    Lu Beiyou rushed forward to help him. He never thought that Li Nanju, a stranger who was only from his hometown but had never met before, could do this!


    What kind of person is Taiyi? Lu Beiyou knows very well.


    He had a thorough understanding of the historical war. He was arrogant, stubborn and had his own firm belief. However, he was such a senior who was very tall in his heart, but now he lowered his head.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, and finally he came down.


    Donghuang Taiyi returns to the sword body wearily. Lu Beiyou looks up at the bright moon in the sky, and his mood is hard to calm.


    Li Nanju?!


    What kind of person are you?


    "Second elder martial brother?"


    Hearing Er Niu''s stuffy voice, Lu Beiyou also took back his mind and laughed, "Er Niu, please carry me back."


    With a smile, Erniu takes Lu Beiyou to the main peak of Beishan Mountain.


    The next day, Lu Beiyou got up early and began to do some simple exercises in the yard. Although his injury was not completely healed, his basic exercise had no problem. Then he sat in the yard watering flowers and mowing grass.


    Although he wanted to start practicing Cunjin three chapters now, his physical condition didn''t support it at all, so he had to wait for Zhenyuan song.


    Until noon, Zhenyuan song came late, holding a book in his hand.


    "I''m sorry, I''m late, northbound."


    Lu Beiyou shook his head with a smile. "Elder martial brother never breaks his appointment. I''m afraid that something important has happened this time. Have you made a mistake?"


    Zhenyuan song nodded, then waved his hand and put the book on the table.


    "Let''s not talk about this. Now that you have to go into your business, I''ll deal with all your affairs first."


    Lu Beiyou nods. Zhen yuange comes to Lu Beiyou and takes out a small cloth bag from his arms. He opens it carefully. There are fifteen small silver needles in the bag.


    Under the sun''s rays, Lu Beiyou could not help shivering.


    When I was young, my elder martial brother helped me to heal my injuries. Although I could do some simple bandages, compared with my elder martial brother''s medical skills, it was just like heaven and earth.


    But every time Lu traveled to the north, he would scream, because the taste of the silver needle was too hard.


    Lu Beiyou takes off his coat and unties the cloth. The wound has become a scab. Zhen yuange takes a deep breath, and his eyes become very sharp. His slender fingers shuttle through the cloth bag and Lu Beiyou.


    The stabbing pain from time to time made Lu Beiyou want to roar out, but he gritted his teeth and insisted.


    With the passage of time, Lu Beiyou''s body has been filled with 14 silver needles. Zhenyuan song looks solemn. He twists the last silver needle and falls on Lu Beiyou''s temple.


    Ah!!!


    Lu Beiyou finally could not help roaring.


    Blood scab fell off all over his body, black and red congestion flowed out of his wound, Lu Beiyou''s face was flushed, and the silver needle broke out of his body. Zhen yuange was also relieved to see this. He stretched out his hand slightly, and the silver needle fell into his hands again, and was received in his arms again by a small cloth bag.


    After a while, Lu Beiyou was lying on the ground, breathing heavily, covered with black and red impurities, and his eyes were red.


    But the body is surprisingly comfortable and light, even can clearly feel the change of the body, although the body has been empty, but there is a kind of vitality.


    "Well, now the blood stasis in your body and the impurities in your bone marrow are clear. You go to wash first, and then come back to tell you about Juque. "


    Lu Beiyou got up from the ground and went to a stream to wash his body clean. Then he changed into plain clothes, fresh, except for the fine stubble under his chin.


    Back in the yard, he sat in front of zhenyuange and said softly, "thank you, elder martial brother."


    Zhenyuan song nodded with a smile, "well, since your injury has been cured, then let''s get down to business."


    Seeing the solemn look of Zhenyuan song, Lu Beiyou also straightened up his attitude.


    "Elder martial brother," you said


    "The first thing, master Fu will call me in the morning and let me tell you that no matter what the person wants to do or what agreement you have with him, he can ignore you, but you should know well."


    The man? It should refer to the Eastern Emperor. Lu Beiyou sighed. It seems that the master was not happy about what happened last night.


    "In fact, I think master Fu is really for your own good. You should think it over."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, Gong said yes.


    "The second thing is about what I just brought."


    With that, Zhenyuan song unfolds the book on the table. The book is not big, and there are only ten lines on it. However, the content of the book shocked Lu Beiyou.If the above content is spread, I''m afraid the world will usher in a storm again, but what''s more shocking is Lu Beiyou himself.


    "No.1 in the world: Beishan, fanqingshan."


    "Second in the world: rantuo temple, Sakya."


    "No.3 in the world: Beishan, don''t be an immortal."


    "The fourth in the world: the sage of langtuo temple, Rushi."


    "The fifth in the world: Beihai, Wang Liuzhi."


    "The sixth in the world: Beishan, Zhenyuan song."


    "The seventh in the world: Nanman, crazy Sword Fairy."


    "The eighth in the world: loose repair, Luyi."


    "The ninth in the world: Ancient beast forest, demon respect Zhu Yan."


    "The tenth in the world: bury the bloodthirsty emperor."


    This is the world list?!


    Lu Beiyou raised his head and looked at zhenyuange. He couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. His lips were dry and cracked. He pointed to the book in front of him and said in a dumb voice: "elder martial brother, this is..."


    "Yes, this is the real world ranking of the seven continents in the world today."


    Lu Beiyou''s mind trembles when he looks at the world list again. In the world list of Beishan, his own school occupies three places on Jiuzhou, and he is his own master!


    Who can bear it? Not to mention that he thought he was very strong before. Unexpectedly, he was so strong that he was only one less than the old bald donkey of nalandao temple. He is the sixth in the world!


    Lu Beiyou is in the same mood as he always thought he was a poor man. He saved food and reduced consumption every day. Suddenly, your brother told you that he was just like a rich man. This gap made Lu Beiyou stay for a while.


    "This list was deduced by tianqizi, but it only covers seven continents, so it doesn''t count."


    Seven continents?


    Lu Beiyou returns to his mind and looks at zhenyuange, waiting for him.

 C305

    "Jiuzhou, Zhongzhou, Eastern Zhou, Liangzhou, Nanman, Beihai, ancient animal forest, burial Valley, Guge burial ground, kunzhou. According to the truth, the world list should be the list of today''s Jiuzhou. But tianjizi says that he can''t calculate in some places, even if he has opened a God''s eye which is far beyond the sky''s eye


    "Those two states?"


    Zhenyuan song also looked solemn and said in a deep voice: "the burial ground of Guge, kunzhou!"


    Hearing these two names, Lu Beiyou is also stunned. He once joked with mu Qiuqiu that he would go to Guge''s grave to drink the strongest hero''s blood.


    But in fact, he knew that it was impossible.


    Guge''s burial ground is a place where there is no life but death. So far, no one has come out.


    Not to mention this, Lu Beiyou suddenly thought of kunzhou.


    When I was in castle peak city, I first came into contact with the practice. It was Jubao pavilion that got the "service spirit fairy formula" under the guidance of the woman of the empty valley Magnolia. It was also the talisman to wanjian. The old man named Jiangliu was unique in the world.


    Girl 12, are you ok?


    "In the whole two places, even the master and I dare not or do not want to set foot, so this world list can be regarded as a reference."


    Lu Beiyou returned to his mind and said with a bitter smile, "so elder martial brother, what''s the significance of this?"


    Zhenyuan song laughed, pointed to the name on the world list and said in a soft voice: "Shifu didn''t intend to let you know, but I thought about it for a while. There are some things you have to know."


    "We Beishan and langtuo temple, the prime minister''s office is the three orthodoxy of the dispute, but at the end of the last fairyland, the prime minister''s office directly took out the caretakers, leading to their own bad luck."


    "That''s why master Luo didn''t want to give you the favor of prime minister''s office?"


    What happened after he was in a coma, and when he woke up, er Niu had already told himself, including sealing the sky again with the help of Beihai Qi Yun, such as the elder martial brother cutting off the saint''s arm in langtuo temple with one sword.


    "Yes."


    Zhenyuange stopped for a moment and continued to open his mouth: "originally, master Luo wanted to step into the real fairyland through the Confucian sword Shuangxiu, but Master Kong took the lead, and the atmosphere of Confucianism and Taoism declined. So far, the prime minister''s office completely lost the chance to fight for the orthodoxy in this world trend. This is another reason why he easily gave you the black cat. "


    Lu Beiyou grinned, and then he threw his useless sword to himself.


    "So now the only thing left in the dispute about the world''s orthodoxy is Beishan and langtuo temple..."


    "Wait a minute, elder martial brother. I don''t quite understand one point!"


    Zhenyuan song has not finished, Lu Beiyou has been born.


    "You said


    After a pause, Lu Bei organized his speech and said, "elder martial brother, I don''t understand all the time. What is the so-called dispute over orthodoxy


    Zhenyuan song nodded and explained in a voice: "you should know Qi Yun in the north."


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head. The so-called Qi Yun is nothing more than a person''s blessing. If Qi Yun is strong, everything goes well. Even an ordinary person who drinks cold water may become a Mahayana master. But those who are not lucky, even in fairyland, may be stabbed to death by a different person with a stick at any time.


    There are many kinds of qi movement, state-owned national movement, and zongmen have zongmen qi movement. This is the so-called qi movement.


    "The struggle for orthodoxy is to win the fortune of heaven and earth, and the winner is Fu Ze. It''s not impossible for us to get out of the fairyland."


    "Then why don''t the others? It''s like Tianshan. "


    "Because they are not Beishan!"


    When he said this, a touch of pride appeared on zhenyuange''s face. "Not everyone has the right to fight. Once they are attacked, the door will be destroyed and people will die, but I don''t have this worry in Beishan."


    Lu Beiyou wondered, "why?"


    "Because I have killed countless immortals in Beishan!"


    When Lu Beiyou heard the speech, he couldn''t help taking a breath of cool air. This is the base of Beishan!


    "The birth of langtuo temple is a declaration of war on our Beishan Mountain, and you are just a fuse this time."


    Lu Beiyou looks quiet, and zhenyuange doesn''t immediately comfort him.


    "This time, it seems that we won in the north mountain, the langtuo Temple closed, and I cut off one of their saints'' right arms, but this balance is doomed not to last long. Master and I, master two, can''t always be with you, so no matter what you do in the future, you should take your own safety as the first rule. Don''t be as rash as this time. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded. Zhenyuan song also saw Lu Beiyou''s depression and said with a smile, "well, you just know this. The third thing I''m going to talk about next, you must want to hear it."


    "What?"


    "When Juque wakes up, it will be tomorrow."


    "What?!"


    Lu Beiyou heard the words, the color of loss swept away, patted the table and a face of excitement.


    "Elder martial brother, you mean! You mean the ball will wake up tomorrow? "Zhenyuange nodded with a smile, "but you should not be happy too early. In order to help you wake up Juque in advance, you have paid a certain price..."


    Lu Beiyou''s face didn''t fade with excitement. "It doesn''t matter. As long as I can wake up the ball, I can afford any kind of cost!"


    Zhenyuange looks at Lu Beiyou, who is excited and almost out of shape. He can''t help sighing. Once he''s moved, it''s hard to take it back. It''s just a pity that Xiao Wu''s wishful thinking, but fortunately, it''s a good ending in the end.


    But at the thought of Juque waking up, Xiaowu and the woman she brought back, zhenyuange can''t help beating a cicada all over her body. Looking at Lu Beiyou, who is still excited, there is a trace of sympathy in her eyes.


    Younger martial brother, it seems that you are still too young!


    Woman is a tiger. It''s not made up by people. When the three tigers fight, can you be as happy as you are now?


    "Well, it''s time for me to go. There''s one last bit of preparation to do. Now you give me Chunyang."


    Lu Beiyou nodded and trotted all the way to the room. He took Chunyang from the sword bag and handed it to zhenyuange.


    Zhenyuange didn''t stay much, so he took Chunyang and took the book out of the yard.


    Lu Beiyou did not calm down at the moment. He looked up at the sky and tried not to let the tears fall from his eyes.


    "Ball ball, we can finally meet again, this time! I will never let you leave me again


    At the moment, standing in the shadow of Lu Beiyou''s room, a shadow turned away, leaving only two or three drops of tears on the ground.


    Lu Beiyou has no idea of all this.


    That night, Lu Beiyou didn''t want to go to sleep. It was getting brighter. Staring at the two big black circles, he ran towards the cause and effect pool.

 C306

    When he arrived, he found that his two masters, er Niu, Tian Jizi and Zhen yuange, had arrived here ahead of time. When he saw Lu Beiyou coming, Tian Jizi said hello to him with a smile.


    Moreover, at the entrance of the cause and effect pool, an enchanting woman leans her back against the cliff and turns her head when she sees Lu Beiyou coming.


    Lu Beiyou''s original excited mood suddenly cooled when he saw the woman.


    Gu Man''er


    The woman who once had a bad relationship with herself, even her innocent body was given to herself.


    Now here, Lu Beiyou didn''t know what to do.


    "Second elder martial brother, are you here?"


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s figure, er Niu quickly steps forward and embraces Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou patted Er Niu on the shoulder with a smile, motioned him to let go and walked to Gu Man''er with a complicated complexion. "You''re here too..."


    Gu Man''er has no echo. Seeing that Gu Man''er doesn''t want to pay attention to himself, Lu Beiyou doesn''t want to be bored either. He walks to his two masters to say hello. Then he goes to Zhen yuange and says eagerly, "elder martial brother, when do you start?"


    Zhenyuange smiles and pats Lu Beiyou on the shoulder, indicating that he calms down. "Since all the people are here, let''s start now."


    Zhenyuange motioned Lu Beiyou to follow him and walk towards the inverted rainbow waterfall.


    After walking through the iron chain, zhenyuange waves his hand. The inverted rainbow waterfall instantly splits into two parts, showing a dark hole behind the waterfall, from which a cold air comes.


    Lu Beiyou was in a daze when he appeared in the cave. He saw the familiar golden figure sitting on the bronze throne, smiling and greeting himself.


    "You''re back?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "back."


    "Ready to open the last door?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head.


    "So."


    Getting Lu Beiyou''s answer, a look of disappointment flashed across the golden figure''s face.


    "However, it won''t be long before I come to you personally. By then, I will bring back all the truth myself."


    The golden figure began to laugh. After a shout, everything around him changed back to the original.


    When Lu Beiyou saw that he had come back, he adjusted his mood and followed zhenyuange into the cave.


    The cave is filled with blue light, and the chilling air permeates the whole body. In the eyes, a broken sword body is frozen in a piece of Millennium ice.


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes began to wander.


    "Smelly guy, I don''t want money to open a shop! And give them food and wine for nothing


    "I''m Lu. I''m not going to stir fry soon."


    "Lu Beiyou, when you come back alive, I''ll take you to drink the strongest heroic blood!"


    "Stinky guy..."


    Ball, ball, I''m back.


    "Are you all right?" Suddenly feel the shoulder was patted, see Zhen Yuan song a face of worry, Lu Beiyou also took back the mind, this just found that he did not know when has shed two lines of tears.


    Lu Beiyou quickly wiped it clean and said, "I''m ok, elder martial brother. What should I do?"


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s expression, Zhen yuange didn''t say much. He said in a voice, "in a moment, I will melt the immortal soldiers with the aura of heaven and earth, and then pour the melted and condensed materials into the Tu Xing."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "then get out of the way first." Hearing the sound of Zhenyuan song, Lu Beiyou stepped aside, his eyes fixed on the Millennium ice.


    Zhenyuange is not talking. He reaches out his hand and unfolds the scroll in his sleeve. From the scroll, he takes out three immortal swords and a Zen stick.


    "Black cat" and "pure Yang" are Zen sticks and an unknown blood red sword from langtuo temple.


    Put them in the air, and then pinch their fingers to make a formula. A strong aura of heaven and earth flies out of the painting and turns into a gorgeous air mass, wrapping them in.


    As time goes by, the gorgeous light gradually loses its color and becomes a mass of white matter.


    "North tour! Cut the ice


    When Lu Beiyou heard the words, he didn''t hesitate much. His sword intention broke out. He used his finger as a sword and cleaved toward the Millennium ice.


    With a loud noise, the ice broke, and a broken sword body was exposed to the air.


    Zhenyuange yelled angrily, and fell the mass of white material towards the Juque, wrapping the Juque.


    After all this, zhenyuange was relieved.


    "That''s it?"


    Lu Beiyou looked at the scene, feeling confused. There''s no big bang, there''s no thunder penalty, so it''s finished?


    "Well, although it is to wake up the Juque, it will take some time."


    "How long will that take?"


    "If it''s fast, it''s three days. If it''s slow, it''s possible for a month."


    Lu Beiyou was a little relieved when he heard Zhenyuan song. Fortunately, it wasn''t long."Well, if you want to stay, you can stay. I''ll let Er Niu deliver food with you."


    Lu Beiyou looks at zhenyuange gratefully and nods. Then he sits down and looks at the white material.


    Seeing this scene, Zhen yuange can''t help shaking his head. It seems that his two younger martial brothers are really hopeless.


    "All right?"


    Seeing Zhenyuan song coming out, fan Qingshan asked in a voice.


    "Well, well, tomorrow at the latest."


    Zhenyuange obviously didn''t tell Lu Bei the truth. The elder martial brother''s heart is very bad.


    Hearing the words of Zhenyuan song, Gu Man''er hummed coldly and walked out of the cause and effect pool.


    Tianjizi has also retired from cultivation. This time, he was hurt too much.


    "Have you canvassed the request of the ancient animal forest with the north?"


    Zhen Yuan Ge shook his head, "but it''s not bad for you to come to the north, but Zhu Yan actually bet on the fairway. Is this guy a little over it?"


    Fan Qingshan shook his head and sighed: "the price they paid last time was big enough. I can''t blame them."


    Zhenyuan song nods and doesn''t speak any more. Fan Qingshan and Mo Weixian go out towards the cause and effect pool.


    "Are you ready for the thunder of heaven?"


    Hearing the distant voice, Zhenyuan Song said with a smile, "please rest assured."


    Then he said hello to ER Niu. Lu Beiyou must have been at Juque''s side these two days and refused to come out. He asked him to deliver food to Lu Beiyou on time these two days. Er Niu readily agreed.


    Zhenyuange turned to look at the cave and sighed, "North tour, we can only do so much for you. As for the future, it''s up to you."


    Lu Beiyou looked at the white matter in front of him and gave a giggle from time to time. In the middle, er Niu sent two meals. Lu Beiyou just took two mouthfuls.


    Unconsciously, it was late at night, but Lu Beiyou still didn''t feel sleepy. At this time, there was a sound of walking in the cave.

 C307

    Lu Beiyou looks up.


    "Here you are?"


    "Well."


    There are only a few people in Beishan. Lu Beiyou knows that she will look for him, so it''s not unusual for Gu Man''er to appear here.


    "What do you want to tell me today, right?"


    It was Gu Man''er. Standing in the shadow behind Lu Beiyou, a cold blade fell on Lu Beiyou''s neck.


    "How do you know I''m not here to kill you?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head and said with a smile: "you still can''t remember? If you want to kill me, you''ve had countless opportunities before. Why don''t you miss this one? What''s more, this is Beishan. If I die, you can''t live. Then you don''t have the value of using me? "


    Gu Man''er''s hand trembled. The cold blade left a fine mark on Lu Beiyou''s neck. Blood gathered along the blade at the tip of the blade and dropped to the ground.


    "How do you know?"


    Gu Man''er opened his mouth with a trembling voice.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t answer, but just laughed. They were silent for a long time. Gu Man''er finally put down his sword.


    "I want you to promise me a request! You can''t refuse. "


    Lu Beiyou didn''t speak, and Gu Man''er didn''t mind. He continued to look after himself and said, "when you''ve finished what you''re doing, go with me to Nanman."


    "Why?"


    "Kill a man for me."


    There was no emotion in Gu Man''er''s words when he said this. This time it was Lu Beiyou''s turn to wonder, "kill? Can''t you find anyone? Why did you choose me as a loser? "


    "Why do you talk so much nonsense, kill or not?"


    Lu Beiyou smiles, but he doesn''t refuse, "who do you want to kill?"


    "The southern barbarian monarch."


    Lu Bei you Leng for a moment, Gu Man''er said in a light voice: "how? Are you afraid? "


    Scared?


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help laughing, "what if you''re afraid? What if I''m not afraid? "


    "If I''m afraid, it means that Gu Man''er is blind this time. I''m not afraid. From now on, you and I don''t owe each other


    Lu Beiyou turned his head and looked at Gu Man''er behind him, "OK, but I may have to raise the price at that time."


    Gu Man''er snorted coldly and turned to walk out of the cave. "You can mention as much as you like."


    When Gu Man''er disappeared, Lu Beiyou turned around and muttered, "kill your father? Guman''er, guman''er, I''m afraid you can''t afford my price! "


    Then he ignored it and continued to stare at the white light ball in front of him.


    Gu Man''er walked out of the cave, stepped on the iron rope, and let the falling water of the inverted rainbow waterfall wash his body. In the moonlight, it was like a fairy bathing, but he was very lonely.


    The water drops slid down her face, not knowing whether it was a stream or a tear.


    "Lu Beiyou, you owe me that."


    One day and one night, in the middle of the day, except for ER Niu, the elder martial brother, the two masters and Tian Jizi all came to see him, but Gu Man''er never appeared again.


    Later, when Er Niu delivered the meal, he sent a letter to himself, saying that the girl wanted to give it to Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Bei you Leng for a moment, and then opened the envelope, the corner of his mouth could not help smoking.


    Gu Man''er left the letter to herself. She said that she would go to find Li Nanju first, and when Lu Beiyou had dealt with Beishan, she would go to Lu''s house to find them.


    Seeing this, Lu Beiyou''s forehead is green. What this letter means is that Gu Man''er always knows where Li Nanju is, and always hides in his own home?


    Thinking of this, Lu Beiyou''s anger came up in an instant. As for why, he couldn''t tell clearly.


    "Second elder martial brother, are you ok?"


    Er Niu is also aware that Lu Beiyou''s face has become a little ugly. He asks in a hurry.


    Lu Beiyou waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Thank you. Er Niu, go back first."


    Er Niu nodded suspiciously and put the meal beside Lu Beiyou. He asked again to make sure that Lu Beiyou had nothing to do and left.


    Lu Beiyou read the letter again, and then it turned into a ball of paper and fell to the ground.


    "Li Nanju, don''t wait for me to catch you. I have to beat you up this time!"


    Hum! Hum! Hum!


    Just when Lu Beiyou was about to eat, there was a slight sound of sword in the mass of white material, and then it began to shrink at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the color became lighter and lighter.


    In the end, it turned into a water mass. In the water mass, a naked and petite figure curled up into a mass and was sleeping soundly.


    Pop!


    Lu Beiyou''s rice bowl suddenly falls to the ground. Lu Beiyou looks at the girl in front of him, and his eyes become blurred.


    I stood up from the ground and reached out to touch. Suddenly I felt that my hands were dirty. I quickly wiped my clothes and walked over carefully.He reached out to touch the girl, but when he was about to touch the water polo, he stopped again.


    No, no, you can''t touch it!


    In case, in case, be touched by oneself, the ball body is not good come out from inside, that oneself is not about to cry to death?


    Thinking about it, Lu Beiyou drew back his fingers again and looked at it quietly and motionlessly.


    For a long time, suddenly there was a clear sound of sword. In the middle of the night, thousands of swords were facing the sky. Countless people were awakened from their sleep. Looking at their weapons, they bowed their swords in the direction of the North Mountain as if they were worshiping their kings.


    On this night, it was praised by the world. On the north mountain, a scholar in white was sitting on the clouds, smiling at the roaring purple thunder. He took out a scroll from his sleeve and opened it. Countless sword shadows flowed out of the scroll River and hovered behind him.


    "I can''t let you disturb my younger martial brother tonight."


    Zhenyuan song laughs, one person, one book, to meet the thunder.


    As a mortal and a god of Camby, zhenyuange killed the thunder robber that night.


    In the cave, the slender eyelashes of the little girl moved back and forth, and a soft groan came out of her mouth. The water ball broke and was about to fall to the ground. Lu Beiyou quickly came forward and held her in her arms, as light as a feather.


    But at this moment, Lu Beiyou seems to feel like he''s holding the whole world. His tears flow down uncontrollably and fall on the girl''s face.


    The girl slowly opened her eyes and saw the man holding her sobbing. She stretched out her hand and gently stroked the green stubble on his chin. Then she fell on Lu Beiyou''s face and wiped away his tears. A bright smile appeared on her face. "Smelly guy, I''ll come back."


    Lu Beiyou held the ball tightly in his arms, and his tears ran down,


    "welcome home!"

 C308

    Lu Beiyou held the ball in his arms, so they did not speak.


    Mu Qiuqiu drills his body into Lu Beiyou''s arms. His small hand encircles Lu Beiyou''s waist and he doesn''t want to let go.


    "I''m a little cold on the North tour."


    When Lu Beiyou heard mu Qiuqiu''s words, he realized that mu Qiuqiu was naked at the moment.


    Can''t help but be in a hurry, took off his coat, and wrapped up the small body of the animal husbandry ball.


    "Stinky guy, you didn''t do anything bad while I was asleep, did you?"


    After hearing Mu Qiu''s words, Lu Bei hesitated and said, "no..."


    When mu Qiuqiu heard Lu Beiyou''s tone, he couldn''t help glaring. His eyes were fixed on Lu Beiyou, and he reached out to catch Lu Beiyou''s ears. "You''re really hiding something from me! Don''t you tell me now


    "Well, well, I say, I say, you let go first."


    Muqiu gave a cold hum and let go of his hand.


    Lu Beiyou pause for a moment, holding the ball slowly open mouth, will not be in the ball during this period of time what happened.


    From the scholar Bu Ma Yi of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, to the Lord Yuan Gu Yang of Guyang City, from the king of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, to the four God pillars and their own identity.


    Then he went to Beihai and told Muqiu what happened in the mountain and river map.


    Muqiu didn''t speak, just listened quietly.


    When Lu Beiyou finished, mu Qiuqiu had fallen asleep. She had just recovered, but her body was not stable enough and she was very sleepy.


    Lu Beiyou looks at the girl in his arms and grins.


    She finally came back, back to his side, this time, even if it is to fight their own lives, will not let her leave themselves.


    Lu Beiyou picked up Mu Qiu and walked towards his yard. He put her on his bed, covered the quilt, moved a chair and sat down beside the bed. In this way, he quietly watched the sleeping Jiao Yan and slowly fell asleep.


    In langtuo temple, Rushi, holding one hand and leaving the other empty, walked on a dirt road, bypassed 26 temples and came to a thatched house.


    "Master, what did you bring me here for at night?"


    Don''t ask to look at their surroundings, miserable white moonlight, isolated thatched cottage, particularly gloomy terror.


    Ru Shi grinned and rubbed the small head that rubs not to ask, "I take you to see an elder."


    Senior?


    Don''t ask confused, look at the thatched cottage, "master, you said the elder won''t live in this thatched cottage?"


    Rushi nodded and took Buwen to the thatched cottage to push it away.


    "Here you are."


    The harsh and hoarse voice came to Buwen''s ears, which made him feel goose bumps. The moon shone from the door to the thatched cottage, and Buwen could see the speaker clearly.


    The body was shriveled, thin and dark. Except for a pair of golden eyes shining in the night, the whole body looked like a skeleton.


    Don''t ask don''t from timidly back, but be like release pull.


    "Host."


    Rushi bows to the skeleton, and the skeleton nods.


    "Master, what is this


    Don''t ask with fear, ask out the doubts in the heart, Rushi didn''t answer, just quietly waiting for the skeleton to speak.


    The skull''s eyes swept over Buwen''s body. The kind of eyes that could see through the whole body almost made Buwen not cry.


    After a long time, the skeleton finally said the second sentence, "OK, declare war."


    Rushi nodded and left the house with no questions.


    When I got out of the temple, I was still shocked.


    "If you don''t ask, you must remember that no matter what happens, Shifu, I do it for you."


    Don''t ask don''t understand, but still nodded, such as release holding don''t ask hand toward the room.


    This night, destined not calm.

 C309

    Lu Beiyou left the house.


    It was quiet in the room, and no one spoke again.


    Fan Qingshan tapped his fingers on the table, then looked at the sullen Er Niu, "Er Niu, do you want to go to the East China Sea?"


    East China Sea?


    Er Niu was stunned for a moment. He looked up at fan Qingshan and asked, "master, why do you go to the East China Sea?"


    Fan Qingshan stopped his finger on the table and said, "because I want you to sample things for me?"


    "Ah? "What?"


    "Yes, I want you to help me get a mountain!"


    Lu Beiyou came out of the master''s house, didn''t go back to the house immediately, but turned to the cause and effect pool. Standing in front of the inverted rainbow waterfall, he said in a voice: "come out. I know you are here. I have something to look for you."


    "To me?"


    Lu Beiyou''s voice has just dropped, and the surrounding environment has changed. The golden figure yawns and sits on the bronze throne.


    "What do you think?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head, "I want to ask you, would you like to go with me?"


    "Ha?"


    Looking at Lu Beiyou, the golden figure said contemptuously, "I didn''t say you. You don''t even have the courage to open the last door. Do you still want me to go with you?"


    Lu Beiyou didn''t care about the joke of the golden figure, nodded, "I really think so."


    "Then you can go. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go to bed."


    With that, everything around has been restored to its original state.


    Dandan water, a black and a white two Koi wandering in tan.


    Lu Beiyou stood for a moment, turned and walked towards his yard.


    "North tour ~ where have you been?"


    Push open the door, see the ball has wake up, vaguely yawn, a face of comfortable.


    Lu Beiyou''s mouth turned up and said, "it''s OK. Just now the master asked me for something, so he went there first. Right! It seems that you haven''t met the master yet? After dinner, will you accompany me to see the master? "


    "Ah?"


    Muqiu, who was yawning in a daze, suddenly woke up and said, "go Go to To see your master? "


    The small face Teng''s anger a rosy cloud, the speech also not agile.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the suddenly nervous animal husbandry ball, also understood, couldn''t help laughing, went to the bed to hold her in his arms.


    "Smelly daughter-in-law also wants to see her parents. What''s more, you''ve already met your grandfather, and you''re afraid to see your master?"


    Mu Qiuqiu''s small body shrank in Lu Beiyou''s arms and said in a low voice, "do you think the master will not look down on me?"


    Lu Beiyou can''t help smiling at the silly question of Muqiu. At least you are the second most powerful soldier in the world. How can you be so timid in this respect?


    "Well, well, No. Isn''t there me here? "


    Lu Beiyou''s words gave mu Qiuqiu a little courage, and his heart was also relaxed.


    Then, as if he suddenly remembered something, his face was full of anger. He grabbed Lu Beiyou''s ear and twisted it fiercely. He gritted his teeth and said, "if you don''t say it, I almost forgot. I haven''t heard what you told me yesterday! Even if the ninth day, you tell me, luoyushu, Gu Man''er, who are they! And that lituya, what''s the matter! "


    Lu Beiyou sees mu Qiuqiu who is suddenly angry. He is also complaining in his heart. He thinks he has dodged this stubble, but he still hasn''t.


    Hastily, he begged for mercy. After persuading him for a long time, he sent Lu Beiyou''s red ears away.


    "I''ll let you off with this. After all, I understand. As far as I''m concerned..."


    Mu Qiu''s look gradually lost. Lu Beiyou didn''t speak, but held her more tightly.


    The body of sword spirit.


    No matter how much mu Qiuqiu likes Lu Beiyou, she is an ethereal spirit after all. She can''t really marry Lu Beiyou and have children.


    "Well, don''t think about it so much. You can have a rest. I''ll make some food for you. After dinner later, I''ll take you to see the master. "


    Muqiu nods her head. Lu Beiyou gets up and asks her to lie down. Then he covers her with a quilt and walks out of the room.


    Closing the door, Lu Beiyou leans against the wall with a complicated look.


    As long as I have the shepherd''s ball with me, I will be satisfied. But now the question is how can I untie the shepherd''s ball?


    As long as the hurdle can''t be overcome, the ball can''t recognize itself.


    After thinking about it for a while, I couldn''t figure out why. Then I went to the kitchen and cooked some rice to eat with mu Qiuqiu.


    Later, Lu Beiyou takes a suit of clothes Xueer didn''t take away from luoyushu''s yard. He waits for Muqiu to clean up before he goes out of the room. Lu Beiyou leads him to fan Qingshan''s yard.


    Stepping on the bluestone road and walking to the bamboo forest, mu Qiuqiu suddenly stops. Lu Beiyou looks back curiously and says, "what''s the matter?"Mu Qiu looked down at his toes and opened his mouth in a low voice I''m afraid... "


    Lu Beiyou also understood that he squatted down and held the ball in his hands. He solemnly said, "you have to believe in yourself. No matter what others say, I can''t let you leave me again this time. You should also try to accept yourself. As long as you have me, nothing is a problem. "


    After hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, mu Qiuqiu had some confidence in his heart, and his face was restored.


    Lu Beiyou gently kisses her on the forehead and pulls the red faced animal husbandry ball to the front of fan Qingshan''s yard.


    "Master, I came to see you with the ball."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, two old people came out of the house, and zhenyuange also stood behind them.


    "Oh, this is the ball! Oh, it''s true. I''ve been listening to Lu Beiyou talking about the ball every day. I finally met him today. Come on in, come on in. "


    With that, fan Qingshan went to Lu Beiyou and pushed him away. With a smile, he took mu Qiuqiu''s hand and sat down at the table in the yard.


    Mu Qiuqiu turns to look at Lu Beiyou and throws a look for help. Lu Beiyou also shrugs his shoulders and says he can''t help it.


    Mo Weixian patted Lu Beiyou on the shoulder and said with a laugh: "yes, yes, your boy has finally done something to satisfy your master this time!"


    Lu Beiyou was ashamed, and then he walked to fan Qingshan, who was pulling the ball and laughing, and joined in.


    Only zhenyuange and Lu Beiyou stood by.


    "Elder martial brother, am I despised?"


    Lu Beiyou turned around and looked at Zhenyuan song. He was not sure. Zhenyuan song looked at it and nodded with a smile


    "Hoo


    Lu Beiyou breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the happy scene in the courtyard. His face also showed a smile, which was actually very good.


    "By the way, I haven''t asked you about Xiao Wu and that girl all the time."

 C310

    Zhenyuan song wants to talk and stop, Lu Beiyou also understands and whispers: "all confessed with the ball."


    "What did she say?"


    Lu Beiyou turned to look at the past indifference like water, but now he has a face of gossip Zhenyuan song, can''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing is the feeling. Now the elder martial brother is more like the elder martial brother."


    Zhenyuan song touched his head, "don''t talk about this, hurry up, tell me."


    Lu Beiyou was silent for a while and said in a low voice: "elder martial brother, you should know that the ball is a sword spirit, right?"


    Zhenyuan song nodded, "so in this area, she is very self abased, feel that she can''t really be with me."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Zhen yuange lowered his head and said nothing.


    Lu Beiyou stretched out and groaned. He looked down and held the corner of his clothes tightly. He didn''t know how to speak. He continued: "but I will deal with it."


    Zhenyuan song sighed and patted Lu Beiyou on the shoulder, "it''s hard for you."


    "It''s hard, but it''s elder martial brother, rouge..."


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough


    Without waiting for Lu Beiyou to finish speaking, Zhenyuan song disappeared.


    Lu Beiyou can''t help laughing when he looks at zhenyuange, who has fled.


    Mu Qiuqiu and fan Qingshan talk together, from the beginning of the formal to the back of the snicker, looking at Lu Beiyou''s eyes is also strange.


    They didn''t stop until noon.


    Fan Qingshan signaled that he was tired and asked Lu Beiyou to take the ball back. Along the way, the ball hummed a little song and hopped, obviously very happy.


    "Ball ball, what did the master tell you?"


    "I won''t tell you ~"


    Muqiu stopped, looked at Lu Beiyou and said with a smile, "smelly guy, I want to go back to the pub before."


    Lu Beiyou was stunned for a moment and said, "yes.".


    As for what the two masters and Muqiu said, Lu Beiyou didn''t bother to ask. It''s obviously not a bad thing to see Muqiu happy.


    For the rest, Lu Beiyou didn''t care. He just took the opportunity to go to Lu''s home to solve all the problems.


    At night, Lu Beiyou put mu Qiuqiu to sleep and walked out of the room.


    On the roof, Taiyi, the Eastern Emperor, was counting the right stars in the night sky. Hearing the sound, he looked at Lu Beiyou and said in a low voice, "are you asleep?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "master, I must master the chapter of Cunjin in three days. I There is no time


    Taiyi of the eastern emperor doesn''t speak, and Lu Beiyou also knows that what he said is impossible. The first fist is based on his own cultivation method. Some people can''t play the first fist even after ten or 100 years, which has nothing to do with talent. It''s more about persistence and daily cultivation.


    But he must master the chapter of Cunjin in three days, otherwise he will go down the mountain and protect himself with his present strength. However, langtuo temple has declared war on Beishan.


    At that time, there will inevitably be more uncontrollable factors. Lu Beiyou is not willing to gamble, nor dare to gamble.


    "Are you sure?"


    For a long time, Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor finally opened his mouth.


    Lu Beiyou did not hesitate, nodded. The emperor sighed and fell from the roof to the ground, "is it for that girl?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded and shook his head, "yes, but not all of them."


    Taiyi, the Eastern Emperor, did not ask any more questions. After pondering for a while, he said in a voice: "in fact, there is no way."


    "Really?"


    Hearing the words of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Lu Beiyou also showed a touch of joy in his heart.


    "Yes, but I''m afraid this process will be very painful for you, and it may leave a lot of sequelae. Do you still have to do it?"


    "Yes


    There was no hesitation in Lu Beiyou''s words.


    East emperor too one deeply saw Lu Beiyou one eye, walked toward the distance, "come with me, don''t disturb them to rest."


    Lu Beiyou also followed.


    Ah!!!


    On the edge of three thousand mountains, there came a series of screams, which did not stop until the sun rose.


    Lu Beiyou was lying on the ground, paralyzed and fainted. But the Eastern Emperor Taiyi obviously didn''t let him go. He stabbed a wisp of sword Qi into his body and cut every muscle of his body.


    Break and stand.


    This is the only way that Taiyi could think of. Through the destruction and rebirth of flesh and blood, he forced his breath and experience into Daolu''s body, so as to achieve the result of ten years of hard training.


    But whether he can survive or not depends on Lu Beiyou''s own fortune.


    When Taiyi instilled the last breath into Lu Beiyou''s body, he could not help sighing. He could not have been there for too long, otherwise he would have reduced his stay in the world.But this time, he didn''t think so much, and he didn''t know why. Maybe it was because he felt that he was very similar to the little dragon bird he just met. For the things he wanted to protect, he could make enemies with the world.


    This young man named Lu Beiyou was very popular with Taiyi.


    Taiyi''s body gradually dissipated and returned to the sword bag of Lu Beiyou''s residence.


    Lu Beiyou was paralyzed, and his body began to remodel bit by bit. This kind of pain was even more painful than Sun Xing''s remolding in the forbidden area of Tianshan Mountain at that time.


    The skeleton began to repair under the Qi left by the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and every muscle of the body was reshaping little by little.


    The sun was already in full swing. Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes. His whole body was dirty. His body was not as painful as last night. On the contrary, it was very light.


    This is the chapter of Cunjin? Is that it?


    Why does Lu Beiyou feel that his body hasn''t changed so much? He thinks about it for a while. He follows the way of operation of the martial arts. He claps his hands tightly and closes his fist. Then he yells angrily and smashes it down to the ground.


    With a loud noise, nothing happened.


    Lu Beiyou has a black face. What''s the matter? Did you fail?


    Lu Beiyou looked up at the sun. After all, the ball should be awake. She must leave, otherwise she must be worried again.


    Then he walked in the direction of Beishan.


    But when he took the first step, the ground under his feet began to shake wildly. Lu Beiyou also noticed something was wrong and left quickly.


    When he left the mountain, with a loud noise, the tall mountain collapsed.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the scene in front of him and looked down at his fist.


    Smashing mountains with one punch, this is the chapter of Cunjin: collapsing mountains?


    Lu Beiyou laughs and rushes towards the north mountain. This time, he will go down the mountain without any worries!

 C311

    When he returned to Beishan, Muqiu was in the yard with a look of panic. When he saw Lu Beiyou coming back, he punched him a few punches. After Lu Beiyou''s gentle voice, Muqiu was relieved.


    Lu Beiyou came to the house, opened the sword bag, and saw that the silver white sword of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi had lost its light.


    Lu Beiyou read softly: "thank you, master."


    Later, he put it in the house. The reason why Taiyi was still alive was that he was about to go down the mountain.


    So I left him in Beishan.


    When he saw Li Nanju, he would tell him everything.


    Lu Beiyou first led the ball to the pavilion and said hello to the second master. Then he drank a pot of tea at zhenyuange and took her to the cause and effect pool.


    Lu Beiyou looks at everything in front of him with a complicated complexion. Two Koi, one black and one white, jump out of the water, ripple and disappear.


    "What''s the matter? To the north? "


    Mu Qiuqiu was surprised to see Lu Beiyou. He couldn''t help asking.


    Lu Beiyou returned to his senses, pinched Mu Qiu''s face and said with a smile, "Qiu Qiu, can you wait for me outside for a while?"


    "Well?"


    Mu Qiuqiu also heard a strange feeling from Lu Beiyou''s tone, but when he saw Lu Beiyou''s eyes that he couldn''t refuse, he walked out of the cause and effect pool with a cold hum.


    Lu Beiyou smiles bitterly, turns to look at the cause and effect pool, and his face is calm.


    "Come out."


    "I say you''re doing it day by day, aren''t you idle? You don''t dare to open the last door, and you come here every day to disturb my rest. "


    As Lu Beiyou''s voice falls, a golden figure comes out yawning, and the surrounding space has become pale.


    "Have I met you somewhere?"


    Lu Beiyou asked calmly, the golden figure was stunned for a while, and then laughed, "we are more than acquaintances?"


    The golden figure stretched out, sat down in front of the bronze throne, looked down at Lu Beiyou, and said in a voice, "it was your subconscious mind that had been protecting you before, whether you were in trouble or practicing again, in fact, that was what belonged to you."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t speak, but the man in his dream at the beginning of his practice appeared. He gave his first sword, Tianyan Jiangang. He gave himself Jiaolong meridians and even a pot of good wine.


    Later, he helped himself several times, but in the end, he left himself.


    In other words, integrate with yourself.


    "But I''m not the same. Although I''m something in your body, that guy got rid of me to protect you at last. I didn''t agree or refuse. The baby eagle will always fly to the sky. Blindly protecting will only wear out his cud. So I set up the last door here to test you. "


    The Golden Shadow finger painted in the void, and a sword bag pattern appeared in the air.


    "Originally, I reached an agreement with your elder martial brother and master Fu to stay in Beishan and integrate with Beishan''s nine character formula. The inheritance also falls on you. Even if it''s to send you Lu Yao, it doesn''t matter."


    The sword bag in the golden figure''s hand was smashed.


    "But there''s only one door, behind which is the truth you''ve been longing for, but you suddenly told me, you counselled? Last time, this time. Now you''re here again. What do you want to do? "


    Lu Beiyou was silent for a long time and looked at the golden figure.


    He couldn''t tell who he was.


    When he first entered Beishan to accept the inheritance, he looked like a king overlooking all living beings.


    When he was confused about his choice, he appeared to teach and comfort himself step by step.


    Now it''s like a person who doesn''t matter.


    Lu Beiyou can''t tell which side is the real one, but now he can''t escape and is not ready to escape.


    "I''m here to see the world behind this gate."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the golden figure froze for a moment, then sat on the throne and laughed madly.


    "Boy, do you have a clear idea?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head without hesitation.


    For the first time, he felt that the time had not come and released the door handle at the last moment. For the second time, he chose to retreat.


    Now, he is no longer ready to escape.


    "Good!"


    The golden figure rose from the bronze throne, swam north to land, and finally stopped in front of him.


    Then he made an unexpected move for Lu Beiyou. The golden figure stretched out his hand to help Lu Beiyou tidy his collar. Lu Beiyou wanted to stretch out his hand, but found that he couldn''t move.


    The golden figure smiles and kisses his head in the middle of his brow.


    "Little guy, we won''t be able to accompany you in the future. You have to go back on your own. But we will be with you. ""Boy! Come on


    "You are you, the mountain, the water, the grass and the trees, and all living things."


    With that, the golden figure came face to face toward the landing North tour, and the two bodies interacted with each other. Finally, it calmed down.


    Lu Beiyou reaches out his hand and looks at it thoughtlessly.


    We?


    Who is he? Lu Beiyou finally saw three figures and disappeared in front of him with a smile, but his chest was torn like pain.


    Lu Beiyou put his hand over his chest to keep his sad mood from showing.


    There was nothing around, only a shabby door in the pale space.


    Lu stopped for a while, then strode to the door, reached for the handle, took a deep breath, and opened it.


    Black, desperate black.


    Different from the pale space around, the world behind the door is a pure darkness, even far beyond the darkness we saw in suolongyuan at that time.


    Lu Beiyou pauses for a moment. Just as he hesitates to step in, the pale space behind him has been engulfed by the darkness.


    I can''t see my fingers.


    Lu Beiyou completely lost his way in the dark. Suddenly, blue lights lit up in the space. They floated and wandered in the dark. When they found Lu Beiyou, they rushed to gather in everything. Little by little, they condensed into a blue path in the dark space.


    Lu Beiyou looks at this scene in surprise. Is it leading his way?


    Lu Beiyou didn''t think much about it. He walked down this road. It''s not that he thought about it. It seems that there is only such a choice.


    Stepping on the blue path, with the passage of time, Lu Beiyou''s eyes began to appear a picture, but this picture is not beautiful.


    Cannibals are rampant in the earth. There are wars, pestilence, famine, and cannibalism. There are great masters who destroy the country and seek pleasure. There are great masters who swallow heaven and exchange land and steal the fortune of heaven and earth.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the scenes in front of him, but he was in a trance. It seemed that he was experiencing them.


    Is this the truth behind this door?

 C312

    The more you go back, the more tragic the picture is, but the number of pictures is less and less.


    In the end, the blue road had come to an end, and a beam of light appeared in Lu Beiyou''s sight.


    Light, pure light in the dark.


    Is that the truth that I have been pursuing?


    Without hesitation, Lu Beiyou quickly approached the light. When he approached, he could not help but stop. Looking up at the towering tree in front of him, he could not help but swallow his saliva.


    Is this the truth of that light?


    A luminous giant tree as high as 100 meters?


    "Here you are?"


    Lu Beiyou''s ears suddenly heard a beautiful voice, like a spring breeze. It''s just a simple sentence. Lu Beiyou felt that he had been thoroughly purified.


    "Who are you?"


    Lu Beiyou was not bewildered by this voice. He quickly calmed down and asked.


    "Who am I? Guess ~"


    the owner of this voice is becoming mischievous, but Lu Beiyou can''t help but blush. Is there any living person in this space?


    Lu Beiyou quickly observed his surroundings and found that there was nothing at all.


    "Sorry, I''m here to get a truth. I don''t have time to accompany you here. My wife is still waiting for me to accompany her home!"


    ¡­¡­


    Silence, long silence.


    Just when Lu Beiyou was a little impatient, suddenly a white light rushed down from the tree and grasped the shoulder of landing northbound.


    The eyes are full of long lost surprise, or that kind of eyes, full of chagrin and resentment.


    This is a woman, or a woman in her prime. Her head is covered with green silk and her eyes are red. She is like an injured rabbit and makes people feel sorry for her. But what she says makes Lu Beiyou freeze in the same place.


    "Son, are you married? Which girl is it? Did you tell your grandfather? Alas, why didn''t I say hello to my mother in advance? I, I didn''t go to see my son''s wedding personally. I''m sorry, I''m sorry... "


    The woman''s face was originally joyful, then depressed, and finally she grabbed the shoulder of the landing northbound and cried in a low voice.


    My son Son???


    Lu Beiyou''s heart is beating wildly, his head is about to explode, and every part of his body is trembling. He looks down at the woman with his clothes wiping her nose and tears.


    I don''t know why, suddenly become lost and confused.


    "Who are you?"


    Lu Beiyou is numb and opens his mouth.


    "I''m your mother! Son, are you ok? How... "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the woman''s face panicked and quickly put her hand on Lu Beiyou''s head for fear that something might happen to him, but she heard the tone of Lu Beiyou''s words.


    The woman seemed to understand something, and her tears fell down.


    He stretched out his scallion white fingers and gently rubbed Lu Beiyou''s face. His eyes were obsessed with him. In his mouth, he just mumbled: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    Mu Qiuqiu looked at the setting sun and couldn''t help kicking the stone at his feet. He secretly scolded Lu Beiyou, you bastard.


    The worry in my heart is getting bigger and bigger. I have been in from noon for more than two hours now, but I haven''t seen him come out yet.


    The more Mu Qiu thinks about it, the more wrong it is. However, Lu Beiyou''s firm eyes when he lets himself out.


    Hesitated in situ for a long time, doodle a small mouth, breathing.


    Suddenly standing still, a sharp light flashed in his eyes, "no matter! It''s a big deal. If you don''t deduct his salary when you go back, you can beat him or scold him at that time! "


    After thinking about it, Muqiu also had some confidence in his heart. He clenched his fist to cheer him up and quietly walked along the narrow path.


    But when she saw the scene in front of her, she couldn''t speak.


    Lu Beiyou stood in the same place, his shoulders shaking, and the ground under his feet was wet.


    He''s crying?


    For a moment, Muqiu didn''t know what to do. His face was tangled. At last, he slowly approached the past. Lu Beiyou seemed to hear the footsteps of Muqiu, and his voice had become hoarse and obscure. "Qiu Qiu, are you coming?"


    Muqiu nodded, "are you all right with the North tour?"


    Lu Beiyou shakes his head and looks back at mu Qiuqiu. His face is full of tears but a smile.


    "Qiu Qiu, will you marry me?"


    "Ah? Ah


    Mu Qiuqiu is completely stupid. Obviously, he didn''t expect Lu Beiyou to say this.


    Lu Beiyou wiped his face, then walked to the side of Mu Qiuqiu, picked up her face and kissed her.


    Mu Qiu''s face is red and his brain is blank. It''s like a baby walking along Lu Beiyou''s movements.For a long time, Lu Beiyou released the ball, and a silver thread broke in the air between their lips.


    Mu Qiuqiu completely lost his ability to react. Lu Beiyou looked at the girl in front of him with warmth in his heart. He gathered her in his arms and looked at the girl in his arms who did not dare to look up. Lu Beiyou said softly, "let''s go to see Lao Kong first."


    For a long time, from his words jumped out a thin mosquito fly good.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help laughing and waved his hand. A huge sword had appeared under him.


    Juque sword body!


    When Muqiu woke up, he had already given his sword body to Lu Beiyou. Although his accomplishments are exhausted, he can''t fully display the strength of Juque, but after all, he is in the extreme state of sword spirit, but he can also fly the sword.


    With a wave of air and dust, two Koi in the cause and effect pool show their heads under the duckweed.


    Lu Beiyou sat on the Juque with the ball in his arms and went away in the air.


    "Gone?"


    Fan Qingshan looked at Zhenyuan song, who was turning books in front of him, and whispered softly.


    "It seems that he has already known everything."


    "Well, the inheritance and key of Beishan have been taken away by that boy, so we have no worries about Beishan."


    Then fan Qingshan stood up from the chessboard and stretched. Zhenyuan song closed the book with a smile.


    They both walked towards the door.


    came to the as like as two peas, two black Koi carpets, and two same pieces in the causality pond.


    "Let''s go."


    Fan Qingshan nodded, brushed his sleeve and stepped on one of them. The picture in Zhenyuan''s sleeve turned into a big river, hanging across the sky for thousands of miles. Mo Weixian stepped on another Koi with a smile, carrying them into the river and swimming far away.


    On this day, the world is shocked. Since the book exhibition, now there are immortals swimming in the river. Ordinary people can''t help kneeling down to worship.


    And more people who know things clearly know that the end of the river is Langzhou langtuo temple!

 C313

    Lao Kong rubbed his waist and yawned.


    Recently, few people have come to Castle Peak, and there is no business. Today, it is very depressed.


    But fortunately, I have someone around me now, and it''s OK to look at the store by myself.


    "Lao Kong, are you ready in front?"


    There was a woman''s voice in the backyard. Lao Kong wiped the rag on the table and put it away


    "Then come and serve the meal quickly."


    "All right."


    With a smile on his face, Lao Kong came to the front door and looked at the restaurant opposite the two. Now it''s closed, and its owner''s wife is cooking for herself in the backyard.


    Thinking of this, Lao Kong''s face showed a cheap smile.


    He put up the banner cloth in front of the door, put up the closing sign, and was about to close the door. This was a sudden two shadows in his sight.


    "My guest, I''m sorry. It''s closed today. If you want to stay in the hotel, please go to another house."


    Lao Kong was about to close the door when a gentle and familiar voice came from his ear. Lao Kong''s body was stiff for a moment.


    "Old Kong, I''m back."


    Lao Kong raised his head and his eyes turned red.


    In front of him, a handsome young man, holding a young girl, was looking at himself with a smile. It was Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu.


    Lao Kong''s palm trembled and he wanted to speak, but he found that he didn''t know where to start.


    "Lao Kong, why don''t you come here to serve the meal? It''s cold!"


    At this time, Xiao Yu came out from the back kitchen with a casserole. She complained softly. But when she saw the scene in front of the door, her brain was blank. The casserole in her hand fell off and was about to fall to the ground. The young man quickly came forward and took it down.


    "Why, did I come back with Qiu Qiu and disturb you two?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s teasing, Xiao Yu''s face turned red instantly, but after all, she came out of the military camp of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty. She immediately adjusted her expression and said in surprise, "how did you come back?"


    "I''m going to Zhongzhou with the shopkeeper, so I''ll see you two first."


    But Lao Kong''s eyes were staring at Mu Qiu all the time. He felt numb and kicked Lao Kong''s leg. "What are you looking at? I haven''t seen a woman before!"


    On the contrary, Lao Kong laughed, wiped his eyes and muttered, "it''s really windy today."


    "You scholars are hypocritical. I''m starving and I''m not allowed to eat, or you won''t want to work in my shop!"


    Hearing this, Lao Kong said with a smile, "yes." then he went to the backyard and began to serve rice. Lu Beiyou also followed him.


    It was a good meal.


    At night, Lu Beiyou was lying on the roof, and the familiar feeling made his mood stabilize.


    At this time, a creaking sound came from his ear. Lao Kong climbed up the ladder, panting, holding two small jars of wine in his hand.


    "No, I''m old. I''m out of breath when I climb the stairs."


    Lu Beiyou propped up and took over the wine jar in Lao Kong''s hand. He said with a smile, "I know I''m old enough to show off. Xiao Yu is still a big yellow girl."


    For this topic, Lao Kong said he didn''t want to answer. Lu Beiyou opened a jar of wine and took a sip. It was yellow rice wine.


    "I know how you are, so I left two more jars in the cellar."


    Lu Beiyou nodded and continued to drink.


    "Just now the girl went back to the room with the shopkeeper to whisper."


    "Well, after all, it''s all girls. They should talk."


    Lao Kong nodded, sat on the roof at will, opened the wine jar and smacked it gently.


    "Lao Kong, can I ask you a question?"


    "Ask."


    Lu Beiyou put his wine jar aside and looked up at the night sky. It''s cloudy today, not to mention the moon. Even there are few stars.


    "Why did you choose to stay here?"


    "Because I''m poor, I happen to have a meal here."


    Lu Beiyou chuckled, but seeing Lao Kong didn''t seem to be joking, and he didn''t say much.


    "But in fact, I don''t know why I stay here, because there are memories of my previous life here? Or is this where I was born and raised? "


    "I don''t know, but I know this is where I should be," he said


    Lu Beiyou thought, "when you went to the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, did you think about what you would do after that?"


    What are you doing?


    Lao Kong smiles and shakes his head. "North tour, old man, I have no future in my life. Except reading is the ink in my mind. It''s not suitable for me to dance swords and swords. But scholars are born for the world. They tend to be one because there are things I want to protect. When I see huan''er, I know what I want to protect has changed. So I''m going to do the next thing I should do. ""Go to the Eastern Zhou Dynasty to protect Xiao Yu?"


    Lao Kong shook his head. "I''m going to accompany her."


    Lao Kong sighed, put his wine jar aside, and said in a soft voice, "in my last life, I owe her too much, and I have failed her too much. I will be content to accompany her in my life."


    "Is that why you became a saint?"


    Lao Kong nodded.


    Lu Beiyou is silent.


    Both of them are not talking. They sit quietly and drink in silence.


    "Beiyou, I''m a useless person now. It doesn''t matter to watch the restaurant for you and the shopkeeper in this small place, but you are different. I know that your burden must be very heavy. Even if I''m an old man, I can''t bear it."


    Lao Kong took the lead in breaking the peace of this side, "but that''s what people are like. Everything can''t be done according to one''s heart. All we can do is to have a good conscience. That''s enough. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded and touched Lao Kong in the wine jar.


    After a while, when the wine jar was empty, Lao Kong also fell asleep on the roof, and Lu Beiyou laughed and relaxed on the roof.


    Close your eyes and listen to the wind beside your ears. The leaves fall and the insects chirp.


    When it''s all over, I should come back with the ball and live here again. Maybe it''s good to live like this all the time.


    Lu Beiyou opened his eyes, stood up, stretched, put the sleeping old hole on his back, stepped down the roof and walked towards the house.


    "All right?"


    Sun rises, Lu Beiyou stands in front of the door, looking at the grazing ball in front of him.


    "Well, I''m relieved to see Lao Kong well."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, took the hand of Muqiu and walked towards the direction of Qingshan city. "Maybe we should visit our old friends."


    "Awake?"


    Xiao Yu is sitting in front of the bed. The old hole on the bed reaches out his hand and caresses his forehead. He only feels a burst of backache.


    "No, I''m old, I''m old."


    "You''re the only one who talks."


    Hearing Xiao Yu''s sweet voice, Lao Kong laughed. Then he looked out of the window and saw the sunshine in the room. He whispered, "let''s go."


    Xiao Yu nodded, and Lao Kong lay on the bed again, relieved, "huan''er, it''s closed today. I won''t receive any guests."


    Xiao Yu didn''t object, just cleverly replied, "OK."

 C314

    Castle Peak City Lord''s mansion.


    Ding Hong bowed his head to deal with the files in his hand. He felt a headache. Although there was no big deal in Castle Peak recently, many foreign forces passed by Castle Peak recently.


    And the news he got seems to be that two terrorist forces are at war, so many people pass by Castle Peak City, but there are also many forces that they can''t offend.


    Put the file aside, close your eyes, lean back on the couch, and gently rub the temple.


    I''m a city master. I''m a failure.


    After a gust of wind, the fragrance of lilies floated into the room, and Ding Hong''s mood was calm.


    He took a sip of the herbal tea on the table, and his eyes floated out of the window of the study, muttering: "I don''t know. What''s the matter with that guy now?"


    "Oh, are you talking about me?"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came to Ding Hong''s ears. A figure stepped on the windowsill and looked at him with a smile.


    Ding Hong couldn''t help but raise his mouth. "You''re the only one. When did you come back?"


    It was Lu Beiyou who jumped down from the windowsill and came to Ding Hong''s table. Mu Qiuqiu stood by the side cleverly, which made Ding Hong a little frightened.


    After all, they met for the first time, but they were beaten by the young girl.


    Lu Beiyou came to his desk and sat down. He said with a smile, "Oh, Lord Ding, I''m not welcome."


    "Come on, come on, don''t make fun of me. You don''t even know that I''ve been exhausted lately. "


    "Oh?"


    Ding Hong waved his hand, adjusted his state, and said with a smile, "it''s nothing. Once you''ve been away for such a long time, you should not be drunk today."


    After that, he laughed and put away the scroll on the table. He put his arm around the shoulder of the northern tour and walked towards the golden wing Pavilion in the castle peak city.


    Three people sitting at the top, looking at the resplendent below, Lu Beiyou quite emotional.


    When he was young and ignorant, he forced himself into the golden wing Pavilion, which opened the prelude to the immortal war. Then Qingshan city completely shuffled the cards. Ding Baiyi, who was dressed in white, took care of himself and bowed his brow, is still unforgettable.


    Ding Hong''s eyes fell silent and looked at the noise under his body. He was all weak and lay on the table. Gently shaking the glass in my hand,


    "Lu, do you think the decision I made at that time was right or wrong?"


    Lu Beiyou didn''t say anything. He made many mistakes. Now it''s too late to say anything. Everything is irreparable.


    "You''re boring."


    Ding Hong sniffed and drank the wine cup in front of him.


    "I''ve arranged for the cat and dog to help those little guys. Ah Gou has been sent out by me for training. After all, he wants to take my hand, but he is not qualified now. Kitty, that little girl has grown up a lot, but now I go to school, and the castle peak city. Now I have all the forces under my control. "


    Ding Hong didn''t care whether Lu Beiyou was listening or not. He just murmured to himself.


    Mu Qiuqiu takes a look at Lu Beiyou, but is interrupted by him shaking his head with a smile, indicating her not to speak.


    "Surnamed Lu, this castle peak is the same as I expected, but I found that I don''t even have a speaker around me. I once thought about going to hell to find a girl, but she may not be in hell any more. After all, she is different from me. My hands are covered with blood, and she is a simple good girl."


    Ding Hong''s eyes gradually blurred, and the whole person was drunk.


    Lu Beiyou took his glass and hit it lightly. "The road was chosen by you at the beginning, and I was just a piece on the chessboard at that time. If it wasn''t for the elder martial brother, I would have been eaten by master Ding."


    Ding Hong narrowed his eyes and laughed. Lu Beiyou also laughed.


    After a pause, they put down their glasses at the same time.


    Ding Hong looked at Lu Beiyou seriously and said solemnly, "are you going to leave?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded.


    This time he came back with Muqiu, just to see the people and things who had made an important impact on his life. After this trip, he will come back next time.


    "Then go better."


    Then Ding Hong takes out a small file from his arms and throws it to Lu Beiyou. He reaches for it.


    "I think you''re on the road these days. You haven''t received the latest news. I''ve sorted out one for you. It should be related to you. You''ll see it when you leave castle peak city."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t refuse. He took it in his arms and said, "thank you very much."


    Ding Hong waved his hand with disgust on his face. "What he said is bullshit. After reading Laozi, get out of here. I''m the Lord of the city. I have a lot to do!"


    Lu Beiyou smiles and asks for a blanket. He came to Ding Hong and spread the blanket on him.


    "If you can''t carry it, you will be resisted. If you can''t, please ask Lao Kong to help you. You, like me, have no turning back from the beginning of choice, because we have only a deep cliff in the future. "Ding Hong didn''t speak. He just closed his tired eyes and fell asleep on the table.


    In the past three days, he has never closed his eyes.


    "Miss, miss, you can''t go up there!"


    "Don''t stop me, brother Ding, brother Beiyou..."


    At this time, a gorgeous little girl rushed in. Behind her, an old crow tried to stop her, but she didn''t dare to reach out. When the little girl saw Ding Hong lying on the table sleeping, she couldn''t help wrinkling her delicate nose. He came forward and pulled the blanket up.


    "Drink again, go back and deal with you."


    Then she turned her head and looked around, and found that there was no one. But when she saw a wine glass in front of Ding Hong, the little girl was lost.


    Then he sniffed and yelled at the old crow behind him, "don''t you hurry to find someone to carry brother Ding into the room?"


    Lao Gua nodded and trotted down to find someone.


    The little girl sat in the place where Lu Beiyou used to be. Her eyes were drifting and she whispered, "brother Beiyou The kitten has grown up


    On the horseway of the border, Lu Beiyou was lying on a cart with straw, and the ball of the grazing ball was sleeping soundly in his arms.


    When he reached out and took it out of his arms, Ding Hong gave him a small paper. When he saw the contents of the paper, he could not help frowning.


    "There is a river hanging thousands of miles, fairy sitting fish into the rotten Tuo."


    "The Nanman Dynasty is in turmoil, and the city will be closed soon."


    "The prime minister''s mansion, Dabi, was closed because of a disaster."


    "Kunzhou is a short life, and countless people have rushed to Zhongzhou."


    "In the ancient animal forest, there are often howls of monsters, and countless friars gather around the ancient animal forest."


    Every piece of news Ding Hong gave him told Lu Beiyou something.


    The chaos of heaven and earth has begun to appear. There must be someone behind these things. Otherwise, they will never appear at the same time.

 C315

    "Well..."


    Mu Qiuqiu rubbed his sleepy eyes and saw Lu Beiyou staring at the file in his hand. He said in a low voice: "what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    Lu Beiyou saw mu Qiuqiu wake up, shook his head with a smile and put the file away.


    "It''s OK, but Ding Hong told me something happened recently."


    "Oh..."


    Mu Qiuqiu didn''t ask much, yawned and fell on Lu Beiyou''s chest again, patted his mouth and continued to take a nap.


    They were going to go back to Zhongzhou, but on the way, Muqiu was sleepy again because he had just recovered.


    At the sight of a carriage with a large amount of straw, Lu Beiyou took a free ride with a grazing ball.


    "I don''t think you are human. Why do you want to be my carriage?"


    There was an old man''s voice in front of the carriage. Lu Beiyou said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Where does the old man see that I am not a mortal? "


    "You don''t know, drive!"


    The old man waved the whip and smacked the horse''s buttocks with a faint pride. "Old man, although I have no future in my life, my ability to see people is first-class. As the saying goes, dragon begets dragon, Phoenix begets Phoenix, and mouse''s son can make holes. I can tell at a glance whether this is a kind of person. "


    "Oh?"


    The old man''s words made Lu Beiyou interested.


    "Old man, what kind of person am I?"


    The old man was also happy that there was a speaker on the road. After pondering for a while, he continued: "the young master must be a rich family, but he has a pair of Danfeng eyes, but his eyebrows are falling. I think there is something wrong with him."


    The old man then changed his tone, "however, the young master Ji Ren has his own way. He is certainly different from us, and will certainly get better."


    "I''ll borrow more from the old man."


    Ha ha ha!


    Along the way, I heard the laughter of an old man and a young man.


    It was night, and it was getting late. The carriage came to a deep forest. Originally, the old man wanted to get to the top of the mountain before sunset, but he didn''t expect that it was so dark that he had to stop by the side of the road and raise a bonfire.


    Lu Beiyou took out a blanket to cover the ball, and then jumped out of the carriage to the campfire.


    Seeing that the old man''s face was not good-looking, Lu Beiyou was puzzled and said, "what''s the matter with you, old man?"


    The old man sighed and shook his head. "You don''t know, young man. This mountain range is Kushan mountain range, 800 miles away from the Eastern Zhou Dynasty. Originally, there was a stronghold here. Although it was a bandit, it was easy to talk. As long as the money was paid, there would be no trouble. But now I don''t know when the cottage was destroyed, and then it was occupied by a group of new bandits. "


    "These bandits are totally unreasonable. They want money and rob people when they see them. Many people have been planted on this mountain."


    Kushan mountain range?


    Lu Beiyou was stunned for a moment, and suddenly remembered that at the beginning, when he was a useless man, mu Qiuqiu said he wanted to teach himself how to learn sword. He threw himself a short dagger, and then he threw himself into a mountain to practice killing.


    That mountain range seems to be called the Kushan mountain range, and the owner of the Shanzhai is the sad woman.


    Is it difficult to


    Lu Beiyou asked, "old man, is the owner of the bandit stronghold a woman?"


    The old man couldn''t help but stare at the words and nodded, "how can the little boy know?"


    Lu Beiyou''s mouth twitches. How does he know?


    Of course, he knew that, because the cottage was made by himself, and he was killed by the ball.


    But I didn''t expect that after I eradicated him, a new force came out again, and it was worse than before.


    The old man sighed, took out a cigarette gun from his waist, took out a small handful of tobacco from his waist pocket, stuffed it in, lit it, and took a deep breath.


    Then he vomited out a cloud of smoke, "young master, do you mind if I say that. It''s good for people like us to be alive in this world. There are villains everywhere. If you kill them, new villains will come forward and start over again. "


    The old man took another puff and knocked his cigarette on the stone. The light of the fire shone on his wrinkled face. He was old and powerless. "When is such a day going to end?"?! I don''t know, old man, if I can see the peace and prosperity passed down from mouth to mouth in my lifetime. "


    Lu Beiyou did not speak, picked up a dead branch from the ground and rammed it on the campfire.


    "Well, old man, what do you mean by peace and prosperity?"


    The old man''s smoking gun stopped. After a long time, his arm fell down, and his eyes were full of hope. "In peace and prosperity, every family has food and clothing. There will be no more war, famine or plague."


    "What about your family, old man? Why do you come out to sell straw at your age


    "Dead, all dead."The old man shook his head, and his eyes became dim again. "There was a son at home who was forced to fight. He was in poor health. How could he do such a dead man''s work? After hearing the news of her death, my old lady couldn''t stand it, so she went ahead of me, and her daughter-in-law remarried with her grandson, leaving me alone. "


    Lu Beiyou didn''t know how to answer the question. He was also regretful that he should not bring up this topic.


    "Young master, you don''t have to feel guilty. I''m not far away. I''ve long been open to this kind of thing. Sometimes I want to leave, but someone has to look at their graves. Are they short of money? If I don''t want to starve them, I''ll go down and complain about how bad I feel. So, ah, I sell rice straw. If I can earn a few coppers, I burn paper for them. Sometimes I can buy two or two bottles of wine and a small bag of tobacco. I''m satisfied


    Looking at the old man forced to pull out a smile, Lu Beiyou nodded slightly. All the young and the old were not talking. The light of the fire was very bright in the dark night.


    Like the last light in the dark.


    Sha, Sha, Sha


    Lu Beiyou looks up and smiles at the old man, "old man, I''ll find something to eat."


    The old man trembled and wanted to stand up, but he was stopped by Lu Beiyou.


    "I''ll be right back."


    With that, Lu Beiyou disappeared in the same place, leaving only two lines of turbid tears in his eyes.


    I don''t know whether I was choked or smoked by the fire.


    Not far away, Lu Beiyou took a deep breath and forced his emotions down. He opened his mouth and said, "come out, don''t hide."


    But there was no sound around him. Lu Beiyou said with a smile, "if you don''t come out, let me ask you to come out!"

 C316

    Lu Beiyou gently points to the ground, leaves hover in the air, and then shoots towards the nearby.


    Ah! Ah! Ah!!!


    Bursts of scream sound into Lu Beiyou''s ears, Lu Beiyou mouth exposed a fierce radian.


    Just now the old man told himself that there were bandits in the mountain stronghold, but he didn''t expect to find them so soon.


    Lu Beiyou takes a step forward and wants to check it out. Suddenly, a sharp sword flies out of his feet. Lu Beiyou is not flustered and pats it out with one palm.


    "Good skill, I don''t know what brother is doing?"


    From the deep forest out of a tall fat man, to see Lu Beiyou, yin and Yang strange airway.


    "Brother? You are too proud of yourself. You deserve to be my brother, too? "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s contemptuous tone, the fat man''s eyes flashed a dangerous light, but his face was still smiling and said, "well, you''re also everyone''s children. It''s really not on the same level with us little fish and shrimp, but don''t you think that we only have such a few people this time?"


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech.


    "Yu Kang!"


    "Yes


    When Lu Beiyou''s voice just dropped, a man in black came out from behind the fat man. His eyes were like a knife, and he held a short dagger around the fat man''s neck.


    Behind him, there were dozens of figures in black, each with a head in his hand, dripping with blood.


    Later, Yu Kang motioned to them to throw their head in front of the fat man. The partner who used to have fun with him now only has a big head.


    "Is this the man you just wanted to talk about?"


    Lu Beiyou has a smile on his face, but in the fat man''s eyes, he looks like a devil.


    "Young master, what should I do with this man?"


    In the air, a strong smell diffuses. Lu Beiyou looks at the fat man in disgust.


    "Kill it."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    For a long time, Lu Beiyou came out from the deep forest with two pheasants. The old man smoked a cigarette silently, and mu Qiuqiu was still asleep.


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou brought two pheasants, the old man quickly put down his cigarette and welcomed him. But he saw that Lu Beiyou was followed by a stranger in black.


    Seeing the bloodstain on his body, the old man instinctively stepped back with a look of fear.


    Lu Beiyou smiles and hands the pheasant to Yu Kang. "Go and deal with it."


    "Yes."


    Yu Kang took the pheasant to the stream in the distance. Lu Beiyou came to the campfire and sat down, indicating that the old man should not worry.


    "That''s the one who came to pick me up just now. Don''t be afraid, old man."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the old man instinctively breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Since I''m a friend of the young master, I''m not afraid of the old man."


    After a while, Yu Kang came over with two cleaned pheasants. He left a branch on a nearby branch and put it beside the campfire.


    It was night, and the sound of wood splitting came from the campfire from time to time.


    "Little Lord, I have a question..."


    Hearing Yu Kang''s words, Lu Beiyou smiles, reaches out his hand and dials the bonfire in front of him with a firewood to make it more vigorous.


    "You want to ask me how I found you, right?"


    Yu Kang nodded. The order he received was to hide in the dark and escort the young master and the girl who might be the future young grandmother home.


    His level of concealment is not high, but it is absolutely not low.


    How did Lu Beiyou find that he was following him all the time and knew that he was protecting him.


    The old man took a handful of salt from the bag on the back of the carriage and touched it on the pheasant.


    Lu Beiyou looked at Yu Kang and explained: "in fact, I didn''t find anything. Although you hide your Qi, just now when I came to the ambush place, I felt a sense of killing. I''ve seen this kind of killing on the barren mountain behind Lu''s house."


    Yu Kang nodded and understood.


    This kind of killing intention was brought back from the battlefield by myself and others, and it couldn''t be erased in a short time, so it became what it is now.


    Yu Kang looked at the straw behind the carriage.


    "Young master, that is..."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, took the roasted pheasant, looked at Yu Kang and said, "you''ve come to eat with us. What about them?"


    In Kang Leng for a while, cold face rare showed a smile, "nothing, that group of guys have their own place to eat."


    "Is it?"


    Lu Beiyou looks strange.


    Not far from the bonfire, dozens of people in black are eating cold steamed bread, looking at the direction of the fire, their eyes are full of discontent.


    "Yu went to have dinner with the young master again, leaving us to eat cold steamed bread."


    "That''s it. This guy''s not authentic.""I can''t help it. Who else is the leader of this operation?"


    "Well, let''s spare him this time. Next time, we''ll send him to the Lion House, so that he can''t get out of bed for three days and three nights."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    In fact, there is nothing satisfied or dissatisfied, and they will complain. Nothing is more stable than the feeling of coming down together on the battlefield.


    Even if they are gnawing at the cold steamed bread, as long as the task is over, they will not have any complaints. They are nothing but complaining.


    Lu Beiyou tore off half of the pheasant and handed it to the old man. The other half handed it to Yu Kang. "What''s the order you received this time?"


    Yu Kang took the pheasant and heard Lu Beiyou''s words, his eyes were sharp.


    "Young master, this time the master ordered me to meet him. I hope you can go to Qingxia temple first, meet Master Hong Yanjing, and then go back to Lu''s home."


    Hong Yanjing?


    Lu Bei you Leng for a while, that his grandfather left the biggest dark son in Zhongzhou? At that time, master Hong Yanjing gave the brand of the Hongyan family to himself, and then he gave it to Lu Zhenzhen.


    This time, my grandfather asked me to go to Hong Yanjing for what?


    "The old man didn''t tell you anything else?"


    Yu Kang shook his head. Lu Beiyou didn''t speak any more and fell into meditation.


    Now Zhongzhou seems to be stable, but in fact it has been the target of public criticism.


    Before that, Liangzhou was intercepted and killed. Now Li Nanju and Gu maner have declared war on Beishan in Lujia and langtuo temple. Then Zhongzhou is the only place to pass. Before that, they have made a feud with Beihai.


    Although the Eastern Zhou Dynasty was the last bulwark of Zhongzhou, we can''t see the current situation too well.


    "What''s the development of Qingxia temple now?"


    "After Shaozhu left, under the leadership of Wang Huan and the cooperation of senior Hong Yanjing, the forces of big, small and thousands of miles around him were almost unified. As for the dark son of Zhongzhou, he also pulled out a lot under the leadership of Lu Zhenzhen, but there are also many forces involved with the high-level of Zhongzhou, which is still uncertain."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, his eyes gradually became sharp.


    "Yu Kang, I''ll go to Qingxia temple after tonight, but now I''ll give you another task."

 C317

    Yu Kang solemnly said: "the little Lord, please give me orders."


    "I want you to kill all the high-level officials and forces that you just said!"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s gloomy tone, Yu Kang didn''t react for a moment.


    "Young master, although I know you are doing this for the good of Zhongzhou, it will paralyze Zhongzhou for a long time."


    "Then you don''t have to worry. Isn''t there a scholar in our house?"


    Yu Kang nodded. Before that, a scholar with Lu Jialing did find Lu Fu. He said that Lu Beiyou asked him to come to Lu Fu, and he was in charge of all the transfers of Lu Fu.


    At that time, everyone laughed at him. What could a scholar do?


    When Lu shouhuang saw the token in his hand, he didn''t hesitate. He asked Lu Zhenzhen to listen to the move.


    To everyone''s surprise, does the scholar seem harmless to human beings and animals, but his means of doing things are vigorous and resolute.


    First, he found a high-level party involved in Liangzhou. He once said that if Bu Ma Yi dared to move him, he would be chased by tens of thousands of people. But bu Ma Yi didn''t blink, so he directly ordered to kill all his family.


    When the news came out, there was a shock in Zhongzhou for a moment, and all the high-level officials in Zhongzhou protested, but Mr. Lu said, "I''m sure about this." It''s under pressure.


    Everyone knows that the Lu family now has a killing God in white. He has no weak hand, but he can frighten thousands of miles.


    For a moment, all the forces in Zhongzhou calmed down, fearing that they would be implicated next.


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head with satisfaction when he heard Yu Kang''s words. As expected, he didn''t misjudge the person. Although it seemed like a child, it was very effective in this time period, and won absolute time for Zhongzhou.


    "I understand. Since he has gained time in hemp clothes, he should be ready to exchange blood. Now you go back and tell the old man that the blood in Zhongzhou was not clean enough last time, so we need to exchange blood thoroughly this time."


    Yu Kang did not speak, holding half a pheasant''s hand trembled slightly.


    Lu Beiyou is also clear, explained softly: "I know they may be involved with the general, but now the situation in Zhongzhou has been deteriorating."


    Lu Bei hesitated and sighed helplessly.


    "Zhongzhou is located in Liangzhou, Nanman, Beihai and Baojia of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty. Once the forces of the two sides converge, Zhongzhou will be in a passive position. Now the Eastern Zhou Dynasty has made it clear that it stands behind us, but no one can guarantee what will happen in the next moment. Now there is only more than ten years to go before the catastrophe, and it may be faster, so we must be fully prepared. If the means are not hard enough now, it will be the defection of Zhongzhou forces, and then Zhongzhou will be gone. "


    Lu Beiyou knows what Yu Kang is thinking in his heart. His brother, who survived from the battlefield, now has to be fraternal. If Lu Beiyou has any way, he will never do it. Now, he is not ready to stay.


    Yu Kang nodded in silence, bit the chicken and chewed it silently.


    For a long time, looking at Lu Beiyou, he said in a low voice, "I''ll tell my master."


    Lu Beiyou nodded. If you want to blame them for this, you can only blame them for being too greedy and extending their wrong hand.


    The old man did not dare to speak, but quietly nibbled at the pheasant in his hand until Yu Kang left. The old man was also relieved, put down the wood branch in his hand, and quietly closed his eyes.


    "Young master, I''m ready."


    Are you ready?


    Lu Beiyou didn''t know, so, "what are you talking about, old man?"


    The old man swallowed his saliva and said in a heavy voice, "old man, although I''m a countryman, I also know that I should not listen to you. The half pheasant is delicious, and I''m good at it."


    Lu Beiyou chuckled. At this time, Muqiu woke up, rubbed his eyes and yawned.


    "Stinky, what are you laughing at?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head, "nothing. By the way, just baked pheasant, I''ll keep one for you, and we''ll be half of each other. "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, mu Qiuqiu rubbed his stomach and said with a smile, "good."


    Then he sat in Lu Beiyou''s arms and chewed the pheasant in his arms.


    Lu Beiyou then looked up at the old man and said with a smile, "don''t worry, old man. Although Lu Beiyou is not a good man, he is by no means a villain who knows his kindness and doesn''t want to repay it. This time you can take me and my wife all the way, thank you for not having time, how can I kill you? "


    Murder?


    Muqiu stopped his action, glared at the landing and swam north with dissatisfaction on his face! What do you want to do? "


    Lu Beiyou explains quickly.


    When the old man heard Lu Beiyou''s words, he also opened his eyes and saw the two people fighting in front of him. For some reason, his fear had disappeared, and two lines of clear tears fell from his turbid eyes.


    "If my son were alive, maybe my grandson would be as old as you?"Mu Qiuqiu heard the words and looked at the old man. The old man also reacted. He realized that he had made a mistake and wiped his tears. He was about to kneel down to them, but was stopped by mu Qiuqiu.


    "Since the old man has no children, why don''t you come back to Zhongzhou with me and that smelly guy? I will settle you well."


    Looking at mu Qiuqiu''s serious face, the old man looked at Lu Beiyou. Lu Beiyou just shrugged his shoulders and said he had no opinion.


    The old man also shook his head and said with a smile: "little girl, it''s a great blessing for me to meet you. If I go back, I''m not authentic. And if I stay in Zhongzhou, who will take care of my wife and children?"


    "It''s OK. I''ll let Lao Kong..."


    Muqiu''s words had not finished, but he was interrupted by the old man. "Different, little girl, you don''t have to persuade me any more. I''m satisfied to eat the roast chicken made by little boy in my life."


    Seeing the old man''s resolute attitude, mu Qiuqiu looks at Lu Beiyou. He shakes his head helplessly and does not force him to sit back in Lu Beiyou''s arms.


    They didn''t speak any more. When they woke up the next day, they recovered a lot. Lu Beiyou decided to go to Qingxia temple first because of Lu''s request. Then he said goodbye to the old man. Before leaving, Lu Beiyou took out a hundred Liang silver ticket from his arms and gave it to the old man.


    This time, the old man did not refuse, did he thank him, or was he spoiled.


    When Lu Beiyou saw mu Qiuqiu''s sullen face, he asked softly, "what''s the matter? Still suffering for the old man? "


    Muqiu nodded, "clearly, he can have a better future, and someone will feed him to death. Shouldn''t he be happy?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head with a smile, "because he has his own family."


    Three days later, the old man rode a carriage back to his village. No one said hello. He bought a lot of money and paper Yuanbao from a passing shop and came to a barren mountain.


    On the lonely hill, there are two solitary graves. The old man sat in front of the grave and talked to himself. For a long time, he rubbed his waist and burned all the money.


    He went down the mountain.


    A few days later, in the tavern, the old man boasted that he had seen the noble man and the immortal with the rising sword. Everyone thought that he was joking.


    The old man was drunk and murmured, "young master, old man, my life is worth it."

 C318

    In fact, it''s not good or bad. Lu Beiyou doesn''t know what he thinks.


    As the old man said, he has his life. If he interrupts without permission, it may not be a good thing for him.


    A hundred taels of silver is enough for him to spend the rest of his life safely.


    As for the depressed animal husbandry ball, Lu Beiyou just laughed and rubbed her head.


    It''s something you can''t force.


    "Northbound, where are we going now?"


    "Go to Qingxia temple. While you are sleeping, Yu Kang told me that the old man asked me to go to Qingxia temple first. Let''s go there first."


    "Qingxia temple? Where is that? "


    Lu Beiyou answered casually, "it''s just brothel."


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Beiyou suddenly felt that the temperature around him had dropped a few degrees, and his whole body was cool. It seemed that there were countless fine needles hanging around his body, which could stab him at any time.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but swallow his saliva and looked at the grazing ball sitting in his arms.


    She turned her back to herself and couldn''t see any expression.


    "Lu, I''ll recognize what you said before. Gu Man''er, that girl, I thought you were a bitch who was bitten by a dog. You told me, now you are going to take me to the brothel? Well


    Grazing ball biting his teeth, vigorous sword intended to break out in the air, tearing up the clouds, cutting through the void, cover the wind wandering around in the air.


    "Lu, do you want to die?"


    Lu Beiyou held the ball tightly, clenched his teeth in the terrible storm, and said, "don''t be angry. Listen to me and I''ll explain to you."


    Mu Qiuqiu turned to look at the miserable Lu Beiyou, expressionless and indifferent, "you only have three minutes. If you can''t explain clearly, you will roll down from the sword today."


    Lu Beiyou nodded quickly, and Muqiu''s sword spirit was also restrained, so he had to take a breath.


    Then Lu Beiyou told Muqiu everything that happened in Qingxia temple from beginning to end.


    Before long, mu Qiuqiu looked at Lu Beiyou apologetically, "sorry, I didn''t know it was like this."


    Lu Beiyou also breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the speech. Looking at the changing face of Mu Qiu, he could not help twitching a few times.


    It seems that I will have a hard time in the future.


    Under the control of Muqiu Qiu, Juque soon came to the top of Qingxia temple. Under the instruction of Lu Beiyou, Wang Huan and night bat''s subordinates began to suppress everywhere and gather the surrounding forces, forming a huge power vein with Qingxia temple as the center and spreading thousands of miles.


    Nowadays, a very noisy market has formed around Qingxia temple.


    And Qingxia view than before, it is more tall, resplendent.


    "Is this Qingxia temple?"


    "Well."


    Muqiu looked at the noisy market in front of him, with little stars in his eyes.


    Lu Beiyou can''t help but feel a pain in his heart. Then he feels that he has neglected something.


    After waking up from Mu Qiu, she has been worrying about her own ideas, but she has never cared about these details, and she has never played well with her.


    Thinking of this, Lu Beiyou also made a decision.


    "Ball ball, let''s go down to the market, OK?"


    "Well, what? Is that ok? "


    Looking at the animal husbandry ball, Lu Beiyou nodded, "of course."


    "But will it delay you..."


    Mu Qiu seemed to think of something suddenly, and his face was also dim. "Let''s come back later. It''s important to do your work first."


    Lu Beiyou shook his head with a smile and jumped down from the sword with the hand holding the ball. "It''s OK. It''s still a long time. It''s not so bad."


    On the small face of Mu Qiuqiu, she glowed with vitality again, nodded heavily, took Lu Beiyou''s arm and walked towards the market.


    Sugar man, ice sugar gourd, Sachet, spit fire, swallow sword.


    There are all kinds of gadgets in the market, which makes mu Qiuqiu feel overwhelmed. In a short time, Lu Beiyou has seven or eight extra pockets in his hands.


    However, looking at the posture of Mu Qiu Qiu, it seems that she has just started. Seeing her happy, Lu Beiyou is also in a good mood.


    "North tour, North tour, look at this bracelet! How beautiful


    Mu Qiuqiu stands in front of a jewelry stall, with a white and slender wrist, a black and blue bracelet, and the youthful vitality and smile of Mu Qiuqiu.


    Lu Beiyou was stunned for a moment.


    "Hey, why are you in a daze?"


    Mu Qiuqiu sees that Lu Beiyou doesn''t speak, but stares at him foolishly. He can''t help but toot his mouth and drags Lu Beiyou''s clothes forward.


    Lu Beiyou returned to his senses without hesitation, "ah? Good looking, good looking. How much is the boss


    The stall owner rubbed his hands with a smile and stretched out three fingers. "My guest, this is Malachite excavated from a deep mountain cave. After being processed and ground by the master, this bracelet was made. You see, it''s a perfect match with this girl. I only accept you three Liang."Three liang? Looking at the boss''s posture, I''m afraid the bracelet is far less than three Liang, but Lu Beiyou doesn''t care about it when he sees that mu Qiuqiu likes it so much, so he has to put it into his pocket to pay for it.


    "Wait!"


    At this moment, an arrogant voice sounded behind Lu Beiyou. Lu Beiyou turned his head and looked at the speaker. He saw a thin man with an arrogant face walking towards him holding a flamboyant woman.


    When he saw the visitors, the stall owner''s face was full of fear.


    "I''ll take this bracelet."


    Then he took out a copper plate from his sleeve and threw it to the stall.


    The flamboyant woman, with a coquettish smile, gave a kiss on the thin man''s face and said in a sweet voice, "it''s still Prince Wang who is good to me!"


    "It was."


    Thin a face of complacent, will come forward to take the bracelet.


    "Wait a minute, this bracelet is obviously our first choice. Why do you want to give it to you when you come?"


    See thin a face of unreasonable, Lu Beiyou haven''t had time to speak, mu Qiuqiu has been the first to stand out, a face of anger.


    "Why?" Thin like heard an incredible joke, burst into laughter, accompanied by his woman is also laughing.


    The thin man pointed to the stall owner and said, "why? Tell him, what am I to do


    The stall owner''s face panicked, quickly came forward and pulled the ball aside, "aunt, you can take the things on the stall casually. Now I beg you not to make any more trouble."


    "Why, I''m the one who fell in love with you first!"


    "By his name: Wang Lian, Wang Huan''s nephew, the nominal master of this street!"


    Hearing what the stall owner said, Lu Beiyou also frowned. He said what''s the matter. Under his own pressure, all the forces around him should have been gathered up. This situation should not happen. It turns out that he is a relative household.


    "What about Wang Huan? If you say no, I won''t give it to him! "

 C319

    Mu Qiu''s temper came up all of a sudden.


    When did the master of ten thousand swords receive this kind of anger? Let''s not mention Li Mu Niu, who took her away from Castle Peak at that time. Even in the frontier tavern, she was never afraid of anyone, let alone anyone who dared to rob her.


    Now someone dares to rob the things she likes openly. How can she not be angry.


    "Granny, I beg you for a few words."


    "Oh, that''s good!"


    The stall owner was about to dissuade the animal husbandry ball. Wang Lian released her hand, closed the fan, and walked to the animal husbandry ball.


    Look at the small and lovely body of the animal husbandry ball. Wang Lian''s face is full of lust.


    "If you want, you can, but I have a condition."


    Seeing Wang Lian''s expression, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help frowning.


    "As long as you stay with me all night, how about this bracelet?"


    As he spoke, Wang Lian, with a smile on his face, reached out to touch the animal husbandry ball. But as soon as his hand was in the air, his arm fell to the ground.


    "I said," do you want to die? "


    Lu Beiyou takes a light step, and his sword will soar into the sky. His eyes are sharp, and he stares at Wang Lian without emotion.


    Ah!!!


    At this time, Wang Lian reacts. The pain strikes, and she can''t help crying. The coquettish woman rushes towards Lu Beiyou with her teeth and claws open. But before she takes a few steps, her head has fallen to the ground.


    "It''s over, it''s all over!"


    The stall owner seems to have lost all his strength, limping to the ground, and constantly murmuring.


    "How dare you hurt me?"


    Wang Lian''s face was pale, and his face was ferocious. He used to be nothing but a piece of rubbish. Later, when his uncle became powerful, he also took advantage of the wind.


    In this street, they are used to being overbearing. They never dare to say anything to themselves, because all the people who say they are dead.


    Unexpectedly, this time, I met a hard stubble.


    "Your name is Wang Lian, Wang Huan''s nephew?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Wang Lian couldn''t help sneering, "now I know, it''s too late! I tell you, you''re all going to die here today! "


    Looking at Wang Lian with a ferocious and hysterical face, Lu Beiyou has no expression on his face and even feels a bit like laughing.


    "OK, I''ll wait."


    As soon as the words came out, a large number of people came not far away. The leader was Wang Huan, who was still unknown. The voice came first, "who is the dog that dares to hurt my nephew? Today I have to chop you up and feed the dog!"


    "Ah ha ha! You''re all going to die today! They''re all going to die


    Hearing Wang Lian''s hysterical voice, Lu Beiyou said softly, "loud and broad."


    Voice down, Wang Lian has been full of blood, speechless.


    When Wang Huan stood still, he gasped heavily, but his eyes were very sharp. He looked at the stall owner and said, "is that my nephew you hurt?"


    "No, no!"


    The stall owner even denied it.


    "It''s me. How did you hear you were going to chop me up and feed the dog?"


    Before the stall owner finished speaking, Lu Beiyou had already made the first sound. Wang Huan looked at the speaker and was stunned for a moment.


    "What''s the matter, master? Don''t you kill him? "


    The servant who followed saw that Wang Huan didn''t speak and went forward to remind him.


    Pop!


    Wang Huan didn''t even think about it. He turned around and slapped the man who was talking, "come on, drag this eyeless thing down to me, chop it up and feed it to the dog!"


    "No!"


    At this time, Lu Beiyou gently hook his fingers to be dragged down, the man saved him, and then cut off the palms of the two hands.


    "Wang Huan, Wang Huan, can you explain to me what''s going on?"


    When Wang Lian saw Wang Huan, he seemed to find his own way to wake up. He came to Wang Huan and wanted to say something, but found that he could not speak.


    Wang Huan slapped Wang Lian in the face again, "kneel down."


    Wang Lian was confused for a while, and then he slapped him in the face. This time, Wang Huan used all his strength, but he fainted with a slap.


    The stall owner, the people around him and even the attendants who came with him didn''t respond for a moment.


    How can Wang Huan, the overlord of thousands of miles, admit his advice when he meets this young man?


    Later, Wang Huan made a more startling move. He saw the overlord kneel down toward the young man, and his forehead touched the bottom.


    "Villain Wang Huan, I don''t know if Mr. Lu is here. If you miss him, please make amends."


    Lu Beiyou looks unhappy, but he doesn''t say anything.


    He just pointed to Wang Lian and said, "I''m walking around with the ball. This man comes out to make trouble, buy and sell. He even wants to rob the women in the street. Wang Huan, do you want to give me an explanation? I don''t remember I said at that time, "let you do such a bad thing?"Wang Huan forehead straight cold sweat, "villain know wrong, also please little master Rao villain this time!"


    What else did Lu Beiyou want to say? Mu Qiuqiu pulled his sleeve and shook his head.


    Lu Beiyou had no choice but to sigh. The little girl thought that she would bring trouble to her, so she didn''t want to let her worry about it any more.


    Lu Beiyou also understood the reason why the old man asked him to come to Qingxia temple. This time, I''m afraid I have to worry about it.


    Lu Beiyou patted the little hand of Mu Qiu, indicating that she was relieved.


    "Wang Huan, I chose you as my dog because you were obedient and sensible. But it''s not for you to be domineering. You''re responsible for me. But he let his own lineage just sit by and even helped the tyrant. Do you know what you should do? "


    Wang Huan smell speech, the body trembled for a while, the voice gradually hoarse way: "small understand."


    He got up from the ground, came to the servant behind him, took a sword from his hand, and put the sharp sword into Wang Lian''s chest in front of the crowd. It seemed that he could not relieve his anger, and put several swords in his chest.


    Then he went north and knelt down again.


    "Young master, is that enough?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "in the future, I don''t need to say anything?"


    Wang Huan lowered his head and said in a respectful voice, "yes!"


    Lu Beiyou looks at Wang Huan more than once, but he doesn''t look any more. He takes the hand of Mu Qiu and goes to the distance. Before he leaves, he throws three Liang silver to the stall owner and takes the bracelet away.


    Knowing that Lu Beiyou''s figure had disappeared for a long time, Wang huancai stood up from the ground and patted the dust on his body as if nothing had happened.


    Come to just remind oneself of that person side, light voice way: "you, very good.". From now on, you will be the second leader of Qingxia temple. "


    The man''s face was ecstatic.


    "Master, the young master..."


    "Dig a hole and bury it."


    Wang Huan''s tone was as indifferent as water, as if Wang Lian had nothing to do with him, if it wasn''t for the blood in his palm.


    When the entourage dispersed the surrounding people, a dangerous light flashed in Wang Huan''s eyes,


    "Master Lu?"


    Why don''t we Bobcats call them tigers?

 C320

    "Will this bring you trouble?"


    After walking for a while, he came to an open area. Muqiu stopped and looked at Lu Beiyou anxiously.


    "It''s OK. These hidden dangers will be pulled out sooner or later. I know the purpose of the old man''s asking me to come here."


    Lu Beiyou looked up at the sky in a trance.


    In less than a year, it is a wise move to be able to organize and gather thousands of miles.


    But it also leaves a lot of hidden dangers. With the participation of major forces, the seemingly stable Zhongzhou is actually like a bomb that may explode at any time.


    The uneasy factors among the major forces may be the fuse for the collapse of the false alliance.


    "Oh."


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou didn''t want to say more, mu Qiuqiu didn''t ask any more questions. He lowered his head and played with the bracelet on his hands, with a smile on his face. Obviously, he was extremely happy.


    Lu Beiyou led the ball away, and finally stopped in front of a tall house.


    On the vermilion gate, the gold medal plaque is inscribed with the word "Hongyan".


    "Where is this?"


    "This is where the old man asked us to come. He is also a senior."


    Mu Qiu nodded and stood behind Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou came to the door and knocked a few times. Behind the door came a young child''s tender voice


    When he saw a man and a woman in front of him, he asked, "guest, who are you?"


    "I''m here, Lu Beiyou. I''ve been ordered to visit Mr. Hongyan. "


    "Oh, you are Lu Beiyou. Come in quickly. There are still people waiting for you."


    Lu Beiyou is slightly stunned. Is there anyone else waiting for him?


    But I didn''t think much about it. I went in and followed the little boy to the deep yard.


    When I came to the yard where I had been, all the people in the yard were tidying up their fields, and the young man, Lu Beiyou, naturally knew me.


    "Linen clothes? Why are you here? "


    The young man who was weeding with a hoe raised his head and wiped his face with a towel from his shoulder. When he saw that the man was Lu Beiyou, he also laughed, "Oh, finally, I''ve been waiting for you for three days."


    The old man also raised his head from the green vegetables. After seeing Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu, he said softly, "don''t stand here. Come in."


    Lu Beiyou''s face is strange. When he looks at the linen clothes, he shrugs his shoulders. Lu Beiyou''s heart is not steady.


    Holding Muqiu ball to the yard, Hong Yanjing has moved a table from the house, Muqiu ball also moved a few chairs to make a pot of tea.


    Hong Yanjing''s face is also slightly ruddy, looking at the ball is soft down, satisfied with the nod.


    "Smelly boy has no ability, but the girl who abducted is not bad."


    Lu Beiyou scratched his head and mu Qiuqiu lowered his head in shame.


    "By the way, I have a little bit to go out for a while in advance. You can talk first."


    Mu Qiuqiu saw that they had something to say, so he left the yard first. Hong Yanjing nodded with satisfaction.


    "Yes, this girl is good. Although she is a sword spirit, she is simple and lovely. She is a good home, but..."


    Hong Yanjing''s eyes glanced at Lu Beiyou, but he didn''t open his mouth.


    "I know. I''ve made up my mind about this."


    "That''s good."


    Hong Yanjing nodded. What he said was that Muqiu couldn''t carry on the family line. However, seeing Lu Beiyou''s self-confidence, Hong Yanjing didn''t say much. He just began to pour tea for the three.


    "Aren''t you in Lu Fu? Why are you here? "


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes turned to linen clothes and asked his doubts.


    Cloth linen clothes gently shake the tea cup in front of you and say in a soft voice: "it''s not to wipe your ass!"


    After a pause, bu Ma Yi continued to open his mouth and said, "we met for the first time. When you asked me what was wrong with the decision-making of the Lu family''s successor, I put it forward, and then you asked me to come to the Lu family. Today, the situation is getting worse and worse. No one knows what will happen in the next second. The small forces are happy but not homesick, the big forces are worried and everyone is in danger. At this time, there are so many moths in Zhongzhou. I''m not the woodpecker. I''m afraid that the tree in Zhongzhou will be empty before foreign enemies invade it. "


    Lu Beiyou didn''t retort, because he had just seen it with his own eyes.


    "I want to. Did you see it when you came here?"


    "Well."


    Lu Bei tour be not at all surprising. He knows what happened just now. After all, Hong Yan Jing is the last card of the old man. His eyeliner is very broad. It is not surprising that it is spread to cloth ear.


    "So? What are you going to do? "


    Lu Beiyou pondered for a while and sighed, "it seems that this time he will set an example to others."


    Bu Ma Yi shook his head, took out a set of files from his arms and threw them to Lu BeiyouLu Beiyou took it, opened it and looked more and more sharp.


    Hong Yanjing and bu Mayi didn''t open their mouth, but they just took the tea in their hands.


    After a long time, Lu Beiyou took a deep breath and closed the file again.


    "Ant, when I came here, I asked Yu Kang to tell the old man that Zhongzhou had to exchange blood, but I never thought that so many high levels would be involved? Once the contents in your file are true, I''m afraid that if you do, Zhongzhou will be paralyzed in a short time. "


    "Don''t worry about that. I had a chat with Mr. Lu when I came here. His meaning is very clear. If you want to change your blood again, you should come to the elder."


    Lu Beiyou looked at Hong Yanjing and said, "master Hong Yan..."


    "Well, I gave you a token before. Do you remember?"


    Lu Beiyou nods. At that time, he comes to see Hong Yanjing and gets his approval. Then he gives a token to himself, which is also his last card. But before he leaves, he gives it to Lu Zhenzhen.


    "That token can mobilize not only the power of destruction, but also the talents from all walks of life who have been carefully trained by old man Lu and I over the years. If you want to do it, you don''t need to worry about it."


    When Lu Beiyou heard Hong Yanjing''s words, he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    It seems that I really underestimated the old man of my family before.


    "I see, but there are two more questions."


    "You said


    Lu Beiyou touched his chin and continued: "one is that the token is now in Lu Zhenzhen''s hand. If you start now, I''m afraid it will take some days. The other is that if they do, I''m afraid they''ll fight back and give the enemy a chance to take advantage of the victory. "


    "In that case, why did you let the night bat do it?"


    Hearing Hong Yanjing''s words, Lu Beiyou was silent. For a long time, he looked down at the steaming teacup in front of him and said in a soft voice, "I think even if there is something involved, there should be very few. After all, they are all heroes who have survived with my grandfather. If they can kill a few, they will kill a few, so as not to chill people''s hearts. But I never thought that these cobwebs would be so big. Are they trying to rebel? "

 C321

    At this point, Lu Beiyou is also breathing heavily.


    Just now, the dossier that Bu Ma Yi gave him was full of names of no less than 100 people. Under each person''s name were the charges of implicating other forces.


    And they were all soldiers who worked hard with Lu shouhuang.


    Lu Beiyou originally thought that there were only a few people, at most a dozen or dozens. I never thought that there were so many dark children, big and small, all over Central Asia.


    Silence was restored in the courtyard.


    For a long time, linen sighed, took out a token from his arms and put it on the table.


    "When I came here, Lu Zhenzhen had already given me this token, and the old man also opened his mouth, and the future decision was given to you."


    "Lu, although I''m a scholar, I understand. If you want to achieve great things, you have to give up small profits. The lives of a hundred and ten people in exchange for the stability of millions of people in Zhongzhou are worth it! "


    Bu Ma Yi''s face became more and more solemn. Lu Beiyou looked at the token in front of him with no expression.


    After a while, Lu Beiyou looked up at Hong Yanjing and said, "master Hong Yan, you will stand behind me, right?"


    Hong Yanjing took the tea cup in front of him, rolled the Adam''s apple and drank it all.


    "Veteran, Hong Yanjing, will follow to the death!"


    At this moment, the gray haired Hong Yanjing is no longer the sleeping sick tiger, but the lion standing up, majestic, ferocious roaring, revealing the ferocious fangs.


    "Good!"


    Lu Beiyou also made up his mind, "let''s do it."


    While speaking, there is a black shadow behind Hong Yanjing. Hong Yanjing hands the token to him, and then the man in black disappears.


    "Well, old man, my business is over. The rest is about you young people. I''ll go to bed first, old man."


    With that, Hong Yanjing walked towards the room.


    Only Lu Beiyou and bu Mayi were left in the courtyard.


    "Are you used to staying at Lu''s?"


    "It''s good, just a little queer."


    "You can find time to see her..."


    Bu Ma Yi shook his head with a smile, looked down at his hand and whispered: "I used to be a sour scholar, although poor, but clean. Now my hands are covered with blood, and I have no qualification to touch her any more."


    "How do you know that she is not waiting for you?"


    Lu Beiyou holds his chin, fingers gently shaking in the edge of the cup, "after all, you are a Muggle."


    Bu Ma Yi was stunned for a moment, and then laughed. He stood up from the table and said in a voice, "when I came here, I secretly walked dozens of miles around Qingxia temple and got an interesting discovery. Do you want to show it to me?"


    "Of course."


    Lu Beiyou takes up the tea cup in front of him and drinks it down. Then he follows Bu Mayi to Hongyan mansion.


    Mu Qiuqiu is sitting on the steps of Hong Yan''s house, shaking the branches in his hands in boredom. His sword Qi has carved sword marks on the ground.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou coming out from the inside, mu Qiuqiu stood up, stretched his waist and said in a soft voice, "all agreed?"


    "Well, it''s agreed that we''ll go to some interesting places with ants in a moment. Do you want to go?"


    It''s an interesting place. There was a flash of excitement in Mu Qiu''s eyes. "Of course, I want to go, I want to go!"


    Then he looked at the linen clothes standing not far away from Lu Beiyou and said with a smile, "are you linen?"


    "It''s me."


    "I heard the smelly guy mention you and say that you are a scholar. I feel that you have a little bit to do with Lao Kong."


    Old Kong?


    Bu Ma Yi scratched his head with a puzzled face, but Lu Beiyou didn''t know how to explain it. Lao Kong was very scholarly and scattered all over the world. Bu Ma Yi won five points of inheritance of Lao Kong.


    Isn''t that strange?


    "Well, don''t say that. Don''t you have any interesting findings? Take me to have a look. "


    Bu Mayi nodded and led the way. Lu Beiyou led the ball behind Bu Mayi.


    Around a few alleys, bluestone Road, in front of a small hill.


    Lu Beiyou frowned, turned to look at the linen clothes, opened his mouth and asked, "what did you bring me here for?"


    Shh!


    Bu Ma Yi made a silent gesture to Lu Beiyou, then motioned Lu Beiyou and Muqiu to follow him and quietly approach the hill.


    Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu looked at each other, looked at the linen clothes like thieves, but shook his head and followed them.


    Come to the top of the hill, linen clothes have been lying on the top of the hill, reaching for two people to come to his side.


    Lu Beiyou looked down at the station, his eyes gradually became sharp, and he said in a Yin voice, "ant, what''s the matter?"


    What appears in front of Lu Beiyou is an army, or a private army.Behind the hill, there is a depression, and the depression has nearly hundreds of military barracks, which is a huge force.


    But there is a big problem. This force should not be here.


    Zhongzhou has great demands on the army and soldiers. Almost every soldier in service has his own jurisdiction.


    The camp power of Qingxia temple has always been in the hands of master Hong Yan. If it appeared in the wilderness, I would have told myself in advance just now. Obviously, these are not.


    So, who are they? Why are you here?


    "When I first came to Qingxia temple, I was informed that there were unusual forces around Qingxia temple. At first, I didn''t care. I just thought it was other gang forces that Qingxia temple had captured. But when I got here, I found that this force was far beyond my imagination. Do you know how many people were stationed under the hill? "


    Lu Beiyou shook his head and looked down at the hill in his linen clothes. His eyes were sharp and he said in a cold voice: "I tell you, eight thousand people, eight thousand people, and they are not ordinary people. Their lowest accomplishments are also in the realm of martial arts. That is to say, this is an army of practitioners. "


    Lu Beiyou only felt a tremor, and the military camp composed of 8000 practitioners appeared in the interior of Zhongzhou.


    It''s like a sharp blade hanging from the heart, though it may fall down and cut off its lifeline.


    Lu Beiyou swallowed his saliva and said in a heavy voice, "so you didn''t bring me here just to let me see them."


    "Of course not."


    Cloth linen clothes open mouth to explain: "Zhongzhou how much strength, when I came, the old man had already told me, and then this suddenly appeared army, you guess which side of the force?"


    When Lu Beiyou heard Bu Mayi''s words, he calmed down and began to think.


    Eastern Zhou Dynasty? Liangzhou? Nanman? the north sea? Chaotic River Basin?


    No matter what you think, there is always something wrong with Lu Beiyou.

 C322

    "I can''t guess."


    "What if I told you that there is a secret passage under the barracks to the Qingxia temple?"


    Hearing Bu Ma Yi''s words, Lu Bei you didn''t speak and patted Mu Qiu''s little hand lightly.


    Muqiu nodded, closed his eyes, and all of them turned into silk thread and flew down.


    After a long time, Muqiu opened his eyes and nodded to Lu Beiyou.


    "It seems that this passage does lead to the market when we came here, but its exit seems to be a large palace."


    Palaces?


    Lu Beiyou was stunned for a moment. Then he turned to look at the linen clothes as if he thought of something. His face was gloomy.


    "Wang Huan?"


    Linen nodded, turned his head and looked down at the barracks.


    "Under your instruction, he began to win over and suppress the forces around him and take them as his own. At the same time, with his growing influence and more and more people taking refuge in him, he gathered all the monks who could use them together. "


    Mu Qiuqiu looks at Lu Beiyou in a puzzled way, but he looks gloomy and doesn''t make a sound.


    People''s desire is infinite, once contaminated, it is doomed to be unable to get rid of.


    "Is that why you brought me here?"


    "Well."


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath and said softly, "I see."


    With that, he took the hand of Muqiu and went to the camp under the hill.


    Cloth linen clothes Leng for a while, also followed him to walk down.


    "Who are you? Why are you here? "


    The friar who was stationed in front of the military camp saw a man and a woman coming towards his camp. He couldn''t help asking.


    Lu Beiyou ignored this and went on.


    "Stop!"


    When the man saw Lu Beiyou ignoring himself, he took out his two axes and was about to kill Lu Beiyou. But before he took two steps, his body was divided into two parts.


    The man standing next to him was scared. He looked at Lu Beiyou with timid eyes. Knowing that he was not an opponent, he turned and ran towards the camp.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t stop him. He just stood in front of the camp and quietly closed his eyes.


    Then the linen clothes also stood behind him, waiting quietly.


    Before long, there was a sound of footwork in the camp, and countless people came out of the camp.


    Lu Beiyou opened his eyes, looked at the men and horses in front of him and said in secret. Sure enough, none of them were ordinary people. The lowest one was the middle realm of physical training, and the highest one was the woman standing in the front.


    He was wrapped in leather, his hair was tied up, and there was a scar in the corner of his eye. He looked heroic. What''s more incredible is that this woman is an expert in Mahayana.


    Although today''s aura has begun to recover, and many accomplished people have gradually come to the surface from the hidden world to support the overall situation, if we say that a accomplished person is subject to a mortal.


    For no special reason, Lu Bei lobbied for nothing.


    "Who are you? Why did you kill my people for nothing? "


    The woman''s voice was sonorous and powerful.


    In this regard, Lu Beiyou just gently released the hand of Mu Qiuqiu, and then extended his foot to take a step forward.


    Seeing this, the girl''s pupils shrunk and yelled, "no, avoid it!"


    But when she spoke, it was too late.


    A terrible wave rose from the ground, with the sword flying through the sky. The camp behind the woman was razed to the ground, and the hill behind the camp was divided into two parts.


    But many of the monks who came out did not speak, and nearly 100 people had disappeared.


    The rest of them were also hurt by the intention of the sword, and they went straight to the marrow of God, crying for a while.


    The woman felt it ahead of time, so she was able to avoid it. However, when she saw the ravine across the hundred Li, she could not help sweating. If this sword fell on her, she would die.


    And who are the three people who suddenly appear in front of the public?


    "The sword was a warning to you just now. I ask you who is the person leading you?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the woman stepped forward and said, "it''s me. Who are you? Why hurt my people for no reason? If you don''t give me an explanation today, don''t leave! "


    The woman took a step backward and dropped her fist in front of her body. A towering mountain suddenly appeared behind her. It was so heavy!


    In this regard, Lu Beiyou only hit the woman close to her body.


    The woman hasn''t responded yet, her fist has fallen on her abdomen, behind the mountain, crashing.


    Cunjin, collapse!


    The woman''s mouth was bleeding and her body flew upside down.


    Other people see this scene, but also involuntarily step back.


    Lu Beiyou stands still, as if he just made a move. If in the past, Lu Beiyou may not have such a strong strength.But when his meridians broke, he found that he seemed to see another world.


    There is no longer only spirit in all things, but an invisible substance. The breath is free. Lu Beiyou once asked the great master and elder martial brother, but they said they didn''t know.


    Later, donghuangtaiyi told himself that this kind of thing is called Qi.


    With the help of Taiyi, Lu Beiyou successfully mastered the use of Qi.


    Lu Beiyou looked up at the people, where his eyes went, they all avoided.


    The woman coughed a few times, vomited a few mouthfuls of blood stasis, and looked at Lu Beiyou with more stinging eyes.


    "I''m not interested in negotiating with you this time. I have only one question and one purpose, and you just need to answer me yes or no. I don''t mind leaving you all here today if I say one more word of rubbish. "


    When people saw Lu Beiyou''s expression, they nodded as if he were not lying.


    The woman also stood up from the ground and walked slowly to Lu Beiyou. Every step she took, the ground would sink into a footprint.


    "Don''t you give up yet?"


    "Bah! If you want me to admit defeat, you''re still a long time away


    Said, the woman''s foot speed is faster and faster, Dong Dong! The earth trembled with a terrible noise.


    Mountain body, women''s boxing, this punch is like three mountains and five mountains, the momentum is appalling.


    Lu Beiyou just sideways, grabs the woman''s wrist, pulls it over, and then reaches for her and pushes her out.


    Boom!


    The place where the woman landed was filled with countless dust and smoke, her body was deep in the ground, and her blood was left in the clothes mountain, full of blood red.


    "I know it''s unexpected, but I don''t want to talk to you so much. I''ve made it clear that I''m just making an example to you. It''s undeniable that maybe you think there are a lot of people and the advantage is on your side, but you are not qualified in front of me! Next, I''m going to ask you a question. If any of you are still dissatisfied, you can stand up and have a try. "


    Lu Beiyou''s tone of voice is light, but what he says is frightening. When people look at the woman lying on the ground and fainting, they can''t help shaking their teeth and shaking their heads.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the frightened people and nodded with satisfaction.

 C323

    In fact, these people can''t be killed by Lu Beiyou. Now with Muqiu here, even if there are thousands of people here, they are just a bunch of ants.


    But if this force is placed in the army, the improvement of its strength will be like a qualitative change.


    This is the purpose of Lu''s trip to the north.


    "I ask you, who is the man behind you?"


    When they heard Lu Beiyou''s words, they looked at each other and looked at each other.


    Seeing that the crowd was silent, Lu Beiyou again held out two fingers and cleaved toward a small hill not far away.


    With a loud noise, the top of the mountain split in two.


    "I''m not interested in wasting time with you here. This time it''s the top of the mountain. Next time I''m not sure it will fall on you."


    "Yes, it''s Wang Huan!"


    At last, some people in the crowd were scared and gave up the man with a trembling voice. After all, they came from a group of casual practitioners, and they came together for the benefit of Wang Huan''s promise.


    But now faced with the problem of life and death, they have no need to lose their lives because of Wang Huan.


    Besides, the strongest eldest sister has lost, and it''s just a blow. She''s a master in Mahayana. She can''t hold on to it. How can she and others beat this unreasonable mysterious man.


    Hearing the name, Lu Beiyou whispered, sure enough.


    Originally in the words of linen clothes, he had believed seven or eight points, but now he got confirmation from them, and his heart was a little cold.


    To be a dog, one must have the consciousness of being a dog. The master gives you meat to eat, which is a gift to you. But if you bite your master in the opposite direction, I''m afraid you''ll need more dog meat on the table tomorrow.


    "Second, I want you to submit to me. Those who are obedient will live and those who are rebellious will die!"


    Hearing this, even the most frightened people hesitated for a moment.


    They were able to come together because of the promise Wang huanxu had given each of them, but now suddenly a man came out and let himself and others submit to him, which can''t be said in any case.


    "If we listen to you, what can you give us?"


    Lu Beiyou heard the voice coming from the crowd, his mouth slightly tilted and said in a Yin voice, "did I say I was discussing with you?"


    "You


    As soon as the voice fell, the man who spoke in the crowd was separated.


    The people around spread out one after another, and the last barrier in my heart was being eroded bit by bit.


    "I don''t know what Wang Huan promised you, but now even if you meet me, you should listen to me, otherwise his end will be yours."


    "Brothers, you are all dead, fight with him!"


    The crowd could no longer bear this kind of psychological repression. After all, they broke out and yelled in unison. They were about to rush to land in the north.


    Lu Beiyou looked at them and sighed. He reached out and hit a loud finger. Countless blue lotus flowers were blooming on the ground and surrounded the crowd. The sword was flying to the sky.


    "I said that. I didn''t mean to discuss it with you. What I asked was whether your ministers would submit!"


    When the wind blows, Lu Beiyou''s sleeves are flying, and his white clothes are dancing. He looks like a real immortal, but he is awe inspiring, just like a king.


    Some people want to break through the green lotus sword array, but they haven''t stepped half a step, and their arms have been separated from their bodies.


    The indignant crowd, after all, lost all the resistance psychology, invincible put down their weapons.


    What about monks?


    After all, it''s the fish on the chopping board.


    Seeing that the people finally lost their mind to resist, Lu Beiyou also converged.


    Turning to the linen clothes, he said in a voice: "go and check it. After tonight, the stall of Qingxia temple will be handed over to you. I''ll take the ball home with me tomorrow


    Linen nodded and went forward.


    Just at this time, a big man burst out of the crowd, holding a big knife and chopping toward the linen clothes. Even if Lu Beiyou couldn''t help it, this scholar who seems to have no power to bind a chicken can still do it? As long as you can take him as a threat, you and others can get away.


    But as soon as his sword broke through Qinglian, it was about to fall on buma Yi, and buma Yi laughed.


    A hundred meter scroll hung horizontally in the air, entangled the strong man, and then threw it toward the distant cliff.


    Don''t be a scholar. There''s a lot of strength in the book.


    In this regard, Lu Beiyou did not look back, just holding the hand of Mu Qiuqiu and walking towards the other side of the hill.


    "Wait!"


    The woman who passed out had also woken up, seriously injured, vomited blood, and her eyes were low, but her tone was still rebellious.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The clouds in the sky gradually gathered, and a drop of rain fell on Lu Beiyou''s face, sliding out a beautiful arc and dropping on the ground.


    Lu Beiyou stood still, but he didn''t look back. He looked up at the sky, and his voice reached the woman''s ears."My surname is Lu. My name is Lu Beiyou."


    At this point, the woman finally lost all her strength, but the corner of her mouth showed a beautiful radian.


    "Lu? Lu Beiyou, it turns out that he is Zhongzhou young master and husband. It seems that I don''t have to bear the burden for you. Zhongzhou, he won''t cross it! "


    Then slowly closed his eyes, again in a coma in the past.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t stop this time. He walked towards the distance.


    "Lu Beiyou? Isn''t that the young master of the Lu family who was rumored to be going home at that time? "


    "It turned out to be him, but I heard that he was not disabled at that time?"


    "You know a hammer. You don''t know when I heard that Du Xiaokang was beaten half dead by Du Xiaokang on the night when he left the Lu family


    "The ninth in the world?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Lu Beiyou left, leaving nothing but cloth and linen clothes. Hearing the voices of the people on the scene, he nodded with a smile and began to count the number of people. The purpose of cloth and linen clothes for Lu Beiyou is to frighten people with the help of Lu Beiyou''s identity.


    Seeing people like this now, their goal has been achieved. In this way, they will no longer be rebellious. After all, the so-called Lu family is not something they can fight against.


    And from the beginning to the end, the ball is very clever, did not say a word, a small face of calm.


    When they got to a Qingshi bridge, Muqiu suddenly stopped.


    "Northbound, you''ve changed."


    "Well?"


    Lu Beiyou also listened and turned to look at the sad animal husbandry ball.


    There was a loud noise in the sky, and the rain began to fall on the world. The street vendors began to put away their carts and drive towards their home.


    Pedestrians began to run, scholar girl opened the oil paper umbrella, walking in the street, picturesque.


    The rain hit the bluestone slab, and the clear sound of falling rain came into the ear, which was pleasant to the ear.


    On the Qingshi bridge, young people and young girls look at each other.

 C324

    "It''s raining."


    Lu Beiyou reaches out his hand. The rain falls on his palm. There is a restaurant not far away, and there are not many guests.


    Lu Beiyou looked at mu Qiuqiu and said with a smile, "let''s go. Let''s go and say, don''t get wet by Lin."


    Muqiu didn''t say no, but he could clearly feel the trembling of Lu Beiyou''s arm.


    They came to the wine shop and ordered a pot of hot tea. Because of the rain and cold weather, Lu Beiyou ordered a small pot of warm wine.


    The shepherd sat on the railing, holding his knees tightly, and the rain fell around him, forming a curtain of rain, clattering incessantly.


    The rain is growing.


    Lu Beiyou poured a cup of hot tea and handed it to Mu Qiuqiu. He also sat opposite her and watched the pedestrians running away.


    "What did you want to say?"


    Mu Qiu looked at the steaming cup and lowered his head.


    "You have changed In the past, you killed people. It would never be like this I''m afraid that at the moment when you use your sword, I suddenly feel like I have lost you. It''s like you are clearly in front of me, but it seems that you are very far away from me. I''m afraid that one day you will leave me, just like Li Mu Niu. "


    When Lu Beiyou heard the choking mu Qiuqiu, he didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he looked at the rain and took a sip of warm wine.


    "Ball ball, do you know what I saw in cause and effect pool?"


    The shepherd gently shakes his head.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t care. He continued softly: "I saw my mother, knew the truth of everything, including the beginning and end of the end of the fairyland, knew my mission and my true identity."


    Lu Beiyou pauses and laughs at himself.


    "I think everything in the world has its own rules, and man is a free and unrestrained creature who can do whatever he wants. But I found that I was wrong. There is no absolute freedom in this world. Some people are born rich and some are born miserable. Everyone has his own burden on him. "


    "And you?"


    Lu Beiyou has not finished his speech, but Muqiu has interrupted.


    Lu Beiyou was stunned for a moment. He held the ball in his arms and said softly, "I don''t know. But I have a very important thing to do, which does not allow me to be as soft hearted as before. In the future, there will be many people bleeding and many people dying. I can''t stop it, and I can''t stop it. If I want to change all this and protect the people I want to protect, I can only force myself to become what I am now. "


    Lu Beiyou''s voice became smaller and smaller. "Behind me are you, Lu family, Lao Kong, Shifu, elder martial brother, er Niu, rouge, Yushu, Lao Kong, and many others. I don''t want to try losing again. "


    Muqiu didn''t speak. He just put down his tea cup, nestled in Lu Beiyou''s arms and closed his eyes.


    "Well, I know what you mean. Sorry, I shouldn''t have said... "


    "It''s not like you. If you used to be, you''d kick me out."


    Lu Beiyou''s mood also recovered a little. He made fun of the animal husbandry ball, but he got a white eye from her and waved a small fist.


    "Idiot, why do you want me to beat you again?"


    Lu Beiyou repeatedly begged for mercy. Then he turned his eyes to the rain and said in a soft voice, "Qiu Qiu, you are waiting for me for a while. I''ll go to solve something. We''ll go back to Lu''s house tomorrow."


    Mu Qiu nodded and turned around to help Lu Beiyou tidy up.


    "Be careful all the way."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, took an oil paper umbrella from the second-hand shop, opened it and walked out of the restaurant.


    Mu Qiuqiu looks at Lu Beiyou''s figure disappearing in the rain. He also takes back his sight and lies lazily on the railing, fiddling with the teacup in his hand.


    "Stinky guy, you should come back early. By the way, little two gave me a fried meatball. I haven''t eaten it for a long time


    "Ah! OK! My guest, just a moment. I''ll be right there! "


    With black ink on rice paper, Wang Huan stopped his brush and looked up at the rain curtain outside the window. A young man in white, holding an oil paper umbrella, was standing in front of his door.


    Wang Huan laughed, "Mr. Lu, why are you here?"


    Lu Beiyou went into the room and put the oil paper umbrella away.


    "If you wait for the guards at your door, you don''t have to wait. They''re dead."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s indifferent tone, Wang huanleng calmed down his shaking arm.


    "You know that?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded and sat opposite Wang Huan, pouring himself a cup of herbal tea.


    "Actually, I have some doubts."


    Wang Huan slumped back and sat on the chair. For a moment, he seemed to have lost all his strength and couldn''t smile bitterly. "Up to now, Mr. Lu asked, is this still meaningful?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head. "What''s meaningless is that he doesn''t understand."Fingers in the teacup edge gently friction, softly open mouth, "you see, I promise you in this Qingxia view under one person, ten thousand people above.". Even Mr. Hongyan, I asked him to avoid you. Isn''t that enough? "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s whisper, Wang Huan couldn''t help laughing.


    "Young master, you are not a child. How can you be so naive? I was born in a humble family and failed in the literature test. I had no choice but to go this way. Fight and kill, life and death has long been indifferent, into the python Gang, lucky to get your appreciation, to be able to make a smooth progress is my blessing. But man''s desire is infinite


    Wang Huan''s eyes were full of madness. "You have tried power. All beings are in your hands. Life and death are just between your thoughts. Will you be willing to go down to others?"


    Lu Beiyou did not speak for a long time and nodded.


    "I see. Do you have anything else to say? "


    Wang Huan''s words seemed to speak all his strength. He was paralyzed all over. He leaned back on the couch and closed his eyes silently.


    "I''ve never been married or childless in my life. Only one mother brought me up, and I''ve already sent her away. She''s very peaceful. My life will be complete. If you say the last words, it may be that if there is a next life, I hope God can be fair and let me cast a good baby. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded, turned around and left the room, took up the oil paper umbrella and walked towards the rain curtain.


    In the room, Wang Huan weakly dropped his arm, touched the tea cup on the table, and fell from the table to the ground.


    Outside the window, there was a lot of thunder and rain.


    Wang Huan in the room is smiling, cold all over, and a drop of blood oozes from the red line around his neck, falling on the ground and splashing.


    Standing in the courtyard, Lu Beiyou looks up at the sky. It''s overcast. The rain washes the corpse in the courtyard and cleans the bright red.


    The thunder of terror continued, and Lu Beiyou gradually disappeared in the rain.


    Life and death are in heaven, but life is in man.


    This is desire!

 C325

    Back at the restaurant, Lu Beiyou put away his oil paper umbrella.


    It''s funny to see that Muqiu is holding a string of balls in his mouth and his cheeks are bulging.


    After finishing his clothes, he went to the shepherd''s ball.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou coming back, mu Qiuqiu reached out and rushed to the plate. He grabbed a bunch of them and gave them to Lu Beiyou. "Come back and try this. I just ate a lot and it''s delicious."


    Lu Beiyou took it and tasted it. It was delicious.


    "By the way, we''ll rest here today and go home tomorrow."


    Muqiu nodded, swallowed the pill in his mouth, and asked in a voice, "by the way, where''s the linen?"


    "It''s OK. I forgot to tell you. Old Kong Shusheng''s spirit dissipated, and half of it fell on the ants, so he didn''t have to worry about it at all. What''s more, he needs to finish here, and he doesn''t have time to get away


    Mu Qiu''s face suddenly realized, "I see. No wonder I feel so familiar with his breath."


    Lu Beiyou smiles and helps Mu Qiu clean up the residue on her mouth.


    "Small two, open two upper rooms!"


    "No! Open a room


    Lu Beiyou looked at the animal husbandry ball beside him in amazement and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    "You! You! You


    "What, you, me, me? What? If you don''t want to, I don''t mind opening two. "


    It doesn''t matter that Mu Qiu has a face.


    "My guest, you see..."


    "One! Just one


    Lu Beiyou was determined and did not hesitate.


    No one found that a trace of blush had climbed up the cheek of the animal husbandry ball.


    It was night, Muqiu yawned and lay down on Lu Beiyou with a sleepy face.


    "What''s the matter? I''m still sleepy. "


    "Nothing. It''s just that you smell good."


    Mu Qiu Fu in Lu Beiyou''s body, a deep breath, a face of ease.


    "By the way, I always wanted to tell you something..."


    Mu Qiu seems to think of something. He looks up at Lu Beiyou and his face is full of tangles.


    "You said


    After thinking about it, Muqiu said, "I can''t tell you that Do you feel uncomfortable? "


    That one?


    Lu Beiyou was at a loss when he heard that, but the little face of Mu Qiuqiu who was talking had turned red into an apple. Fortunately, there was a moonlight cover, so Lu Beiyou couldn''t see it.


    "What''s that?"


    "That is That is... "


    Mu Qiuqiu didn''t know how to explain it for a moment, but when he heard Lu Beiyou''s tone, he was out of breath.


    At this time, Lu Beiyou suddenly realized that he could not help laughing, "how can it be? As long as I have you with me


    "But, but I heard that if you don''t do that, you''ll feel miserable..."


    The sound of Mu Qiu became lower and lower, and the mosquitoes and flies were weak. Lu Beiyou coughed.


    "Who, who told you that?"


    "Sister Xiao Yu told me..."


    Sister Xiao Yu? Lu Beiyou suddenly remembered that on the night when he and mu Qiuqiu returned to the tavern, he and Lao Kong were drunk on the roof. Then Mu Qiu was pulled back to the room by Xiao Yu to whisper.


    I didn''t expect Xiao Yu to teach her these things.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and explained in a dumb voice, "it doesn''t matter..."


    "Shut up


    Mu Qiu suddenly got angry and put out his little hand to block Lu Beiyou''s mouth.


    "Just lie down for me."


    After that, mu Qiuqiu got into the quilt. Lu Beiyou''s eyes suddenly widened and his toes twitched. A warm feeling came from his lower body to his brain.


    The rain outside the window didn''t mean to stop, blocking the house full of spring.


    For a long time, mu Qiuqiu got out of the quilt, moved his throat, and looked at Lu Beiyou. In the night, mu Qiuqiu''s bright eyes were full of water drops, and his voice was hoarse. "I''ve done this for you. If you don''t want me again, I''ll castrate you!"


    Lu Beiyou is still savoring the comfortable aftertaste just now. Hearing mu Qiuqiu''s words, Lu Beiyou nods with a smile and reaches out her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Well, well, I promise you! I swear, I can''t abandon you in my life. If I break the oath, I''ll have five thunders in the sky! "


    Boom!


    Lightning and thunder outside the window, Lu Beiyou a black line.


    The shepherd chuckled.


    Before long, mu Qiuqiu was coaxed by Lu Beiyou and fell asleep on him. Lu Beiyou looked down at the girl in his arms, stretched out her hand and gathered up her scattered hair. Looking at her sleeping face, Lu Beiyou felt pity.Because they like each other, but they can''t integrate into one, so in order to achieve this step, Lu Beiyou only feels a burst of heartache.


    Those who have feelings hurt others, and those who have no feelings hurt themselves.


    Although he gave the ball a promise, but he can really do it?


    Family enmity, national enmity, eternal enmity.


    Lu Beiyou takes a breath of turbid air. If everything is settled down in the future and he can survive smoothly, he will take mu Qiuqiu and his family back to live in castle peak city or Beishan.


    Thinking, thinking, Lu Beiyou is also blind and sleeps in the rain.


    It was a bloody night.


    The forces of Qingxia temple were cleaned one by one, and many people lost their lives in their sleep.


    And the person who started all this stood in the rain without expression, followed by a woman with scar on her eyes.


    Looking at the scholar''s expressionless face, there is an orderly order to kill. Even the woman who is used to life and death can''t help shivering.


    This scholar is far more frightening than those who hurt themselves badly today.


    Linen face in the rain gradually some pale, the woman finally can''t see down, hold up an umbrella came to linen side, voice: "since the rain, why don''t go into the room to give orders?"


    Bu Ma Yi looked back at the woman. She stepped back half a step. Bu Ma Yi laughed and said, "I have to keep calm at all times. This rain is just right. If I were in my study, I''m afraid I wouldn''t die tonight. "


    Under his command, nearly a thousand people have lost their lives, and every order is either to destroy the gang or the clan. No one is left alive.


    When she came to the palace with Bu Ma Yi, she found that there were all dead people here. She had specially checked it at that time, and all of them were cut off by Jian Yi.


    is as like as two peas in Lu''s family.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Ah?"


    The woman was stunned for a while, and then said in a voice: "my name is Qingzhao."


    "My body? I thought you called yourself a mother


    Qingzhao turned her lips and muttered softly, "and am I that old?"


    Cloth linen clothes burst out laughing, "very good, then you remember my name, my name is linen clothes, cloth linen clothes! The names of my readers will ring all over the world

 C326

    The sun shines on the earth, and the people wake up from their sleep.


    After a heavy rain, all the haze has cleared up.


    And the gossip around Qingxia Temple began to spread everywhere. For example, the master of the palace changed, and there were countless corpses in the hills behind. What forces have changed their leaders, and what forces have merged with what forces.


    Before and after tea, these things have become the common people''s gossip.


    "I said, you don''t care if it''s so crazy outside?"


    Lu Beiyou is nibbling at the apple and lazily talks to the linen clothes sitting in front of his desk.


    Looking at Lu Beiyou who didn''t care about his image in front of him, bu Mayi couldn''t help helping him, "I said that you are also the young master of the Lu family. Can you care about your own image?"


    "It''s not like we don''t know each other."


    For Lu Beiyou''s refutation, bu Mayi rolled his eyes.


    "By the way, you''re leaving today, aren''t you?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded, jumped down from his desk and clapped his hands. "Well, since you stay here, I''m relieved. Is there anything else I can do for you before you leave? For example, the one behind you


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes look behind him. Qingzhao, who had been in conflict with Lu Beiyou before, stands behind him and looks at him with vigilance.


    Bu Ma Yi shook his head with a smile. "Before, Wang Huan''s men were shocked by you. I''ve incorporated all of them. Those who are not obedient have gone down. Now, with Qingzhao and me, you can rest assured that the forces around you are big and small. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "that''s good, then I''ll go."


    Finish saying, walk toward the direction of the door, mu Qiuqiu is standing outside the door waiting for him.


    "Yes


    Just as Lu Beiyou was about to step out of his room, bu Mayi suddenly stopped him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The linen clothes closed the book, looked at Lu Beiyou and said solemnly, "are you not afraid that I am the next Wang Huan? You know, Wang Huan and I are not at the same level. "


    For this sentence, Lu Beiyou said, "whatever you want, why don''t you give it to Zhongzhou?"


    Cloth linen clothes Leng for a while, and then back on the reclining chair, smiling at Lu Beiyou out of the voice: "you so believe me?"


    "What else?"


    "Why?"


    Why? Lu Beiyou''s face was filled with a bright smile, "because you are in linen."


    Bu Ma Yi was a fool. It took him a long time to recover. Lu Beiyou had already disappeared, and he could not help shaking his head with a smile.


    "Young master Bu, just now..."


    Standing behind the linen clothes, Qingzhao was confused. She didn''t understand a word of the conversation between them.


    "Nothing. By the way, replace the gangs and families cleaned yesterday with our people, and then put together all the resources that can be mobilized in the hands of other forces. I want to see the results today."


    "Yes."


    Qingzhao didn''t ask any more when she saw how much linen clothes she didn''t want. She walked out of the study, just like he stretched out his hand to himself to be his bodyguard. This man is really interesting.


    Because I am a linen garment


    Linen sitting in front of the desk, palm gently in the hands of the book gently wipe, for a long time, burst out laughing: "surnamed Lu, you eat me dead ah!"


    Above the clouds, Lu Beiyou looked at Mu Qiu, who was not comfortable with his little face. He couldn''t help wondering, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with your throat? "


    I don''t know if it''s OK, but when I said that Mu Qiu''s face was red, he turned his head and glared at the landing northward.


    In response, Lu Beiyou quickly raised his hands and signaled his surrender.


    Muqiu, that''s a lot of relief.


    Lu Beiyou''s heart warms up. He puts his arms around Muqiu''s body and makes her sit in his arms.


    "How can I see my grandfather like this..."


    Mu Qiu opened his mouth quietly, but when he spoke, he felt a sore throat and his voice was hoarse.


    Lu Beiyou put his chin on mu Qiuqiu''s forehead and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Grandfather won''t care


    "But But... "


    Looking at the flustered animal husbandry ball, Lu Beiyou put her hand in his palm, "it''s OK, I''m here."


    After hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Muqiu calmed down and leaned back.


    It seems that as long as there is Lu Beiyou, she seems to have a Tianzhu.


    At this point, she did not remember that she was the master of all swords in the world, and she was just Lu Beiyou''s wife.


    Between the clouds, time is fast.


    Lu Beiyou thinks of the magnificent scenery he saw when he first used to use the sword. The crane bumps into the sky and the immortal lies in the clouds.


    It used to look like a fairy, but now it''s easy for me.


    He suddenly thought of the last conversation between Wang Huan and himself. He was used to the people above. How could he be willing to go down?Lu Beiyou doesn''t know how to refute this.


    Between thinking, they have stopped in front of an open vermilion gate.


    The guard in front of the door was alert when he saw the visitor, but when he saw that the visitor was Lu Beiyou, he was all happy and knelt down on one knee towards the landing.


    "Welcome home, young Lord."


    At the moment, Lu Beiyou had already recovered his mind and helped them up with a smile, "OK, OK, it''s all his own people. How can they get so much red tape, just like the stinky student in linen clothes?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the two guards laughed.


    Lu Beiyou said hello to them and was about to walk towards the landing mansion with the hand of Muqiu.


    It was not until their figure disappeared that the two guards withdrew their eyes.


    "Who is the girl just led by the young master?"


    "That won''t be our future little grandmother, will it?"


    "No, who''s the woman in front of the house?"


    The two were puzzled.


    The Lu family, which has always been famous for its iron and blood, now comes two women, and each of them is no less than the bodyguard of his young master.


    At the thought of three women meeting, the two guards shivered.


    "Forget it, let''s just watch the door."


    "I think so."


    When Lu Beiyou walked into Lu''s house, everything in it was the same as when he first came back, without any change.


    Instead of going back to his yard immediately, he asked a man where his grandfather was and learned that he was playing chess with others in his study.


    Lu Beiyou''s hand is about to pass. The palm of Mu Qiu''s hand is full of sweat. Lu Beiyou pinches her little hand to show her that she is at ease.


    "Beiyou, do you think my grandfather would not like me? After all, I used to be so..."


    In front of the study, Lu Beiyou looks at the sheepish animal husbandry ball and finds it funny.


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK. I''m here!"


    Feeling the temperature of Lu Beiyou''s palm, mu Qiuqiu calms down and smiles at Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou turned his head, took a deep breath, and pushed open the door of his study


    But before he finished, he was shocked by the scene in front of him.

 C327

    I saw an old man and a young man, pedaling a chair, surrounded by a chessboard, blowing his beard and staring, rolling up their sleeves, as if they were ready to fight at any time.


    And behind the old man, a young man with a helpless face looked at the scene in front of him, as if he was used to it.


    The old man is Lu shouhuang, and the young man is also one of the purposes of his return this time: Li Nanju.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Lu Beiyou said in a heavy voice: "what are you doing?"


    Lu Zhenzhen, who was standing behind Lu shouhuang, took the lead in responding and trotted toward the landing north. "You''re back. These two people play chess here every day, just like fighting. I can''t stand it any more."


    Lu Beiyou looks at the young man in front of him in a trance.


    I saw Lu Zhenzhen for the first time. He was still a scheming boy. Now he is a helpless young man. It seems that a lot of things have happened during his own time.


    "Oh, back from the North tour."


    When Lu Beiyou heard Lu shouhuang''s voice, he couldn''t help complaining and saying, "can you, old man "Lying trough?"


    Lu Beiyou just thought of Lu shouhuang. He was sitting at his desk with a book in his hand. He was making a cup of hot tea in front of him. He was very slow and dealt with important matters. It seemed that he was not the one who was fighting with Li Nanju just now.


    By the way! Li Nanju!


    Lu Beiyou is just an amazing Kung Fu, Li Nanju has disappeared.


    In the heart is a burst of dark scold.


    "Oh, here comes the ball girl, too? I''ve heard about what happened to you. Don''t worry, grandpa is ready for you. "


    When Lu shouhuang saw Muqiu, a bright light flashed in his eyes. Then he stood up from his desk and walked towards the study with his hand holding Muqiu.


    Leaving a black line on Lu Beiyou''s face in front of the door.


    "Really, go and get what I''ve prepared."


    Hearing Lu shouhuang''s words, Lu Zhenzhen answered and walked out of the study. Lu Beiyou also walked into the study, pulled a chair and sat down opposite them.


    "as like as two peas, I have chosen a similar bracelet for you," said Grandpa. "What I left behind is that she can never be careless."


    Lu shouhuang looks at Mu Qiu with a look of heartache and recollection.


    "It''s OK, Grandpa..."


    "Grandfather?"


    Hearing the sound of the animal husbandry ball, Lu shouhuang suddenly slapped the table and started to blow his beard and stare at Lu Beiyou, "smelly boy, when you brought people here, didn''t you say that you were responsible for other people''s girls? Still call me grandfather? "


    Lu Beiyou just poured a cup of tea and drank it. When he heard this, he spat out and coughed.


    It''s none of my business?


    Seeing this, mu Qiuqiu patted Lu Beiyou on the back, looked at Lu shouhuang and apologized: "sorry, Grandpa, I''m not used to it just now. Don''t mind."


    "Well, that''s right!"


    With that, Lu shouhuang sat down with a satisfied face and looked at Mu Qiu with more and more satisfied eyes.


    "Grandfather, here''s the bracelet."


    as like as two peas, the rosewood box came into the hall, and then handed it to Lu Shouhuang. It was just the same as the two man when he was there.


    "As for me, I''m old and have no ability. It doesn''t matter that Su Su left you the broken one. It''s auspicious, but you are the granddaughter-in-law of our family. I can''t be a grandfather without a little sincerity. I made a special one for you by imitating the one on the ninth day of junior high school. Don''t worry, it''s a jade material picked by the old man and polished by me. Don''t despise me for being so old and stupid. "


    Lu shouhuang said that he had already grasped the arm of Muqiu and brought the bracelet to her wrist.


    Muqiu shook his head, "no, no, as long as it''s made by my grandfather, I like everything."


    Looking at the bracelet on the wrist, mu Qiuqiu was very happy.


    Hearing Mu Qiu''s words, Lu shouhuang seemed to feel a lot of psychological pressure. He heaved a sigh of relief and said with a laugh, "that''s good, that''s good!"


    "Master, I''m here for..."


    Lu Beiyou is very happy to see the old and the young, and his heart is also very warm. But this time, he can''t afford to waste any time, so he has to say the purpose of this time.


    But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Lu shouhuang: "don''t worry, wait a minute. Now I have something to say to my granddaughter-in-law. Go out first. By the way, remember to go to the ancestral hall and ask your second grandfather to come


    Lu Beiyou sees Lu shouhuang who completely ignores himself and pays attention to Mu Qiu. He also nods weakly.


    "Come out with me."


    Lu Beiyou left his study and saw the old and the young talking about their family. From time to time, there were bursts of laughter and laughter, and the corners of his mouth also turned up.I was worried that mu Qiuqiu would not be used to it when she first came here, but Lu Beiyou was relieved to see his grandfather''s attitude towards her.


    Seeing Lu Zhenzhen coming out, Lu Beiyou takes his shoulder and walks towards the ancestral hall.


    "Let''s go to the ancestral hall with me. By the way, tell me what happened at home when I was away."


    Lu Zhenzhen looks at Lu Beiyou like a hooligan, nods helplessly, and tells Lu Beiyou all the recent things along the way.


    Shortly after he left, Dou a was summoned back to the Eastern Zhou Dynasty. Then a million stone grain and grass suddenly arrived at Lu''s home from the Eastern Zhou Dynasty.


    Then a frustrated scholar came to Lu''s home with the token of landing in the north. Lu shouhuang talked to him all night, and the next day, without saying a word, he handed over the power of Lu''s night bat plate to the scholar.


    Before long, a seriously injured young man fainted in the courtyard of the Lu family. After he was rescued, he stayed in the Lu family and couldn''t get along with the old man every day.


    Later, another woman entered Lu''s home, claiming to be one of Lu''s wives.


    At this point, Lu Zhenzhen''s eyes can not help looking at Lu Beiyou strangely, but ushered in Lu Beiyou''s fist, "what are you looking at? Go on talking about you!"


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou didn''t want to say anything, Lu Zhenzhen said nothing.


    Lu Beiyou also stood in the courtyard and began to sort out what Lu Zhenzhen had just said.


    Lu Beiyou was also stunned by the millions of stone grains and grasses. He didn''t expect that he would do it so soon when he asked in Ren Changfeng''s study at that time.


    As for the summoning of Dou a in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, I think it is because of the alliance between the Eastern Zhou Dynasty and Zhongzhou. It will not be long before the Eastern Zhou Dynasty will clearly stand on the side of Zhongzhou.


    After all, the situation has changed so much that no one knows when it will. To reach an alliance as soon as possible is equivalent to an additional layer of security, which is beneficial to both the Eastern Zhou Dynasty and the central continent.

 C328

    Needless to say, the scholar must have come to Lu''s home after he separated from Guyang city.


    Then the seriously injured man and the woman who claimed to be his wife.


    Lu Beiyou''s heart can''t help a burst of anger, don''t even think about it. It must be Li Nanju and Gu maner.


    At that time, when he was in the prime minister''s residence, before he wanted to kill himself, he seemed to move his hand to one of the onlookers around him. However, the man ran away crazily, but he still suffered a lot of injuries. Later, I learned that it was a man with Gu Man''er.


    It can only be that damned Li Nanju.


    As for Gu Man''er, Lu Beiyou was silent for a while and didn''t know how to talk about it.


    "By the way, elder brother, I learned from the spy that when you were in the prime minister''s mansion, it was true that you had a big hand with the saint of langtuo temple for a woman?"


    Looking at Lu Zhenzhen''s gossip expression, Lu Beiyou gave him a fist without thinking about it.


    Lu Zhenzhen covered his nose and bared his teeth for a while.


    "As much as you know."


    With that, Lu Beiyou stopped thinking and walked towards the ancestral hall. Lu Zhenzhen did not ask much about it, and followed Lu Beiyou.


    Standing in front of the ancient wooden ancestral hall, Lu Beiyou and Lu Zhenzhen both stopped, put away their cynical look, and solemnly packed their bags.


    Then I stepped into the gate of the ancestral hall.


    Looking at the smart cards standing behind the door, there is a sudden commotion behind Lu Beiyou, and then the fighting figures appear behind him.


    At that time, he came here, passed the test of thousands of souls, and carried the will of all armies.


    Now back again, Lu Beiyou left endless desolation and respect in his heart.


    "You''re back?"


    An old man stood up from Yupu not far from Lingpai and came to Lu Beiyou.


    "Well, second grandfather, I''m back."


    Lu an looked at the spirit of Lu Beiyou, a face of gratification, "good, good back!"


    "Well, second grandfather, if you have any reminiscences, I''ll tell you to go to the study now."


    Before Lu Beiyou can speak, Lu Zhenzhen has taken the lead.


    "Now? What''s wrong with him? "


    "That Second grandfather I came back with the ball... "


    "The ball?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Lu an seemed to think of something. He suddenly realized that his face was red. He patted Lu Beiyou on the shoulder and said in a heavy voice, "you''ve done a good job this time, boy!"


    With that, he walked out of the ancestral hall, and then came a laugh from a distance.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t rub his eyebrows. Then he took three sticks of incense from afar, worshipped the spirit card three times, and put the incense on the jar.


    The wisps of cigarettes dispersed, and the fighting spirit on Lu Beiyou''s back dissipated a lot.


    "Are you interested in going up with me?"


    Lu Zhenzhen nodded.


    Lu Beiyou bypasses the Lingpai and walks to the door. On the barren mountain behind the ancestral hall, the countless tombstones still stand in place, and the bluestone steps are still there.


    Lu Beiyou stepped on the first stage, and now the pressure he was under for the first time has disappeared.


    Lu Zhenzhen follows Lu Beiyou and goes all the way. Only when they know that they are on the last stage of martial arts can they stop.


    Lu Beiyou came to the edge of the stage and sat down, overlooking the thousands of tombstones.


    Lu Zhenzhen stood beside him and did not speak.


    For a long time, Lu Beiyou took the lead in breaking the silence on the barren mountain.


    "When I''m away, I''m tired of managing the Lu family, aren''t I?"


    Lu Zhenzhen shook his head with a smile. "I''m not tired at all. Can you help me deal with the problem. Later, the scholar named Bu Ma Yi came, and I was more relaxed. "


    "Is it?"


    Lu Beiyou said it in a soft voice, his eyes in a trance.


    "Do you know? At that time, when I stepped here, I was totally disappointed. At that time, my body was almost useless and my meridians were broken. However, I was shocked by the thousands of spirits. Each of them is a hero, a hero of China. "


    Lu Beiyou sniffed and continued: "at the last step, I had lost consciousness. It was they who pushed me to the last stage. Only in this way can I get what I have on my back."


    When speaking, behind Lu Beiyou, it seems that thousands of troops are surging out, mighty and unparalleled in the world.


    Lu Zhenzhen didn''t say a word, just listened quietly.


    "Now I know everything, I know my father, I know these heroes, and I know why these tombstones are fighting. They are real heroes. "


    Lu Zhenzhen nodded, facing the tombstone under his body, lowered his straight waist, "thank you, soldiers."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t stop him. He stood up from the martial arts platform and patted the dust on his body. "Yes, they are all heroes. It''s true. If one day all the Lu family were killed, what would you do?"Lu Zhenzhen laughed at the speech.


    "I can''t be the only one left in the Lu family, because at that time I definitely died earlier than anyone else."


    Lu Beiyou laughs.


    Many tombstones under his body also trembled, and a trace of invisible breath spread from the tombstone and fell on Lu Zhenzhen.


    Later, Lu Beiyou reached out and took down a wine gourd from his waist, which he brought back from the wine shop at that time.


    Open the plug and pour the wine under the stage.


    "All the officers and men, now Jiuzhou is not stable. I can''t help but bring such a little wine. I will take hundreds of jars of good wine when the country is prosperous and healthy. I won''t come back until I get drunk!"


    Countless tombstones in the barren mountain trembled at the moment, like the sound of landing and traveling north.


    "Let''s go."


    Lu Beiyou bows to the tombstone, then steps up the bluestone steps. Lu Zhenzhen follows him and walks towards the ancestral hall.


    "Lao Wang, I''ll tell you, this boy is good!"


    "Hahaha, it''s OK. I pushed him desperately behind him at that time!"


    "Lu family, there are successors!"


    "Yes, I just don''t know when we old people will see us in the golden age of the whole country."


    "Come on, don''t be a sissy. Isn''t Lao Lu taking good care of our family? That''s enough. We''re not fighting for nothing! "


    "Ah ha ha! Yes! Yes


    But who can hear these sounds?


    Lu Beiyou walked out of the ancestral hall and came to a tree. He suddenly stopped and said, "really, you go to the old man first. I have something else to do."


    Lu Zhenzhen didn''t ask much, nodded and left directly.


    When Lu Zhenzhen''s figure gradually disappeared, Lu Beiyou''s face was also gloomy. He said in a overcast voice, "come out, how long do you want to hide in the tree?"


    As Lu Beiyou''s voice fell, a figure suddenly jumped down from the tree.


    "I said Lu, your nose is too smart."

 C329

    "I have hidden my breath. How did you find me?"


    The face of that person who falls is lazy, the tone is full of don''t understand.


    "Because you have a disgusting smell that I''m familiar with."


    That person smelt speech Leng for a while, smelt on oneself, shrugged a shoulder, "have no flavor, I feel quite fragrant."


    "Li, I don''t have time to talk to you. I ask you, what are you doing here?"


    And this person is Li Nanju.


    "Ah? You say that


    Li Nanju said with a smile, "it''s nothing. I said that I was injured by the old bald donkey in langtuo temple at that time. Then I ran all the way, and finally I was seriously injured and comatose. When I woke up, I was already here. Do you believe it?"


    Lu Beiyou looks unhappy. He looks at the ancestral hall, turns around and leaves, "follow me."


    "Why? Young master, are you going out? "


    Lu Beiyou nodded. Li Nanju put her hands behind her head, whistling and looking cynical.


    Finally, they came to a tea shop by the side of the road and stopped.


    "Small two, a pot of herbal tea, put more mint."


    "OK, my guest, just a moment."


    "Herbal tea? I thought you would buy me a drink. "


    Li Nanju turned his lips, Lu Beiyou didn''t bother to pay attention to him. But this time I''m here to tell you something. "


    "Oh..."


    Li Nanju''s face lacks interest, as if he is not interested in anything.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t care either. When the herbal tea came up, Lu Beiyou poured a cup for himself. He drank it all with a piece of mint in his mouth.


    "Do you know Xuanyuan?"


    "Well Yeah?! "


    Li Nanju nodded weakly, but when he heard the word Xuanyuan, he seemed to suddenly think of something. He couldn''t help but widen his eyes and clap the table.


    This time, on the contrary, Lu''s trip to the North was calm.


    "Where did you hear these two words from?"


    Li Nanju''s tone was full of shock. Lu Beiyou laughed, released his teacup and said in a soft voice: "Xuanyuan sword is carved with mountains and plants, and with all creatures, sun, moon and stars. It started in the summer, and it''s a tool for the country. "


    Li Nanju looks at Lu Beiyou. Zhang KaiKou wants to say something, but he finds it hard to say.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not from your world. In Beishan, I know everything. We are not a person of a plane. "


    Lu Beiyou looked down at the empty teacup and continued: "I don''t care what the purpose of your coming to Lu''s house is, but you didn''t make trouble in Lu''s house. I''m very grateful to you. However, one thing belongs to another. I owe you a favor. This time I came to see you and told you to go to Beishan. "


    Master Xuanyuan, Li Nanju, hearing the name, could not help swallowing his saliva, shaking his arms, and his voice was hoarse. "Do you mean there are still people from my hometown in the world?"


    Lu Beiyou was silent for a moment and nodded.


    "If master Xuanyuan didn''t cheat me, it should be."


    Hearing this, Li Nanju seems to have lost all her strength and sat down on the chair, hehe, hehe! He began to giggle.


    After a while, Li Nanju seemed to suddenly think of something. He grabbed Lu Beiyou''s shoulder and said excitedly: "do you mean master Xuanyuan is in Beishan now?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head. "Master Xuanyuan is dead..."


    "Dead? Impossible, impossible! I don''t know how many cycles I''ve gone through in the five thousand years of Daxia. I''ve stood on the world stage and can''t stand down. Master Xuanyuan is an indispensable link in the history of Daxia. How can he die? Impossible, impossible


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Li Nanju burst out laughing,. He explained in a voice, with a face of disbelief.


    In this regard, Lu Beiyou did not make an explanation, but asked: "you once said that if you meet again, you will tell me all the truth about you. Do you still count?"


    Li Nanju nodded and said with a smile, "count, of course!"


    "That''s good. I''m looking forward to seeing you next time. You''ll tell me the story of your hometown. But now you don''t have much time. The elder of Beishan doesn''t have much time left. If you don''t go to Beishan now, I''m afraid you''ll regret it."


    "Yes? I''ll talk to you next time. "


    Li Nanju got up and was about to leave the tea shop. When he turned around, he suddenly stopped.


    "By the way, I haven''t said sorry to you all the time. Gu Man''er is a good girl. Maybe her burden is too heavy. That''s why she has come to this stage. If I have a chance, I can tell you everything next time."


    Lu Beiyou Leng for a while, Li Nanju has disappeared in a hurry, can not help but pull the corner of the mouth.


    Hate it?Lu Beiyou didn''t know. He poured himself another cup of herbal tea, but somehow it was bitter this time.


    Once, when he escaped from Lu''s family and was poor, he fought with wild dogs for food.


    Before being picked up and brought back to Beishan by the elder master brother, a smiling young man stood in front of him and stretched out his hand to him.


    He said: "look at you so poor, just like a beggar, you can hang out with me in the future, you will not lose a bite to eat."


    Lu Beiyou, who just snatched a piece of steamed bun, instinctively believed the boy who appeared in front of him and stretched out his hand.


    He said, his name is Li Nanju, orange of orange.


    Later, he took what he began to eat, and found a small temple in the mountain to sit down, fish, hunt, and taught himself how to survive.


    Every night, he would hum the unknown song with strange lyrics.


    Lu Beiyou slowly closed his eyes and heard the familiar melody.


    "Orange, if you didn''t kill me at that time, wouldn''t everything be what it is now?"


    The piercing pain, cold eyes, his bloody hands are Lu Beiyou''s blood.


    Lu Bei couldn''t persuade him to speak. He just staggered back and wanted to speak, but he couldn''t make a sound. His eyes were full of incomprehension.


    He didn''t notice that Li Nanju''s arm was shaking.


    Later, Lu Beiyou fell off the cliff, but was saved by the branch decompression. He fell into the stream and lost his memory.


    Later, I met Mu Qiu.


    Lu Beiyou slowly opened his eyes, in front of a girl is a worried look at himself, "Stinky guy, are you ok?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head with a smile. "It''s OK. I just think of something that happened before. By the way, how did you find this place? Is that the end of what grandpa told you? "


    The shepherd hummed twice, with a proud face, "you are my man. How can I not know where you are?"


    Then the little face suddenly turned red, lowered his head and said, "by the way, grandfather asked you to go back with me."


    "Well?"

 C330

    Xianyang town is located in the east of the imperial city of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty.


    The town was as peaceful as ever, but today a strong man broke the peace and fainted in the street.


    When the strong man woke up, he found himself lying on an old wooden bed.


    An old woman is weaving not far away.


    "Where is this?"


    When the old woman saw the strong man wake up, she stopped her action and showed a kind smile.


    "Where are you from, young man? How could you faint on the road? "


    Where do you come from?


    The strong man was stunned for a moment, scratched his head, thought about it, and said with a simple smile: "I came from a far, far place. It seems that I''ve been on the road recently and I''ve been hungry and dizzy."


    With that, there was a gurgling sound in his stomach.


    The old woman couldn''t help laughing. She stooped from her chair, pulled the rope from the beam, and a basket fell down.


    The old woman took out two steamed buns and handed them to the strong man. However, it seemed that she bumped into something and was about to fall to the ground. The strong man appeared in front of the old woman and helped her up.


    The old woman rubbed her waist and said, "no, no, I''m old. It''s not a good way to walk. We don''t have much left. You can make do with the two steamed buns left. "


    Strong man smell speech, just want to shake his head, stomach is grunt ring up.


    This time, the old woman gave the steamed bun to the strong man.


    Then he turned back to weaving, "you don''t know, young man. Now bandits are rampant here. It''s good to have something to eat. My life is not worth money. Maybe I''ll leave at any time. You''re not hungry."


    Strong man Leng for a while, do not know why the bottom of my heart suddenly feel a pain.


    "Where is this, Granny?"


    "Here?"


    The old woman stopped for a moment, and a trace of memory flashed in her eyes.


    "It''s called Xianyang Town, a hundred miles east of the imperial city."


    "How long is it from Penglai?"


    Penglai?


    The old woman turned to look at the strong man and asked, "young man, where are you going and what are you doing?"


    The strong man put a mouthful of steamed bun into his mouth and said vaguely, "Master said, I want to go to Penglai and get something."


    Hearing the strong man''s words, the old woman waved her hand with a smile.


    "No, it''s all gone. Some people used to say that when they went to Penglai to look for opportunities, there were countless practitioners passing by Xianyang Town, but none of them came back. Later, a ragged and delirious man came back and said that Penglai was full of demons and ghosts. It was not a blessed place at all. As soon as he finished, the man died. "


    "So."


    The strong man seems to have nothing to do. After eating one of his hands, he begins to eat the second one.


    "Yes, no one has been to Penglai since then. Now Xianyang town is no longer what it used to be. "


    "Ah? Why does mother-in-law say that? "


    The old woman stopped her movements, and a sad color flashed across her face.


    "It used to be a prosperous place for trade and trade. Later, a group of bandits came. At first, they didn''t care. After all, the government was there, but we didn''t expect that the next day when we woke up, the front door of the government was soaked with blood. Dozens of people all over the Yamen were killed. "


    The action of the strong man also stopped.


    "The bandit did it?"


    The old woman nodded.


    "Then why don''t you get somebody to tell you?"


    "It''s not that I didn''t think about it. I asked someone to report it. As a result, the people who went out never came back. Later, we discussed to find a practitioner to help us, but we didn''t expect that the practitioner would be amputated the next day and put up at the entrance of the town. "


    At this point, the old woman could not help shivering.


    The strong man put down his steamed bread and patted the old woman on the back, which calmed her down.


    "At first, the gang committed all kinds of crimes, such as burning, killing and looting. All the young women and strong men in the town were taken away, leaving only a group of old, weak, sick and disabled people like us. Later, people were sent to the town every few days to search for food. "


    At this point, the old woman was crying.


    The strong man looked at the old woman and the steamed bread in his hand, and swallowed it in his stomach.


    "Don''t worry, old lady. I''ll help you solve them. As a reward, when I come back, you can tell me the direction of Penglai. "


    Hearing the strong man''s words, the old woman was in a panic, and quickly advised: "young man, never! You don''t know, they are not ordinary bandits. They are all murderous practitioners. They are very powerful. You''d better finish your steamed bread and leave here! "


    The strong man was about to speak when he was interrupted by a knock at the door.


    In front of the door came beating and impatient roaring, "old man, don''t hurry out and take out the month''s offering, otherwise I don''t mind carrying your head to see the boss.""That''s to say, when I''m old, I should have been in the underground for a long time. I''m still living to waste food."


    Hearing the sound outside the door, the old woman instinctively stepped back and was about to fall to the ground. The strong man reached out again and helped her up.


    Then he was about to walk towards the door, but the old woman grabbed him desperately and didn''t let him go out.


    "Don''t go out, young man! Live, live is the most important thing


    The strong man touched his head with a smile, and then nodded. The old woman was about to get up and look for the tribute. Suddenly she found that the strong man was gone, and there was a scream from outside her home.


    The old woman, with a look of panic, rushed out of the door.


    I saw that the strong man had a dead body under his feet, holding another man''s neck in his hand, struggling in pain.


    See the old woman came out, the strong man''s face showed a simple and honest smile.


    "Granny, you saved my life and gave me food. Boy, I really have nothing to offer to repay you. Today I''ll help you get rid of these bandits. "


    "Young man, wanwan..."


    Before the old woman finished speaking, the strong man had cut off the man''s life.


    The bandits who were searching around also heard the screams of their companions and quickly gathered in the direction of the strong man.


    Dozens of people and horses blocked the two entrances of the street.


    The strong man turned his head and looked around. He split his mouth and laughed. He threw his body aside.


    "Kill


    When dozens of people saw this scene, they also felt that they had been provoked. When did anyone dare to challenge their dignity.


    The strong man clenched his fist, and there was a crackling sound.


    With dozens of people shouting and killing, a strong man yelled and stood on countless corpses.


    The old woman was paralyzed in fear.


    The strong man came over with a smile on his face. "Old woman, you don''t have to be afraid. After today, Xianyang town is still Xianyang town before."


    As he spoke, the strong man grabbed the only living thing he had left among the many corpses and walked towards the distance.


    "Old lady, when I come back, remember to tell me the direction of Penglai."


    The old woman looked at the body in front of her and fell to the ground, then two lines of turbid tears fell from her eyes.


    Then he began to wail.


    The strong man walked in front, with a gloomy face. He held the man in his hand and begged for mercy. The strong man ignored him.


    "Er Niu, when you go down the mountain, you will help if you are good and get rid of if you are evil. We who practice Taoism build a kind of smoke and fire. "


    Er Niu stopped, looked up at the tall village in front of him, and laughed.


    Elder martial brother, er Niu understand!

 C331

    "Grandfather asked me to go back?"


    Lu Beiyou looked at the coquettish animal husbandry ball in front of him. He also guessed something. He nodded and led the animal husbandry ball towards the landing mansion.


    One of his goals of coming to Zhongzhou has been completed. Li Nanju has gone to Beishan. When he meets the first generation of the Eastern Emperor, it''s not what he needs to worry about.


    After Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu returned to Lu Fu, Lu shouhuang and Lu anzheng sat together to play chess.


    See two people to come back, immediately signal them two to go over.


    "Old man, what''s the matter? Call me back in such a hurry?"


    "A good thing, a great good thing!"


    Lu shouhuang stroked his beard and said with a smile: "you''re going north. You see, my grandfather is old and Qiuqiu has gone home with you. When do you say you can get married?"


    Married?


    Lu Bei you Leng for a moment, also know why Mu Qiu was so shy just now.


    Lu didn''t answer immediately, but looked at mu Qiuqiu. Seeing that she lowered her head and didn''t look up, Lu laughed and looked at Lu shouhuang and said, "well, old man, I still have some things to solve. Maybe it won''t be long before I leave Lu''s house. When I come back, I''ll bring mu Qiuqiu back with me, and then we''ll get married Why? "


    Lu shouhuang and Lu an looked at each other, with a look of disappointment on their faces.


    "North tour, I don''t mean you, you are old and big. The girl, Qiu Qiu, has reached her age. Your second grandfather and I like it very much. Why don''t we just take advantage of the fact that I''m here with your second grandfather this time? "


    Lu Beiyou smiles bitterly and looks at mu Qiuqiu''s embarrassment.


    It''s not that Lu Beiyou doesn''t want to. He definitely wants to get married as soon as possible, so that he can guard Muqiu all the time. But now he has too much on his shoulders.


    "All right, Grandpa. Don''t push him. It doesn''t matter whether you get married or not. It doesn''t matter whether you push back. As long as I''m your granddaughter-in-law, isn''t that enough? "


    At this time, Muqiu also saw his dilemma from Lu Beiyou''s expression, so he raised his head and summoned up the courage to say this.


    "This..."


    "Grandfather, will you just listen to me once?"


    Seeing Lu shouhuang''s embarrassed face and unwilling to give up, mu Qiuqiu came forward and grabbed his arm and began to act coquettishly.


    "OK, for your sake this time, I''ll bypass this boy once."


    After all, Lu shouhuang and Lu an couldn''t match Muqiu''s coquetry attack. They lost the battle and glared at Lu Beiyou with discontent.


    Mu Qiuqiu turned his head and made a face at Lu Beiyou, who also shrugged his shoulders.


    For a while, a burst of laughter.


    "By the way, girl, I have something else to tell this smelly boy. You go out for a while."


    "Well, yes, grandfather. I''ll go around first. "


    With that, mu Qiuqiu came to Lu Beiyou and helped him dress. After a few words, he jumped out of the door.


    Until the shadow of Mu Qiu disappeared, Lu shouhuang''s face was gloomy.


    "What''s the matter with Qingxia temple?"


    Lu Beiyou pours himself a glass of water, blows it and drinks it. Lu an also brings a plate of snacks from the main table and gives it to Lu Beiyou.


    "Thank you, second grandfather. I''ve given it to ant in Qingxia temple, and everything that should be dealt with has been dealt with."


    Lu shouhuang nodded, "at first, I didn''t like your idea, but I believe you. The situation has gradually stabilized, but it is inevitable that some people will be bewitched and inflated by the power. "


    "I see."


    Lu Beiyou took a snack from the table and threw it into his mouth. It was delicious.


    "Eat, eat!"


    It doesn''t matter to see Lu Beiyou''s face. Lu shouhuang hates iron but not steel.


    "Well, isn''t it all small things? As long as there are ants, there will be no chaos in Zhongzhou. "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Lu shouhuang also calmed down and sighed, "it''s true that you are lucky to find such a good seedling. When he first came to the Lu family, I talked with him for a day and a night. His policy of governing the country did not belong to me at all, and even far exceeded that old man who ruled the dragon in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty. "


    Lu Beiyou rolled his eyes. That''s for sure. After all, he is barely half a descendant of today''s Confucian sage! How many pounds does old Kong have? Can Lu Beiyou not know? How could the Confucianists who could be welcomed by the king of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty be powerful.


    "By the way, let''s not talk about Qingxia temple. I asked Yu Kang to come to you and tell you what you think, old man. "


    On the chess table, black and white pieces are scattered.


    The study was silent. Lu shouhuang didn''t speak. Lu an opened his mouth and said, "you''re going to the north. The boy in linen also mentioned this before. I''ve been thinking about it with your grandfather for a long time. It''s feasible, but it''s very risky. ""If we just move the forces around Qingxia temple, we may be able to shake the mountains and shake the tigers. But if we say to clean up the high level of Zhongzhou directly... "


    Speaking of this, Lu an also looks embarrassed.


    Lu Beiyou had long known that this would happen and swallowed the snacks in his mouth.


    "I know that the old man and the second grandfather will care about their love in the battlefield, but I know that a moth can make a big tree collapse at any time. Today, Liangzhou and Beihai are covetous. Although I learned in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty that he was standing with us, the battlefield is changing rapidly. No one will be friends forever. At that time, we are the only ones we can rely on. "


    "If you want a big tree to stand, then all the borers in it must be pulled out."


    Lu Beiyou''s tone was firm, without any hesitation or hesitation.


    The two old men were silent at the same time. For a long time, Lu shouhuang seemed to be several years old in an instant. He sighed and said, "haven''t you let them do it? Now what''s the point of talking to us bad old men? "


    Lu Beiyou also saw the intolerance in the eyes of the two old people, but he had no way to stabilize the situation. This is the best way and the only way at present.


    When it''s broken, it''s broken.


    "After all, it''s the old man who moves you. Even if you do it first, you must be informed."


    "That''s all. When did you arrange to start?"


    Hearing Lu shouhuang''s words, Lu Beiyou opened his mouth and said, "I''ve given it all to ants. As for Yu Kang, it should be the day after tomorrow."


    "Have you ever thought about the consequences?"


    Lu Beiyou laughs, "master, if you let me see Mr. Hongyan, I''m ready for the next move."


    Lu shouhuang had no choice but to smile, "you boy, human spirit!"


    "No way..."


    Lu Beiyou''s tone suddenly began to be melancholy, "old man, I met my mother in Beishan."

 C332

    "Your mother Su Su? "


    Hearing these words, Lu shouhuang directly patted the table, his beard trembled, his face was excited, and his eyes widened.


    Lu Beiyou was so excited to see Lu shouhuang. He quickly and Lu an comforted him, and then he recovered.


    "I''m sorry, I lost my temper just now. Your mother is very kind to me and to the Lu family. Before, everyone in the Lu family liked your mother."


    "What about them?"


    "All dead..."


    Lu shouhuang''s tone of voice is light, but Lu Beiyou can clearly feel that Lu shouhuang is trying to suppress his emotions at the moment from his shaking fist.


    "Your father told me that he had to go to save the common people in the world when he was in great danger. At that time, all the people of the Lu family followed him, and your mother disappeared. If the mainland family was empty, only an old man and a baby were left."


    With these words, Lu shouhuang''s eyes were red. The devil who used to kill people on the battlefield did not blink an eye, but now quietly shed tears.


    "They didn''t come back..."


    Lu Beiyou was silent and didn''t know how to persuade the old man for a moment.


    "Old man, the past is gone. The child of Beiyou said that seeing his mother means that Su Su is not dead. You should be happy!"


    Lu an didn''t feel bad at this time. Instead, he comforted Lu shouhuang with a happy face. Lu shouhuang also reacted and quickly wiped his eyes.


    "Yes, it''s a good thing! Beiyou, since you see your mother, where is your mother? Why don''t you go home? And your father? "


    Lu shouhuang''s series of questions made Lu Beiyou unable to resist.


    "Come on, don''t ask like that. Be careful to scare the children. You can speak slowly when you travel to the north."


    Lu shouhuang is also aware of his gaffe, embarrassed smile, sat back, Lu Beiyou to Lu an cast a thank you look.


    "It''s not so much seeing my mother as seeing my mother''s message."


    "Well? What do you mean


    Lu Beiyou organized the language for a while, stopped for a while, and said in a voice: "when I was in Beishan, I accepted the inheritance of Beishan and the memory before I lost my memory, and then accidentally got what my mother left me."


    "What is it?"


    Looking at the nervous Lu shouhuang and Lu an, Lu Beiyou did not sell the lawsuit and said: "the truth of the end of the fairyland, the reason why my parents left me, and their life and death."


    "Well?"


    Lu Beiyou explained: "I can''t tell you the reason in detail, because once I tell you, it will bring disaster to Zhongzhou. At that time, millions of people in Zhongzhou will suffer. But what I can tell you is that my parents may still be alive, and in the near future, there will be a big disaster in the world. "


    "When life is destroyed, all things are destroyed. So I have to settle Zhongzhou thoroughly before the catastrophe. Only in this way can Zhongzhou have a ray of life in the future catastrophe. "


    "Who told you that?"


    "My mother."


    Lu shouhuang didn''t digest what Lu Beiyou said for a moment, but he believed it very much, because Lu Beiyou couldn''t cheat himself in the name of his mother.


    "Travel to the north, old man. I''m a literary general. I can''t kill people, but I can''t deploy troops. I don''t understand the so-called big and small realms of the people in the Jianghu, but I believe you."


    With that, Lu shouhuang also stood up. The old man, who was once tall and straight, now stooped, as if he had lost all his energy and spirit.


    "I''ll leave it to you. I''ve already paved the back road for you. They live and die for themselves. I''ve done my utmost, old man. "


    Lu shouhuang''s tone was full of melancholy.


    The brothers who survived with their own battles are now blinded by their interests and collude with other forces.


    The brother who used to carry the sword and block the sword for himself is now separated by Yin and Yang.


    After all, Lu shouhuang is powerless to loosen his clenched fist. It''s all fate.


    He must be responsible for millions of people all over the continent.


    "Well, if you have nothing else to do, go out first. By the way, the princess named Nanman, you''d better deal with it. "


    "I understand."


    Seeing that Lu shouhuang didn''t want to talk about it any more, Lu Beiyou didn''t want to say anything more, so he got up and left the house.


    "Second, do you think it''s right for me to do this?"


    Lu shouhuang came to the window of the study, stretched out his rough palm and gently stroked the banana leaf that stretched into the window.


    Lu an smiles and shakes his head. "What''s wrong? You left Hong Yanjing in Qingxia temple at that time. Didn''t you already think of this day? Even if you don''t do it, I''m afraid you will do it yourself. "


    "Yes, but I just want to find a reason for myself."Lu shouhuang''s arm hung down, raised his head and looked out of the window at the sky.


    "You say, we are all brothers fighting together from the battlefield. Even when I am old, they treat me as a peer. Zhang Er Mazi blocked an arrow for me and shot him in the leg. Now that leg is not good enough. Li goudan, I saw that the enemy was going to cut off my head, and only with his left arm did I get my life back. "


    Lu shouhuang''s voice gradually trembled, and his hands trembled uncontrollably.


    "Second, do you think I''m not good enough to them? Why do they have to collude with other forces? Why do they have to let me go to this step? "


    Lu shouhuang''s voice was hoarse and choked.


    Once a brother who killed enemies, drank and ate meat on the battlefield, now he has to die directly or indirectly in his own hands.


    This kind of depressed pain made Lu shouhuang''s body tremble uncontrollably, and he tried not to let his turbid tears fall down.


    "Maybe that''s life. People''s desire is infinite, you and I all know this truth. "


    Lu an poured himself a cup of herbal tea, staring at the water and whispered, "you and I are not saints. We can''t see through everyone''s mind. What we can do is to be responsible for the people of the world."


    Lu shouhuang''s trembling body also slowly calmed down at this time.


    "Second, how many wordless spirit cards are there in our ancestral hall?"


    "We''ve got all our brothers."


    "That''s good."


    Lu shouhuang, with a farfetched smile, walked out of the study. "Second, let''s go. It seems that we have to spend some time. How many years has it been since the last engraving? "


    Lu an thought about it and shook his head with a smile. "More than ten years have passed. I have a bad memory. I can''t remember it. I can''t remember it."


    "Well, then go to the ancestral hall with me again."


    "Of course."


    Lu an nodded, propped up from the chess table, and followed Lu shouhuang with trembling. The figures of the two old men walked slowly towards the ancestral hall.


    This is another hundred lives.

 C333

    When Lu Beiyou came out of his study, he was in a bad mood.


    Although all things have been handed over to bu Ma Yi, and plans have been started.


    But at the thought of Lu shouhuang''s lonely expression, Lu Beiyou felt a little depressed.


    The old man understood, but he couldn''t do it. Then there must be a person who sticks out the knife, and Lu Beiyou is willing to be the one who sticks out the butcher''s knife.


    "Don''t blame me, old man. I have to build Zhongzhou into a strong fortress before the storm. Otherwise, it''s not the Lu family that will suffer. "


    Lu Beiyou sighed and walked out of the study.


    Around a corridor, the ball is sitting on the railing, holding a gill in one hand and a wicker in the other hand, teasing the fish under the pavilion.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Muqiu turns around and sees Lu Beiyou coming. He throws the wicker down and comes to Lu Beiyou.


    "Have you finished with your grandfather?"


    "Well."


    Lu Beiyou saw mu Qiuqiu''s hair was a little scattered, so he put his hand behind him and said in a soft voice, "do you hate me


    "Hate you? Why hate you? "


    Lu Beiyou looked at the puzzling Muqiu on his face and replied with a smile: "the old man means that we will have a wedding in Lu Fu this time, but I refused because of my own affairs. So I feel like... "


    "You''re so sorry for me?"


    "Well."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Mu Qiu''s eyes were full of smiles, and he came forward to encircle Lu Beiyou''s waist.


    "I know you have a heavy burden on you. In fact, I don''t care too much whether you get married or not, as long as you can always be by my side."


    Swimming fish around the willow, see no movement, then swim back under the duckweed.


    On the corridor, Lu Beiyou quietly holds the ball and enjoys the warmth of this moment.


    "Little master."


    Suddenly, a familiar woman''s voice came from the end of the corridor. Lu Beiyou looked in the past and saw that the ninth day of junior high school was kneeling on one knee and opening his mouth to himself: "junior high school, welcome you home."


    Mu Qiuqiu also recognized the woman kneeling on the ground. It was Lu shouhuang who was accompanied by Lu Beiyou when they were together.


    Later, when the old man was ambushed by Liangzhou, it was a letter from the ninth day of the junior high school. At that time, Muqiu lost his temper.


    Moreover, it was Bai Su, Lu Beiyou''s mother, who chose the ninth day of junior high school and left it to Lu Beiyou.


    "Ninth day, you don''t have to salute like this."


    Mu Qiuqiu released her hand, and they went over. Lu Beiyou reached out and helped her up.


    Mu Qiuqiu''s eyes looked around on the ninth day of junior high school. Her complexion remained unchanged, but the confusion in her eyes could tell that she was not so calm at the moment.


    At last, Mu Qiu''s eyes fell on the wrist of the ninth day of junior high school, the bracelet left by Lu Beiyou''s mother.


    Then he turned to look at Lu Beiyou. Lu Beiyou laughed awkwardly and quickly turned away his eyes.


    "Since the young master still has something to do, he will leave first."


    "Wait!"


    The ninth day of junior high school couldn''t stand such an awkward atmosphere, so she was about to leave. However, she was caught by mu Qiuqiu''s arm and stopped her.


    "Sister nine, you come to our yard in the evening. I have some whispers to tell you."


    "Ah?"


    The ninth day of junior high school was stunned when she heard mu Qiuqiu''s words, but when she saw that her little face was full of smile and no hostility, she looked at Lu Beiyou for help. Lu Beiyou also gave her a helpless look.


    Finally, the ninth day had to nod helplessly, and then disappeared in place.


    "That, Qiu Qiu, in fact, she..."


    "I know. Do you really think I''m a little girl who doesn''t know anything?"


    Mu Qiu gives Lu Beiyou a white look, and Lu Beiyou smiles awkwardly.


    "Since jiuerjie was chosen by her mother to leave it to you, of course I won''t say anything. After all, it''s normal for men to have three wives and four concubines. But there must be a first come first served order. I can''t be bullied by her. "


    I don''t know why, although mu Qiuqiu''s words sound light, he always feels that there is a strong murderous atmosphere between the lines, which makes Lu Beiyou feel chilly.


    It''s not that you are bullied by her. It''s good if you don''t bully junior high school nine. But Lu Beiyou doesn''t dare to say these words. After all, even if junior high school nine is left by his mother, Lu Beiyou just likes her. If you like her


    Lu Beiyou can''t tell.


    "Let''s go. Take me back to the yard first. I''m so tired after driving all day. I want to have a good rest."


    Lu Beiyou was relieved to see mu Qiuqiu change the topic. He took mu Qiuqiu''s hand and walked towards his yard.


    Familiar Sophora tree, fence door.Lu Beiyou just wanted to push the yard away, suddenly sniffed and smelled a smell of wine from the yard.


    Mu Qiu also smelled the smell and looked at Lu Beiyou with a puzzled look on his face. "Are there people living in your yard?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head, "it shouldn''t be."


    Without much thought, Lu Beiyou pushed open the gate of the courtyard, but in his heart, there was another secret saying.


    How can there be so many accidents today.


    The smell of wine came from the stone table under the locust tree. In front of the stone table, a man and a woman were carrying a jar of wine.


    And it''s the feeling of a thousand cups of wine for a bosom friend.


    "Du Xiaokang!"


    "Who is it! I dare to call my name. Don''t you see me drinking? Belch ~ "


    hearing someone calling his name, Du Xiaokang put down the wine jar in his hand, made a drink, looked across, and saw two people with black faces standing in front of the door.


    Du Xiaokang jumped up from the table with a sudden dexterity.


    "You! You! When did you come back? "


    "Just now, not long ago."


    "So."


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes look at the woman who is still sitting at the stone table calmly, holding her cheeks and looking at herself and mu Qiuqiu.


    "How do you drink here?"


    "What? Don''t let people drink even a jar of wine? "


    "That''s not what I mean..."


    "Well, well, I can''t do without it. In that case, I''ll leave first."


    Said, that plump wild woman also stood up from the stone table, walked toward the fence.


    The two people who drank just now were Du Xiaokang and Gu Man''er, who had just come to the Lu family.


    It was not until Gu Man''er''s figure disappeared in the courtyard near Lu Beiyou that Lu Beiyou regained his sight.


    Mu Qiu thought for a while and said, "that is..."


    Lu Beiyou nodded with a bitter smile, "she is Gu Man''er."


    After hearing this, mu Qiuqiu''s face drooped and twisted his waist on Lu Beiyou''s waist. Then he walked towards the house. The door of the house was thrown heavily and there was a loud noise.


    Du Xiaokang licked the wine at the corner of his mouth, then couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He looked at Lu Beiyou and said in a voice, "you guy, how can you find these powerful women?"

 C334

    "You''re in charge?"


    Lu Beiyou sighed, then rolled his eyes at Du Xiaokang, sat down at the stone table, took the bag off his back and put it on the table.


    Looking at the two unopened wine jars on the table, he tore open a can, poured a mouthful and breathed out a mouthful of turbid gas.


    "Tell me, what happened just now?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Du Xiaokang seems to think of something, a face of palpitation.


    "Didn''t I promise you to stay at the Lu family, and then you''ll find my family?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded.


    "Then I''ve been living around Lu''s house all this time. Sometimes when I''m drunk, I go to the yard next to you to have a sleep. Then, recently, there was one more woman in your yard, just the one just now. It''s OK. The old man came to talk to her. But every time he didn''t say much, the old man left. Later, I found out that she likes to drink alone in your yard. The taste of the wine... "


    Du Xiaokang couldn''t help swallowing.


    Looking at Du Xiaokang''s virtue, Lu Beiyou also understood it and turned his eyes powerlessly.


    It''s probably the same as before. I can''t walk when I see wine.


    "All right, all right, I see. I ask you, is there any special situation in the Lu family recently? "


    Du Xiaokang sat on the opposite side of Lu Beiyou again, picked up the jar of wine he had just drunk and took another sip of it! Exhaled a mouthful of wine, he opened his mouth and said: "in fact, nothing serious happened to the Lu family. Dou a left, and then a seriously injured guy came. Originally I thought he was a problem, but later he waved to me, and I didn''t care."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, because there are Du Xiaokang and night bat in Lu family, but there is no leak.


    "By the way, nothing happened to the Lu family. Many things have happened in the world recently. "


    Hearing Du Xiaokang''s words, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help frowning.


    "What do you mean?"


    Du Xiaokang put down his wine jar and continued: "wasn''t the langtuo Temple declared war on 3000 mountains some time ago?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded. He naturally knew about it. After all, he was the fuse of the whole thing.


    "Then recently, the three thousand mountains finally made a move. Two old people and one young people walked out of the three thousand mountains, and the sword was like a river, hanging across the sky for thousands of miles. The two old people stepped on two black and white Koi and headed for the direction of langtuo Temple. The young scholar walked on the waves and walked for thousands of miles in a day. It''s really immortal posture. Later, I heard that the two forces are still facing each other in front of langtuo temple. I''m afraid that this dispute over orthodoxy will soon come to an end. Lu Beiyou also understood Du Xiaokang''s words.


    It seems that after he left Beishan with the ball and sword bag, the elder martial brother and the two masters finally started to fight back.


    The reason why they didn''t tell themselves was probably that they were afraid that they would not come to Zhongzhou to deal with their own affairs first.


    "Anything else?"


    "Others, too. But it''s not big news. I heard that you had a big fight in the prime minister''s mansion? Some time ago, when the old man got the news, all the people were mobilized, and he almost hit Beihai. Later, the guy in Luobei City, the head of the prime minister''s mansion, persuaded him, and the incident subsided. "


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou was also stunned.


    He really didn''t know about it. He didn''t expect that his story had spread to the old man. However, judging from the old man''s attitude, he obviously didn''t want to mention it.


    "However, you are really not afraid of heaven and earth. Dear, you can only rob the eldest lady of the prime minister''s mansion. You dare to offend the saints of langtuo temple. You have offended so many forces all at once. If you didn''t have the support of the old man behind you, you would have been chopped into meat now. Now among the practitioners in the world, who doesn''t know your name of Lu Beiyou


    Hearing Du Xiaokang''s words, Lu Beiyou smiles awkwardly.


    "I''m already so famous."


    "That is, all of a sudden offended Jiuzhou nearly half of the forces, this world, in addition to you, no one."


    Du Xiaokang took a swig when he mentioned the wine world.


    "Why? Your accomplishments? "


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that the cultivation has been abandoned."


    "The bald donkey in langtuo temple?"


    "Well."


    "Well, if it''s someone else, I might be able to help you out. If it''s him, I don''t think ten is enough for him to fight."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, not angry at what Du Xiaokang said, because what he said was the truth.


    "I''ve said all I have to say, and I''ve done what I promised you."


    Du Xiaokang separated himself from the wine. He looked at Lu Beiyou dimly and said in a voice, "what''s the matter you promised me?"


    Lu Beiyou was silent for a while.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s expression, Du Xiaokang''s face was also ugly. "You can''t be, didn''t you ask for me at all?"As he spoke, Du Xiaokang''s hair was flying around. He had a bamboo pole in his hand and a wine gourd hanging in one section. He looked at Lu Beiyou with an air of displeasure.


    "Yes."


    Lu Beiyou''s voice came into the ear, Du Xiaokang also calmed down, but he was not as happy as he thought.


    "Is it?"


    Du Xiaokang sat dejectedly on the stone table, picked up a jar of wine and drank it without pause.


    Lu Beiyou took out a folded note from his arms and put it on the table. "When I asked oranges to come, I collected information about your family, and now it''s all written on this piece of paper. Do you want to see it?"


    Du Xiaokang said nothing.


    For a long time, difficultly nodded, took the note over, opened to have a look.


    With the back of the expressionless will it fold up again, fingertips raised a fire, the paper burned.


    The light of the fire shines on Du Xiaokang''s pretty face, which is very desolate.


    "Do you know? When you left, the old man had already found me and told me the news of my family, but I couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to believe it. In fact, I don''t want you to come back, because I know that as soon as you come back, I have to face this reality. "


    "They walked peacefully."


    "I know Mr. Lu, I have a request. Will you answer it? "


    Looking at the expressionless Du Xiaokang, Lu Beiyou answered without thinking, "I promise."


    Du Xiaokang is also a little Leng for a while, did not expect that Lu Beiyou would promise so cleanly.


    "Don''t you ask me what I want to do?"


    "There''s no need to ask."


    "Ha ha ha! Well, there''s no need to ask. I''d like to ask Mr. Lu to accompany me today. "


    "Good."


    Du Xiaokang looked at Lu Beiyou with a serious face, closed his eyes and whispered, "thank you."

 C335

    The sun is setting.


    Lu Beiyou followed Du Xiaokang and walked among the mountains.


    Vision gradually widened, in front of a small hill overgrown with weeds, surrounded by stones above the two graves. The surrounding weeds have been cleaned up, and it is obvious that someone has taken good care of them.


    As soon as I was about to go, there was a sudden sound of footwork behind me.


    "Are you going to have a look?"


    Du Xiaokang shook his head and took Lu Beiyou to the high tree beside him.


    "Slow down."


    "Well, well, don''t worry. I''ve just been pregnant. You''re so careful that you won''t let me go? "


    The sound of the footsteps came closer, apparently a couple.


    Lu Beiyou quietly looked at Du Xiaokang''s face, his eyes fixed on people.


    Before long, the talking couple came over.


    Men look honest and honest, and their clothes are not luxurious, but they are not ordinary people. Looking at the woman beside her, her eyes were full of doting.


    The woman who spoke had a beautiful face, a slender body, a slightly raised abdomen and a gentle smile.


    However, when Lu Beiyou saw the woman''s appearance, he couldn''t help swallowing her saliva.


    Like, so like.


    Although it doesn''t look as good-looking as Du Xiaokang, it looks like Du Xiaokang, but it is more feminine.


    Lu Beiyou looked at Du Xiaokang and said in a low voice, "that can''t be your sister, right? I don''t see it in the file... "


    Du Xiaokang didn''t reply. His eyes were fixed on the woman who suddenly appeared, and his eyes were gradually ruddy.


    The woman, supported by the man, came down to the two graves and sat down.


    He began to whisper something.


    And the man began to pull up the weeds around the solitary grave and take care of them.


    Although the woman''s voice is small, Lu Beiyou and Du Xiaokang, as first-class masters, listen carefully.


    "Mom and Dad, my daughter has come to see you again. Jiajun and I are very good, and his parents are also very good to me. Recently, the shop is always harassed, but it''s nothing serious. "


    "Niang, you always talked about that I have a brother, but later it disappeared. No matter how you look for it, you can''t find it. But now you''re going to have a baby grandson. We asked the best doctor in the town to see him. He''s a boy. Now you and your father should be happy. "


    Lu Beiyou also heard many of the reasons for the women''s nagging about their family customs.


    Turning to Du Xiaokang, his eyes were red, his tears fell from his face uncontrollably, his whole body trembled, and he forced his lips to stop crying. Lu Beiyou didn''t know how to comfort him for a moment.


    All of a sudden, Du Xiaokang sniffed, wiped his eyes, turned to look at Lu Beiyou and said in a voice, "next, I''m going to another place. Do you want to go with me?"


    Lu Beiyou said with a smile, "since I promise to accompany you here today, I''m going to finish. Besides, you can''t finish without me. "


    Du Xiaokang did not refuse. He nodded and took the lead to walk down the mountain. Lu Beiyou also followed him.


    In the night, Lu Beiyou sat on the high hall of the Yamen servant and tasted a cup of good tea.


    And the official who is in charge of this area for dozens of miles is sitting on one side in fear, even dare not lift his head.


    Darling, how can the prince himself come to such a small place?


    Lu Beiyou did not speak, and they did not dare to ask.


    Lu Beiyou took a puff of heat, smashed it, and then put the cup on the table.


    "What''s your name?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou ask his name, the man in official uniform kneels down to Lu Beiyou.


    "To the prince, my name is Liu Guan."


    "Well, you don''t have to be so nervous. I''m just passing by this time to do something with my friends."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Liu Guan was a little relieved.


    "What''s the matter? What can I do for you, prince? "


    Lu Beiyou thought about it and laughed, "maybe it''s true, but now you wait. By the way, it''s awkward if you call me prince. If you think I''m terrible, just call me young master. "


    "Yes, young master! Young master, if you need a villain to do anything, just tell him. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded.


    Then he didn''t speak any more and sat quietly, as if waiting for someone.


    Before long, Du Xiaokang came in, his clothes were covered with blood, his eyes were empty, and there was still blood flowing from the bamboo pole he was carrying on his shoulder.


    When Liu Guan saw this man swimming toward the landing north, he also felt something was wrong in his heart and quickly blocked Lu Beiyou''s body.


    "Somebody, stop him for me!"


    "It''s OK. He''s my friend."


    Lu Beiyou doesn''t resent what Liu Guan has done. After all, an ordinary person''s ability is limited, so it''s reasonable to worry about his own black hat.Many officers and soldiers surrounded Du Xiaokang, but he didn''t pay any attention. He gently waved the bamboo pole in his hand, and all the people flew out upside down.


    Liu can''t help swallowing his saliva. Lu Beiyou smiles and waves his hand. He signals Du Xiaokang to sit down.


    Then he pushed the sweet scented osmanthus cake around him, "taste it, it tastes good."


    Du Xiaokang shook his head, took the wine gourd from his waist, opened the plug, took a mouthful of it, and took a long breath.


    "I just went and settled everything."


    "All killed?"


    Du Xiaokang shook his head, looked at his hands and laughed at himself.


    "I don''t know how many people''s blood have stained my hands, but now I know that I have a sister besides my parents."


    Lu Beiyou leaned back on the reclining chair and listened quietly.


    "Then, when I heard that she was bullied, I just wanted to kill her. But in the end, I stopped and just asked them to send out their industries."


    "Oh?"


    Du Xiaokang''s eyes gave birth to a trace of yearning, "you say, can I use my hands to hold my nephew?"


    Lu Beiyou looks at Du Xiaokang and laughs.


    Du Xiaokang frowned, "what are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing, nothing. I didn''t expect to be the ninth killer in the world. Now I''m so soft hearted for a child."


    Du Xiaokang didn''t retort, and Lu Beiyou didn''t find it boring.


    It suddenly occurred to him that when he was in the prime minister''s residence, Luobei city once said that Luoyu''s book seemed


    "I want to stay here."


    "How long?"


    Du Xiaokang put the wine gourd on the table.


    "I''ll do what I promised you, but since my sister is still alive, I want to stay with her. When my nephew is born, I will teach him everything I have


    Lu Beiyou didn''t object, just put the cup on the table, "come on, pour me a cup, too."

 C336

    "Good."


    Du Xiaokang picked up the wine gourd and gave it to Lu Beiyou.


    Two people touched a drink, Lu Beiyou look strange to see Du Xiaokang one eye, Bata Bata mouth.


    "The taste..."


    Du Xiaokang shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "I can''t help it. As an uncle, I can''t go to see my future nephew in the spirit of wine."


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Before the girls recognize your brother, you begin to plan for your future nephew.


    "What about your parents?"


    "I''ll go back and buy a house here. I''ll go there if I have nothing to do."


    "Good."


    Lu Beiyou stretched out and stood up from his chair, "Liu Guan."


    "I''m here."


    Liu Guanyu, who had just entered the guest hall from Du Xiaokang, was afraid to speak. After hearing Lu Beiyou''s voice, he immediately answered.


    "I''ll give this man to you. If he has any requirements, you will try your best to meet them. If anything goes wrong, you can come to the government to apologize."


    "I understand."


    When Lu Beiyou finished his command, he turned to look at Du Xiaokang and said with a smile, "then we can get together and disperse. We can meet in the mountains and rivers!"


    Du Xiaokang nodded, also stood up from the chair, holding the bamboo pole in hand, and rowed in the void. Then he looked at Lu Beiyou, bowed himself and solemnly said, "thank you for these days. If the Lu family is in trouble, I will not hesitate to die. "


    Lu Beiyou waved his hand and turned to walk towards the void crack that Du Xiaokang had opened.


    When Lu Beiyou''s figure disappeared, Liu Guan''s reaction came over, and the scene just now almost refreshed his world outlook for decades. He muttered to himself: "God, immortal?"


    "Lord Liu, right?"


    Du Xiaokang can''t help but wake Liu Guan up when he sees his dementia.


    "Ah, yes! Yes, yes! What can I do for you? "


    Du Xiaokang didn''t feel much about Liu Guan''s deference. He just said in a low voice, "I went to the place where I called the three inch Gang just now and hurt several people. I hope Mr. Liu can help me deal with it. I don''t want anyone to know that I''m here."


    Liu Guanlian nodded, "yes, the next Officer immediately sent someone to eradicate him."


    "Oh, yes. Help me find a room in a small town. The price is not a problem. As for the reward. "


    Du Xiaokang took out a round pill from his arms and put it on the table.


    "As long as you do well, this pill is yours. I can''t guarantee anything else, but it can at least give you four or five years more life."


    Hearing Du Xiaokang''s words, Liu Guanxian was shocked, then ecstatic, and quickly replied: "I will do it!"


    "Well, you go. I''m a little tired. "


    "Well, my Lord, I have a request. I don''t know if I can help you."


    Liu Guan turned around and was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something and asked Du Xiaokang.


    "Well? You said


    "That is I don''t know your name, my lord... "


    Liu Guan a face tangled, vigilant looking at Du Xiaokang''s expression, for fear that he was angry to kill himself.


    "Oh, this one. It''s OK to tell you. My name is Du Xiaokang


    "I know. That''s it..."


    When Liu Guan heard Du Xiaokang''s voice, he was about to turn around and leave. It seemed that he suddenly thought of something. He looked at Du Xiaokang in horror. His body trembled uncontrollably. At last, he was paralyzed and his lips moved. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    Du Xiaokang, the ninth in the world!


    This kind of existence, unexpectedly appeared in own side.


    "What''s the matter? Am I that terrible? "


    See Liu Guan''s appearance, Du Xiaokang also understand, Liu Guan has guessed his identity. But sighed, "you just do what I tell you, don''t worry, I won''t take your life."


    after swallowing his saliva, Liu Guan got up from the ground and walked out of the hall with a trembling reply.


    When he came to the yamen, Liu Guan found that the sweat on his forehead had soaked his whole face and quickly wiped it with his sleeve.


    "Master, are you all right?"


    Seeing Liu Guan''s appearance, the official around him couldn''t help but concern himself.


    "No, it''s OK. You''ll send someone now to help me with the three inch one. "


    "But..."


    "No, but if you still want to protect your head like me, listen to me, or you''ll lose your head with me!"


    "Yes


    After Liu Guan''s command, he turned his head and looked at the Yamen. He felt very sad and even wanted to cry.


    "What are these things?"


    Lu Beiyou walked out of the void crack and found that he had returned to the gate of Yuanming city.As a matter of fact, Lu Beiyou has made psychological preparations for Du Xiaokang''s departure this time. Without the appearance of that woman at that time, maybe Du Xiaokang would stay in the Lu family all his life, which is equivalent to leaving an extra trump card for the Lu family to protect themselves.


    However, after seeing Du Xiaokang''s silent look, Lu Beiyou was soft hearted and let him go.


    However, what Du Xiaokang poured out of the gourd before was not a good wine, but ordinary water.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but smile, helpless.


    "Du Xiaokang, Du Xiaokang, you are really a talent."


    Lu Beiyou turned around and was about to walk towards the city of Yuanming. Suddenly he wanted to think of something. He stopped and looked tangled.


    Looking up at the bright moon in the sky, it''s night.


    If there is no accident, I''m afraid mu Qiuqiu is talking to the ninth day of junior high school. Lu Beiyou can''t help feeling numb when he thinks about the conversation between the two women.


    After thinking for a long time, Lu Beiyou didn''t dare to go back to his yard after all. After returning to Lu''s home, he just found Lu Zhenzhen to accompany him to play chess in his study all night.


    It wasn''t until the next day that Lu Zhenzhen, with two big dark circles under his eyes, lay on the table feebly. Lu Beiyou raised his head and looked out of the window.


    Birds sing and the sun rises.


    Sunlight through the window into the study, warm and comfortable.


    "I said, brother, if you''re afraid, can''t you live outside by yourself? Why do you have to play chess with me. How do you want me to work during the day? Now my grandfather will scold me again. "


    "Sorry, sorry. But I also have no way. You know, Qiu Qiu''s temper is not for fun. Maybe he had a big fight with jiu''er last night. Who should I help if I go back? "


    As for Lu Beiyou''s explanation, Lu Zhenzhen just rolled his eyes on the table and waved the order.


    "It''s already daybreak, brother. Let me sleep for a while."


    Looking at Lu Zhenzhen''s miserable appearance, Lu Beiyou couldn''t bear it after all. He sighed helplessly and walked out of his study. He walked towards his yard in terror.

 C337

    At the gate of the fence, Lu Beiyou stops, takes a deep breath, and gently pushes the gate open.


    But I found that the courtyard was very quiet, and there was no place like that in Lu Beiyou''s imagination.


    But there was a woman standing in the yard, the sun shining on her bronze body, beautiful as a picture.


    "You''re back?"


    Lu Beiyou looks at Gu Man''er and nods his head.


    "You..."


    "They talked all night last night, and now they are asleep in the room. I am here to wait for you."


    Lu Beiyou gently scratched his head and turned his mouth.


    "You mean I promised you before, right?"


    Gu Man''er didn''t speak, but his eyes showed a proper look.


    Lu Beiyou said helplessly, "OK, don''t worry. Once the Lu family''s affairs are settled, I''ll go to Nanman with you. "


    "Well, I hope you remember what you said today."


    With that, Gu Man''er swayed out of Lu Beiyou''s yard.


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes fell on Gu Man''er''s back and sighed in his heart.


    In order to achieve their own goals, even at all costs. Even her own chastity, but her purpose is to let her assassinate the king of Nanman


    It was her father


    Thinking of this, Lu Beiyou really can''t understand how much mistake Nanman king made, which led to Gu Man''er''s hatred.


    I can''t think about it any more.


    Lu Beiyou shakes his head and looks at his room. He hesitates for a while. After all, he steps out of the door carefully and gently pushes it open for fear that it will make too much noise and wake up the people in the room.


    When I came to my bedroom, I saw two girls sleeping in my bed.


    Mu Qiuqiu is sleeping in the arms of the ninth day of junior high school with a peaceful face. His arms are tightly around the slender waist of the ninth day of junior high school. He doesn''t know what good things he dreams of. The corners of his mouth are rising. He is obviously having a good dream.


    The ninth day of junior high school is also slightly bent, holding the animal husbandry ball in his arms.


    Lu Beiyou smiles and slowly comes to the window to open it. The sun shines into the room through the window and falls on them. Lu Beiyou turns his head for a moment and is stunned.


    On the ninth day of junior high school, her eyelashes tremble slightly. She slowly opens her eyes and sees Lu Beiyou standing in front of the window looking at herself and mu Qiuqiu. She is in a panic. She is about to get up, but Lu Beiyou reaches out her hand to indicate that she should not be too nervous.


    Then he extended his finger and walked out of the room. Seeing Lu Beiyou not angry on the ninth day of junior high school, he was also slightly relieved.


    Looking down at the stockball tightly around her waist, looking at her lovely face, the ninth day of junior high school couldn''t help holding out her hand and pinching her face.


    Meat, especially tender.


    No! The young master is still waiting for himself outside the door. On the ninth day of junior high school, he suddenly reacts and gently breaks off the hand of Mu Qiuqiu. Then he slowly gives the quilt to Mu Qiuqiu and covers it and walks out of the room.


    When she came to Lu Beiyou''s side, she couldn''t help being startled, "little Lord, didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    Lu Beiyou''s dark circles are very obvious, his eyes are depressed, and he obviously hasn''t slept all night.


    "Fortunately, the ball didn''t embarrass you last night, did it?"


    In a dilemma?


    The beginning nine Leng for a while, also understand to come over, Lu Beiyou want to say of words, puff Chi for a while to laugh a voice.


    "Little Lord, what are you thinking?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Lu Beiyou looks like a fool. Is he wrong? It shouldn''t be


    "Yesterday, my little grandmother complained to me all the time that you provoked too many peach blossoms. Then she discussed with me to take good care of you."


    "So..."


    Lu Beiyou is also a little relieved to hear the words of the ninth day of the junior high school. It seems that he thinks too much.


    Then, looking at Jiao''s smile on the ninth day of junior high school, her expression was lazy. "You said on the ninth day of junior high school, you told me about the secret discussion with you yesterday, so you are not afraid of her blaming you?"


    On the ninth day of junior high school, he quickly shook his head


    The expression of the ninth day of junior high school became more and more dignified. "My life was chosen by the mother of the little Lord. I can give up my life for the little Lord at any time. So it''s impossible to keep a secret from the young master. "


    Looking at the very serious expression of the ninth day, Lu Beiyou is also in a trance. Hand will be called over the ninth day, prop up the body, the palm gently fell on the ninth day of the small head rubbed.


    "You don''t have to be so serious, I know. In the future, your life is mine. Without my permission, you are not allowed to talk about death. Do you hear me? "


    "Yes, young master."


    Lu Beiyou put down his arm, yawned and walked towards the room. "OK, jiuer, you should be busy. I didn''t sleep all night last night to make up for it."


    Looking at the empty door on the ninth day of junior high school, he regained his consciousness for a long time. His slender fingers gently stroked his head. His face was angry and flushed. His eyes were obsessed. He whispered, "little Lord..."When Lu Beiyou came back to his room, he saw mu Qiuqiu, who was sleeping soundly in the quilt. He laughed and took off his coat and got into the quilt.


    I didn''t sleep all night last night. It''s false to say I''m not sleepy.


    Lu Beiyou only felt dizzy. As soon as he lay on the bed, he fell asleep.


    Mu Qiu seemed to feel something and drilled his body into Lu Beiyou''s arms. In this way, they nestled up to each other and went to sleep.


    Black, desperate black.


    Lu Beiyou raised his head to look around him, there is no light, red, bright red!


    The dazzling blood suddenly came into our eyes. With the sound of terrible fighting, countless soldiers fell to the ground, and the people in the rear rushed to the enemy in the distance, regardless of their own life and death.


    Who are they?


    Lu Beiyou reaches out his hand to hold a person, but that person passes through Lu Beiyou''s hand, as if Lu Beiyou is a nonexistent person.


    At this time, the space suddenly lit up, Lu Beiyou this just see clearly the surrounding environment.


    The blood red sky shines on the earth, and the ground is a river of blood.


    Countless troops rushed forward one after another.


    Behind them, there is a standing flag, a corpse mountain, an old man with blood, kneeling on the ground and supporting himself with a sword.


    The red blood cloud in the sky turned into a ferocious roaring beast, tearing at the crowd.


    The shrill wailing sound played a solemn elegy.


    Lu Beiyou looks at the proud old man, shaking his hands, trying to touch him, but penetrating through his body.


    "No, no!"


    Lu Beiyou roared, desperately trying to touch the old man and grasp him tightly, but he could do nothing. He watched the flag break and the old man''s body was cut off.


    "No! No! Beg you! No

 C338

    "What''s the matter with you? Ouch


    Lu Beiyou suddenly opened his eyes and sat up. Suddenly he felt that he had hit something.


    Raising his head, he found that it was mu Qiuqiu. He was covering his head. His tears were coming down, but he was still worried and looked at himself.


    Lu Beiyou''s heart is warm. He just wants to comfort him, but he finds himself soaked in cold sweat.


    "Stinky, what''s the matter with you?"


    Lu Beiyou only felt physically and mentally tired, paralyzed in bed, gently closed his eyes, exhaled a turbid breath, "nothing, just a nightmare."


    Mu Qiu rubbed his head and looked at Lu Beiyou. He didn''t want to speak and didn''t ask much.


    Lu Beiyou doesn''t know how to tell mu Qiuqiu about this dream. The old man Lu Beiyou is very familiar with it, so he should not be familiar with it any more.


    Lu Beiyou opened his eyes, which reflected that he had been soaked in cold sweat. Muqiu has brought him a clean suit.


    Lu shouhuang picked it for him himself.


    Different from the white clothes in the past, today''s clothes are more solemn.


    Red robe with black background. It is embroidered with cloud crane and a purple gold belt around the waist.


    "My grandfather said that there are guests at home today. Please dress solemnly."


    Is there a guest?


    Lu Bei you Leng for a moment, turned to look out of the window, now it is dusk, how can the guests come at this time?


    "Did the old man tell you who it was?"


    Muqiu shook his head. "Grandfather didn''t tell me that."


    Although Lu Beiyou had some doubts, he took it over and began to change. It happened that today he still had something to say to the old man.


    Mu Qiuqiu covers her eyes with her hands, but her fingers open two slits secretly. Lu Beiyou can''t help laughing. She has already been married to her before, but now she is so shy, and the gloom just now has been swept away.


    When Lu Beiyou changed his clothes, mu Qiuqiu''s hand had been put down, and his eyes were staring at Lu Beiyou. The corners of his mouth seemed to drool and he quickly wiped it.


    Is this still Lu Beiyou?


    Lu Beiyou, whom mu Qiuqiu has seen before, has been working for himself all the time, and then his clothes are very simple.


    Now that he changed his clothes, Lu Beiyou, who was originally tall and handsome, seemed more symmetrical, and his green stubble was more masculine.


    "What? Not good-looking? "


    Lu Beiyou looked at Mu Qiu''s absent expression and couldn''t help laughing.


    Muqiu also came back and shook his head, "good looking, smelly guy, I didn''t find that you were so good looking."


    After saying that, he seemed to think of something else. He said with a worried face, "no, you look so good. What can I do? If there is another girl who will hook up with you in the future, what can I do if you don''t like me for a long time?"


    Lu Beiyou chuckles when he hears mu Qiuqiu''s murmur. He reaches out and pulls mu Qiuqiu into his arms and pinches her face.


    "There is no exaggeration like what you said. Don''t worry. Even if I don''t want anyone, I can''t want my shopkeeper."


    "Hey, hey, hey!"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s promise, mu Qiuqiu giggled.


    Then, on the ninth day of junior high school, he came in with a basin to wash his face. When he saw Lu Beiyou, he was also in a trance. His basin almost fell to the ground. Lu Beiyou responded in time and quickly caught it.


    "Be careful, be careful!"


    Lu Beiyou picked up the basin and breathed a sigh of relief. The ninth day of junior high school was also aware of his gaffe, and his face was instantly full of blush, "sorry, little Lord! I I... "


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t be so careless next time."


    The ninth day of junior high school nods slightly, and then Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu dress up again under the service of the ninth day of junior high school.


    Seeing the solemn appearance of the ninth day of the lunar new year, Lu Beiyou began to wonder who the guests were.


    "Jiuer, do you know who the guests are today?"


    The ninth day of junior high school nodded, "I know, young master, you should know."


    I know you, too?


    Lu Beiyou was even more confused, but he didn''t ask much. After washing, he walked out of the house with mu Qiuqiu.


    In front of the reception hall, Lu Beiyou was a fool for a while, and he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    This guest is too unexpected.


    On the main seat sat Lu shouhuang and an old man. A middle-aged man was standing behind the old man with his face and expression. Lu an and another man and woman are sitting in the second seat.


    Lu Beiyou knows all these people. Only one person he doesn''t know can he guess his identity.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou come over, the man who had been sick suddenly brightened his eyes and said with a laugh, "you''re here."


    Lu Beiyou smiles and answers. Mu Qiuqiu looks at the man with a puzzled face. Obviously, he is also surprised.This man is the king of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty Ren Changfeng! Lu Beiyou knows the little girl who is sitting next to him and looks around. Queer, who left with the master of sishenzhu temple before, looks like she is looking for linen clothes.


    Lu Beiyou nodded, took the hand of Muqiu and walked towards Ren Changfeng.


    As soon as I got to the side of queer''s voice, I was held by her and said in a small voice, "how about others


    Lu Beiyou smiles and signals to her to talk about it for a while. Queer also realizes that there is something wrong with the atmosphere and the occasion, and nods her head cleverly.


    "Here you are."


    Lu shouhuang, who hasn''t opened his mouth for a long time, said after seeing Lu Beiyou, "grandson Lu Beiyou and his wife visit grandfather."


    "Come on, it''s all my family. How can there be so many rules?"


    My family?


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t hear the meaning of Lu shouhuang''s words, but he didn''t respond for a moment.


    If we talk about the relationship, maybe Ren Changfeng is half of the old man''s student. Lu Beiyou looked at the old man who was sitting on the main seat and drinking tea, and his eyes became strange.


    "You all go out first."


    Lu an drove out the people who were waiting for him and closed the door gently.


    "Oh, master, didn''t I bring you so much food? Why are you still angry? "


    At the moment of closing the door, Ren Changfeng seemed to be a different person, looking at Lu shouhuang''s grievance.


    Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu opened their eyes and almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    This tone is full of grievances, a face of bitter force elephant tall man, or the superior king of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty? Now it''s like a child with a grouchy face.


    "Oh, grain and grass?! I''m in need of millions of troops in Zhongzhou. Do you have any food? "


    "No shortage, no shortage. Don''t be angry, master. Then you''ll tell me what you want me to do so that you won''t be angry."

 C339

    "Well, Lao Lu, look what you''ve scared the children into."


    "Bah, old man. My master says that I don''t care. What are you, dare you call me that? "


    At this time, the old man sitting next to Lu shouhuang wanted to go to the original scene in good time, but just now he had a pathetic look on his face. He was not polite to the old man.


    To this, the old man just laughs.


    "Come on, don''t be pathetic here. Now that everyone is here, let''s start. "


    Lu shouhuang put his cup on the table, and his tone became solemn gradually.


    The old man and Ren Changfeng were also in a state of convergence. Only Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu were at a loss. They didn''t know the relationship between them.


    "Let''s not talk about the influence of the rivers and lakes. Now that the two main roads are unified, Beishan and langtuo temple have confronted each other in Liangzhou, and war may start at any time. For this reason, it may involve the enmity between Liangzhou and Zhongzhou. "


    Lu Beiyou pauses for a moment, taps his fingers on the table, and continues: "I think you all know that in the near future, there will be a catastrophe. By then, Zhongzhou will be the first to become the main battlefield. That''s why I want you to come and listen to your opinions. "


    The old man and Ren Changfeng were silent for a moment after hearing Lu shouhuang''s words.


    When Lu Beiyou heard the old man''s words, he couldn''t help looking at Ling. It turned out that these giants came here quietly because of the old man''s call.


    Among the nine continents, kunzhou, needless to say, is a city in the sky.


    Then there is the forbidden area. The ancient animal forest is closed to the mountains. The chaotic Valley is the gathering place of the most ferocious place. Naturally, it is impossible to appear in Zhongzhou. Nanman Lu''s journey to the north also knows a lot from Gu Man''er''s words. Today''s situation in the imperial city is very delicate. If it''s not pleasant to say, it''s hard to protect itself. And Guge''s burial ground is a dead place, with death but no life.


    As for the last four continents: Dongzhou, Beihai, Liangzhou and Zhongzhou.


    Zhongzhou is located in the middle of the mainland. If there is a war, whether it is a war on Zhongzhou or not, Zhongzhou will not be able to stay out of it.


    Liangzhou and Zhongzhou have already formed a feud. Whether it''s the first killing of the master or the later killing of Lu Beiyou by the sage of langtuo temple, these are undoubtedly challenging the bottom line of the master again and again. It''s the master''s profound righteousness that he didn''t kill directly with his men and horses.


    So I''m afraid there are only three of you who can sit together now.


    Lu shouhuang, Ren Changfeng, and the old man who has been laughing but not talking: beiliuyun!


    The father of beisangu, the real king of Beihai.


    The middleman standing behind him was Wang Liuzhi who stopped him and took beisangu away.


    "Master, I naturally have no objection. Zhongzhou and Dongzhou are grasshoppers on the same rope. I don''t know anything else. I still understand the truth that lips are dead and teeth are cold."


    The living room was silent for a long time, and Ren Changfeng was the first to open the answer.


    "The Eastern Zhou Dynasty is located to the east of Zhongzhou, the forbidden land graben to the south, the burial ground of Guge, and the Beihai Dynasty to the north. If we want to protect the people''s health and the stability of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, there is no reason for the Eastern Zhou Dynasty to refuse Zhongzhou''s proposal. "


    Lu shouhuang nodded his head, which was a response. When Ren Changfeng said these words, his tone was obviously aimed at beiliuyun.


    Looking at the game between these old foxes, Lu Beiyou only felt a headache.


    "Since the king of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty said that, I think I should make a statement, old man."


    Hearing Ren Changfeng''s words, beiliuyun also laughed and said, "I am in the North Sea, adjacent to Cangshan snow sea in the north, Zhongzhou in the south, and the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, needless to say. Important trade contacts also needed to pass through Zhongzhou and the Eastern Zhou Dynasty. But when it comes to catastrophe, I''m still a little confused. "


    "Oh?"


    Lu Beiyou took a deep look at beiliuyun and motioned him to continue.


    "If I make an alliance with China, what can I get? Even if we don''t make an alliance with Zhongzhou, I think Beihai can make an alliance with Liangzhou to occupy a place in the catastrophe. "


    "You old man!"


    Hearing beiliuyun''s words, Ren Changfeng slaps the table directly and stares at him angrily with round eyes. He clenches his fists as if he might strike at any time.


    Wang Liuzhi, who is standing behind beiliuyun, also feels Ren Changfeng''s hostility and looks at it with his eyes.


    Two lingran momentum in the reception hall confrontation.


    And Lu Beiyou''s body is slightly arched, ready to move at any time.


    On the other hand, beiliuyun and Lu shouhuang seem much more calm.


    In fact, Lu Beiyou always felt strange from the beginning. When he stepped into the reception hall, he could clearly feel Ren Changfeng''s hostility to beiliuyun.


    Even to the point of losing the coolness of being a king.


    This makes Lu Beiyou curious. Is there any major friction between them or between the two countries?"Enough."


    Lu shouhuang''s hands fell heavily on the table, and there was a loud noise. His eyes looked at Ren Changfeng''s dissatisfaction.


    "Now we are discussing national affairs, involving the safety of the common people in the world. Look at what you look like now. For your personal enmity, you have to abandon the people of the whole country. Do you still look like a king of a country? "


    Ren Changfeng took a deep breath, and when he heard Lu shouhuang''s words, he sat down toward the rear, looking decadent.


    Then Lu shouhuang looked at his face and took up the light tea cup and said in a voice: "Oh? You just said that I don''t have a general idea. It''s not so much what Zhongzhou can give you as what Beihai king wants from me? "


    King of Beihai?


    Beiliuyun laughed, put down his cup and opened his mouth: "it''s true that I was once the biggest gentleman in Jiuzhou, but now I''m not the king of Beihai. I''ve been carrying the burden for so many years and I''m tired enough. It''s time to have a rest. Let the younger generation go and make a living. The only one who comes here today is an old guy with an old face to ask for two promises. "


    Mr. number one in Jiuzhou?


    When he heard this, Lu Beiyou was stunned. Before, in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, Ren Changfeng once said that he was learning from the old man at the beginning.


    When I went to Qingxia temple and met Hong Yanjing for the first time, I once said, don''t look down on the old man too much. He is a real snake dancer.


    But what Lu Beiyou never thought was that the old man''s original identity was so powerful?


    "OK, just tell me what you want. Now that you know me, you know I don''t like people who hide and tuck in. Some words are better said directly."


    For the name of beiliuyun, Lu shouhuang seems more calm.


    It directly kicks the problem back to the northerly cloud.

 C340

    "Now that Master Lu''s words are clear, it''s not easy for me to hide the old man."


    After a pause, he looked at Lu Beiyou in his eyes and said solemnly, "the first thing I want to do is to apologize to Mr. Lu. When I was in the prime minister''s office, it was my son who didn''t do things properly. Please don''t put it on your body. "


    Huh?


    Lu Beiyou was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that beiliuyun would take the lead in saying this to himself.


    "In fact, I can''t blame my silly son for this. On the one hand, he really loves Miss law. On the other hand, I''m afraid it''s because I want the prime minister''s office to stand behind the Beihai Dynasty. "


    "Ordinary people don''t feel it, but we should have noticed it. If you want to get a better foothold in this muddy water, you need huge power and resources to maintain. Although the prime minister''s residence is in Beihai, it is also the largest Academy in Jiuzhou for the sake of the common people. So when he looked at it three times, he had a wrong idea. Please don''t take this matter to heart


    Lu Beiyou never thought that the emperor of Beihai would sincerely apologize to himself? This makes Lu Beiyou turn around for a while. When did he have such a big face? Lu Beiyou stood up from his chair and said with a smile: "those young people don''t have to worry about the Beihai king, but I don''t know one thing. Although I''m the eldest son of the Lu family, it doesn''t seem that it''s worth the old man to apologize in person, right?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, beiliuyun and Wang Liuzhi look at each other, and both sigh helplessly.


    "I''m sorry to say that. Originally, I wanted the boy Sangu to come and apologize in person, but I didn''t have time. Your master, he came to Beihai. "


    Master went to Beihai?


    Lu Beiyou was at a loss. Didn''t he say that Beishan had started a war with langtuo temple? How could it be in the North Sea?


    "At that time, I also knew that the boy had made a mistake, so when you borrowed my Beihai spirit from Beishan, you didn''t stop him. Then, this time your master came to ask for an explanation for his disciples. A man intruded into Beihai imperial city and hurt countless court experts. If Liu Zhi didn''t make the last move, I''m afraid the Beihai imperial court would be overthrown by him. Even so, Liu Zhi was knocked down a layer of cultivation. "


    £¿£¿£¿


    Lu Beiyou opened his mouth and couldn''t heal for a long time. One man fights one city, and even beats down the world''s top experts. His master knows how powerful he is, but it''s too shocking to say from the king of Beihai, isn''t it?


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes to see the clouds flowing northward also have a layer of respect. He can clearly tell his threats and disgraces, which is also a layer of respect in Lu Beiyou''s heart.


    "Now that you''ve said that, it seems that I''m not sensible to haggle. You don''t need to worry about this. I don''t care about it."


    With Lu Beiyou''s assurance, beiliuyun was relieved, as if relieved.


    Lu Beiyou was also stunned. He didn''t expect that his school had caused so much pressure on him.


    "Well, since your first request, my grandson has agreed to it. You can say the second one as soon as possible. "


    "So it is."


    The burden in beiliuyun''s heart was relieved, and his tone gradually calmed down.


    "As for the second request, it is an alliance, yes. But I will not take the initiative to send troops to Beihai. Of course, Beihai will not stand by. If war breaks out, Beihai will certainly give full assistance to Zhongzhou, but only if others do not touch Beihai''s interests behind its back. "


    "My people in Beihai really can''t stand the trouble."


    Beiliuyun''s tone can be said to be firm and irresistible.


    How is that possible?


    Lu Beiyou was amused at beiliuyun''s words.


    Don''t take the initiative to send troops, but will give full assistance. What is the significance of this alliance?


    "Well, I promise you."


    Lu''s journey to the North has not finished yet; Lu shouhuang has already taken the lead in clapping the table to set the tone. And Ren Changfeng also reluctantly nodded.


    What''s going on?


    Lu Beiyou didn''t respond for a while.


    "In that case, it''s settled. Old man, if I''m not in good health, I won''t stay here any longer. Let''s go ahead. "


    Then beiliuyun stood up from his chair, walked to Lu Beiyou, and said with a smile, "thank you very much this time. If you are free, you can bring people to play in Beihai imperial court at any time, old man. I will give up my friendship as a host."


    Wang Liuzhi also bowed slightly to Lu Beiyou, then took out a brush from his arms, drew a door in front of them, pushed it open, walked in and disappeared in the living room.


    That''s it? No more?


    Lu Beiyou turns to look at Lu shouhuang, looking puzzled, hoping that he can give himself an explanation.


    "Beihai seems to be the imperial dynasty, one of the five continents. In fact, it is not so much a continent as a natural moat. To the north is Cangshan snow sea, and there are countless demons and ghosts behind it. Beihai seems to be prosperous, but in fact it is not. Even a million soldiers and horses can be mobilized in a short time. If they are easily transferred away, I am afraid there will be countless demons tearing open the natural moat and breaking into Jiuzhou. Therefore, beiliuyun''s biggest concession is that he can do this step. "Lu shouhuang didn''t open his mouth, but Ren Changfeng was the first to see the doubts in Lu Beiyou''s heart, so he made an explanation.


    I see.


    Lu Beiyou suddenly realized that his impression of Beihai has changed a lot.


    What beisangu had done made Lu Beiyou feel disgusted.


    However, with the arrival of beiliuyun this time, Lu Beiyou renewed his understanding of Beihai. He was really a good king, but his successor made a wrong decision.


    "Well, master, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first."


    With that, Ren Changfeng was about to get up and leave. Lu shouhuang nodded.


    Then Ren Changfeng came to Lu Beiyou and Muqiu, and clapped Lu Beiyou on the shoulder with a laugh. "Good boy, you''re much stronger."


    Lu Beiyou can''t help but roll his eyes when he hears this sentence. He can''t see it. Now his body has become a useless person again. Isn''t this sentence spreading salt on his wound?


    "Master Juque."


    Ren Changfeng, after lobbying Lu Bei, looked at Mu Qiu with his eyes and said solemnly, "in the future, this boy will trouble you."


    Lu Bei you Leng for a while, Mu Qiu Qiu didn''t refuse and nodded.


    "Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, it''s impossible for people to hurt him. Unless it''s over my body! "

 C341

    Ren Changfeng is not a muddler indeed. He got the guarantee of Muqiu and left.


    But they didn''t take the finches away.


    Lu shouhuang put his cup on the table and said in a soft voice, "you should leave, too."


    Lu Beiyou nodded and led the ball out.


    In fact, Lu Beiyou also knows that the purpose of the old man''s doing this is to tell himself that there is no need to worry about the stability of Zhongzhou and let him do what he wants.


    Queer came out with him. He grabbed Lu Beiyou''s clothes and said anxiously, "Master Lu, where''s master Bu?"


    "Oh, it hasn''t been long since I left. I''ve been thinking about your son?"


    Seeing queer''s anxious face, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help laughing. On the contrary, he made queer blush.


    "Qiu Qiu, take the finch to find the ant. I have something else to say to the old man. "


    Mu Qiuqiu nodded and took Que''er''s hand to go outside the landing home. Que''er didn''t refuse, but was eager.


    Seeing them leave, Lu Beiyou feels relaxed.


    Turn around and walk into the living room.


    Lu shouhuang didn''t leave. Lu an had already taken the lead. There were only one old man and one young man left in the living room.


    "Do you have something to say to me?"


    Lu shouhuang looked at the smile on Lu Beiyou''s face. Lu Beiyou nodded, "how can you tell, old man?"


    "Ha ha ha! Joke, if I can''t see this, don''t I live in vain for decades? "


    Looking at Lu shouhuang laughing, Lu Beiyou curled his mouth.


    "Well, let''s get down to business. What do you want to say?"


    Seeing Lu shouhuang was serious, Lu Beiyou was also relieved. Looking at the old man, he said solemnly, "old man, if you want to live, you must live well!"


    Lu Shou Huang Leng for a moment, frowned tightly, "what do you mean by that?"


    Lu Beiyou organized a language to tell Lu shouhuang, the war, the army, and the old man who was defending the flag.


    The unrivalled overhaul traveler destroyed the mood of landing northward again and again.


    After telling the whole story of the dream, the living room was silent for a while. No one, old or young, spoke again.


    For a long time, Lu shouhuang licked his shriveled lips, his palm trembled slightly, and his voice was hoarse After all, what you said is a dream. Besides, you''ve seen all the experts in the world, and even reached the level of the old bald donkey. Even so, it''s impossible to be invincible in the face of countless troops, isn''t it? "


    Lu Beiyou was silent, but he didn''t look at all gentle.


    "If I put it in the past, I would think so. Man can''t beat heaven, but have you ever seen that palace, sir? "


    Palace?


    Lu Shou Huang Leng for a moment, shook his head, "No."


    "Yes, you haven''t, I have. That feeling, I have to believe that this dream will really happen. "


    "Why are you so sure?"


    Why are you so sure?


    Lu Beiyou doesn''t know. Since he was in the "two men", he has only had a dream, the man in white and the golden figure, and they have really appeared in his life.


    today this dream as like as two peas in the dream at that time, but Lu can''t tell.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s embarrassment, Lu shouhuang sighed, "since there''s no way to say it, it''s better not to say it. I''ll keep in mind what you said. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded and was about to walk out. When he came to the door, he suddenly stopped, turned his back to Lu shouhuang and said in a low voice: "you must be good, old man. I''m waiting for you to help me with your great grandson. "


    With that, Lu Beiyou left the reception hall.


    Only Lu shouhuang was left in the empty room, dazed and dignified.


    Dream?


    For a long time, Lu shouhuang heaved a sigh of relief, leaned back on the chair, closed his eyes, and raised his mouth, "great grandson? How nice... "


    Just, can I really live to that day?


    After Lu Beiyou walked out of the reception hall, he lost his direction and stood in the courtyard with a confused face.


    Is what I do now really what I should do?


    "What are you doing here?"


    A familiar female voice timely spread to Lu Beiyou''s ears. Seeing the visitor, Lu Beiyou showed a rare smile, "are you interested in having a drink with me?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the woman was surprised. Then she seemed to think of something. She stepped back involuntarily and looked alert.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Seeing that Gu Man''er looked like this, Lu Beiyou felt funny and shook his head helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, it was I who didn''t control myself well before. This time, I really want you to have a drink with me. ""Really?"


    Looking at Gu Man''er''s suspicious expression, Lu Beiyou nodded with a smile, "of course, otherwise, what do you think?"


    Gu Man''er was a little relieved, but the vigilant look on his face did not retreat.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t explain much. He took the lead to walk outside the landing mansion.


    Gu Man''er hesitated for a while, but after all, he bit his teeth and followed Lu Beiyou.


    In the southeast corner of Yuanming City, there is a dilapidated wine shop. The shopkeeper is an old woman, and there are no extra dishes, peas, rice wine.


    That''s the only thing in the shop.


    Gu Man''er looked at the two jars of yellow rice wine, a dish of soybeans and a black line on his face.


    "What? Not satisfied with it? "


    Seeing Gu Man''er''s look, Lu Beiyou asked with a smile. By the way, he brushed away the dust on the seal of the yellow rice wine jar in front of him and gently opened it. A smell of wine filled his face. Lu Beiyou took a deep breath and enjoyed himself.


    "No, I just didn''t expect that the Grand Master of the Lu family could find such a place."


    Lu Beiyou waved his hand with a smile? You and I are just mortals on the nine continents. No one can get rid of this fate


    When he heard that Lu Beiyou was going to tell the truth, Gu Man''er rolled his eyes and opened the yellow rice wine jar in front of him. He smelled it. Let alone, it was really fragrant.


    "Grandma, two bowls."


    "Oh, yes."


    From behind the broken curtain, a small old woman with white hair came out with two bowls. Although she looked like she had passed the flower shell, she was still energetic.


    "Young master, don''t get drunk again this time. I''m not at ease."


    The old woman put her bowl on the table and complained. It was obvious that Lu Beiyou had been drinking here not once or twice before.


    Lu Beiyou laughed, "don''t worry, don''t worry, grandma, I brought people here this time? No matter how drunk I am, someone can carry me back. "


    The old woman''s eyes also fell on Gu Man''er with Lu Beiyou''s words. After looking up and down, Gu Man''er got goose bumps. She looked back at Lu Beiyou for a long time with a smile and extended her thumb. "Yes, young man, you have a good eye. You''re a good girl!"

 C342

    Listen to the old woman''s words, Gu Man''er is like a cat with fried hair.


    But the old woman had already turned to leave, leaving only Lu Beiyou, who was sitting at the table laughing, and Gu Man''er, who was very kind.


    "In fact, the old woman is right."


    "Go away!"


    For Lu Beiyou''s teasing, Gu Man''er just coldly replied.


    At this point, Lu Beiyou didn''t bother to bother with her, so he poured himself a bowl and tasted it carefully.


    Gu Man''er also poured a bowl for himself and drank it all at once. He seemed to vent his resentment to the wine bowl.


    "In fact, I''ve always been curious. Why do you want me to kill the king of Nanman? What''s more, why do you think I can survive? "


    Yellow rice wine is soft in the mouth, but it has great stamina.


    In addition, because Gu Man''er was not happy to drink it all at once, the strength of the wine directly rushed to his head, his eyes were covered with a layer of water mist, his red lips were gently opened, and his mouth was fragrant, which was particularly charming and attractive.


    "Why should I tell you?"


    Looking at Gu Man''er, Lu Beiyou could not help shaking his head. "If you don''t tell me why, how can I help you? You can''t just say kill, can you? What''s more, you don''t want to kill any small fish or shrimp that you pick up on the street. You know, he is... "


    "King of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, my father, right?"


    Gu Man''er smiles and looks at Lu Beiyou with a hint of irony.


    "If I tell you, you''ll be completely relieved?"


    "Maybe not, but at least it''s more likely than it is now. Although I promised you, but can''t even cause and effect are not clear? I feel I have the right to know all this. "


    When he heard Lu Beiyou''s words, Gu Man''er didn''t sneer, but kept silent.


    For a long time, a sad color appeared on his face.


    "Well, I''ll tell you. I''m Princess Nanman. I don''t deny this identity, but I don''t admit it either. Although I have the man''s disgusting blood on me, I have to pick his tendons and drink his blood. "


    The tone of his speech was full of murderous spirit. Lu Beiyou''s back was cold.


    "Nanman has always attached great importance to martial arts. Women are just the vassals of men. This is the tradition of Nanman all the time. Strength is respected."


    Lu Beiyou nodded. Maybe he didn''t know about Gu Man''er''s family, but if it was about Nan man, Lu Beiyou knew it clearly.


    Nanman was born in the barbarian area. Before Kyushu, it was even known as a barbarian area without any education. At the critical moment, Guman stood up and suppressed all the war-torn elements through absolute bloody means. Only then did Nanman have a short-term peace.


    At that time, Nanman also built a huge Dynasty under the leadership of Guman, which was once called "one night city" by the common people.


    But I don''t know why in the past two years, except for the daily trade of Nanman merchants, there was no news about the Nanman Dynasty.


    "So my mother died in his hands."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Man''er''s tone was not salty, even very calm. But what he said fell on Lu Beiyou''s ears, but there was a big wave. His eyes at Gu Man''er changed a little.


    Darling, that''s your mother. How can you be so indifferent?


    Gu Man''er was lying on the table with a white wrist on the wine jar and a finger on the table.


    "Nanman was not stable at that time. My mother was pregnant at the beginning, and then she had me. Later, my mother accidentally passed by and they were talking about a sword event, so she was arrested by him. "


    "It''s often said that one day husband and wife will be grateful, but the man is like a beast without any feelings. In front of me, I stabbed my mother with a sharp blade. Later, he found me and wanted to reach out and hold me. I was afraid, so I turned around and ran away. "


    Lu Beiyou quietly listened to Gu Man''er''s murmur and looked at the drunken woman in front of him. His eyes softened.


    "That''s all?"


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Man''er didn''t answer him. He fell asleep on the wine table. He didn''t know whether he was drunk or not.


    Lu Beiyou sighed helplessly, took off his coat and covered her gently.


    Drink a cup alone, say good accompany oneself to drink, how oneself pour is to get drunk first?


    What Gu Man''er told himself may not be all, but what he said is true. Otherwise, when she entered the Lu mansion, there was no reason why he would not recognize her and let her enter the Lu mansion, which means that he knew about it.


    Looking at the empty wine bowl in front of him, Lu Beiyou whispered: "every family is hard..."


    "Shopkeeper! Give me wine and my brothers


    Just when Lu Beiyou lost interest and wanted to check out, suddenly a group of big men came in. They were all fierce looking strong men, obviously not good stubbles.Gu Man''er also heard some noises and could not help wrinkling his pretty brows. Lu Beiyou is also a little unhappy.


    "What are you looking at? I haven''t seen your grandfather?! Believe it or not, I''ll dig out your eyes and feed them to the dog


    The bearded man at the head saw Lu Beiyou looking at him, and he couldn''t help laughing. Several people behind him also echoed and laughed.


    It''s time to kill you!


    A fierce light flashed in Lu Beiyou''s eyes. When she was about to start, the old woman came out from behind the curtain.


    "Oh, my guest? Please take a seat. There''s nothing to eat in the shop. It''s only yellow rice wine and side dishes. My guest, what would you like


    "Well, I have no guts. Smelly old lady, give it to me and my brother... "


    When the strong man saw that Lu Beiyou didn''t speak, he thought it was because he didn''t have the courage, so he ignored it. As soon as he wanted to speak, he saw Gu Man''er sleeping on the table.


    The curves of the soul, the charming but not evil faces, and the symmetrical proportions all exude an alluring atmosphere. Even in a deep sleep, the slight frowning action draws the minds of all the people present.


    "My guest?"


    When the old woman saw the bearded man staring at the sleeping woman lying on the table, she turned to look at Lu Beiyou and said, "young man, take this girl with you


    As soon as the old woman''s voice fell, the bearded man pushed her aside and yelled, "smelly old lady, you''re tired of living, aren''t you?"


    Seeing that the old woman is about to hit the edge of the table, Lu Beiyou has appeared behind the old woman and stabilized her.


    "Are you all right, old lady?"


    The old woman was obviously in a state of shock. When she heard Lu Beiyou''s words, she also recovered. She grabbed Lu Beiyou''s sleeve and yelled, "young master, take the girl away quickly. Those people are not good people! Old lady, it doesn''t matter whether I live or die, but I''m afraid that girl is... "

 C343

    Lu Beiyou did not speak, raised his head to show his fierce light.


    Just when a few people''s eyes were crazy and stretched out their hands to catch Gu Man''er.


    Gu Man''er opened his eyes in a daze, and then vomited uncontrollably.


    He vomited directly on the bearded man.


    Seeing this, Lu Beiyou burst out laughing. The bearded man was angry, but he couldn''t get angry when he looked at the pretty girl in front of him.


    So he turned to look at Lu Beiyou, his face was ferocious, and said in a Yin voice, "kill him for me!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, several minions around Gu Man''er looked at each other. Then they took out their swords and killed Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou pushes the old woman aside, and then a silver sword falls into Lu Beiyou''s palm.


    "Yao Yao wants you to accompany me to see blood again."


    The short sword in Lu Beiyou''s hand gave out a loud sound, and only a few of the people who came suddenly lost their hearing.


    After a silver light, Lu Beiyou has stood in front of the bearded man and stretched out his hand to pull a sword flower. A drop of blood drops from the tip of the sword on the ground and shakes up a small circle of dust.


    A gust of wind reverberates in the wine shop inexplicably. Lu Beiyou''s clothes are flying and his face is calm.


    The bearded man was about to speak when his eyes were full of fear and his whole body was paralyzed. He stretched out his hand and trembled and pointed to the north. He wanted to speak, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    He seems to be aware of something, reached out his hand and quickly touched his neck, blood, full of blood.


    While standing behind Lu Beiyou, the heads and bodies of the people who just attacked him have been divided into two parts. The blood is spread on the ground, and the smell of blood permeates the whole wine shop.


    And the old woman was directly frightened by this scene, she couldn''t help but feel weak and paralyzed.


    She never thought that the childe brother, who has been regarded as having no power to bind a chicken, is such a powerful person. What''s more, what happened just now?


    The domineering people had been separated and died on the spot.


    Lu Beiyou doesn''t have any emotion in his eyes. He gently wipes his dagger. Then he crouches down beside the bearded man and slowly inserts his "Lu Yao" in his hand, from simple to deep.


    Because of the pain, the strong man''s face is almost distorted. He wants to shout, but he finds that the blood on his neck is losing faster, and his eyes are slowly blurred.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t let him go. He pulled out Lu Yao and then stabbed him with the other hand of the strong man.


    It seems that the old woman suddenly thought of something. She ran over and grabbed Lu Beiyou''s hand with one hand. The other hand was about to snatch Lu Beiyou''s dagger.


    "Young master, you give it to me quickly, and then you go quickly. When the officers and soldiers arrive, I will say that I killed them! My old lady lives a cheap life. It''s not a pity to die till now, but you are still so young. You can''t stop the rest of your life for this! "


    Lu Beiyou''s arm stopped in mid air and turned to look at the old woman.


    Lu Beiyou said with a smile, "don''t worry, granny. As long as I''m here, everything will be OK!"


    While talking, Lu Beiyou''s arm fell down again and stabbed the other arm of the strong man. The strong man''s eyes glared and fainted.


    A bad smell suddenly spread to Lu Beiyou''s nose, which made him feel sick.


    And the old woman collapsed on the ground, her eyes empty, and her mouth murmured, "it''s over, it''s over, it''s all over!"


    Lu Beiyou got up, picked up Lu Yao, went to the old woman and helped her up.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine!"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the old woman''s weak arm tightly grasped Lu Beiyou''s shoulder, as if to cheer herself up.


    Then Lu Beiyou''s eyes suddenly darkened and looked at the position in front of the door.


    The mighty sound of soldiers and horses came to Lu Beiyou''s ears, and the terrible momentum shocked the wine shop, which was already broken, even more restless.


    The fear in the old woman''s eyes deepened a little, and she said in a startled voice: "no, the officers and soldiers are coming! Go away, young man! Take the girl! There''s a back door behind the curtain. Just give it to my old lady! Go on


    I''m going to land and swim north.


    Lu Beiyou smiles and comes to Gu Man''er. He takes out a handkerchief from his arms and wipes the stains on her mouth. Looking at her sleeping face, he whispers, "it''s still good-looking when she''s asleep."


    Then he took her in his arms and walked towards the gate.


    The old woman was relieved to see Lu Beiyou holding Gu Man''er and thinking that she was going to leave. But when she saw Lu Beiyou holding Gu Man''er and walking towards the gate, she was in a panic and ran after him.


    Lu Beiyou holds Gu Man''er and stops at the door of the wine shop. The old woman also follows her. Looking at the scene in front of her, she is about to collapse, but she is caught by Lu Beiyou."It''s too late, young master. I''m afraid nobody can leave this time."


    In front of the old woman, a great army gathered in front of the door of the wine shop. The leader was dressed in black, and the devil disguised his face.


    But the next scene, but let the old woman directly silly in situ.


    The man in Black got off his horse and raised his hand. Then all of them got off their horses and knelt down in the direction of landing north. "Finally, General Yu Kang led 3000 night bats here to welcome the little Lord!"


    "We are here to welcome you


    Three thousand soldiers and horses roared in unison, and the momentum swept dozens of miles, attracting countless people to look curiously towards the direction of the wine shop.


    Lu Beiyou smiles. He doesn''t have time to respond. Instead, he turns to look at the old woman standing next to him with a smile on her face. "Old woman, I''ve been through Huajia. No one can look after me. I''ll let the boy raise you for the rest of my life."


    Even in the face of the bloody scene just now, the old woman did not shed tears. At this moment, she finally hid her face and cried and nodded desperately.


    Wang Dongmei, Fu, Li Qing, Zi and Li Yiren all died in the battle with Lu shouhuang.


    Only this old man is left, who has been guarding this family''s run down wine shop, waiting for the return of her husband and son. Who would have thought that it would be more than ten years.


    Now, she has finally arrived.


    Finally, the old woman could not control herself any more. She knelt on the ground and burst into tears.


    I''m hoarse.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t speak, and the three thousand night bat didn''t make a sound. He stood still and watched the old man cry.


    There was no irony or contempt in their eyes. They looked at the old woman with respect and admiration.


    Don''t laugh when you die in battle. How many people have fought in ancient times?


    It''s hard to make a promise to your country.


    Hero! Be respectful!

 C344

    Lu Beiyou walks to Yu Kang with Gu Man''er in his arms and whispers a few words.


    Wave a few people toward the tavern to deal with the body.


    Then Yu Kang came to the old woman''s side and helped her up. "Old woman, don''t worry. No one will move you in Yuanming city."


    His voice was hoarse and dry, and he had a ghost mask. These words came out of his mouth. Compared with pacifying people, they were more like Shura who wanted to kill those people.


    The old woman nodded and gently grabbed Yu Kang''s shoulder. Her voice was hoarse and said, "child, you have to live!"


    Yu Kang was shocked.


    Lu Beiyou has already taken Gu Man''er to the horse. "Grandma, I will bring all the soldiers and good wine to visit you one day."


    The old woman turned to look at Lu Beiyou, but she shook her head. "I''m satisfied that you can give me such treatment. If you have time, please listen to me


    Lu Beiyou nodded with a smile, "of course."


    The old woman paused for a moment, wiped her eyes, and said solemnly, "young master, there are so many things in the world, but how can it be important to live? Old lady, my husband and son can''t come back any more. Old lady Owen doesn''t want to have another day when he will stand at the gate in sackcloth! "


    Hearing the old woman''s words, all the soldiers present were silent for a moment.


    For a long time, Lu Beiyou laughed, "OK! When I travel to the north of China, I will surely return this continent to a prosperous and peaceful age. There will be no more horses and corpses, and women in sackcloth will stand at the head of the city. If there is no famine or pestilence, there will be no Yin and Yang! "


    The old woman did not speak, gathered up her wrinkled hands, and bent down toward the landing north.


    "I''m here. Thank you, young master!"


    Three thousand soldiers and horses get out of the way. They can''t stand the bow of the old woman.


    Lu Beiyou reined in the reins and walked toward the landing mansion with Gu Man''er in his arms. Yu Kang also got on his horse and followed him. Except for the night bats who stayed in the restaurant, the others all got on their horses and turned around to walk towards the landing mansion.


    The old woman''s eyes gradually blurred.


    "Old man, you were drunk and boasted that everyone should have food and clothing to keep the world stable. I laughed at you and said you were daydreaming. "


    The corner of the old woman''s mouth gradually hooked up, the withered and wrinkled face gathered together, but it was particularly beautiful, "old man, it seems that the old woman is wrong. You wait until the day when the young man comes back, I''ll go down and admit my mistake to you myself."


    The old woman was weak all over, leaning against the threshold, her body gradually became weak, and her eyes were red with tears, leaving behind two lines of blood and tears, and her voice was hoarse:


    "God has eyes!"


    The distance is close to the main road. Lu Beiyou stops first, and the other people also stop.


    Lu Beiyou turned his head to look at Yu Kang beside him and said in a soft voice, "whose idea is this?"


    Yu Kang was silent for a while and said in a dull voice, "it''s Mr. bu."


    Lu Beiyou was amused when he heard the speech. It seems that when he first arrived at Lu''s house, bu Mayi and Lu Zhenzhen were not so antagonistic as he thought.


    Isn''t this just to announce that the real eldest son of the Lu family has returned?


    Lu Beiyou didn''t refuse. She said in a low voice: "the old woman just now is good at taking care of her life. She can''t chill the hearts of the soldiers. She is a hero for her country one day and a hero for her whole life, including what I want you to do this time!"


    Yu Kang lowered his head and said solemnly, "don''t worry, young master. They are all walking peacefully."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, then with a long sigh of relief, looked down at Gu Man''er in his arms and whispered: "originally this road should be the position of the ball, this time it''s cheap for you."


    Gu Man''er seemed to feel something. He tightly grasped the clothes on Lu Beiyou''s chest and frowned in Lu Beiyou''s arms.


    Looking at the beauty in his arms, Lu Beiyou shakes his head helplessly. If Mu Qiuqiu knows this time, he is afraid that he will not die and will lose his skin. Then he looked at the Central Avenue of Yuanming city in front of him, with clear eyes and no confusion.


    "All the officers and men are at your command!"


    "My subordinates are here!"


    Three thousand soldiers and horses roared with astonishing momentum.


    "Follow me to the city!"


    "Yes, sir


    Lu Beiyou was forbidden to pull the reins, took the lead in the direction of landing mansion and set foot on Central Avenue.


    Liema, childe, beauty.


    Soldiers, armor, blood.


    On this day, Lu Beiyou came to the world''s attention.


    A horse and a youth, a warm jade in the arms, behind is full of blood evil spirit of 3000 soldiers.


    Along the way, all the people on both sides of the street stood up and looked at the people walking on the avenue.


    "What''s that?"


    "Lu Jia! It''s Lu''s night bat! It is said that it was they who, like a sharp knife, poked the Liangzhou border thoroughly at that time. "


    "What''s the one at the front?""That is the eldest son of the Lu family who was rumored to have disappeared and returned?"


    "Is that him?"


    The people on both sides of the street are talking about it. Lu Beiyou does not look askance and looks indifferent.


    After today, the name of Lu Beiyou, the eldest son of the Lu family, will surely resound across Jiuzhou.


    Behind Lu Beiyou, there is a faint fever. The thousands of spirits he bears are full of loyalty. We should respect him!


    I don''t know who took the lead in landing and knelt down with 3000 soldiers and horses. Others knelt down one after another.


    In their eyes, there is no humble, no humiliation, some, only the sincere admiration.


    Yu Kang, who was riding on the side of Lu Beiyou, saw this scene, and the corner of his mouth behind the mask of Shura ghost also turned up.


    This one stroke, in addition to declaring the existence of Lu Beiyou. On the other hand, it also tells the world that the Lu family is not a soft persimmon.


    Lu shouhuang closed his eyes and knelt down in front of the ancestral hall. In front of him, three incense sticks were slowly burning in the incense jar. On the table, there were countless spirit cards.


    "Home owner..."


    Lu Zhenzhen stood in front of the ancestral hall and bowed. He didn''t look up. His tone was full of prudence.


    "Back?"


    "Well..."


    Lu shouhuang slowly opened his eyes, but did not get up immediately. Instead, he turned his back to Zhenzhen and asked, "Zhenzhen, do you hate me?"


    Lu Zhenzhen shakes his head, pauses and nods again.


    "A little bit."


    "Because of the linen clothes?"


    Lu Zhenzhen nodded again and said, "yes."


    "Ha ha ha! Well done, that''s you! "


    Lu shouhuang stood up from the front of the ancestral hall, came to Lu Zhenzhen''s side, patted him on the shoulder, looked at the direction of Lu''s door, and sighed softly.


    "It''s hard for you."

 C345

    It is impossible to say that Bu Ma Yi made such a move without Lu shouhuang''s consent.


    After all, no matter how powerful the linen clothes are, this is Lu''s territory after all, and he never dares to be good at advocating.


    Lu Zhenzhen looked up at the old man standing beside him.


    Calm face, calm, can not see what he was thinking.


    But the original tall body, now in Lu Zhenzhen''s eyes actually some rickets.


    "Really, if I die one day, Zhongzhou will give you and hemp clothes..."


    Suddenly Lu shouhuang opened his mouth and said something like this. Lu Zhenzhen was surprised.


    "Master, you..."


    "You don''t have to say that. I understand."


    Lu shouhuang''s original energetic look, now rare leakage of a trace of fatigue.


    "I''m old. I''m not what I was when I was young. Maybe one day I will return to the loess, which is also reasonable. You don''t have to feel sad and blame yourself or comfort me. I know that. "


    The old man stopped for a moment and said with a bitter smile, "it''s impossible for you to say that I''m not selfish. I also want the boy from Beiyou to come back and shoulder the burden of our Lu family, but you can let him stay for a while. But if I stay for a long time, this boy can''t sit still. There are too many things on him. I can''t bear to continue to put the burden on him, old man. "


    "In that case, why do you agree to let brother Beiyou appear in front of people today?"


    Lu Zhenzhen can''t help but make a sound and ask the biggest doubt in his heart.


    "Well! If you don''t let that boy of Beiyou come out for a walk, others will think that I''m the only one left in our Lu family! Today, I agree to this action, just to warn those restless things, we Lu family also have seed! We are not bullies


    Looking at Lu shouhuang with an angry face, Lu Zhen shut his mouth.


    Along the way, Lu Beiyou saw all the people on both sides of the street bow their heads and salute. Three thousand night bats hold their heads high. This is the attitude of the Lu family.


    At the gate of Lu Fu, Lu Beiyou reaches for the reins and stops.


    The people who have been following behind are also competing to look out. Lu shouhuang is standing in front of the gate, and Lu Zhenzhen is standing on his side.


    Lu Beiyou got off his horse and came to Lu shouhuang with Gu Man''er in his arms. He said with a smile, "is that what Ants mean?"


    Lu shouhuang nodded with a smile, "that''s what I mean."


    Lu Beiyou shook his head helplessly, "don''t you add pressure to me out of thin air?"


    "If I don''t give you more pressure, I''m afraid the Lu family will have more pressure."


    Lu Beiyou turned his lips.


    Lu shouhuang looks at Gu Man''er in Lu Beiyou''s arms. He doesn''t say much. He just turns around and walks towards the landing home.


    "Come on in. You''ve all worked hard. You should celebrate. In addition, Zhenzhen ordered that the city of yuan and Ming Dynasties be exempted from taxes and labor for one year. "


    "Yes


    Three thousand night bat heard Lu shouhuang''s words, they all dismounted and knelt down on one knee. "Thank you, general!"


    The momentum soared to the sky.


    "Come on, come on, stop yelling and come in."


    When three thousand soldiers heard this sentence, they all scratched their heads with embarrassment. They didn''t even have the appearance of killing decisively.


    Lu Beiyou was the first to step into the door of the Lu family. Yu Kang also followed in.


    The three thousand night bat had been very familiar with the Lu family for a long time, so he went to find a place to rest.


    Lu Beiyou returned to the yard, put the drunken Gu Man''er on the bed, covered him with a blanket, and then came to the yard.


    At this moment, Lu shouhuang is standing in the courtyard of the Sophora tree, landing north.


    "Are you ready to go?"


    "Well, I''ve seen the Lu family. There''s an old man and a second grandfather. It''s true. Ants are here. I''m very relieved."


    Lu shouhuang nodded his head.


    "Is everything ready for Nanman?"


    Lu Beiyou looked at Lu shouhuang with a shocked look on his face. "Do you know, old man?"


    "Hum, don''t say it''s this. I know how many roundworms you have in your stomach."


    Lu shouhuang snorted coldly, and Lu Beiyou was also a little chatty.


    Lu shouhuang''s back is toward landing, and when he travels northward, he will walk outside.


    "Be careful all the way. Nanman has been in turmoil recently. It''s better to go out with your daughter-in-law instead of running around alone."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "don''t worry. Although the disaster has been reduced, elder martial brother told me that there is still some time."


    Lu shouhuang gave a hum, then he stopped talking and walked out of the yard.


    Lu Beiyou knows what the old man is thinking, but there are some things that he can''t escape.


    Moreover, when he went down the mountain, the elder martial brother once wrote a hexagram for himself, saying that Nanman had his own chance. Whether it was for himself or for Gu Man''er, Nanman had to go this time.Lu Beiyou turns around and goes back to his room. He comes to the bedside and sits down. Looking at Gu Man''er who has been sleeping, a touch of heartache appears on his face.


    I am also a poor man like myself


    In other words, he was more pitiful than himself. At least he knew that although his parents were missing, they were still alive. But Gu Man''er watched his father kill his mother with his own eyes.


    The taste is more painful than losing.


    Lu Beiyou doesn''t speak. He just pulls up the blanket on Gu Man''er and is about to go out. Suddenly Gu Man''er in his sleep reaches out his hand and grabs Lu Beiyou''s sleeve.


    "Niang, don''t leave Man''er. Man''er will be obedient. Don''t you want Man''er! Man Er is always good! Mother, look at me


    Gu Man''er''s brow was wrinkled, and her face was full of panic in her sleep. It was obvious that she had a nightmare.


    Lu Beiyou sighed and sat down beside Gu Man''er. He stretched out his hand and smoothed the scattered hair on Gu Man''er''s forehead to the back. Then he reached out and fell on Gu Man''er''s head and rubbed it. His tone was gentle:


    "don''t worry, mother is here."


    When Lu Beiyou said this, he was not embarrassed at all. On the contrary, it was very natural.


    Gu Man''er seems to have heard Lu Beiyou''s words in his sleep. His brow gradually eased down, and his mouth also raised a smile. After all, he fell asleep.


    The hand that grabs the sleeve of landing North tour is also slowly loosened. Lu North tour looks at Gu Man''er for a while, and then walks towards the door.


    I think it''s time for Qiuqiu to come back. If I hear rumors outside, I''m afraid I don''t have any good fruit to eat. But before I leave the Lu family, there''s another person to meet.


    Sky clouds gradually gathered, drizzle beating willow leaves, falling on the stream, came the sound of clattering.


    Several ducks in the stream are chasing each other, shaking their heads happily.


    An old man was sitting on the threshold of a house, looking at the young man who was walking closer and closer with an oil paper umbrella in the rain curtain in front of him. He knocked his cigarette gun on the threshold and spit out a mouthful of smoke.


    Eyes slightly narrowed, full of smile.


    "Here you are?"

 C346

    Lu Beiyou stood in front of the broken house with an oil paper umbrella.


    Looking solemn, he said solemnly, "I''ve seen Master Lu when I traveled to the North!"


    The old man, smoking a cigarette, smiles and pats his position beside him, indicating Lu Beiyou to sit with him.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t refuse. He took the umbrella away and sat down beside the old man.


    Looking at the rain curtain in front of me, all the people didn''t speak, except the sound of rain hitting the eaves, landing, hitting the lake, only the sound of old people smoking cigarettes.


    For a long time, the old man knocked his cigarette on the threshold, breaking the peace between them.


    "Who asked you to come?"


    "Elder Master said that if you let the boy down the mountain, you must come to express your thanks to master Lu."


    The old man was stunned for a moment, then waved his hand with a smile.


    "You mean I sent out that bronze dagger when 3000 mountains sealed the sky before?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "exactly."


    The old man couldn''t help laughing when he heard the words. His name was Luyi. It was Yunyan old man who gave his hand when Zhenyuan song sealed the sky.


    "OK, you don''t have to pretend. If you just want to thank you, I''m afraid you won''t come to the door in person."


    Lu Beiyou smiles and puts his oil paper umbrella aside. Hands holding gills, looking at the rain curtain in front of me, my eyes slowly lost consciousness.


    "Master Lu, do you think we can resist this catastrophe?"


    Lu Yi smell speech, think about, immediately shook his head, smoked a cigarette gun, is spit out cloud smoke voice way.


    "To tell you the truth, no one can tell such a thing. If it''s the end of the fairyland before, maybe none of us can survive this catastrophe. But now that Kyushu aura recovers, there are some variables in this catastrophe, and now no one can see clearly. "


    "Yes, Master Lu can''t see the general trend of the world today."


    The rain was still falling. The old man''s cigarette suddenly stopped in mid air. The heavy rain suddenly stopped in mid air, as if time had stopped.


    Luyi turned to Lu Beiyou and said with a smile, "do you need me to help you?"


    Looking at the familiar figure standing in the heavy rain with a silver sword in his hand, Lu Beiyou shook his head with a smile. "This is the fate between us. I''m afraid it''s not good for Master Lu to intervene."


    For this mysterious and mysterious thing, Luyi deeply thought it, turned his lips, stood up from the threshold and patted his ass.


    Then he took out a handful of tobacco from the bag in front of the cigarette gun and threw it into the cigarette gun. Then he took a deep breath and exhaled gently.


    All over the sky, clouds and smoke came out of his mouth, surrounded Lu Beiyou and the figure standing in the rain.


    "If you want to fight, don''t break my house. I''ll set up a stall tomorrow."


    Lu Beiyou smiles apologetically at Luyi, then stands up from the threshold and walks towards the figure.


    "Oh, come back?"


    The figure''s face nodded.


    "Since you have come back, you represent the elder of the Eastern Emperor..."


    The figure''s face is still calm, "master Donghuang has gone, I promised you, meet again, I will tell you all about my world."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, but his expression was not relaxed at all. On the contrary, he was a little dignified, with his palm flat, ready to defend at any time.


    "But I always want to know whether you have the ability to listen to the story of my world now?"


    "Your world? Do you mean the battle between Ji and Xuanyuan? "


    The figure shook his head. "No, it was 5000 years ago."


    What do you mean?


    Lu Beiyou was at a loss, but the figure didn''t want to explain to him. His body had disappeared.


    Lu Beiyou, holding a drop of water in the air in his backhand, shot at the figure.


    Although his meridians have been broken, his sword intention has not been reduced. He has reached the extreme realm of sword intention, and now he is like a sword immortal.


    Every raindrop suspended in the air now becomes a sword.


    Towards the moving figure.


    The figure is Li Nanju who came back from the north mountain, and the silver sword in his hand. From the first time Lu Beiyou saw it, he knew that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi had disappeared, and now what he held in Li Nanju''s hand was the sword body without spirit.


    Li Nanju is not in a hurry in the face of this boundless sword. He says, "footwork, drunk and carefree!"


    Every time the intention of the sword was about to stab him, he was always able to escape through a strange arc. Although his posture was extremely indecent, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help looking pale.


    His arm trembled, and a silver white dagger appeared in the palm of his hand.


    He collided with Li Nanju, who was facing up.


    Boom!


    The terrible sword is intended to be rampant in the smoke and cloud, and turn into a tornado storm, which will be rampant all around.Luyi looked at the scene, then turned to look at his ramshackle house, his eyes filled with helplessness,


    "do evil!"


    "That''s not all you can do, is it? What about the strength to kill me? You should take it out! "


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes gradually turned red, and he yelled at Li Nanju in front of him.


    Li Nanju''s eyes flashed a trace of complex emotions, and then returned to calm. He took a step back toward the rear, and his silver sword fell into the air, turning into countless silver sword lights. The tip of the sword pointed to Lu Beiyou.


    This battle, no matter who they lose or win, is a tragic defeat.


    But none of them would give way, because this is fate!


    Yin and Yang, the two special points in the world, stand on the opposite side after four years.


    Two years ago, Li Nanju killed Lu Beiyou. Two years later, they fought each other again.


    "My practice is called Jiudu Zen."


    Li Nanju raised his head and gently dropped his fingers. The sword like raindrops dissipated and fell toward the ground, washing his body.


    "Do you know why I escaped from Nanman at that time?"


    Lu Beiyou didn''t answer. The raindrops also fell on him, but when he got to an inch away from his body, he couldn''t get close to him any more.


    "Because the so-called Jiudu Zen is an evil curse!"


    Li Nanju muttered to himself, "it can give me the quickest shortcut, and even help me stand in the position of immortal and the position of the strongest in the world without my active practice."


    When she said this, Li Nanju had no pride on her face. There is only a look of pain, stretched out his hand, raindrops fell on his palm, slowly gathered.


    "Kill animals, kill people, kill people''s hearts and forget their feelings."


    Li Nanju slowly closed his eyes and stretched his palm to the sky. Lu Beiyou laughed. Two terrible cries of a dragon and a phoenix echoed between heaven and earth.


    "Long time no see, Tianyan Jiangang!"

 C347

    Since the recovery of Lu Beiyou''s meridians, Lu Beiyou has never used Tianyan Jiangang.


    Hide it, no longer let it show its edge, now it finally opened its fangs again.


    A dragon and a phoenix hover behind Lu Beiyou in unison.


    "Orange, I''ve kept this sword for a year and a half. I wanted to keep it longer, but I didn''t expect to use it today. I don''t know what you were hiding from me at that time, but the contradiction between us is not something you can say in a word. "


    Li Nanju nodded.


    "A sword?"


    "A sword!"


    "Good!"


    Li Nanju closed his eyes and the rain in the air poured down again, but this time it came together into a huge river.


    "If you don''t see it, the water of the river comes up from the sky!"


    Li Nanju suddenly opened his eyes and waved under his arm. The sword river carrying countless flying swords hovering in the air, came to the north of landing.


    It is like the heavy, surging river, pouring down.


    Lu Beiyou looks at the sword. His mouth turns up, and he reaches for a sword flower. From Lu Beiyou as the center, it spreads around, with a dragon and a phoenix circling.


    The song of the dragon, the song of the Phoenix.


    The momentum of the earthquake hit Zhongzhou.


    Luyi looked at the gradually scattered clouds, and looked at his ramshackle house. His eyes were full of heartache, and he said, "do evil!"


    Immediately, he flew to the distance.


    Now the battle that they only see, even at the moment, Luyi''s intervention is useless. The sword power has become, and no one can stop.


    Sword meaning River, carrying the countless flying sword and the dragon and Phoenix collided together.


    The terrible waves caused by the collision spread around, the willows broke, the house could no longer bear the pressure, collapsed into a pile of ruins, and then drifted away.


    Clouds and smoke scattered, wrapped in the rain to reduce the slightest rain, just like a fairyland of clouds and smoke.


    But at the moment, the two people in the middle of the fairyland are not feeling well.


    Lu Beiyou''s clothes are torn, and there are countless bloodstains on his body. The blood falls from his wound, but his eyes are still full of war.


    Lu Beiyou knelt down on one knee and coughed up a mouthful of blood, but he burst out laughing again.


    "Orange, I won this time!"


    As the clouds and smoke dispersed, Li Nanju leaned back against a broken willow tree, bleeding from the corners of his mouth and his eyes were low. Then he spat a mouthful of blood foam, stood up and swam toward the landing north.


    "Lu, you haven''t won yet!"


    Damn it! Are you finished or not?! Lu Beiyou looks at Li Nanju, who throws "donghuangtaiyi" aside and then rushes towards him with a fist. Lu Beiyou doesn''t even want to kick him to the ground, but he is involved in the wound and can''t help taking a breath.


    "What a pain!"


    Li Nanju did not stand up this time, but lay on the ground not far away from Lu Beiyou, squinting and letting the rain fall on him.


    "Lu, do you know what Jiudu Zen means?"


    "I don''t know, hiss!"


    Although Lu Beiyou''s sword spirit is still extreme, his body is still ordinary people''s body. It''s just that his bones are stronger after being baptized by thunder.


    Li Nanju stretched out his hand toward the gloomy sky, then clenched it as if he wanted to catch something.


    "I have a general name in our world, which is called the traverser."


    The crosser?


    After hearing Li Nanju''s words, Lu Beiyou also calmed down and stood not far away from Li Nanju, listening quietly.


    "Master Xuanyuan is the totem of the emperor of our Xia Kingdom five thousand years ago, and also the symbol of the king. Mountains, rivers, trees, sun, moon and stars, all over the world, is it the king''s land! And I''m just five thousand years from now. "


    Hearing Li Nanju''s words, Lu Beiyou''s mind was confused for a moment.


    Five thousand years later?


    "In fact, it''s meaningless to say that. Let''s talk about my life."


    Li Nanju''s face is also flashed, is the look of memory.


    "In our position, there are ordinary people who can fly to heaven without aura, and there are vehicles that can cross thousands of miles in a short time without the door of emptiness. Everyone has clothes and food. They never need to worry about famine, pestilence or disaster."


    "Then why are you here?"


    Lu Beiyou is not surprised to hear Li Nanju''s words. After all, in the mountain and river map, the amount of information from Xuanyuan''s predecessors is enough. Now, Lu Beiyou can accept Li Nanju''s words.


    When Li Nanju heard Lu Beiyou''s words, he was silent for a moment, and then he pulled at the corner of his mouth.


    "Maybe I read too many novels and cartoons."


    "Yes?"


    Li Nan Ju pause for a moment, "when a person is used to a comfortable life, he always wants to find some stimulation, and then I listen to others say that there is a secret treasure in a cave. Although he knew it was deceitful at the beginning, he still can''t convince his curiosity, so I want to go in and have a look.""But when I went in, my brain suddenly sank. When I woke up, I was already here. They called me young master."


    Lu Beiyou was stunned for a moment. No one would believe this kind of thing if he told it to outsiders. But Lu Beiyou had an intuition to tell him that everything Li Nanju said was true.


    "And then?"


    "From our point of view, it is often said in novels that the passer-by has his own aura of leading role. At the beginning, I didn''t believe it. I doubted everything around me. But when the memory and skills in my mind appeared, I believed that I was really the son of destiny. You don''t need to practice hard to be immortal. "


    "But you..."


    After hearing Li Nanju''s words, Lu Beiyou is also a bit unclear. Therefore, if according to Li Nanju''s words, why does he still stay at the peak of Mahayana, or even not reach the half step immortal?


    "Do you mean to say, according to my opinion, why I haven''t reached the fairyland yet?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded.


    "Lu, do you remember what I said just now?"


    Huh?


    What did you say just now?


    "Jiudu Zen means it, in fact, is not so much against heaven as a curse and punishment to me."


    With that, Li Nanju''s face looked very painful. Two lines of water drops fell on the ground from the corner of his eyes. He couldn''t tell whether it was rain or tears.


    "Kill animals, kill people, kill people''s hearts and forget their feelings. It''s going to take everything around me! "


    Said, Li Nanju unexpectedly painful roared, "thief God! Why are you doing this to me! What''s wrong with me! You''re going to take everything from me! "


    Lu Beiyou looks at Li Nanju lying on the ground roaring, his heart inexplicably gives birth to the feeling of desolation, as if in this world, Li Nanju is completely isolated.

 C348

    "Before I was eight years old, I was just as useless as you were when you were in" two people. ". But no one in the Li family looked down on me. On the contrary, they took good care of me, and I gradually recognized the world. Later, by chance, my little Huang, the dog who had been growing up with me, suddenly didn''t know how to die. "


    At this point, Li Nanju suddenly stopped.


    Lu Beiyou did not speak, the rain gradually stopped, but the clouds did not disperse.


    Luyi stood on the branch of a tree in the distance, silently smoked a cigarette, but didn''t get close. He looked at the two people standing in the middle of the ruins and shook his head.


    "My cultivation has directly reached the peak of martial arts cultivation."


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes suddenly widened and looked at Li Nanju strangely, "what do you mean?"


    "Yes, I didn''t know the truth of Jiudu Chan wheel until that day. I''ll kill my heart as soon as I get there!"


    "Over the years, I''ve killed the third-class masters, I''ve become a god of communication, I''ve killed the second-class masters, and I''m standing in Guixu. Kill the first-class master, I''m in Mahayana. But, but, I don''t think I didn''t expect that she would commit suicide in front of me


    Li Nanju seems to have thought of something painful. She covers her head and curls up in a big body.


    "I don''t want to! I didn''t ask her! Why is she doing this?! Why should she make her own decision! "


    Looking at Li Nanju whose mood is gradually out of control, Lu Beiyou doesn''t speak, just stands by quietly.


    For a long time, Li Nanju also calmed down. The body stretched out feebly and lay on the ground.


    "My maid is jing''er. Since I was a child, she has been with me, mother said, her fate with me is determined by heaven, I believe. Because she is good-looking, gentle temperament like water, I also like. No matter what I have to say, I will tell her. "


    Lu Beiyou finds a stone, kicks Li Nanju to one side, and then sits down.


    "And then?"


    "I didn''t tell her about Jiudu Chan wheel at first, but a useless person became an expert in the eyes of the world for no reason. This matter was finally known by Li family and jing''er."


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou seemed to think of something. He said in a startled voice, "isn''t it?"


    Li Nanju painfully closed her eyes and said in a hoarse voice: "that day, jing''er came to me and said that there was something important to tell me. I went. She prepared my own clothes and everything I needed. I didn''t pay attention to them at first, so she kept laughing and told me about what happened when we were young. Then she fell in my arms


    "She said: young master, jing''er is content with his whole life. Jing''er can''t stop his future. If there is a next life, jing''er will accompany him to his old age. I didn''t react until then, but at that time, it was too late. When jing''er called me, she had already drunk the poison. "


    With that, Li Nanju could not cry.


    Lu Beiyou suddenly remembers that when he first met Li Nanju, two children of the same age were clearly laughing. At that time, Lu Beiyou thought Li Nanju''s expression was worse than crying.


    "So You left Nanman? "


    "I''m afraid. I go to question my parents and the elders of my family, but they don''t speak. Obviously they all know about it, but they don''t stop me. I know jing''er is not forced, but I just can''t forgive them!"


    "What about me?"


    Lu Beiyou laughed at himself, "at that time, I left the Lu family, you left the Li family, then everything is in your control?"


    Li Nanju did not speak, opened his eyes, the clouds in the sky gradually dispersed, a ray of light penetrated the thick clouds, according to the two people.


    "I can''t let jing''er die in vain."


    "I see."


    Here, Lu Beiyou understood everything from the beginning to the end, from leaving Lu''s house and meeting Li Nanju, to living together, and then Li Nanju personally delivered the sword to his chest.


    All this, as Li Nanju said, is not destiny, more like a curse.


    Lu Beiyou also understood why Li Nanju didn''t go to the fairyland. At that time, he wanted to kill himself to reach the fairyland. But he didn''t survive with the help of the master, so Li Nanju''s cultivation also stopped at the peak of Mahayana.


    Lu Beiyou raised his knees, stood up from the stone, stretched out and looked at the sunshine above his head.


    "Next, I''m going to Nanman. Would you like to come with me?"


    Li Nanju didn''t speak. Lu Beiyou shrugged his shoulders. "When you think about it, you can come to Lu''s house at any time, but you only have three days."


    With that, Lu Beiyou turned and waved to the old man who was squatting on a branch of a tree smoking in the distance, and said with a smile, "Master Lu


    The old man gave a cold hum, and then walked over in the void.


    "That''s all?"


    "Well!"


    Luyi turned to look at the house he had lived in before, and a twinkle of heartache flashed in his eyes. "You said that you two black sheep, I''ve helped you to circle up, and I still don''t stop. I have to make so much noise. If it wasn''t for the old man, I''m afraid you two would be in trouble again this time! And apologize to me. I think you came here to tear down the old man''s houseLu Beiyou laughed awkwardly, "sorry, Master Lu, if you really have no place to go, you can live in our Lu family first!"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Luyi rolled his eyes.


    "All right, all right, I don''t understand you? Old man, I don''t move much, but my ears are bright. I heard that you let go of Du Xiaokang some time ago. And now you''re afraid that after you leave, there will be no experts in the Lu family. Once something happens, there will be no helpers, right? "


    Hearing Luyi''s words, Lu Beiyou smiles awkwardly, "Master Lu is really powerful, and he can''t hide anything from Master Lu."


    "Well, you are still young when you play with me. This time, I''m afraid it''s not your elder martial brother or those two old people in Beishan who told you that again? "


    Lu Beiyou smiles but does not speak.


    Looking at Lu Beiyou''s expression, Lu Yi can''t help feeling upset. Waving his cigarette gun, he is about to drive people away. "You go. I''ll think about it. This boy, I think it''s OK. If you don''t help him, I''m afraid it will take some time for him to recover. I''ll talk about it later."


    Hearing Luyi''s words, Lu Beiyou''s face also flashed a ray of joy.


    "The boy is here. Thank you, master."


    Lu Yi nodded. Lu Beiyou didn''t stop much. He looked at Li Nanju, then turned and left.


    "Did you hear that?"


    Luyi did not speak, sat on the stone that Lu Beiyou had moved before, silently smoked a cigarette gun, and spewed out smoke all over the sky.


    "You are just like me when I was young!"

 C349

    When Lu Beiyou returned to Lu Fu, it was dark.


    Lu shouhuang didn''t appear. He would like to pray for his decision in the ancestral hall.


    On the contrary, there was a handsome woman standing in front of the door. Seeing this, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help laughing, "is jiuer waiting for me?"


    "Well."


    Jiu''er, who was standing in front of Lu''s house, was worried. When he saw Lu Beiyou, he ran over and said, "young master, did you do something big when your little grandmother was away?"


    "No, what''s the matter?"


    "The young granny is in the yard now and is losing her temper. It seems that it''s because On the ninth day of the lunar new year, Lu Beiyou wanted to talk but stopped. However, he understood 7788 and couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    It seems that this time I went into the city, and I was told by Mu Qiu about holding Gu Man''er. Lu Beiyou secretly sighed, went forward and rubbed the head of the ninth day of junior high school, and said in a soft voice, "it''s OK. Just give it to me."


    With that, Lu Beiyou had already stepped into Lu Fu and walked towards his courtyard.


    Although the ninth day of junior high school was worried, but there was no way, so he had to stamp his feet secretly and quickly followed Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou came to the yard, but the door didn''t open. Gu Man''er didn''t sober up and was still sleeping.


    Mu Qiuqiu was not happy. He took a branch in his hand and beat it hard on the table. He scolded at the same time: "Lu! When you come back, I will kill you! "


    "Who are you going to kill?"


    Looking at the self angry Mu Qiu, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but feel funny.


    Seeing the figures of Lu Beiyou and the ninth day of junior high school, mu Qiuqiu gave a cold hum, and Yin and Yang said, "Oh, isn''t this the Grand Master of the Lu family? BMW, beauty, Lu family young master is really a big posture


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help laughing, "who did you listen to?"


    "On the street, this story has been spread all over the world. The young master of Lu family, holding the fragrant jade beauty, took three thousand night bats and entered the city. Master Lu, you are very beautiful! If I dislike my mother, I''ll tell you straight away. What''s the point of beating around the Bush? What''s the point of supporting me? "


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes are full of tears. He doesn''t know when the ball will fall. He also puts away his joking expression and goes forward to hold it in his arms.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    With a roar, the wooden branch in his hand swam northward to land with the intention of sword.


    Lu Beiyou, however, did not dodge. He carried it down with his thin body and vomited blood on the ground.


    On the ninth day of junior high school, she was speechless and quickly came forward to help her, but Lu Beiyou waved her hand to show that she didn''t have to worry.


    "Do you hate me that much?"


    There was a twinkle of heartache in Mu Qiu''s eyes, but he didn''t step back. He wiped his eyes and solemnly said, "Lu, I ask you, have I ever done something sorry for you?"


    "Never."


    Lu Beiyou shakes his head.


    "I don''t know if it''s for you, or even my own life!"


    "Yes


    Lu Beiyou nodded.


    "Then tell me! Who am I doing all this for? "


    Mu Qiu''s voice was obviously crying. Lu Beiyou''s eyes were low and he didn''t know how to speak.


    "I''m sword spirit, that''s right! I can''t be married to you. I''ll admit it. So I won''t stop you. I didn''t say a word about Xiao Wu, Gu Man''er, grade nine, grade twelve that you told me before. Because I think maybe I owe you. However, I just want to stand beside you and accompany you! But what did you do to me? "


    Mu Qiuqiu shouts at Lu Beiyou with a wooden branch in his hand. His tears can''t be controlled any more and flow down.


    Lu Beiyou is also flustered for a moment, and wants to help her wipe it out.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Muqiu roared and retreated.


    "My family name is Lu. I''ve died for you once. I don''t regret it. You have three wives and four concubines. I won''t stop you. But I''m not a saint. I can''t do it without thinking about it! "


    Lu Beiyou quietly, looking at the heartbroken Mu Qiu, he also knows the seriousness of this matter.


    Originally, she thought that Mu Qiu was just a little grumbling, but she didn''t expect that she would directly vent all the depressed emotions in her heart.


    Lu Beiyou wants to explain, but he finds that at this time, no matter what the words are, they are so weak.


    "I''m sorry I just


    "No! I''m sorry, young master Lu. I can''t afford it! "


    Mu Qiuqiu shook his head, wiped away his tears, sniffed, looked at Lu Beiyou and said, "from today on, Master Lu, I will never be the worthless vase around you again!"


    With that, he took the bracelet off his hand and put it on the table.


    Then he took a deep look at Lu Beiyou, whistled, turned and flew away to the north."Young master, what are you doing? Hurry up


    Seeing that Muqiu was about to leave, he finally couldn''t sit any more since the ninth day of junior high school when he didn''t speak just now. He grabbed the shoulder of the landing northbound and called out.


    But Lu Beiyou didn''t respond at all. His eyes were full of loss.


    "Young master! Go after it


    "Never mind, let her go."


    Lu Beiyou said calmly: "jiuer, you leave first. I want to be alone."


    The ninth day of junior high school is worried, but seeing Lu Beiyou''s numb expression, it is Jiaonan after all, stomping and running towards the distance.


    "If you don''t, I''ll go for the young master!"


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes are numb and empty when he looks at the ninth day of junior high school.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to go after it?"


    I don''t know when Gu Man''er was standing in front of the door, leaning on the doorframe, wearing a thin blanket and looking haggard. It was obvious that he had just woken up from drunkenness.


    "When did you wake up?"


    "Ever since she started venting."


    "Well..."


    Lu Beiyou nodded and stopped talking. He sat under the tree and picked up the bracelet on the table.


    "From the old man?"


    Gu Man''er, also wrapped in a thin blanket, sat opposite Lu Beiyou.


    "There were two bracelets, one in jiu''er''s hand, which her mother put on herself. I don''t know. I didn''t know until later. The other one was given the ball by the old man, but it was broken in my hand in the end


    "And this one?"


    "The old man polished the bracelet bit by bit according to the bracelet on the ninth day of junior high school."


    Gu Man''er nodded and held his fragrant cheek in his hand. "No wonder I said that when she took off the bracelet, even if she was so angry, the bracelet didn''t fall. She still handled it so lightly."


    Lu Beiyou did not answer, for a long time said: "I thought the estrangement in the heart of the ball has gone, in fact, even if there is no real husband and wife, as long as she has been by my side, I will be satisfied."


    "But she doesn''t think so."


    "Yes, but she doesn''t think so."

 C350

    Gu Man''er didn''t speak any more, he just sat quietly.


    Looking at the bracelet in his hand, Lu Beiyou is dazed. Suddenly, a rush of footsteps comes. Lu Beiyou''s empty eyes gradually have a trace of spirit.


    "Here you are, old man."


    The visitor heard Lu Beiyou''s voice and stopped at the gate of the yard.


    "Do you know what you''ve done?"


    "I know."


    "In fact, I''m wrong about it, old man."


    "But it''s more about me, isn''t it?"


    Listening to the conversation between the old and the young, Gu Man''er felt a little cool and tightened his blanket.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath and then brought the bracelet to his wrist.


    "It''s time for me to go, too, old man. My family''s affairs have been dealt with. I really have no reason to stay. Just these two days, there should be a master who will come to our Lu family and take a young man with him. You must know that man, and then let him come to Qingshan city to find me. "


    Lu shouhuang did not speak, but his hand behind him trembled slightly. For a time, his face was haggard, but he was haggard for several years.


    The breeze came slowly, blowing a few green leaves rippling in the air.


    Looking back, Lu shouhuang has no personal shadow in front of him.


    The old man sighed, came to the yard tremblingly, picked up the thin blanket that fell on the ground, brushed away the dust, then folded it and put it on the stone table. Holding his waist, he sat down and turned to look at the empty yard, silent.


    "It seems that I am really old."


    The wind beat the old man''s murmur and rolled up a few fallen leaves into the sky.


    Lu Beiyou stands beside Gu Man''er. Lu Beiyou has lost his aura and can only rely on Gu Man''er''s rapid movement.


    But after all, Gu Man''er was a monk, not an immortal, and his aura was exhausted. When they came to a deep forest, their aura was exhausted, and Gu Man''er was exhausted.


    Seeing this, Lu Beiyou didn''t force him to go hunting.


    Fire, roast rabbit, from beginning to end, in this process, two people did not say a word.


    When Lu Beiyou stopped in front of the familiar tavern, his eyes were a little confused for a moment. Gu Man''er stood beside him and gasped a little. "I won''t go in this time," he said softly


    Lu Beiyou took a deep look at Gu Man''er and then shook his head.


    "Never mind, come in. Some things are unavoidable. "


    There was a struggle on Gu Man''er''s face, and then he became calm.


    "Good."


    The two men''s Tavern was closed. Although it was almost noon, there was no sign of opening. The restaurant opposite "two people" is not open.


    As soon as Lu Beiyou reached the door of the two, the door of the tavern creaked open.


    That familiar old face appeared in Lu Beiyou''s sight, but obviously its owner was not happy at the moment.


    "Back?"


    "Well. What about the ball? "


    "In the backyard, I''ve been in the room since I came back. I don''t say a word to huan''er. I don''t tell her to come out or talk to her. What have you done?"


    Lu Beiyou laughs bitterly, and doesn''t know how to explain it for a while.


    Lao Kong frowned at Gu Man''er, who was standing behind Lu Beiyou. He didn''t say anything and got up to give way.


    Lu Beiyou came in, and Xiao Yu was sitting in the middle of the living room with a sullen face.


    "Oh, it''s been a long time since Xiao Yu..."


    "Don''t talk to me. I feel sick."


    Lu Beiyou felt embarrassed for a while, but he also understood. He shook his head helplessly and walked towards the backyard.


    Gu Man''er didn''t say a word from beginning to end. He followed Lu Beiyou silently.


    When he came to the backyard, Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, looking at all the familiar things.


    The sword mark he left on the floor was still there.


    My room didn''t fall any dust from the outside. I think Lao Kong came to clean it every day.


    Standing in front of the familiar door, Lu Beiyou felt a trance.


    The sleepy little girl nestled in the quilt and said vaguely, "have you finished your meal, northbound?"


    Lu Beiyou''s mouth turned up.


    "Little Granny! Young Granny


    At this time, the ninth day of junior high school also arrived at the two people, but compared with Gu Man''er and Lu Beiyou, she would be in a lot of confusion, and she would be in a lot of trouble. But he was stopped by Lao Kong in front of the door and shook his head.


    "Little girl, you can sit outside first."


    "But


    "Let the boy handle it himself."


    Huh?


    Nine Leng for a while, and then it seems to think of something in general, a time is also a little tired.


    "Huan''er, first take this girl back to your inn to have a rest, and then go shopping with me. We''ll have hot pot tonight."Xiao Yu nodded, Ling Xingqian did not forget the direction toward the backyard nuzui, the ninth day also did not refuse, followed Xiao Yu out.


    Lao Kong sighed, came to the back of the counter, took a board and hung it in front of the inn door, but sighed, "it seems that I can''t pick up the guests today."


    Lu Beiyou knocked on the door and said in a soft voice, "ball, are you in it?"


    There was no movement in the room.


    Lu Beiyou was just about to knock on the door, but Gu Man''er stopped him and shook his head


    Lu did not refuse.


    "I''m Gu Man''er. I have something to say to you. I think we can talk about it. What do you think?"


    There was a rustle in the room.


    Gu Man''er continued with a smile: "some words are always open, aren''t they?"


    There was no movement in the room again. Suddenly the door opened and the little head of Mu Qiuqiu came out. His hair was in a mess and his eyes were red and swollen.


    Lu Beiyou said in a hurry: "in fact .


    "shut up


    Gu Man''er and Mu Qiu spoke together, but Lu Beiyou did not dare to speak for a moment.


    Then Mu Qiu turned to Gu Man''er and said in a hoarse voice, "what do you want to say to me?"


    "Go in. It''s not convenient here. "


    Muqiu nods, opens the door and lets Gu Man''er go in. Lu Beiyou reaches out his hand to say something. The door has been thrown by Muqiu.


    There was a loud noise.


    Lu Beiyou is so disappointed that he has no choice but to leave. When he returns to the living room, he sees that Lao Kong is sitting on the couch behind the counter. He also picks up a chair and leans over.


    "How are you doing with Xiao Yu?"


    "Come on, come on, it''s no use licking me now. It''s you who made the shopkeeper angry this time. No matter how much you say, I can''t help you. "


    Lu Beiyou smiles awkwardly.


    Lao Kong seemed more comfortable. "There are some things that need to be solved sooner or later. This time, I don''t know what happened, but I also know what happened. It''s just that you''ve been procrastinating that''s what''s going on today. "


    Lu Beiyou lowered his head, "yes."


    "It depends on how the girl you bring will solve the problem."


    Lu Beiyou nodded.

 C351

    Mu Qiuqiu doesn''t want to take the initiative to manage Gu Man''er. She is still hostile to Gu Man''er. As soon as she enters the room, she sits on the stool with her back to Gu Man''er, but her ears are to her.


    Gu Man''er was not amused by her childish action. She took the initiative to go over, sat down opposite her, and calmly poured herself a cup of tea. The tea was Longjing tea specially prepared by Lao Kong for Muqiu.


    Between the ups and downs of tea, she took a sip of clear tea, light bitter entangled in the mouth, can not help but use the impetuous heart to feel the peace, the tranquility. This Qingqing light bitter, without any earthly flashiness, that if there is no fragrance, also let her uneasy heart precipitation down.


    Gu Man''er raised his hand and poured a cup for her. Before the cup was pushed in front of her, Mu Qiu Qiu suddenly reached out and waved it away. The cup fell to the ground and broke, making a clear sound.


    Gu Man''er''s calmness made mu Qiuqiu angry, and he couldn''t help shouting, "what are you going to do?"


    The tea in the cup was drunk by Gu Man''er. Her white slender fingers were grinding and holding the cup. She looked directly at Mu Qiu Qiu: "Oh, why do you need it?"


    "What are you trying to say?" Mu Qiu couldn''t figure out what she meant.


    "Mr. Lu saved me. I am very grateful to him. If it wasn''t for him, I don''t know what would happen to me. He is a good man and an excellent man." Referring to Lu Beiyou, Gu Man''er''s eyes became soft and watery, his cheeks were slightly red, and the way he held himself last night flashed through his mind. His body temperature seemed to be still on him.


    Gu Man''er''s appearance of Huaichun brings Mu Qiu''s anger to the extreme. She knows his excellence better than anyone else, but she can''t enjoy it alone. Thinking that there will be countless women around this man, this picture deeply hurts her heart. How can Mu Qiu bear it.


    She was angry and hated.


    The anger in her heart couldn''t be released at all. She looked at Gu Man''er, her eyes were full of anger, and she couldn''t control her hand and waved all the things on the table.


    "But such a good man, he cares about you!" Gu Man''er said quietly.


    When the tea set fell to the ground, it made a clear sound, which was mixed with the sound of Gu Man''er and then came into the ears of Mu Qiu Qiu.


    The shepherd stopped and couldn''t believe what she said. Her words were like a bucket of cold death, which extinguished her anger and made her heart suddenly come alive.


    "Mr. Lu said it himself. Maybe it''s because of the man''s face. I''m sorry to tell you face to face that he cares about you so much. How do you treat him?" In the end, Gu Man''er couldn''t help fighting for Lu Beiyou. She glared at Mu Qiu: "you don''t deserve him at all."


    Such an excellent man should belong to her!


    "You, you..." Shepherd ball seems to understand something, suddenly glared at her, "You cheap woman, you don''t want to."


    Gu Man''er was very happy when he saw her furious. Her slender willow eyebrows bent, "the man you don''t want, naturally someone wants." She came forward, close to the ear of herding ball, "this kind of man, I eat to the bone."


    "Ah, Gu Man''er, I''ll kill you." Gu Man''er''s provocation made Mu Qiu lose her mind. She just wanted to destroy the woman in front of her.


    In the face of Mu Qiu''s out of control, Gu Man''er said with a smile, "look at the crazy woman you look like now. Do you deserve to be a son of the land? It''s a pity that he still cares about you so much and runs all the way here. If he sees your impoliteness, I''m afraid his favor will be greatly reduced."


    Gu Man''er''s words made Mu Qiu seem to have lost her mental strength. Gu Man''er''s words pierced into her heart, which made her gasp.


    "If he cares about you, you are not giving him trouble." There was no need for further discussion. Gu Man''er left contentedly and closed the door.


    She has a sense of accomplishment because she is lost. As her opponent, Muqiu is still too tender. How can the sword spirit win the hearts of human beings.


    Because of the sad return of Muqiu, Xiao Yu doesn''t like to see Lu Beiyou. Lao Kong is afraid that she will give Lu Beiyou a hand. He pulls Lu Beiyou out to buy the ingredients for the hot pot tonight. Xiao Yu doesn''t have a good face for Lu Beiyou, but she still greets Lu Beiyou with a smile on the ninth day of junior high school. She washes the dust off her body and gives her new clothes. The ninth day of junior high school silently lights a row of candles for Lu Beiyou.


    On the way, it was Lu Beiyou''s sad face that made Lao Kong feel that he had to sell his tricks to coax girls and save him from suffering.


    "What a wonderful creature a girl is. When she has nothing to do, she can make you happy and itchy. But when she gets angry, she can make you regret why you want to be a man in your life." As a veteran in love, Lao Kong feels obliged to give some advice to the novices.


    Lu Beiyou also knows that Lao Kong is very experienced in coaxing girls. Thinking of Mu Qiuqiu''s heartbreaking appearance, he feels it is necessary to learn from Lao Kong.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s interest, Lao Kong didn''t show any concern. He came straight to the point and taught him what he knew.


    They squatted on the roadside. One of them was so excited that his face turned red. The other was so engrossed in listening that he nodded his head from time to time to express his approval. His admiration for him became deeper and deeper. Finally, he made a small book out of his arms and took notes carefully.It''s several hours since Lu Beiyou brought back their food. It almost delayed the dinner time, which made Xiao Yu even more dissatisfied with him. Fortunately, Gu Man''er wanted to come into the kitchen to help, but Xiao Yu drove him out mercilessly. Mu Qiuqiu simply couldn''t see the woman''s intention, but Xiao Yu was very clear about Lu Beiyou It''s deeper.


    Fortunately, when she was eating hot pot, mu Qiuqiu also came. She sat next to Xiao Yu, just opposite Lu Beiyou. In the way of Xiao Yu, he couldn''t say anything to her.


    Mu Qiuqiu has sorted out her emotions and figured out a lot, but she doesn''t want to forgive Lu Beiyou like this. She doesn''t even give him a look at the table. Lu Beiyou also knows that she has not forgiven herself. In the face of his favorite food, he can''t swallow it. There was no contact between them, so Gu Man''er was happy in his heart.


    Xiao Yu is so sensitive that when Gu Man''er is secretly happy, she uses her strength to fight Gu Man''er''s calf and looks straight at Gu Man''er with warning in her eyes.


    Gu Man''er secretly felt pain. How could he swallow this breath? He was preparing to fight back, but mu Qiuqiu left at this time. Lu Beiyou quickly followed him.

 C352

    Mu Qiuqiu noticed that Lu Beiyou left with her. She said that her unhappiness was false. She knew that Lu Beiyou must care about herself, but no matter how happy she was, she had no expression on her face.


    This made Lu Beiyou feel more and more wrong. Although he didn''t know where he was wrong, Lao Kong said that no matter whether he was wrong or not, he had to admit it first and coax people back.


    Thinking of the secret of coaxing the girl taught by Lao Kong, he quickened his pace and put out his hand to stop Muqiu.


    "Ball ball, listen to me. I''m not what you think we are."


    As soon as mu Qiuqiu heard Gu Man''er''s name, she was angry. How could she listen to his explanation quietly? She pushed him away and said, "don''t explain anything to me. Anyway, I''m not one of your people. Go away!"


    When Lu Beiyou heard this, she was so angry that she left her relationship with herself. How to deal with this situation? Lao Kong seems to have said that if a girl doesn''t listen to your advice, she''ll give an explanation.


    He looked at Mu Qiu on Zhengqi''s head, thought of her violent temper, swallowed her saliva, strengthened her courage, thought about it and felt helpless. He couldn''t help sighing. Mu Qiu was a child, and he also blamed himself for his thoughtlessness.


    He stepped forward and pressed her into his arms with some strength, one hand on her waist and the other hand gently touching her hair.


    "Qiuqiu, we have known each other for a long time. People don''t know who I am. Don''t you know that you don''t trust me so much?" The tone was full of distress and grievance.


    After hearing this, mu Qiuqiu''s irritability was calmed. She also knew that she was a little unreasonable, but she was also very bitter. How could she stand watching him fighting with different women.


    She paid more than every woman who approached him.


    "You should know what I want. I know you are suffering and wronged by my side, but I am also sincere to you. Can''t you feel my heart for you?" Lu Bei''s lobbying was sincere. He was so moved by himself.


    Professor Kong, who moves girls with his heart, takes the sensational route. If it doesn''t work, he takes the bitter route instead. There are so many routines, one of which is suitable for herding ball.


    Looking at the quiet and clever animal husbandry ball in his arms, Lu Beiyou can''t help admiring Lao Kong. This is the way that the old man coaxes the girl.


    Lu Beiyou knew that mu Qiuqiu had heard about it and was going to make further efforts. He said seriously, "Gu Man''er, this is also a girl who worked hard. If I hadn''t arrived in time to save her at that time, I''m afraid she would not know where she is now. I know that she is not friendly to you, but she is a native of Nanman, and her culture and character are naturally different from those of us southerners "Like."


    Grazing ball against his chest, stuffy said: "that I suffered such a big grievance, so forget it?"


    When Lu Beiyou heard her talking, he frowned and knew that the conversation between them in the room was very unpleasant. Mu Qiuqiu had a simple nature. Gu Man''er had to be reasonable and unforgiving. Don''t think about it. Lu Beiyou knew that mu Qiuqiu must have been mad by Gu Man''er, but he should have said some good things about him.


    Otherwise, Muqiu would not come out to eat hot pot and sit opposite him. It''s not obvious that "if you coax me well, I''m going to forgive you." What do you mean.


    "Xiao Yu has helped you out of your grievance." Don''t think he didn''t see Xiao Yu''s attack on Gu Man''er at the dinner table. His strength is not small. Gu Man''er is so powerful that he can''t help his voice.


    "Then you don''t care about me?" What she wanted was his attitude.


    Lu Beiyou was silent for a while and said, "ball, I have a deal with her." So now he can''t move her yet.


    "Well, you just don''t want to do it to her, do you?" Mu Qiu raised his head from his arms and his eyes were full of grievances.


    "Oh, my good ball, how can I not bear to attack her? Good men don''t fight with women. Besides, don''t you want me to be a big man to beat her? Gu Man''er and a little girl will take a breath for you. Then I will become a villain."


    Mu Qiuqiu thought about it. He thought something was wrong with what he said, but he thought it was reasonable. She tooted her lips and felt that she couldn''t just let it go.


    In the corner not far away, Gu Man''er looks coldly at the two people embracing each other. Her fists are tight and her eyes flash. She sneers, raises her feet and goes out.


    "Gee, I''m sorry." She made a surprised voice. She felt a little embarrassed when she saw the two people hugging. She put her hand over her eyes and kept saying, "I''m sorry. I didn''t know that Beiyou and Mu girl were here." The name of Lu Beiyou is ambiguous and close, but the name of Mu Qiuqiu is alienated.


    Her appearance broke the atmosphere of both of them and made Lu Beiyou feel relieved. When mu Qiuqiu asked again, he didn''t know what to do to make her feel better.


    Seeing Gu Man''er, Mu Qiu pushed Lu Beiyou away without a good face, "now you know we are here." Hum, this ancient man is really everywhere. Mu Qiuqiu doesn''t want to talk to this woman any more. He takes a look at Lu Beiyou and tells him to be calm. He can''t walk when he sees a woman. He turns around and goes back to his room without hesitation.Lu Beiyou can''t help laughing bitterly when she receives the information in her eyes. Is Lu Beiyou such a prodigal son in her eyes? Can''t she have a little demand and confidence in him.


    "Mr. Lu, I''m sorry. Did my appearance disturb you and Mu girl?" Gu Man''er came forward with guilt and remorse on his face, as if he was really annoyed at his appearance.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t see a woman''s scheming. He thought she was really blaming herself. He waved his hand carelessly and said, "no, we''ve all talked about it."


    "That''s good. I thought she didn''t want to see me." She bit her lower lip wrongly.


    Lu Beiyou took a look at the closed door of Mu Qiuqiu. "No, the ball is not such a mean person."


    Gu Man''er''s eyes quickly turned around, then came forward and whispered in his ear, "does that shepherdess know your deal with me?"


    When Lu Beiyou heard this, he remembered that he was just trying to coax Muqiu, but he forgot to get down to business.


    As soon as Gu Man''er looked at him, he knew that he had not told Mu Qiu. "Will the shepherdess allow you to go?"


    Lu Beiyou frowned. He didn''t think about it. According to Mu Qiuqiu''s character, if he didn''t tell her, he would go there. I''m afraid it''s not all day.


    Muqiu is a bomb that will explode in situ!


    "I believe Mr. Lu can arrange all this." Finish saying, Gu man son also soon stay, Shi ran of leave.


    Her purpose was achieved.

 C353

    In the dead of night, it is the time to fall asleep, but Lu Beiyou can''t sleep. After thinking about it, he got up to put on his clothes and left his room.


    The moon is already in the sky, and the backyard is quiet. It''s the most suitable thing to do. Lu Beiyou carefully entered the room of Mu Qiuqiu. Mu Qiuqiu lay on his side and turned his back to him.


    He stood by the bed, thinking about how to wake up Muqiu quietly. As a result, mu Qiuqiu turned around, his eyes were opposite, and Lu Beiyou was caught off guard. He retreated several steps to stabilize his mind.


    Damn, he almost pissed.


    Muqiu looked at him angrily. "Why, I don''t sleep in the middle of the night." She woke up when he came into the room. Otherwise, she would have hit him.


    They sat down around the table. Lu Beiyou even had a few cups of tea before he stabilized himself.


    "Qiuqiu, I''m going to Nanman''s land with guman''er tomorrow."


    At that time, Gu Man''er made a deal with him. As long as he helped her kill her father, Nanman king, she gave him what he wanted.


    Mu Qiu knew that Gu Man''er was Nanman''s princess. No wonder she was so indulgent and wild.


    As a princess of Nanman, Gu Man''er didn''t enjoy the treatment that belonged to the princess for a day. The king of Nanman had many children, so she didn''t notice a princess without her mother''s protection. Gu Man''er suffered a lot when she was a child. The reason why Gu Man''er hurt the king of Nanman was that the king of Nanman was the murderer of her mother.


    Lu Beiyou sympathized with her, but also to make up for her. After all, he destroyed her innocence. Although he was trying to save people, he still felt that he should do something for Gu Man''er.


    Muqiu didn''t really want him to go to the land of Nanman and kill the king. It was the leader of a country. How could it be so easy.


    She didn''t want him to take the risk.


    "Can you not go?"


    "Qiu Qiu, Gu Man''er is a poor girl." That''s why, knowing that she is always qimuqiu, he still chooses to tolerate her. As long as he doesn''t hurt Muqiu, he will be tolerant of Gu Man''er.


    "But I don''t want you to go."


    "If I don''t go, no one will help her." He should come forward to help in any way. He also knows that it will be more difficult to kill the king of a country than he imagined. If he fails, he will die, and if he succeeds, he will come to no good end, but he should have helped.


    "You are joking about your life." With that, mu Qiuqiu''s tears are coming down. She doesn''t want him to take risks. Why doesn''t he understand his good intentions? Is it so easy to kill a king of a country? If he''s not careful, he might die.


    "Ball ball, I know you''re worried about me, but I have to do it." Anyway, he promised Gu Man''er that he would do it anyway.


    "Can''t we not go? Ah? Don''t you think about yourself? " Mu Qiuqiu asked three times, she is really afraid, if this fails, what will he do.


    "Ball ball, I hope you can understand me." Lu Beiyou had to be ruthless before he could resist the impulse to hold her in his arms.


    In the end, mu Qiuqiu agreed to let him go, but she couldn''t persuade him. Lu Beiyou originally hoped mu Qiuqiu could go with him, but mu Qiuqiu refused. She had other things to do.


    The next day,


    at dawn, Lu Beiyou and Gu Man''er set out for Nanman. It was several hours after Xiao Yu knew it. She couldn''t help but scold Lu Beiyou, a heartbroken man. Lu Beiyou didn''t talk to her or take her with her when she went away. Is she not so important in the young master''s heart.


    Mu Qiuqiu told her that she was going to leave after Xiao Yu stopped scolding. Xiao Yu exploded immediately.


    "What, you''re going too. What are you going to do?" The voice was so loud that Lao Kong, who was standing beside him, felt that his eardrum was about to break. He rubbed his ears and moved to the side quietly, fearing that the storm of Xiao Yu would also happen to him.


    He is the most innocent melon eater.


    Muqiu chuckled and patted Xiao Yu''s hand. "I want to help him find a good sword." She is a sword spirit, but he has no sword.


    "Why do you think about him?" Xiao Yu looks at her with regret. "He''s doing this to you. Do you want to find a good sword for him


    Lao Kong nodded silently beside him. In fact, Lu Beiyou was very good at Muqiu. He was obedient, and he was still here to coax Muqiu. Lao Kong thinks he''s a good match.


    Xiao Yu Yu Guang sees Lao Kong nodding silently. He doesn''t feel angry. He shoots Lao Kong directly. He flies him out without reservation. Before Lao Kong reacts, he flies out in a parabola.


    Facts have proved that people eating melons should not express their opinions when they are eating melons happily.


    The ninth day of junior high school was stunned by Xiao Yu. He was both respectful and afraid of Xiao Yu. Jing she is a strong woman. Anyone who offends her will fly directly to the other side. What she is afraid of is her violent temper. Anyone who is not happy will fly directly.


    Muqiu''s intention has been decided. Seeing that she can''t be persuaded, Xiao Yu is so angry that he destroys both tables. He also wants to do something for Lu Beiyou on the ninth day of junior high school, so he wants to go on the road with Muqiu. Muqiu is afraid that the ninth day of Junior high school won''t be able to bear such hardships. Xiao Yu thinks that the two girls will have a care when they are together, so he asks the ninth day of junior high school to follow Mu Qiu.Besides, Muqiu is much more delicate than the ninth day of junior high school. With the ninth day of junior high school, Xiao Yu should rest assured.


    Lao Kong finally climbed back to the Inn and learned that mu Qiuqiu and the ninth day of junior high school were going out. He was so anxious that he went back to his room to give his treasure to the two girls and send them away. Then he felt that the joy in his heart was about to let him take off.


    The light bulb is finally going away. Now it''s just him and Xiao Yu. Isn''t that what he wants? It''s so exciting that he can''t help laughing. Xiao Yu knew what was in his head as soon as he saw his wretched appearance, and kicked him to eat shit.


    On the other hand, Lu Beiyou and Gu Man''er are busy, and they don''t communicate much on the way. Lu Beiyou is mainly reluctant to give up herding ball. This is the first time that he is so far away from herding ball. Last night, the girl lay in his arms crying out of breath, which is deeply imprinted on his heart.


    They took a short rest on the road and let the horse eat to supplement their strength. Gu Man''er can see that Lu Beiyou''s interest in talking is not high, and he doesn''t get close to him. They live in two places and start again after a simple rest.


    The two of them didn''t stop much on the way. They were already exhausted when they were ready for food. Nanman was not far from the south. Lu Beiyou knew that Gu Man''er was eager for revenge, so he had to rush to the Nanman border for three days.


    The starry sky is ten thousand li, two people didn''t hesitate, taking advantage of the night, entered the land of Nan man.

 C354

    Nanman, a water town in the south of the Yangtze River, stands in the spiritual land of the south of the Yangtze River. Looking up at the dark sky, the wind and smoke are all clean, as clear as a clear water. In the long years, the beauty of Jiangnan Water Town, the tranquility of Jiangnan ancient town, the depth of Jiangnan rain lane, and the charm of Jiangnan literary heroes flow.


    Small bridges, flowing water and other people flow in the south of the Yangtze River. They can''t tell the true from the false. The flowing water moistens the hearts of many literary heroes.


    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. Jiangnan is not peaceful, but there are martial arts. Gu Man''er tells Lu Beiyou that here, force is all the symbols of Nanman. As long as your force is strong enough, you can be king.


    Lu Beiyou thought to himself, how casual is this king? Is he a king by brute force.


    It was late at night, and there was no inn around them. They were far away from the town. They were very tired when they were on their way. It happened that there was a fire nearby. They rushed to see a small village.


    It''s late at night, but there are still several families in the village, which makes them not happy. When they approach, they find something wrong.


    It''s true that the village is surrounded by weeds. Even the houses are dilapidated. It looks so fragile that it seems that the wind can lift up the roof. Although it''s late at night, there''s no sound. It doesn''t look like a place where people live for a long time.


    They have been standing at the entrance of the village for a long time and observed that many houses are very dilapidated. I''m afraid it''s not a trap.


    Both of them looked at each other and saw the vigilance from each other''s eyes. But now that they have all stepped here, there is no reason to retreat. Besides, their original task is more dangerous than that of this village.


    They found the nearest house with a light on. The door was open. It was quiet inside. It looked like the mouth of a beast. It was wide open, waiting for them to fall into the trap.


    Gu Man''er stood in front of the door and said hello politely. There was no response. They were no longer polite and went into the room with vigilance.


    The house is in a mess. Even the corner of the wall has fallen a lot of soil. It looks more like a dangerous building. Lu Beiyou still thinks that they won''t be so unlucky. Once they enter the house, the house collapses.


    Approaching the hall, I saw a white haired old man sitting on a stool, holding a set of dark old clothes in his hand, looking at it with turbid eyes, full of deep feelings.


    "Old man, old man." Lu Beiyou''s vigilance was weakened when he saw that he was a declining old man. He stepped forward and gently pushed the old man''s arm.


    The old man thought that he was disturbed. As soon as he recovered from his memory, he saw two strange men and women break into his house.


    The old man was stunned. His eyes blinked, as if they were confused.


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes to him blinked. His eyes were silent.


    And then


    "Ah, bandits, Lao Wang, Lao song, help..."


    It seems that the old man finally reacts. He suddenly yells, and his hands and feet are much more flexible. Although he is very old, his voice is still very loud. Originally, only a few families could not sleep and their lights were on. Now when he heard his call, all the people at home turned on their lights and rushed to see what was going on.


    Lu Beiyou was startled by his loud voice. Before he could explain anything, the frightened old man held his clothes tightly in his hands and looked at them in panic. He even nagged: "we old men don''t have money. You''ve come to the wrong place."


    After a while, Lu Beiyou and his wife were surrounded by a group of white haired old people. It was Gu Man''er who came out to explain clearly. The old man put down his hoe and other farm tools. Unexpectedly, a woman came out with a kitchen knife and stood beside Lu Beiyou. He could feel the sharpness and coldness of the dish when he was too close. This is really a group of treasure knives Old man, an old man with strong fighting power.


    Gu Man''er grew up in Nanman. His strong native accent relaxed the old people who were nervous.


    At this time, the village head stood up and let everyone go. The frightened old man was also relieved and looked at Lu Beiyou deeply. His eyes were very strange. Before Lu Beiyou had time to explore deeply, the crowd had dispersed.


    It''s really in a hurry to come and go, but at a glance, people get together, and in the blink of an eye, later generations disperse. They also followed the village head to his home.


    Lu Beiyou is wondering why there are only old people and no young men in this village. He just wants to ask questions, but his intuition tells him that now is not the time to ask questions.


    He sat quietly, listening to the conversation between Gu Man''er and the village head.


    The village head is one of these white haired old people with dark and bright hair, but he is not young. Lu Beiyou guesses that he can be the village head probably because he is the youngest one.


    The village head, surnamed Zhang, is a local farmer. When he learned that Gu Man''er had come all night, in order to show his local welcome, he asked an old woman with a kitchen knife to go to the kitchen and get food.


    The old woman murmured in a low voice: "we don''t have much food, and we have to give it to outsiders. Isn''t this to catch us up with a dead end?" That''s what I said, but I went to the kitchen.Although the old woman''s voice was very small, Lu Beiyou''s ears were sharp. When he heard her clearly, his face remained unchanged and his doubts deepened. However, he could feel that the villagers were not malicious.


    Village head Zhang''s house is the biggest in the village, and there are many rooms. After arranging the rooms for them, the old woman has finished the meal, but it''s just a few sweet potatoes and potatoes.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s surprise, village head Zhang was embarrassed for a moment and quickly explained: "this year''s weather is not good, and our farm income is not very optimistic. I hope the guests don''t give up."


    Lu Beiyou waved his hand and said, "village head Zhang is very kind. You are very grateful for taking us in. Why do you want to give up?" Then he sat down and picked up the potatoes. The sincerity in his eyes surprised Gu Man''er.


    Village head Zhang was so polite that he felt a lot better. Looking at the crops on the table and the old woman''s reluctance, he had to sigh.


    They didn''t eat much either. Gu Man''er was not used to it, but she politely finished a potato. She was afraid that the old man thought she was disgusted, so she went back to her room. They still had some dry food.


    Lu Beiyou, on the other hand, had a big appetite and ate several sweet potatoes. If it wasn''t for the old woman''s strong desire to give up, he thought he could eat more. The old woman''s eyes are too obvious. Lu Beiyou can feel her eyes stabbing his flesh and blood like a knife without looking back. When he reaches for another potato, his heart can be transmitted through his eyes.


    Lu Beiyou had no choice but to stop and look at his leftover sweet potato peels. Suddenly, he remembered that the old woman had told him that they didn''t have much food before dinner. He was even more embarrassed.

 C355

    When the old woman saw that he finally stopped, she turned her head and didn''t look at him.


    Village head Zhang is also embarrassed by his mother-in-law. The visitors are guests. There''s no reason why the guests can''t eat enough. He quickly beckons Lu Beiyou to eat more.


    As soon as the old woman heard it, the eyes that could kill people fell on Lu Beiyou again. He just felt that his cold sweat was coming out. "No, thank you, Mr. Zhang. I''m full."


    "Hum, if you don''t have enough, you''ll go to the pigsty to find food for you." The old woman secretly scolded him for eating like a pig. Lu Beiyou was also a young man. He was extremely thin skinned and flushed.


    Zhang village head a see, feel from the man''s dignity was provoked, sternly told her to shut up.


    Lu Beiyou is about to start a family war because of him. He quickly gets up and goes back to his room.


    He thought, before leaving tomorrow, give back the silver of the potatoes and sweet potatoes he ate tonight to village head Zhang.


    Having enough to eat and drink, Lu Beiyou also has warm bedclothes and goes to bed quickly.


    Lu Beiyou fell asleep, but the two old people in the living room couldn''t sleep. As soon as Lu Beiyou left, several old people came to the village head Zhang''s house, bowed their heads and said something in his ear. After hearing this, village head Zhang''s face changed.


    "Nonsense, it''s simple nonsense." Village head Zhang was very angry.


    The old woman didn''t dare to say anything, but she was also ambivalent.


    "But village head, we don''t want to do this either. You see, it rains year after year, and we have no harvest. If it goes on like this, we will starve to death." Old man song, with a little black hair in his white hair, said that his eyes would be red. "We have to wait for the children to come home."


    At the mention of the children, the old people''s eyes changed and their faces were full of grief and indignation. For a long time, no one spoke.


    "Alas." Village head Zhang sighed again. "Then do it, but don''t hurt others. We are all good children." If there had been no accident, his son would have been older than Lu Beiyou.


    "Well, we know." With the consent of village head Zhang, the old man also left.


    "Old man, I know you don''t want to, but we have no way. We have no way." The old woman comforted. Their last food is the sweet potatoes that Lu Beiyou just ate.


    They have been raining here for years, but they have no harvest. The imperial court has no help. They are starving to death in the village. Unexpectedly, they have sent Lu Beiyou to their home.


    As soon as they saw Lu Beiyou, they knew that he was a young master who was rich but expensive. Even Gu Man''er had a Kyoto accent. Village head Zhang had been to Kyoto when he was young, so they knew that Gu Man''er was not a simple life experience.


    But they have no choice.


    Maybe the bed is too comfortable, maybe the food is too satisfied, Lu Beiyou sleeps a little deeply. When he is sober, he hears Gu Man''er''s call and pulls him out of his dream.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a room full of old people with white hair. He was so scared that he subconsciously covered the quilt tightly, and his consciousness was gradually awake. When he saw the old man Li Abe who was scared by him and Gu Man''er last night, he saw guilt and apology in Li Abe''s eyes.


    What''s going on?


    Several old people saw that he was sober and put him up without ambiguity. Lu Beiyou couldn''t figure out what they meant, but when he saw the rope, he was really shocked.


    "Why, what are you doing?" He resisted, but in the face of a group of helpless old people, Lu Beiyou didn''t dare to work too hard. How could he see the apology in the eyes of these old people.


    After a while, Gu Man''er was sent to Lu Beiyou''s bed with his hands tied. They looked at each other and said nothing.


    What''s the situation! Lu Beiyou''s eyes moved.


    Gu Man''er shakes her head, and she doesn''t know. But they didn''t mean anything. It was true. They didn''t hurt her when they tied her. The rope was loose.


    In order to find out what happened, Gu Man''er chose to be tied up temporarily.


    People have been tied up, a group of old people, you look at me, I look at you, as if I don''t know what to do, finally pushed village head Zhang out of the back of the house to preside over.


    Village head Zhang was pushed out. In front of him were two innocent children who were tied up. They looked at him with clear eyes and full of hope. Behind them were a group of villagers who had no way out in the face of despair. They were also innocent.


    Village head Zhang only hates his incompetence and can''t give the villagers a good life. He wants them to be old and lose face.


    If they don''t, they will starve to death. He can only be sorry for the two children.


    "We won''t hurt you. We just want something valuable on you."


    Lu Beiyou is a little confused. Have they been robbed by a group of old people? He got the truth from Gu Man''er''s eyes. Yes, they were tied up and robbed by the old people who were polite last night.


    "We are helpless, too." Village head Zhang was in tears. "We are all old, but if we don''t rob you, we will starve to death!" They are all old and should have enjoyed their old age, but they have to do this shameful and unconscionable collusion. Several old people present feel miserable and their eyes are going to cry.no Lu Beiyou was a little confused. The people who robbed them didn''t feel miserable yet, but the people who robbed them started to cry.


    Village head Zhang explained to him that because they had no grain for a whole year, the big guy''s family had almost eaten up all the food, but they didn''t wait for the relief from the imperial court, but the county didn''t care much about them. They had to wait here to die.


    Fortunately, the arrival of Lu Beiyou gave them hope. They just wanted to exchange valuable things for food to tide over the difficulties.


    Lu Beiyou also understood that they had no choice but to kidnap and rob. He was not a ruthless person.


    I saw his hands move, a loud noise, adult arm thick rope should be broken, scared a group of still feel miserable for their own old people.


    Village head Zhang was frightened and his eyes were wide open. In his panic eyes, Lu Beiyou reached out and took out a silver note from his arms. It was given to him by mu Qiuqiu before he started. He handed one or two silver notes to village head Zhang.


    "It''s not easy for you. Take these to buy food. It''s our accommodation here and the food we ate last night." Lu Beiyou is very generous. Seeing that village head Zhang is dull, he doesn''t accept the bank note. He puts the bank note into his arms.


    They are all kind-hearted old people. Although kidnapping and robbing are bad behaviors, they don''t mean to hurt them from the beginning to the end. They are all polite.


    Lu Beiyou thinks that his action of giving the bank note is really handsome. Then he looks back at Gu Man''er and wants to see the worship in her eyes. But Gu Man''er''s eyes are calm and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.

 C356

    Village head Zhang trembled and took out the banknote from his arms. Seeing the hundred Liang, he was so surprised that he couldn''t speak any more. His mouth was tight all the time and trembled slightly. He looked up at Lu Beiyou''s bright eyes. He only felt his face was hot and dry, and he felt uncomfortable.


    They all treat Lu Beiyou like this, but others don''t feel at ease and choose to help them.


    In order to thank Lu Beiyou, village head Zhang was so excited that he wanted to kowtow to him. He wanted to kneel down and kowtow to him with a room of old people. This scared Lu Beiyou. If an old man kowtows to him, he would lose his life, not to mention dozens of old people in the room. If the kowtow is over, he would also play.


    Lu Beiyou spent all his life to stop the kowtow ceremony of village head Zhang and other old people. When he stood up, he felt that his back was in a cold sweat.


    He was scared. Compared with the calmness he had just been tied up, the present panic was sincere. Instead, Gu Man''er was watching and laughing.


    "What are you laughing at? You and I are standing together. If they kowtow, you will suffer and die." Lu Beiyou said that with his white face and scared eyes, it was funny.


    But after he made such a fuss, the atmosphere in the room was also relaxed. In order to make an apology for him, village head Zhang kowtowed. Thinking that there were still some sweet potatoes left in the room, he asked his wife to cook them for his father-in-law.


    Village head Zhang and his benefactors annoyed Lu Beiyou and asked them to call him by his name.


    Lu Beiyou thinks that giving them money is not the way. They are all old people here. Even if they buy food, they have to move it for a long time. It''s all physical work, and they can''t do it.


    At dawn, Lu Beiyou and Gu Man''er took village head Zhang and some of the youngest old men to the county town to buy a lot of food. They specially ordered the clerks to send them to the village. They also called some workers to repair the dilapidated houses in the village.


    All the old people in the village regard Lu Beiyou as a living Bodhisattva. When the environment in the village changes to a new dilapidated one, the workers are still very conscientious and even get rid of the weeds on the ground.


    Lu Beiyou took a look at the field and thought that the situation was not as serious as the old man said. After a long observation, he came back to the county with the workers'' ox cart. When the sun was setting, he came back in the carriage of the grain shop and bought some grain seeds.


    This evening, they had dinner at village head Zhang''s home. The meal changed the predicament of last night. At least there were fish and meat on the table. The fish was bought by Lu Beiyou, and he wanted to eat it. The chicken was bought by Lu Beiyou. There was an extra Rooster from the boss. The old woman killed them in order to thank them and cooked some sweet potatoes to take care of Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou loves to eat this stuff. He didn''t eat much fish and chicken, but he ate all those sweet potatoes.


    Village head Zhang saw that he looked natural and knew that he really didn''t put their kidnapping and robbery in his heart.


    They are lucky to meet such kind-hearted people as Lu Beiyou and help them so much.


    After dinner, Lu Beiyou asks Gu Man''er to wash the wild fruit he picked in the back mountain. Gu Man''er gives him a look in his eyes. The old woman says that she will do it herself. Gu Man''er asks her to sit down. No matter how reluctant she is, she still gets up to wash the fruit.


    As soon as Lu Beiyou saw Gu Man''er leave, he changed his appearance and looked at village head Zhang.


    "Village head Zhang, I always have a question. How come there are only old people in your village, not young men, not even children?" It''s strange to say that young and strong men have been recruited to work by the state, but there are not even young women and children in a village.


    Referring to this, village head Zhang sighed again. Even the old woman''s face was full of grief.


    It turned out that the young strong men in the village were really recruited by the state. The king of Nanman was also a romantic figure. In his prime, he had to rebuild a palace for his beloved concubine. The area was so large that it could not be completed in a short time. Therefore, a large number of hard-working workers were collected from the people. The price was not high, but it was mandatory. Every family was required to have the participation of strong men.


    The village is far away from the county seat, and the so-called Tiangao emperor is far away. Some people don''t want their sons to be coolies, so they plug money to make the officers and soldiers accommodating. So there are too many people lacking. The officers and soldiers in charge of recruiting are afraid that they can''t explain. They force to these remote areas to pull people, and all the men who have some labor force in the village are pulled away.


    Village head Zhang''s son was dragged away before he became a champion. He was only a 12-year-old child. Village head Zhang watched his son get into the carriage like this. It was useless for him to shout.


    "What about the women and children in the village?"


    Gu Man''er also washed the fruit and came over. She sensitively observed that the atmosphere in the room was not good. The old woman was so sad that even village head Zhang, such a man of indomitable spirit, was red eyed.


    "Well, it''s all fate."


    Village head Zhang recalled that after all the strong men in the village had left, the village was grieving, but before they could react, the group did not know where they learned that there were no strong men in their village. That night, they wanted to wash their village with blood.


    When you see young women, you rob them. When you see young children, you beat them. Even the old people don''t let go. If you go down with a knife, if you go up with a knife, you will lose a life.They are a group of inhuman robbers.


    Maybe God didn''t have the heart to see their village perish like this. Several people in the Jianghu who passed by their village saved them and drove the robbers away.


    All the officials came back, but they scribbled and made a record.


    Fearing that the robbers would come again, they all told the women to take their children back to their mother''s home. They were the only old men left in the village, looking forward to the day when their son and grandson would come out at the entrance of the village.


    Lu Beiyou frowned, "does your Nanman King care?"


    Village head Zhang said, "you don''t know. A year ago, the king of Nanman suddenly fell ill. All the princes under him were earning the crown prince''s position one after another. They were in deep trouble. There was no air traffic control for us common people."


    "Yes, otherwise, we would not force the people to become thieves. We have exchanged all the valuable things for food. We have been supporting for a year and a half, a whole year and a half." I hate it.


    Originally, the strong men in their village could go to work in the county for food if they were in the flood. If it wasn''t for the sudden recruitment of people by the imperial court and the loss of their labor force, their village would not be so miserable.


    Gu Man''er has been listening in silence. Lu Beiyou noticed that her face was very cold. He reached for her hand to comfort her.

 C357

    It''s late at night, and everyone has been busy all day. Village head Zhang has a good eye to see Gu Man''er''s dilemma. He can''t disturb him any more. He takes his wife back to his room. He doesn''t forget that this girl has a real imperial accent. People there are rich or expensive. The girl doesn''t look like the daughter of an ordinary family.


    I have to say that village head Zhang has found out the truth. He''s a little accurate about people.


    After the two old men left, Lu Beiyou held her chin and raised Gu Man''er''s face. "It''s none of your business. You don''t do it." I''m afraid the girl who dares to love and hate will blame herself.


    Gu Man''er stretched out his hand and knocked off his hand. He was a little embarrassed and said, "what does this have to do with me? I didn''t do it. I''m sure I won''t blame myself. What do you think?" Seeing Lu Beiyou''s puzzled eyes, Gu Man''er laughed even more. "Why, in your heart, I am such a great image. I always feel selfish and heartless."


    "It''s your family after all. I''m afraid you''ll be sad."


    "Family?" Gu Man''er seems to have heard some big joke, and his eyes are full of irony. "You''ve seen a daughter who would ask for help to kill her father. Don''t forget why you came to Nanman."


    Of course, Lu did not forget that the reason why Gu Man''er hated the king of Nanman was that he killed his mother, but he could not have any feelings with the whole family.


    If Gu Man''er knew his inner thoughts, he would laugh to death.


    "The monarch''s family will not be as harmonious as your common people''s families. I''m afraid you can''t imagine the hardships." As if in memory, Gu Man''er even lowered his voice and looked a little painful.


    People born in the monarch''s family, I don''t know whether they are lucky or unfortunate. They grow up to fight for power and profit. One by one, the characters are more powerful, and one by one, the dead.


    The king never lacks children, but intelligent and brave people. In the world of the jungle, he doesn''t know how many people''s blood is piled up for the throne. Every prince sharpens his head to sit in that position, but he doesn''t want to think about how many people''s blood it takes to help him ascend the throne.


    As a princess, Gu Man''er is destined to sacrifice himself for that position. But how can Gu Man''er be willing to be slaughtered by others.


    At that time, she wanted to escape from the imperial city. Li Nanju took advantage of her power in the imperial city and took her away from Nanman without telling the royal family.


    At the beginning, she left not only because she hated the king of Nanman, but also because she wanted to escape from her status as a princess of Nanman, but also because her dear brother, who grew up with her, would bring her big brother with any good food and fun, and even tried to sacrifice her to the general who had military power by all means in order to claim the throne .


    If her maid hadn''t heard this news and asked her to contact Li Nanju in time and ask him to take him away, I''m afraid that now she is still living an unhappy life in the general''s house.


    "Is this what you call kinship? A father kills his wife in order to gain power, just to help another woman who can bring her rights to sit in the Queen''s position. Regardless of the death of her children, a father likes to watch his children kill themselves, and then reward the winner."


    At this point, Gu Man''er seemed to think of something. He was very excited, and his eyes were red with blood. He had a strong sense of killing and hatred. Lu Beiyou was frightened by such a fierce ancient man.


    In my impression, Gu Man''er is the one who is self disciplined and calm. Even if he was poisoned at the beginning, he can hurt his body severely and make his body hurt to keep calm. His face is light and he has never had other emotions.


    Lu Beiyou had never seen Gu Man''er so full of resentment and hatred.


    "A big brother, when he is in a good mood, will take you to eat delicious and funny food. When he is in a bad mood, he can press your head in the water, so that you can''t breathe. When he feels that he is going to die, he will pull you up again, breathe a mouthful of air and press it back into the water. It''s just because you are a poor princess without mother''s protection."


    "A second brother, in order to gain his own power and satisfy his own desire, can personally send his sister to the bed of various generals."


    At the end of the day, Gu Man''er could not cry. No one could understand the bitterness and hatred in her heart. No one could know how hard she was living.


    "How can I blame myself for such a family? I just hate it." If she can, she must solve the problem by herself.


    Hatred is greater than blood. If you can choose, Gu Man''er will choose to be born in a common people''s home, have loving parents, and be harmonious and united between brothers and sisters, instead of killing all the people around him in order to win favor and prove to that person.


    Lu Beiyou really didn''t expect that she would bear so much as a girl.


    "I''m afraid the Nanman kingdom is in a mess now. If the king of Nanman falls ill, the two eldest sons will fight for the throne." Gu Man''er calmed down a little and analyzed Lu Beiyou''s situation.After fleeing from Nanman Kingdom, she came back once, and was almost found by her second brother. Fortunately, Li Nanju knew that she had come back secretly, and gave her cover, otherwise she would really be trapped.


    Her second brother''s nature is simple, and what she thinks is far less obscure than that of her elder brother. Compared with her elder brother''s means, her second brother is extremely stupid and can''t see enough.


    But when the elder brother was strong and the second brother was weak, the second brother wanted to give her to a general who had liked her for a long time. He tried to get the support of military power by marriage. According to the truth, after she left Nanman Kingdom, the power of the second brother should be inferior to that of the elder brother, but now the second brother is pressing the elder brother and biting him.


    This makes Gu Man''er very curious.


    From small to big, every fight, big brother will win second brother, second brother never lost.


    Without her, how did the second brother get the military power?


    Li Nanju also got information that most of the merchants in the Imperial City cooperated with second brother, and even the Bank supported him.


    In terms of wisdom, the second elder brother can''t compete with the elder brother. But according to the information sent by Li Nanju, there are more people who support the second elder brother.


    "There''s someone behind your second brother." Lu Beiyou guessed: "your second brother must have asked someone to help, otherwise, as you said, your eldest brother can''t lose, which may be our breakthrough."


    Gu Man''er and he looked at each other as if they had thought of something, and their eyes brightened.

 C358

    It''s not too late. They seem to have caught something important. At daybreak, Lu Beiyou said goodbye to village head Zhang. Fearing that they would not be able to survive the harvest season, he gave them another hundred Liang. Village head Zhang said that he would not accept anything. However, Lu Beiyou had no choice but to coax him into saying that he borrowed them and that he would come back to get them in the future.


    Fearing that they would leave, village head Zhang asked the old woman to take Gu Man''er. He ran over and wrote an IOU with a pen. Soon he came out again, blowing the ink on the paper as he ran, just to dry it quickly.


    Lu Beiyou was moved by his action. He knew that it was his intention, but he didn''t refuse. Village head Zhang even wrote down the hundred Liang he had given before, and told his descendants that as long as Lu Beiyou took the IOU, he would help no matter what he asked for.


    Lu Beiyou felt the sincerity of village head Zhang. He folded the IOU carefully and put it in his pocket. He bid farewell to village head Zhang again. They got on the horse and left without hesitation.


    Village head Zhang and the old woman watched them leave. Their arrival was like sending charcoal in the snow. They were kind children.


    Gu Man''er receives Li Nanju''s information. The second elder brother knows that she is in Nanman country and asks her to be careful.


    They have no influence in Nanman kingdom. They still need Li Nanju''s help.


    What they didn''t know was that just before they left, a group of officers and soldiers in red uniforms also appeared at the entrance of the village, just at the wrong time when they left.


    When village head Zhang saw a group of officers and soldiers appear, he couldn''t help being afraid. Last time they came, they took away all the strong men in the village. This time, he didn''t know what happened.


    Village head Zhang suddenly thought that Lu Beiyou had bought a lot of food and materials for repairing houses for the two days when they were here. He also invited workers to come. I''m afraid it''s rare.


    It can be said that those who come are not good, and those who are good don''t come. Village head Zhang asked the old woman to inform the big guy that the officers and soldiers are coming again and hide all the things that should be hidden. But he went up.


    "Good Lord. How can I come to the village today? What''s the matter?"


    Li Yujin is the first constable. He is greedy and ferocious. He usually does things like ransacking people''s wealth. His sister is the concubine of the county magistrate, which makes him bully and run roughshod in the county. He is more and more daring and even more arrogant.


    "Old man Zhang, I heard that your village has made a fortune." It''s not the first time that Li Yujin has come to this poor and impoverished village. When he became the captain of the constable, he brought his brothers to recruit people. As a result, he didn''t even have one more sweet potato. On the contrary, there are many good-looking girls in the village. If it wasn''t for the old man Zhang''s protection, he would be the first to rob people''s girls.


    "Rich? How can it be? You know, there are only old people left in our village. We can''t even plough the fields. Where can we get rich? " Village head Zhang cried repeatedly, but he looked sincere.


    Village head Zhang was very nervous, but he had to maintain the image of an old man. Sure enough, they let out the news and let the animals know. Fortunately, Lu Beiyou left first, otherwise they would be in great trouble.


    Of course, Li Yujin didn''t believe his lies. He looked around and found that although the village was clean and tidy, it didn''t look like making a fortune. The house was so shabby that he didn''t want to take a look at it.


    This village is now equivalent to a dead village. There are only a group of old people in the village. In a few years, all the people will die and they will make a fart.


    Li Yujin thought that he might have been fooled, angry even spit a few mouthfuls of saliva, so that he ran all the way to think he could get something.


    Even the old and weak old man didn''t want to look at him. He was leaving with a group of brothers. Suddenly, a soldier came from behind the village head Zhang''s house and glared at him. He said to Li Yujin, "Mr. Jin, I found dozens of chickens in the old man''s house and some old hens."


    Zhang village head a listen to, in the heart a clap Deng, in the mind only one idea.


    It''s over.


    Li Yujin is really angry. Without saying a word, he rushes over and kicks village head Zhang. Village head Zhang is kicked away for several meters. He bumps into a big tree planted in front of his house and stops. His chest hurts so much that he vomits blood.


    "Village head..."


    "Ah, I''ll fight with you."


    "You are not as good as animals. You must die easily."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    But at this time, the old woman appeared with several old people in the village. Unexpectedly, what they saw was the picture of their village head being kicked and spitting blood by Li Yujin.


    Five or six old people used what they found on the spot as a weapon and rushed over. The old woman worried about village head Zhang and ran to him. Seeing his pain, she burst into tears.


    What kind of evil is this!


    People like Li Yujin can''t have the national spirit of respecting the old and caring for the young. Together with those selfish and ruthless villains, they still raise their feet and kick a group of old people who have no power to bind the chicken. Their strength is as strong as if they had a hatred for their father.


    Li Yujin looked at the old man who fell to the ground and groaned. He couldn''t help spitting again. He really couldn''t help himself.


    Walking into village head Zhang, the old woman even wanted to hit him. Li Yujin took her head and hit the tree trunk. She kicked her away again. After she fell to the ground, she didn''t move.Village head Zhang''s eyes were red with anger. He struggled to stand up and beat Li Yujin, but he couldn''t stand up.


    "Give me the money and I''ll spare you."


    Village head Zhang still looked at him fiercely, his eyes eager to eat him deeply.


    Li Yujin has been evil for so many years. His eyes must be familiar with him. He looks at the old man sarcastically, but he firmly steps on his chest and reaches for village head Zhang himself.


    Sure enough, the one hundred Liang silver note Lu Beiyou just gave was in his pocket.


    Li Yujin, holding the bloody banknote, was so happy that he said, "Oh, this is a big harvest."


    All the people at the bottom laughed, but Li Yujin thought it was impossible to have only one hundred Liang. He asked someone to search village head Zhang''s house.


    Village head Zhang was so anxious to stand up and stop them, but Li Yujin strengthened his strength and called him out in pain.


    Seeing these people enter their own house, and seeing that the remaining fifty taels were not safe yesterday, village head Zhang even bit Li Yujin''s calf with his mouth open. He was so powerful that he thought he was going to bite his calf.


    "Ah, ah, ah." Li Yujin is so painful that he kicks him with his other foot. Village head Zhang still doesn''t let go of it. He loses his mind and pulls out a knife to put it in village head Zhang''s chest.


    Village head Zhang is dead.


    Li Yujin looked at his bloody calf, and even kicked village head Zhang. Fortunately, his subordinates found fifty Liang in village head Zhang''s pillow, which made him feel better, so he took the team back to the county.


    On the other side, they rode away for several hours. Knowing that the sun was shining in the sky, Gu Man''er realized that Li Nanju''s Keepsake was missing. If he wanted to see Li Nanju, he would not be able to see him without it.


    Fortunately, they didn''t go far. When they found the keepsake missing, they immediately turned around and rushed back. The keepsake was in the village. If his second brother found it, it would be a disaster.


    On the way, she ran into Nanman''s officers and soldiers. Gu Man''er was afraid that he was coming to catch himself. She took them to land and traveled to the north from a distance. She didn''t know why. She was very upset when she saw these officers and soldiers. She urged them to land and travel to the north and go back to the village. Unexpectedly, as soon as she arrived at the entrance of the village, she saw the old man who fell to the ground and village head Zhang died.

 C359

    Gu Man''er was stunned. Lu Beiyou followed her. He was silly when he saw this scene.


    The old man who used to smile and say that he would return the silver to him now lies on the ground covered with blood, and the villagers around are all covered with injuries and crying loudly.


    Gu Man''er walked towards the village head with trembling arms.


    The aunt kneeling beside the village head has fainted to the ground, and the blood overflowing from the corner of her mouth undoubtedly proves the pain she suffered not long ago.


    "Ah, North tour. Did I hurt them? "


    Looking at Gu Man''er who was lost and mumbling to himself, Lu Beiyou couldn''t say what he said.


    "Who killed the old man?"


    Lu Beiyou turned to look at the old man crying and asked in a voice.


    "Young master! You go, don''t worry about us. Those animals will come back again. Go


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s gloomy face, the old man made a sound in spite of his crying face.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t answer. He came to Gu Man''er''s side and said in a low voice, "you wait here. I''ll do something."


    Lu Beiyou turns around and is about to leave, but Gu Man''er grabs his sleeve.


    "Please, please! We must kill them


    Lu Beiyou turns his head. Gu Man''er can''t help crying any more. His eyes are full of tears. Lu Beiyou looks in a trance. At this moment, Gu Man''er is no longer a savage girl in Beihai, but a weak and helpless girl.


    "Please, please, make sure..."


    Lu Beiyou sighed and put his hand on Gu Man''er''s head. "Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    With that, Lu Beiyou left without looking back.


    He''s angry now! He''s going to kill! Just now, Lu Beiyou has been trying to suppress his anger and not let himself show it. When he left the village, he finally roared and punched the tree beside him.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the big tree turned into a piece of powder, and the fallen leaves floated away. It was also gloomy between heaven and earth, and there was a strong wind.


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes were red and he gasped heavily.


    That kind village head, originally peaceful everything, at his age, he should have his own children, in this village, enjoying family happiness.


    But now his children are forcibly taken away, and they don''t know whether they are alive or dead.


    What''s wrong with him?!


    Second prince?! The prince?!


    Ha ha!


    Old man Nanman, since you can''t control your son, let me control it! Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, and then he had a silver sword in his hand.


    "Yao Yao, accompany me to kill someone."


    The silver short sword sounded a burst of sword sound, and then looked back, there was no one in place.


    "Boss, this is a good harvest! I didn''t expect that there was so much silver in such a broken village! "


    Li Yujin''s little brother looked at the silver note in his hand and couldn''t help flattering him.


    Li Yujin''s eyes were shining. He looked at the bank note in his hand and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that there would be a surprise today. Let''s go. I''ll take you to drink flower wine today!"


    "Good!"


    A group of officers and soldiers could not help shouting.


    "Boss, there seems to be someone in front of us!"


    On the way back, a sharp eyed soldier suddenly found a man in white standing in the middle.


    "Stop!"


    Looking at the man who suddenly appeared in the road, Li Yujin could not help but frown and received the silver note in his arms.


    "Bah, it''s really bad luck. There was just an old man who didn''t have long eyes. Now there are still people who dare to stand in the way?! Somebody go up and kill him


    Li Yujin doesn''t care about him. After all, he has been used to arrogance in this area. What''s more, his superiors are related to the big men in the imperial court. Even his superiors are polite to himself.


    "Give it to me!"


    As soon as Li Yujin''s voice fell, a officer and soldier who wanted to be in the limelight had already rushed out on horseback, his eyes shining with excitement.


    Finally, I''ll have a short-sighted one! This time, let me show off!


    When the time comes, the boss will take a fancy to him. Maybe he will make a great progress!


    "Man, did you kill him?"


    "Ha?"


    When the man in white saw the officers and soldiers rushing over, he spoke quietly. There was no emotion in his voice. Although his voice was small, it reached everyone''s ears.


    The officers and soldiers who rushed over, however, ignored him and yelled, "are you going to hell and ask the king of hell yourself?"


    As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly stopped as if he were still. His body and the horse stopped at the same time.


    Lu Beiyou walked past him calmly.


    Then a scene that shocked people appeared. The officers and soldiers who had just rushed toward Lu Beiyou and the horses under them were directly divided into two. The earth was covered with blood, and the remains fell to the ground.The head that the officer and soldier fell down was still excited when he rushed over.


    Seeing this scene, everyone can''t help but take a breath. Even Li Yujin, who has been through a lot of battles, knows that he has encountered a hard stubble this time.


    "Who are you? I tell you, I''m the second prince of Nanman today! If you touch me... "


    "Man, did you kill him?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Li Yujin also understood, and could not help laughing. "Oh, you mean the old man who doesn''t have long eyes. I did it. Brother, you might as well get out of the way. I don''t think you are an ordinary person. Do you want to mix with me?"


    Lu Beiyou didn''t answer. After getting Li Yujin''s answer, he raised his head and said with no expression: "what crime have they committed?"


    "Ha? Boss, isn''t he a fool? "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the officers and soldiers beside Li Yujin couldn''t help muttering in his ear. Li Yujin also seemed a little impatient.


    "I call you brother to give you face. Don''t push your nose on my face. You can either mix with me or roll away."


    When Li Yujin saw Lu Beiyou, he didn''t move all the time. He thought that he was also worried about his identity and didn''t dare to do anything. At the bottom of his heart, he also dropped a stone. He couldn''t help saying in a fierce voice,


    Lu Beiyou just stood in the same place and said in a numb tone: "village head, he has never done anything big or promising in his whole life. He just wants to have a happy family and eat in the village It''s warm and full. But you have taken away his children and their food, and now you have done him harm. I ask you, what crime has he committed? "


    "What crime?"


    The audience couldn''t help laughing. Li Yujin looked at Lu Beiyou with a sarcastic look on his face? What crime? Ha ha ha ha! Well, I''ll tell you what his crime is


    Li Yujin''s voice changed and his face was ferocious. He said, "if you drink well, you don''t have to pay for it. Kill him for me!"

 C360

    "Oh, really?"


    Lu Beiyou reaches for Li Yujin''s banknote and looks at his smile.


    "Do you want me to let you go? It''s not impossible, but you haven''t answered my question before? "


    "Where are all the young men and women in the village you robbed?"


    Li Yujin hesitated for a moment, but Lu Beiyou didn''t say anything. He reached out and held Lu Yao in his hand again.


    The blade swam on Li Yujin and finally fell on his bloody palm.


    "If you don''t say it, I''ll cut off the flesh on your palm bit by bit. If so, I can consider letting you go. Remember, you only have three seconds to think about it. "


    "Wait, you let me think..."


    "Three


    "No, he..."


    "Two!"


    The smile on Lu Beiyou''s face is more intense. He takes a sword flower in one hand and raises it high. He is about to fall towards Li Yujin''s palm.


    "One!"


    "I said! I said


    Li Yujin finally couldn''t bear the pressure of his heart and was full of panic. Lu Beiyou''s dagger stopped an inch away from Li Yujin''s palm, smiling.


    "That''s right. It''s not good to cooperate like this. Let''s talk about it."


    Li Yujin looks at Lu Beiyou smiling. He has only the word devil in his mind.


    "I took away the young and middle-aged people in the village before, but actually I was ordered by the above."


    "Up there?"


    "Well, my uncle is a close minister next to his Highness the second prince. Although he is not good to me, he is no better than 7788. Then, suddenly, a man came with my uncle''s token and said that he wanted to enlist young men and women, so I did it according to his orders. "


    Lu Beiyou''s squinting eyes let out a dangerous crack, "I asked where they went? Not why you took them away! "


    "I know! I got it! I''ll say it right away


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s displeasure, Li Yujin didn''t dare to hide what he knew, so he entrusted everything he knew. "Then I drank with the secret envoy, and when he was drunk, he accidentally learned where they wanted these young men and women to go."


    "Well?"


    "The man was sent to a forbidden area. It was said that he was digging something. The good-looking woman was sent to the brothel, while the bad-looking one was sent to the brothel. a young master! Young master, listen to me! I was forced, too! "


    "Is it?"


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, did not directly answer Li Yujin, but asked him another question, "then I want to know the last question."


    "Young master, as long as I know! I''ll tell you all


    "Do you feel guilty when you kill the village head?"


    Li Yujin''s body froze when he heard these words. Then he trembled and said, "what do you mean, young master?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Lu Beiyou laughed and walked out of the house. "I did promise that I would not kill you, and I''m not the one who broke my word, but it''s none of my business whether they kill you or not."


    He said that when he pushed the door open, he saw a group of old people standing outside. Their eyes were red. Everyone was gnashing their teeth. The light in their eyes was so bright that they wanted to swallow Li Yujin alive.


    "No, no! Young master, you promised me! You''re not going to kill me! You can''t! You can''t let them kill me! You can''t


    The crowd swarmed into the room, and there was a constant cry in the room.


    Lu Beiyou ignored them and came to the graves of the two old men. When he came, Lu Beiyou picked a daisy and put it in front of the two old men''s tombs.


    "I know what you want to say, but don''t say it now. I want to be quiet."


    Gu Man''er knelt down in front of the tomb and spoke softly. Lu Beiyou didn''t speak. They just stayed quietly.


    After a while, an old man trembled and walked towards them. Then all the old people in the village came out with tears in their eyes and knelt down in the direction of landing and swimming north.


    "Thank you very much!"


    "Thank you very much!"


    They seem to have exhausted all their strength and screamed desperately. Their clothes are stained with blood and their bodies are shivering.


    Lu did not refuse, but sighed and helped the old man who took the lead.


    "All right, get up."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the others still didn''t get up and knelt on the ground.


    Lu Beiyou had nothing to do about it. He reached out and handed the blood stained silver note to the old man again.


    "This matter started because of me, and I will certainly give you a reply. You can keep this banknote first. Li Yujin and they are dead, and you will not be blamed for this. I''ll take care of the rest. "


    The old man shook his head with a smile. "It''s very kind of you to help us so much. How can we be greedy? If you want to blame it, you can only blame God for not having eyes! I don''t know. Pity us common peopleHearing the old man''s words, Lu Beiyou suddenly felt a trance. He couldn''t help thinking of a sentence that mu Qiuqiu had told him before, "heaven? It''s dead. "


    Later, Lu Beiyou knew all the answers in the cause and effect pool.


    Yes, God doesn''t have eyes, because God is dead!


    Lu Beiyou didn''t know how to comfort the old man in front of him. He opened his mouth but couldn''t make a sound.


    "Dear elders, please take this banknote and I will send your children back. I promise, in the name of my third Nanman princess! I will certainly give you a prosperous and peaceful world! "


    Gu Man''er, who had been kneeling in front of the two old men''s tombs, also stood up and walked to Lu Beiyou, his face full of determination.


    Nanman three princesses?!


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Gu Man''er instantly. Gu Man''er reached out and her aura fell on her palm. Then Lu Beiyou''s eyes were in a daze. Just as he was about to stop him, Gu Man''er had already cut off his long hair with a sword, and his head was covered with green silk.


    Lu Beiyou is also a fool.


    "I, Gu Man''er, swear here!"


    It''s night.


    The old people in the village were exhausted and fell asleep after the blow.


    The house where Li Yujin''s body was found was also set on fire.


    Lu Beiyou is lying on a tile roofed house, gazing at the stars in the sky. Gu Man''er sat on one side of him, his arms around his knees, silent.


    "North tour, do you think I was wrong this time? If I saw that the officers and soldiers were not afraid at that time, but directly stood up, then the village head would not have died. If I didn''t choose to escape, others wouldn''t have to indulge in grief like this. "


    Lu Beiyou turned to look at Gu Man''er, who was crying in his voice. He propped her up, and then leaned her on his shoulder.


    "Never mind, I''m here!"

 C361

    "It''s no wonder that you didn''t do it. If it wasn''t for the second prince, it wouldn''t have happened. By the way, you just told me the general situation before, but you haven''t told me the information about the Grand Prince, the second prince and the grand general. "


    Gu Man''er leaned on Lu Beiyou''s shoulder as if he had found his own support. He could not help leaning against him.


    "My elder brother''s name is Guge. He is a real strategist, but there is a bottom line in his heart. But Gu Xiaoran


    Speaking of this name, Gu Man''er''s words suddenly became more angry, "he is a beast!"


    "At first, when the old man was not ill, Gu Xiaoran had been hiding well. Even in the court, he looked weak, but no one thought that he was the real jackal!"


    "Originally, he was very nice to me, at least closer than my elder brother. Later, one day, he suddenly told me that he hoped I could help him. I agreed without hesitation, and then I suddenly passed out. When I woke up, I found that I had already appeared in Li''s house. "


    Li Fu?


    Li Nanju!???


    "You mean Li Nanju, Li Fu?"


    "Yes! In order to consolidate his power, that beast did not hesitate to take medicine and sent me to Li quanran''s bed! "


    Gu Man''er''s tone is bleak and indifferent, but Lu Beiyou can hear endless sadness from it, and his eyes are full of heartache.


    "In fact, Li Nanju didn''t cheat you. Li''s status in Nanman is a time bomb. Li Jinran, the leader of the Li family, holds millions of military power in his hand, which is already two-thirds of the horses of Nanman! It''s said that the high achievers are superior to the masters, but the old man of guzhan is just like Li quanran. What the Li family said is not good. It can really be said that it is the real king in Nanman''s secret


    Hearing Gu Man''er''s explanation, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Well behaved, Li Nanju''s identity seems to be almost the same as his own, except that his Lu family stands in the open, while others'' Li family hides himself in the back.


    "How did you get out?"


    "Li Nanju helped me."


    Speaking of this, Gu Man''er''s tone was calmer. "Although Li Nanju is not reliable, he grew up with me. So, when he learned the news, he found me for the first time, helped me to unlock my acupoints, and then asked me if I wanted to leave Nanman with him. "


    "So you left?"


    "Well."


    Hearing Gu Man''er''s words, Lu Beiyou also fell into a deep meditation. Gu Man''er certainly won''t cheat himself, but if what she said is true, there is one thing that is absolutely not true!


    The Li family can never be on the side of the second prince now.


    I''m afraid that Li Nanju''s move to take Gu Man''er to escape was also acquiesced by Li quanran.


    Now Gu Zhan is in a coma, and getting the support of the Li family means getting the throne directly. But now the two princes are still in confrontation.


    It seems that the two princes should have resorted to other forces.


    But now what force in Kyushu can stand behind the royal family and control the succession of the throne?


    Langtuo temple? Wanjian Tianshan? Chaotic River Basin?


    Lu Beiyou''s ideas also met a deadlock for a while.


    "So, what are you going to do?"


    If you can''t figure it out, you can''t think about it any more. Originally, accompanying Gu Man''er to Nanman has another reason of your own. Now, the situation is developing in the worst direction of your own thinking.


    "Lu, do you think I can be an emperor?"


    Poof!


    Hearing Gu Man''er''s words, Lu Beiyou almost didn''t vomit a mouthful of old blood. He turned to Gu Man''er, but saw that her face was full of seriousness, without any entanglement or confusion.


    Lu Beiyou also understood that Gu Man''er wanted to play, which really made him feel a headache.


    "It''s hard to say whether you can be a good king or not, but since ancient times, there has never been a woman called emperor in history. How much hope do you think you have?"


    "The road that the predecessors have not taken does not mean that I can''t!"


    With a light in his eyes, Gu Man''er turned his head to look at Lu Beiyou, and said firmly: "you will help me, won''t you?"


    looked at the old man who was serious. Lu Bei was unable to make complaints about it.


    Right?


    Is that a question of right?


    Aunt, it''s not like killing people or cooking. Practice makes perfect. It''s the king of a country, the king of millions or even millions of people. It''s related to the life and death of these people. How can it become a trivial matter in your mouth?


    "Well, not me. What do you think I can do for you? I''m the eldest son of the Lu family, that''s right, but I can''t take my Lu family''s million soldiers to accompany you to fight against Nanman. "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Gu Man''er shook his head madly, "no, I don''t need the help of the Lu family."Lu Beiyou is even more confused, "what do you need me to do?"


    "I want to be like the Li family. Do you understand?"


    Even the most stupid person can know what Gu Man''er wants to do from her mouth. Lu Beiyou sighed and said, "so, who do you want to stay?"


    "Googol!"


    "How can you be sure I can do it for you?"


    "Because what my master said never deceived me."


    Master?


    Lu Beiyou only felt that his head was big for a while, but somehow a master came out again. But forget it, whatever.


    Who let oneself sleep other people, which have sleep to turn over a face not to admit?


    At least this request has been more merciful than the previous request to kill the king of Nanman.


    "Well, I''ll do my best."


    After getting Lu Beiyou''s reply, Gu Man''er nodded and leaned back on Lu Beiyou''s shoulder.


    "I''m sorry, I''m taking advantage of you, but I have no choice."


    "It was your master who taught you to tempt me and drugged me?"


    "No, it''s Li Nanju."


    Lu Beiyou''s forehead is blue. He suddenly regrets that he didn''t give Li Nanju a hard hand and beat him half to death.


    "What did he say?"


    "If you want revenge, you have to rely on you," he said. As long as you let me sleep, with his understanding of you, you can''t be irresponsible to me. "


    Lu Beiyou resisted the desire to kill in his heart and took a deep breath.


    "What did your master tell you?"


    "Shifu said that the people who can help me are at the Zhongzhou border, Castle Peak. In fact, at first I thought it would be Master Kong. "


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou felt nervous. He looked at Gu Man''er and solemnly said, "Man''er, who is your master?"


    When Gu Man''er and Li Nan Ju found themselves, they had not recovered their memory, but they could figure out themselves at that time, which made Lu Beiyou very energetic.


    "My master? I don''t know his name, but it seems that people who know him in the imperial city call him an old madman. "

 C362

    Old lunatic?


    Lu Bei you Leng for a moment. According to Gu Man''er, her master must be very strong.


    Lu Beiyou doesn''t believe that he is an ordinary person who can even infer his own identity. But since he has been able to spy on the secrets of heaven, why didn''t he appear on the list given to him by elder martial brother at that time?


    "What''s the matter?"


    When Gu Man''er saw that Lu Beiyou didn''t speak, he asked.


    "Nothing. It seems that I need to meet your master when I have a chance."


    "Yes, as long as you get to the Imperial City, you will see him."


    When speaking, Gu Man''er''s eyes flashed with dazzling stars.


    "I hope..."


    The next day, before it was bright, Lu Beiyou slipped a silver note on the old man in the village, and then left quietly with Gu Man''er.


    Since Gu Man''er has promised the old people in the village, she will do it.


    In this case, then the decision to go to the Imperial City, is firm down.


    Along the way, Lu Beiyou and Gu Man''er didn''t fight against the sky in a big way, but quietly took a carriage to Nanman''s imperial city.


    According to the truth, it took three months, but in the middle of the journey, Gu Man''er was very anxious. He had to pull the plane to land and swim northward to break through the air. He just shortened the journey to one month.


    Lu Beiyou, with the ice sugar gourd in his hand, looks at Gu Man''er breathlessly.


    "I say you, are you really the one that master said?"


    Hearing Gu Man''er''s words, Lu Beiyou shrugged his shoulders, took down the sugar gourd in his mouth, put one hand around Gu Man''er''s chin, and said frivolously, "Niu, when you sacrificed yourself, I didn''t see you question me."


    Gu Man''er gave a cold hum and turned his head. "It''s not the master''s fault," he muttered


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t deny it.


    Lu Beiyou also sees one thing when he gets along with Gu Man''er these days. Although Gu Man''er looks very proud and cool, he still has a little girl''s mood in his heart.


    If not for the situation of Nanman emperor, Gu Man''er might still be a childish princess.


    What''s more, she has 100% confidence in her master, who is called an old madman.


    "How far is it from Nanman imperial city?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Gu Man''er also stopped for a moment, pondered for a while, and replied, "if you go further, it will be the Tianlan river. If you cross the Tianlan River, it will be hundreds of miles away."


    Tianlan river?


    Hearing the name, Lu Beiyou also had a strong interest in it.


    Tianlan River, the name is popular in Kyushu.


    Because there are so many legends about it.


    For example, when a Bodhisattva came to the Bank of the Tianlan River and wanted to cross the river, he found that there was no boatman on the Bank of the river, so he picked a leaf of reed from the Bank of the river to make a boat across the Tianlan river.


    When a sword fairy came to Tianlan River, he could not help but scream a big dragon, and then vowed to be a dragon chopper. With one person and one sword, he would cross the two sides of Tianlan River and stir up huge waves. It is even more rumored that a dragon was dissatisfied and rose up to fight with the Sword Fairy. His blood dyed the river red for a hundred days.


    No matter what the rumor may be, the Tianlan river is undoubtedly the largest natural moat in Nanman, taking advantage of its topography, spanning a hundred Li, coupled with the turbulent waves.


    If you want to enter the Nanman Imperial City, you need to step across the Tianlan river. There are 100000 Nanman water forces here, all of them are good water fighters.


    "You said, if I go to Tianlan river with you, will your identity be found?"


    Gu Man''er snorted coldly, "do you think everyone has no brain like you? Crossing the river in an open and aboveboard way? "


    Huh?


    "The Tianlan river is the biggest security guarantee for our Nanman, but it is also an excellent place for practice. Although the rumors sound exaggerated, they are not true. There was a big war here before, and the participants were all accomplished people from all sides. No one knew the final result. But their skeletons, treasures and even inheritances have sunk to the bottom of the Tianlan river. In addition, Nanman is a place of great importance to martial arts, so I The king of Nanman encircled the Tianlan River and allowed any practitioners to practice in the Tianlan river. At the same time, he was not allowed to ask each other for identity or kill each other. Otherwise, he would be chased to death by the water army of Nanman. "


    "What if they have a dispute?"


    "The scope of the circle is limited to the surface of the Tianlan river. If you leave the surface of the river, you will live or die."


    "So."


    Hearing Gu Man''er''s explanation, Lu Beiyou can''t help sighing. Who says that Nanman are all Wufu who don''t use their brains?


    The king of Nanman is a typical monkey, OK?


    Seemingly selfless, he sent Tianlan River to the monks to practice and seek opportunities.


    In fact, they only used them to add 10% more security to Nanman''s wall protection. Once the enemy invades, they will surely pass these friars first. Whether they want to participate or not, now that they have reached Tianlan, they will certainly be involved in the war.After the friars were consumed, it was the real impact of the southern barbarian army.


    It seems that the barbaric king in this world is not a simple figure.


    It''s a pity that he gave birth to two useless sons.


    However, for this trip to Nanman Imperial City, Lu Beiyou is more interested.


    "Let''s go."


    As Gu Man''er''s aura was exhausted, he could not recover completely in a short time, so they found a carriage and began to walk in the direction of Tianlan.


    Three days later.


    "My guest! TIANLIAN town is here


    "Oh?"


    The most famous town along the Tianlan river is TIANLIAN town. It''s just that there is one of the largest boat workshops in TIANLIAN Town, in which the boats can cross the Tianlan River in one day.


    TIANLIAN town is also the place where most monks rest and stay.


    Lu Beiyou got out of the carriage, took out a silver ticket and handed it to the driver. He raised his head and looked around.


    For TIANLIAN Town, Lu Beiyou has an intuitive feeling.


    It''s really a small town in the south, surrounded by bridges, and on both sides of the street are towering banyan trees, gray walls and white tiles. The moist air makes Lu Beiyou take a deep breath.


    Gu Man''er stood beside Lu Beiyou, his eyes full of reminiscence.


    "I''m back at last."


    "Well, since you''re here, let''s have a rest in TIANLIAN town. It''s not too late to cross the river tomorrow."


    For Lu Beiyou''s decision, Gu Man''er didn''t object to it. He nodded and agreed.


    "The big ships on the Tianlan river only set out on the 13th of every month. Today is the 11th day. It happens that these days are very busy. I also want to have a good rest."


    Looking at Gu Man''er with something wrong, Lu Beiyou didn''t refuse. He just looked at her one more time and followed her to the depth of TIANLIAN town.

 C363

    Gu Man''er comes to a tavern with a good command of the road. Lu Beiyou follows her.


    Seeing a guest coming, Xiao Er quickly called him to go inside.


    But Gu Man''er stood at the door of the tavern and didn''t go inside.


    "Go and call out your shopkeeper!"


    Little two''s canthus twitched, "my guest, what do you mean?"


    Although Gu Man''er is good-looking, many years of experience tells him that in Nanman, this kind of good-looking woman who dares to go out is not a simple master.


    And somehow, Gu Man''er in front of him gave him a sense of deja vu.


    Gu Man''er didn''t pay attention to Xiao Er, but continued: "call out your manager! In the same way, I don''t like to say it a third time. "


    At this time, the shopkeeper also understood and gave a cold smile.


    He is not blind. What does Gu Man''er mean? How can he not understand? I''m afraid this chick is not here to smash the show!


    "Well, my guest, just stand here and wait. Don''t walk. Otherwise, it would be bad to lose people! "


    With that, the bartender snorted and turned to walk towards the tavern.


    But the pubs that can make a name in this day''s lotus town, apart from the adults, are nothing more than their own shopkeepers.


    If you want to say why, it''s because the shopkeeper is a great master at the peak of Guixu. Before that, there were some monks who were busy in their taverns. Finally, they were carried out by the shopkeeper. The woman was left in the street in rags the next day.


    I didn''t expect that there are still people who dare to look for trouble now. They are really not afraid of death!


    Lu Beiyou is also aware of the abnormality of Gu Man''er. Let''s not say it''s Nan man here. It''s probably not unusual for Gu Man''er to find this tavern easily.


    However, Lu Beiyou''s attitude is so tough and even expressionless, which makes him a little confused.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked curiously? Do you know the shopkeeper? "


    "Yes?"


    Gu Man''er sneered, "it''s more than recognition. If I hadn''t carried a self-defense weapon, I would have killed myself in his tavern!"


    Lu Beiyou was in a fog, but listening, he was attracted by the momentum just now, and whispered by the gathering crowd.


    Lu Beiyou also understood.


    It seems that the innkeeper is not a good man!


    "Then how did you get it? Your accomplishments are not so low, are you


    "Before, because it was when I escaped from Nanman, I passed here. Then I found out that I was wanted by my brother! And I didn''t have much strength in my body at that time. Just at this time, I broke into the pub. At first, the dog thief pretended to be a dog. Then, when I was tired and weak, he drugged my tea. If I didn''t carry a self-defense concealed weapon, I was afraid that I would not be able to live at that time! "


    Listening to Gu Man''er''s calm tone, Lu Beiyou was silent and didn''t know how to comfort her.


    Originally thought that Gu Man''er was just a willful little princess who left home, but with her time together, Lu Beiyou also saw Gu Man''er''s true face, that pitiful and helpless side.


    "Can I help you?"


    Gu Man''er shook his head. "Last time I was busy leaving Nanman, so I won. Now it''s different! I''ll get it back myself! "


    Looking at Gu Man''er''s serious and stubborn face, Lu Beiyou did not refuse or object, but nodded.


    "Take your breath out and leave the rest to me. I''m here!"


    Gu Man''er turned his head and looked at Lu Beiyou seriously. He had a look and laughed.


    This time, Lu Beiyou was so stupid. What a wild and proud girl!


    But it''s a little cute!


    "Who wants to see me?"


    Lu Beiyou frowned at the sound from the tavern. It was really annoying.


    Then, a meatball came out of the pub, and Lu Beiyou was also frightened.


    Darling, what a big ball!


    The meatball looks very round, but it''s very tall. It''s full of fat and can only see a crack in the eye. Even Lu Beiyou, standing at the door, could feel the tremor of the ground.


    It''s a heavyweight opponent!


    Gu Man''er''s face became gloomy when he saw the visitor. Gnashing his teeth, he said, "fat man, do you remember me?"


    Hearing Gu Man''er''s voice, the meatball leaned forward slightly, tried to open his eyes, saw Gu Man''er''s face clearly, touched his bald head, as if suddenly thought of something, and clapped his chin.


    "I remember you! You''re the girl who used the secret weapon on me at that time


    As he spoke, the meatball also opened his mouth and let out a pair of white tusks.


    "I was hurt by your concealed weapon last time, and then I escaped by you. Now I dare to come back. Now that I''m here, you don''t have to go this time! "As he spoke, the meatball, which looked ordinary, suddenly burst into an amazing momentum.


    The guests in the tavern were also attracted by the scene in front of the door, slowly gathered together and pointed in the direction of the door.


    "Isn''t that Tu Laoer? It''s been a long time since I''ve seen him lose his temper. Who did not want to offend him this time? "


    "It looks like the girl in front of the door, alas! Pity this good leather bag. Last time, a female Xia who claimed to be an expert wanted to trouble Tu Laoer. What happened? The next day, he was left naked in the street. Later, I heard that he was crazy! They don''t want to come to the door, but there''s nothing they can do with Tu Laoer! "


    "Is that so? Well, why don''t people nowadays have more eyesight? "


    Listening to the comments around, Lu Beiyou took a look at the meatball, which was full of momentum. He came to Gu Man''er''s ear and said in a low voice: "what''s the matter? When I look at the people around me, it seems that this meatball is very strong. Do you want me to help you deal with it? "


    "No!"


    Gu Man''er threw two words to Lu Beiyou directly, and then a giant elephant appeared behind him and stepped on the earth.


    "I was plotted by him last time because I didn''t have enough cultivation. Now I''m an expert in Mahayana. I can deal with a fat man more than enough!"


    With that, without waiting for Lu Beiyou to reply, Gu Man''er had already turned into a stream of wind and rushed over. With one blow, instead of avoiding it, the meatball went into Gu Man''er with a smirk on his face.


    Gu Man''er''s fist fell on the belly of the meatball, and his strength was instantly removed, as if he had hit the cotton.


    And the meatball''s face is a flash of pride, "little Niang PI, last time it was my uncle who was careless and you drilled a hole, this time you want to do it again? I''m afraid it''s not a dream! "


    As he spoke, the fat man stretched out his arm, which was as strong as the thigh of an adult man, and fanned Gu Man''er''s face.

 C364

    Gu Man''er was also stunned. He didn''t expect that the fat man could resist his own blow.


    Feeling the palm wind coming, Gu Man''er steps on the fat man''s belly, and then draws his fist out of his belly.


    Seeing that he was defeated, Tu Laoer smacked his mouth with regret.


    "Just now, I spoke very hard. As a result, I''m not a girl who only knows how to talk. You said it''s a pity to use your little mouth to talk. If it''s used under my uncle, it''s the right place to use it!"


    With that, the onlookers also burst into laughter.


    Gu Man''er, with a gloomy face, stretched out his hand to Lu Beiyou.


    "Sword


    Lu Beiyou looks at Gu Man''er with a stubborn face and sighs helplessly. He takes out Lu Yao from his sleeve and hands it to Gu Man''er.


    "Be careful yourself."


    Gu Man''er nodded, then rushed to Tu Laoer again.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t refuse Gu Man''er''s willful request from the beginning to the end. This is her chance to vent her resentment.


    But!


    Lu Beiyou takes a look at the crowd cheering at the opera. The corner of his mouth cocks up and his fingers gently pick up. A lotus flower under the small bridge not far away flies out of the water and falls on Lu Beiyou''s palm.


    "Scatter, Lotus!"


    What is the extreme state of Kendo?


    Lu Beiyou didn''t understand and asked the master, but he didn''t say. In wanjian Tianshan, along the way, Lu Beiyou seems to have realized something.


    At the end of the day, what belongs to you comes back to you, and then comes to the sword meaning left to you before Muqiu.


    Lu Beiyou realized that in Beihai, he entered the extreme state of kendo.


    All things are not swords, but they can be swords!


    Just like when I first stepped into the road of friars again, the ball split a big hole in the snow with a dead branch.


    Today''s Lu Beiyou is like this.


    The lotus flowers are scattered into petals around Lu Beiyou''s body. Although his cultivation has been abandoned, the sword spirit can''t be abandoned!


    As soon as Lu Beiyou''s voice fell, lianhuaban rushed to the people who had just let out a cheer and even whistled.


    Before they could react, there was a red mark on their neck, and then the scar became bigger and bigger. When they reacted, they couldn''t make a sound. Finally, their eyes fell on Lu Beiyou, who was indifferent, and his body fell to the ground.


    Although Tu Laoer was supposed to fight Gu Man''er, seeing this scene and Lu Beiyou with a light face, he looked at himself and felt a sense of danger.


    I always thought that the man who followed the little girl was a useless person, because I didn''t feel any accomplishments from him. Even Gu Man''er''s accomplishments were not on Tu Laoer''s body at all, because he had his own cards.


    However, Lu Beiyou''s shock made him feel swaying.


    Just when Tu Laoer was in a trance, Gu Man''er caught him with a flaw. He fell his silver sword and cut off Tu Laoer''s finger.


    Tu Lao ER was frightened and sweating, but what flowed from his wound was not bright red blood, but red and white mixed liquid.


    Tu Laoer points a few acupoints on his arm to stop the wound. Then he looks at Lu Beiyou with fear on his face.


    "Who are you?"


    Lu Beiyou looked around, then pointed to himself, "are you asking me?"


    "What else?"


    "Ha? I said you''re brain sick, right? You are fighting with Man''er now. What''s the use of asking me who I am? "


    Lu Beiyou looks at TU Laoer just like he looks at the mentally handicapped, but Tu Laoer doesn''t say that he is angry because of Lu Beiyou''s sarcasm.


    It''s not a day or two for him to drop feet in this lotus town. He''s a great master of drinking from Tianlan River, and he''s not a stranger to Tu Laoer. But their breath is far less than that of a lotus that the young man just recruited.


    If he still has a card to play in front of Gu Man''er, Tu Laoer has an intuition that he will die miserably in the face of Lu Beiyou who is with Gu Man''er, but his intuition never goes wrong.


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou didn''t plan to get involved, Tu Laoer was a little relieved, but he didn''t completely let go.


    Because he was with the little girl in front of him. You should know that he and she are enemies.


    Tu Laoer seems to be five big and three rough, but his brain is smarter than anyone else. In the face of the current situation, Tu Laoer is not a man without long eyes.


    He wiped the cold sweat on his head, then squeezed out a bloated and ugly smile and said gently to Gu Man''er: "girl, I killed the second son last time. I shouldn''t be greedy for the beauty of the girl. Just because I''ve been greedy all my life, I don''t want to blame the girl. I don''t think the girl has found a good place to settle down this time. You might as well, the girl and the young master, Just have a rest in my shop. I''ll bear all the expenses in TIANLIAN town these days. How about that? "Looking at TU Laoer''s face turning 180 degrees, the people who had just been shocked by Lu Beiyou were even more shocked.


    Is this still Tu Laoer who is still invincible even in the face of the whole clan''s pursuit?


    Would he take the initiative to make amends to the woman who just cut off one of his fingers?


    Isn''t that amazing?


    Gu Man''er didn''t speak. His eyes were still cold, but he glanced at Lu Beiyou.


    This scene was also seen by Tu Laoer, and his heart was also a stone. It seems that the little girl''s skin really listened to the young man. In this case, the young man just said that he had no intention to get involved.


    In this way, it seems that the problem is much easier to solve.


    When Lu Beiyou saw Gu Man''er looking at him, he shrugged helplessly, "don''t look at me, I don''t care, as long as you are happy. If you''re not happy, I don''t care about you even if I kill the heavenly king. "


    Gu Man''er nodded, then put out his short sword and pointed to Tu Laoer, "then I''ll kill him!"


    The tone is flat, and the silver white sword body is full of cold light.


    Lu Beiyou laughed, "then kill."


    Tu Lao er''s eyes suddenly widened, and a sense of danger rose from his heart. He could not help roaring. A layer of golden aura turned into a barrier and wrapped himself up, then twice and three times.


    Just like an old monk, at the same time, a sword will hit Tu Laoer directly. One layer of barrier will be broken, two layers will be broken, and the third layer will be broken soon. The sword will rush into Tu Laoer''s body.


    No matter how hard Tu could hide the confusion in his eyes, he yelled at the tavern: "Mr. Liu, help me! Help me

 C365

    "Waste!"


    When the sword was about to rush into Tu Laoer''s body and tear him to pieces, a sharp voice came out of the tavern.


    Then a figure appeared in front of Tu Laoer. He gently raised his sleeve and wanted to stop the sword, but it was not as easy as he thought. He cut his sleeve directly.


    At this time, the white eyebrow father-in-law, who suddenly appeared in the battlefield, also made a sharp cry. He released his strength with one hand and resisted the sword, and his arms were dripping with blood.


    It was only then that people responded that the situation just now was really changing rapidly.


    It was originally a contest between Tu Laoer and the charming woman. Suddenly, a young man in white, who killed by lotus, appeared in the sky.


    Now there is a white browed father-in-law. Father in law?


    It was only then that the crowd reacted and looked at the man who suddenly appeared. His face was clean, but he was almost blood pale, with white eyebrows, long fingers, no Adam''s apple, and a beautiful robe.


    "Mr. Liu!"


    I don''t know who recognized the white eyebrow father-in-law in the tavern. They woke up with a start. However, they were not ecstatic. Instead, they were trembling all over, and they could not help retreating.


    Liu Xiu!


    The most trusted eunuch of Nanman emperor is none of them!


    It is said that he is cruel and ruthless. He will be tortured to death by all means, from the old, the weak and the disabled to the women, girls and children.


    The eunuch, who was scared by the common people, was extremely loyal to the royal family!


    Gu Zhan even threatened that if he had not been a eunuch since he was a child, he would have been a marquis and a marquis for him. Later, he gave him to the second prince as a personal guard.


    It can be seen that Gu Zhan attached great importance to him.


    Until then, people understood why Tu Laoer could stay in TIANLIAN town after offending so many forces.


    At the moment of seeing Liu Xiu, Gu Man''er''s body began to tremble. His dagger was taken away by Lu Beiyou.


    "Thank you for saving my life!"


    When Tu Laoer saw that he had survived, he was surprised and knelt down to Liu Xiu in front of him.


    "What a waste!"


    Liu Xiu''s voice is sharp and hoarse, but judging from the injury of his arm, it''s not easy for him to block this sword.


    It seems that it''s hard to hurt the master of Mahayana to such a degree this time. It''s just that they openly hurt the members of the Nanman royal family. People look at Lu Beiyou and Gu Man''er with pity.


    Liu Xiu took a look at TU Laoer, who was kneeling shivering on the ground. He scolded something useless again. Then he glanced at Lu Beiyou and opened his mouth. "I''ve been resting in the pub just now. Although I don''t know the whole world, I''ve heard about it. Since the young master said I won''t do anything, I don''t complain about it. But the young master''s rebellious What''s going on? "


    Lu Beiyou laughed, "the sword is not in my hand. Why do you say that sword was made by me just now?"


    "Oh? It''s not you. It''s this girl...! "


    Liu Xiu was going to make a few sarcastic remarks, but after glancing at Gu Man''er, the words suddenly stopped in the middle of the conversation, and then his face was incredible.


    "Three? Three princesses


    The third princess?


    Lu Beiyou frowns and looks at Gu Man''er. She shudders. Then he hears Liu Xiu''s ecstatic tone. Lu Beiyou also understands.


    I''m afraid this father-in-law is not a simple person.


    Not by forward a few steps, pull Gu man son behind, lightly patted to clap her palm, signal her to be at ease.


    Then he turned to look at Liu Xiu''s gloomy face and said, "who are you?"


    "Who is my family? I''d like to know who you are? How dare you stand with my princess! And hurt my people


    "Me?"


    Lu Beiyou just wanted to make a few sarcastic remarks, but Gu Man''er tightly grabbed her sleeve, only to hear her voice shudder way: "Beiyou, go, quickly take me away!"


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you mean revenge? "


    "If you don''t report, take me away. If you don''t leave, it''s too late. Since eunuch Liu is here, he must be here too! He will punish me! Travel north! help me! Take me away


    Seeing Gu Man''er''s face in a panic, Lu Beiyou shook her palm and whispered in her ear, "don''t worry, it''s OK. I''m here!"


    Lu Beiyou''s words seemed to have a kind of mysterious magic power. Gu Man''er, who had just been frightened, calmed down slowly.


    This curtain fell in Liu Xiu''s eyes, but it flashed a fierce light!


    "bold thief, dare to offend the three princesses! Damn it


    Liu Xiu''s tone was fierce. As he spoke, he dashed toward the landing northward with empty hands. Ten red auras turned into silk threads and flew out of his fingertips, forming a huge net and covering the landing northward.If it''s accidentally touched, I''m afraid I''ll lose a piece of skin.


    Lu Beiyou''s palms turned upward, and Lu Yao appeared in his palms. Then the sword light wrinkled all over the sky, and he tangled with the bloody giant net, tearing it to pieces in a twinkling of an eye.


    Liu Xiu retreated, and there was a thread of blood in the corner of his mouth.


    "Who are you?"


    At this time, Liu Xiu also fully understood that the power contained in his body was far more terrifying than he had imagined before.


    "Me? I''m no one. If you insist on saying my name, it''s OK to tell you. "


    Lu Beiyou laughed and said in a heavy voice, "Lu Beiyou, this is my name!"


    This words, people in an uproar, even Liu Xiu can not help a face of shock.


    Is he Lu Beiyou?


    Lu Beiyou was not well-known originally. Even if the world knew the Lu family and that there was a eldest son in the Lu family, it didn''t know the name of the eldest son.


    If the name first appeared, it was luyinggu, a young man who was born in the sky with thunder. He reversed the war situation and rescued Lu shouhuang, who had been dead for ten years.


    Later, there were rumors of peach blossoms. The little princess of the prime minister''s mansion fell in love with him. The third princess of Nanman resisted the saint of langtuo temple for him. She was entangled with the shopkeeper little Lori in the tavern. There was a green plum growing up with him at home.


    Then, it was nothing until the first battle of Beihai, the name of Lu Beiyou finally spread to the world, so that everyone knew the name.


    Lu Beiyou, the eldest son of the Lu family!


    In the Mahayana realm, he came to hunt down his rantuo Temple saint. Although he was seriously injured and comatose in the end, he fought with the rantuo Temple saint for several rounds. This is incredible.


    What''s more unexpected is that because of his accident, the two Taoist traditions, which were originally silent, were directly born in a high profile and collided with each other.


    Even Nanman, who doesn''t communicate with the outside world, is familiar with this name and is an eternal conversation after dinner.

 C366

    Hearing the name, Liu Xiu''s face is also a rare flash of sadness.


    It''s not because Lu Beiyou''s strength is too strong, but because of his identity. If Liu Xiu is here to fight Lu Beiyou, who knows what will happen next, let alone the current situation.


    Lu Beiyou, who can successfully escape from the sage, is not necessarily his opponent.


    "It''s Mr. Lu! I don''t know why Mr. Lu came to my Nanman? "


    Lu Beiyou takes out his ear and then plays in the direction of Liu Xiu.


    "None of your business!"


    "You


    Liu Xiu''s sudden anger, as a confidant of Gu Zhan, even now comes to the second prince''s side, people around him are also extremely respectful, such as Lu Beiyou''s contemptuous attitude, makes Liu Xiu''s heart rise a group of nameless anger.


    But he took Lu Beiyou as an example and had nothing to do.


    Lu Beiyou is too lazy to pay attention to Liu Xiu. He looks back at Gu Man''er who is trembling all over, but sighs.


    He walked in the direction of Tu Laoer.


    Liu Xiu subconsciously blocked in front of Lu Beiyou, Lu Beiyou also stopped.


    "Oh, Mr. Liu, what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. I dare not make any overtopping moves."


    "So you''re standing in front of me all of a sudden?"


    Looking at Lu Beiyou with a smile on his face, Liu xiuqiang suppressed his anger and said in a duck''s voice, "Mr. Lu doesn''t know. Although he doesn''t know how tu Laoer offended him, he is the second prince''s man. I hope Mr. Lu should think twice about his work."


    Although Liu Xiu''s tone is mild, anyone can hear the full threat from it.


    "That''s right! I know! "


    Lu Beiyou''s line of sight bypasses Liu Xiu and looks back to one side. Tu Laoer, with a triumphant face, smiles and says, "do you think you''re ok?"


    As soon as Lu Beiyou''s voice fell, Liu Xiu suddenly felt a sense of killing. The announced prestige came from Lu Beiyou''s body, like a towering mountain on Liu Xiu''s body.


    Tu Laoer also gave a shrill scream at this time.


    Liu Xiu quickly turned around and saw that Tu Laoer''s right arm had already gone out, and the liquid mixed with red and white poured down from his wound.


    The smile on Lu Beiyou''s face is even stronger.


    "You


    This time, Liu Xiu couldn''t hide her anger. She turned her head to look at Lu Beiyou and asked aloud, "what do you mean, Mr. Lu?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Lu Beiyou sneered and looked at Liu Xiu like a fool.


    "Who do you think you are? A eunuch who has been cut off birds dares to bark like a dog in front of me, thinking that if he finds a good master, no one dares to move you? "


    He said that his body had disappeared and a drop of blood was dripping from his silver sword. Tu Laoer looked at Lu Beiyou with a gloomy face in front of him in horror.


    He wanted to speak, but he found that he couldn''t make a sound at the moment. He touched his neck, and his hands were full of bright red liquid. He desperately wanted to cover his wound, but found that the liquid fell from his hands.


    "If you want to blame it, blame yourself for following the wrong host."


    Lu Beiyou takes back his dagger, and Tu Laoer''s flesh ball like body finally falls to the ground, like a lump of rotten fat.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Xiu shouts and rushes towards Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou looks back, expressionless, looking at Liu Xiu, who is rushing towards him, and raises his arm.


    Pop!


    Liu Xiu''s body flew out, Lu Beiyou calmly stood in the same place, looked at his palm, but said in a voice, "you talk about you, how do you like to hit my palm?"


    All the people around the theatre are speechless. It''s obvious that you slapped people and fanned them out. Now you pretend to be pathetic and say that they hit you. It''s really shameful.


    Liu Xiu''s body bumped into a wall, then collapsed, his body was deep in it, his left cheek was bulging high, and he was in a coma.


    The Grand Master of Mahayana can''t hold the slap of Lu Beiyou!


    Everyone on the scene could not help but take a breath. What a monster!


    So terrible!


    On the contrary, Lu Beiyou was calm. A sword flashed in his hand and walked slowly towards Liu Xiu.


    As he walked, he read softly, "ten, nine..."


    When he stood in front of Liu Xiu who was in a coma, his dagger was hanging in front of him.


    "Three


    Lu Beiyou raised his arm.


    "Two!"


    Lu Beiyou grins and stabs his dagger at his body!


    "One!"


    "Wait a minute!"Seeing that the tip of the sword had fallen into Liu Xiu''s body, a powerful voice suddenly came from the tavern and stopped Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou''s dagger also stopped and his mouth turned up.


    Win the bet!


    Hearing this sound, Gu Man''er''s eyes were full of panic, his body hesitated, and he was about to escape here.


    But she was already standing up Lu Beiyou took the hand, and then a grasp of her slender waist, will her arms.


    Gu Man''er looked up at the man who held him in his arms, smiling with confidence and pride.


    But it gave Gu man Er infinite courage.


    At this time, a figure came out of the tavern, with a python robe and a kind face. In his hand, he waved a folding fan with four words written on it. There is only me in the world!


    I saw this man followed by two black figures, wearing gray robes, unable to identify.


    But Lu Beiyou can clearly feel the strong smell of blood from them.


    "Brother Lu, have you found me in the pub long ago?"


    Lu Beiyou chuckles and swims around Gu Man''er''s waist with his palm. He looks at the man in the boa robe who is still smiling. He laughs, "how can it be? I just thought, since an old dog can stroll to this kind of place to look for food, doesn''t its owner have to watch it? "


    The man in the mang robe felt as if he had a sudden insight. He folded the fan and patted it in his palm.


    "It''s really brother Lu. You see, I''ve forgotten such a simple truth! But since brother Lu knows that the old dog is out looking for food, you beat him in front of his master. Is brother Lu going to give me a satisfactory explanation? "


    After saying this, the man in mangpao, who was originally full of smiles, suddenly became gloomy, and the two gray robed figures beside him did not know when they had already stood on both sides of Lu Beiyou''s body.


    "Oh? Brother Gu is going to trouble me for a dog? "


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The man in mangpao laughed, "if you beat my dog, no matter what the reason is, you must give me a satisfactory answer! Otherwise, its master is not a good temper! "


    The boa robed man finished and waved the folding fan down.


    "Call me! Fight to death

 C367

    As soon as the man''s voice fell, two gray robed figures appeared on both sides of Lu Beiyou.


    The thick and bloody air made Lu Beiyou want to vomit and frown. He took Gu Man''er''s slender waist with one hand and put out a finger to pick it up slightly.


    The skyward sword will rise.


    One dragon and one phoenix sing in unison, and the two figures in grey robes are forced to retreat. When people around look at Lu Beiyou in sight, they can''t help but swallow their saliva.


    "So, is that a fairy?"


    "Big, probably."


    The clothes and robes are flying, the beauty is in the arms, the contempt is on her face, the dragon and Phoenix are entangled, overlooking all living beings.


    Boa robe man saw this scene, the folding fan back in the back, the original face is full of a smile.


    "It seems that I underestimate brother Lu."


    Lu Beiyou looks at the man in mangpao, then looks down at Gu Man''er, who is afraid to look up in his arms. He sighs and sneers.


    "My royal highness, the second prince of Nanman, would be angry for such a small person as me. I''m really proud of myself!"


    That''s right. The man in the boa robe who came out suddenly was Gu Xiaoran, the second prince of Nanman, who had been frightened by Gu Man''er before!


    But what makes Lu Beiyou not understand is why he is here?


    According to the truth, shouldn''t he stay in the imperial city at the moment?


    Now the king of Nanman is in bed and does not know whether he is alive or dead. Although the news has not spread widely, Lu Beiyou has already known.


    His royal highness, the great prince, was rarely crushed by his royal highness, the second prince, who had been silent all the time. Lu Beiyou also knew the news.


    In this case, now the imperial city is a pool of muddy water, now the ancient Xiaoran appeared in this day lotus town, it is unreasonable.


    "Face? Ha ha ha ha! If I want face, I''m afraid I don''t know which wild dog I''m in now! "


    Lu Beiyou sneers. You love me so much. It has something to do with me.


    But we can''t say that now. After all, we have something to do this time.


    "Since you beat my dog, brother Lu is naturally ready to be my enemy?"


    "Oh? Your dog? "


    Lu Beiyou glances at the dead body lying on the ground, and then at Liu Xiu, who is not far away and fainted by himself. Just as he wants to speak, Gu Man''er in his arms grabs his sleeve tightly.


    "No, don''t have any more accidents. Take me to the north. Take me out of here now!"


    Gu Man''er''s body is tightly curled up in Lu Beiyou''s arms. His body can''t help shaking. I can''t see her expression clearly. But Lu Beiyou, from her current situation, I''m afraid she''s staying. I''m afraid she will collapse first.


    Although he had heard something from Gu Man''er, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help sighing when he saw the scene with his own eyes. It seems that the pressure on Gu Man''er is not one and a half stars!


    "Forget it, I don''t have the courage to be the enemy of Nanman and his Highness the second prince. But the master''s dog barks. I think it''s a good thing to help the master teach him a lesson and let him know who should call and who shouldn''t. If it is, his Highness the second prince thinks that I have done something wrong, he can go to Zhongzhou and discuss with my grandfather to see if he can make up for it. "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Gu Xiaoran''s face is calm and still full of smile, but he holds the folding fan''s hand behind him, and his veins are already green.


    This is taking Lu shouhuang, an old man, to threaten himself?!


    Gu Xiaoran, very strong.


    Otherwise, it was impossible to survive in the hands of the great prince when guzhan fainted. Even now, he is still under the pressure of the great prince.


    However, if it''s for the sake of Lu''s travel to the north to provoke Lu shouhuang, Gu Xiaoran doesn''t have the courage, at least not now.


    Outsiders don''t know, but Gu Xiaoran knows from the forces behind him that Lu shouhuang is not a simple master! Even now, when Lu Beiyou mentioned Lu shouhuang, Gu Xiaoran had only a sense of powerlessness.


    Lu Beiyou, looking at Gu Xiaoran, whose face was cloudy and sunny, could not help frowning.


    Through the short contact of this scene, Gu Xiaoran did not know how to choose? There is not a bit of determination or thought as a prince.


    If he wants to crush the prince with his current ideas, Lu Beiyou doesn''t believe anything.


    But if it''s not him, then who works behind it?


    Lu Beiyou can''t understand it, so he doesn''t think about it any more. Now he has a complete feud with Gu Xiaoran, although it''s not a big deal for Lu Beiyou, plus the prayer of Gu maner in his arms.


    Lu Beiyou did not have the mind to continue to pester.


    "Since there is nothing wrong with the second prince, I will leave first."


    With that, without waiting for Gu Xiaoran to speak, he turned around and left.


    "Wait!"Lu Beiyou turns around. The two people who were scared back by him have already appeared behind him and blocked his way.


    Lu Beiyou looks back at Gu Xiaoran with a bad face. "Your Highness the second prince is determined to chat with my grandfather?"


    "No, no, no, my dog is disobedient. Brother Lu taught me a lesson. I should be grateful. I was angry just now, but I was rude first. Just now, I saw that the beautiful woman in brother Lu''s arms looked familiar, just like my third sister who ran away from home. As for me, I have been close to my third sister since I was a child. I don''t think she has seen me for a long time. I miss her very much, don''t you think? Gu! Pretty! "Son


    As just now, Gu Xiaoran''s face was already covered with a cloud light and wind clear expression, and even his tone was particularly intimate. The tone was accentuated in the last three words, and the beautiful woman in Lu Beiyou''s arms was instantly stiff.


    Sure enough! The most troublesome thing is coming!


    The surrounding people have been shocked by this scene for a long time, and the one who was originally regarded as the invincible shopkeeper was easily cut in the throat.


    And behind him is his Royal Highness the second prince? And how could the noble second prince leave the imperial city and appear here?


    What makes them feel more incredible is that after killing the shopkeeper, they slapped Liu Xiufan who was deeply appreciated by the king and fainted.


    has even threatened the two northern highlands of the prince''s Royal Highness. The beautiful lady in her arms was actually the three princess who had disappeared before, because of some reasons.


    All of these impact their world outlook, but what is more unexpected is that a huge black hand has been stretched out, quietly harvesting their lives.


    Before they could react, all the onlookers had fallen to the ground, their faces as usual, and they didn''t even know how they died.


    A shadow appeared behind Gu Xiaoran, "tell the master that all the subordinates of the surrounding ten li have been cleaned up."


    The voice is obscure, but the words are so cold, without a trace of emotion.


    "Very good!"


    Gu Xiaoran opened his eyes, looked at Lu Beiyou and said with a smile, "so? Does brother Lu want to be involved in our family affairs? "

 C368

    family matter?


    Lu Beiyou sighs. Gu Xiaoran''s ability to open his eyes and tell lies really has something to do with himself.


    The shadow standing behind Gu Xiaoran didn''t give out any breath, but by intuition, Lu Beiyou already knew that this man''s strength was not inferior to his own.


    But if you insist, you may not be defeated.


    However, at this stage, how can there be such a powerful master behind Gu Xiaoran? Lu Beiyou can''t help but be curious about this.


    Is this the arrangement of the forces behind Gu Xiaoran?


    Gu Man''er in his arms turned pale and hid in Lu Beiyou''s arms.


    Gu Xiaoran''s tone is light, but the threat can be felt by Lu Beiyou.


    There are no human beings and animals in a ten mile radius.


    It seems that the appearance of Gu Xiaoran here is not accidental, but planned and premeditated.


    "As you can see, Gu Man''er is really in my arms, but now she is no longer the third princess of Nanman, but the woman of Lu Beiyou. Is it hard for her to succeed? Is it hard for her Royal Highness the second prince to rob her?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Gu Man''er raised his head from his arms, and his face was not as pale as at first.


    "Plunder?"


    Gu Xiaoran gently shook the folding fan in his hand and said with a smile, "how can it be? That''s my sister! How could I hurt her, right? As for the claim of extortion, brother Lu is wrong. Before, my sister disappeared, and there was no news at all. Now that I can meet again, I just want to say a few words with my sister as a elder brother, have a chat, and care about her. How can I talk about the idea of robbing her? Are you right? My sister! Sister


    Gu Man''er is afraid to speak.


    If Lu Beiyou had a slipper in his hand now, he would definitely fall on Gu Xiaoran''s face.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t have such a shameless statement. It''s the first time that Lu Beiyou has heard about it. If he hadn''t made friends with Gu Man''er and learned about Gu Man''er''s past, he might have been fooled by him.


    In order to get the help of the Li family, he even wanted to send his sister to the bed of the Li family. After the plan failed, he even wanted his sister?!


    Can make this kind of shameless behavior of people, now even shamelessly talk to themselves?


    Lu Beiyou smiles.


    "Well, then the second prince wants to have a chat, so have a chat. But it''s not you talking to her, it''s my sword. "


    As he spoke, Lu Beiyou''s eyes suddenly rose, and a blue lotus appeared in his eyes.


    Lotus blossoms grow up near the tavern. The blue flowers and bones are full of endless sword spirit. It''s just as if they are going to be torn apart.


    One, two, and a thousand cover all the places that the square''s eyes reach.


    The dragons and phoenixes around Lu Beiyou are also singing in unison. They rush into the sky and turn into two swords. They are hanging in the air. The Qi directly locks Gu Xiaoran.


    In the past, Lu Beiyou''s useless body led to Tianyan Jiangang''s defensive counterattack posture. Later, after Lu Beiyou recovered his meridians, he finally realized the essence of Tianyan Jiangang.


    Attack is a sword, and defense is also a sword. Ten thousand swords gather in one place, one attack and one defense, and two swords hang high.


    Lu Beiyou is very happy. All along, he has been suppressing his emotions and strength. He is not arrogant, but he can''t and dare not.


    But now he, after Gu Xiaoran sent people to wash ten li blood, he finally put down his heart.


    Since it won''t hurt innocent people, what else to worry about!


    But looking back at Gu Xiaoran at the moment, he is very afraid, really afraid, but he can''t show it.


    I know that some time ago, a Zhongzhou dish went back to Nanman and told me that Lu Beiyou had been abandoned by the sage of langtuo temple.


    Even now he still has a little bit of residual strength, it is impossible to stop the master around him.


    But I don''t know why, when the two swords were hanging in the air, he had a feeling that he would die, he would really die!


    As long as those two swords fall down, he will die!


    Gu Xiaoran''s eyes fell on the man in black who was standing in front of him, "can you stop it?"


    "Seven three."


    After getting the answer from the shadow man, Gu Xiaoran is also secretly relieved, but the next sentence of the man in black breaks Gu Xiaoran''s illusion.


    "I''m three, he''s seven."


    Gu Xiaoran''s eyes were startled. What he didn''t see was that even the man in black, whose face was covered with black gauze, was nervous at the moment.


    He was sent by the forces behind Gu Xiaoran to protect him. He had heard of Lu Beiyou, but according to his own opinions, he was no longer a great weapon.


    But in the light of the current situation, is this not a big thing?


    If it doesn''t work, then their people can commit suicide on the spot!But, can''t stop, also want to stop!


    After all, things have come to this point, there is no room for recovery!


    "Second prince, now, do you want to talk about it?"


    Gu Xiaoran blushed and couldn''t speak. The two gray robed figures behind Lu Beiyou glanced at the black robed figure. They all gave a roar and rushed towards Lu Beiyou.


    One turned into a mountain tens of feet high, and the other looked like a bloodthirsty wild beast.


    But without waiting for them to get close, the two blue lotus flowers at the foot of Lu Beiyou bloomed slowly.


    Then, the two men''s bodies stayed in the air, blood, and then fell to the ground, the body was cut by the sword, turned into a shower of blood.


    Return to the peak of the market!


    Two experts at the peak of Guixu died in this way.


    "Tell me, tell me, second prince, you see, I didn''t do it. Why did he die himself?"


    Gu Xiaoran looks at Lu Beiyou who talks nonsense with his eyes open. His face turns blue and purple.


    Lu Beiyou reaches out his hand and a blue lotus flower appears in his palm.


    "I didn''t mean to be the enemy of his Highness the second prince, but he forced me to take my wife from me, baby! You said, "should I be angry?"


    Lu Beiyou didn''t look at Gu Xiaoran, but looked down at Gu maner with a flustered face and said with a smile.


    "Now, don''t be afraid. Don''t worry, I''m here!"


    When Gu Man''er heard Lu Beiyou''s words, a blush appeared on his pale face, but then he gave a cold hum and lowered his head.


    Silent, and then whispered, "you''re the master."


    Lu Beiyou laughed, then looked at Gu Xiaoran and said, "in this case, second prince, I didn''t bring any gifts when I first came to Nanman. After thinking about it carefully, it''s not good. So I decided to give a gift to his Highness the second prince. "


    With that, Lu Beiyou handed the green lotus flower in his palm to Gu Xiaoran.


    "I hope you like it."

 C369

    This green lotus flower looks ordinary and impermanent, but the man in black has a creepy feeling.


    Lianhuadi''s speed didn''t look fast, but in a twinkling of an eye, she was already in front of them.


    Lu Beiyou picks up Gu Man''er and turns to leave.


    This time, Gu Man''er rarely struggled and did not speak.


    After three steps, Lu Beiyou stopped and read softly,


    "down!"


    The man in black seemed to feel something and roared, "no, your highness, be careful!"


    With that, he quickly turned and lifted Gu Xiaoran to leave. At the moment, the blue lotus flower had already bloomed.


    With the blooming of this blue lotus, the green lotus pedicels are blooming, and the terrible sword is intended to wreak havoc over TIANLIAN town.


    The two Heaven drawn swords fell in the direction of the two men. They were all covered by the sword and all the creatures were chopped into powder.


    The terrible momentum even made many monks in Tianlan River wake up from the closed door and look in the direction of TIANLIAN town.


    Everyone''s expression is extremely shocked, this is what can be angry?


    At the bottom of the Tianlan River, an old man is lying in a pool of mud. A monster is wandering in the water. When he sees the old man, he seems to have found his own food and wants to swallow him.


    But when he got close to him, he was frightened to find that he couldn''t move. Just now, he stood up strangely with an old man like a corpse!


    No matter how deep the Tianlan river is, the old man is still alive!


    You know, even if the ordinary friars want to find opportunities, they only dare to sneak into the bottom of the Tianlan river when the wind is calm and the waves are quiet, and then leave quickly. Let alone all kinds of terrible forbidden areas at the bottom of the Tianlan River, there are countless terrible monsters. Even if they are lucky enough to avoid these, they will be pressed into flesh foam by the heavy pressure for a long time.


    But the old man was just like walking in his own courtyard at the bottom of the terrible Tianlan river. Just now he was lying in the mud, but he was just tired and slept for a while.


    The shriveled arm grabs the monster''s body, then lies down on it and tears off a mouthful of raw meat, chews it in the mouth. The blood spreads around. The smell of blood attracts the prying eyes of countless monsters, and each monster''s eyes flash with a strange light.


    From the beginning to the end, the monster in Mahayana didn''t move. It''s not that it didn''t want to move, but that its body had been imprisoned by the old man.


    It wants to escape, but it can''t move, as if the whole body was caught in the palm of the hand.


    The old man asked for a few more mouthfuls, as if he had enough to eat, then he turned and walked towards the deeper part of the Tianlan river.


    Let the body of the beast in Mahayana be fixed in place, and then countless beasts came up and ate him up.


    The rich blood gas spreads at the bottom of the Tianlan river.


    The old man didn''t care about the blood behind him. His eyes were empty and he wandered around at the bottom of the Tianlan river.


    Me, who is it?


    What am I going to do?


    Where am I?


    Who am I waiting for?


    The old man didn''t know that he was like a mayfly at the bottom of the Tianlan River, aimless.


    All of a sudden, he seems to be aware of something. A touch of curiosity also appears in his empty and numb eyes.


    What is the familiar breath?


    Is it about me?


    What did I forget?


    The more the old man thought about it, the more confused his brain became. As if he had touched some taboo, he could not help but let out a terrible roar, "ah! Who am I


    Under this roar, all the monsters who were competing for food turned into a blood mist, and the Tianlan river even started a terrible wave.


    On the surface of the hundred Li River, there are more waves than before. In a flash, the clear sky is overcast and thunderous. When countless monks see this scene, they are all in a panic and yell that it''s not good!


    "That old madman is sick again! Run


    Lu Beiyou and Gu Man''er don''t know all this.


    At the moment, they are living in a small house of an inn. Lu Beiyou stands in front of the window and looks at the changing weather. He mutters, "it''s going to change."


    At the moment, Gu Man''er was in bed, covered with a thin quilt. Although his face was much better than before, he was still pale.


    He was holding a cup of hot tea in his hand.


    "You killed him?"


    Gu Man''er''s voice is very small, but it still falls in Lu Beiyou''s ears.


    Lu Beiyou did not answer, but sat beside Gu Man''er and asked with a smile.


    "Do you want him to die?"


    "I don''t know."


    Gu Man''er''s face was full of confusion and struggle.


    "He is a beast, but since he was born in such a family, no one has been kind to me except Shifu and him. At first, my mother hurt me, but she was killed by that damned beast for another woman. ""Later, the master who loved me most disappeared. Before leaving, he only left me to go to Zhongzhou to find you. Although he was good and bad to me, at least he was good to me. "


    "Beiyou, he''s my brother. What should I do? I hate him. I want to kill him myself, but when he dies, no one will be nice to me any more! "


    With that, two lines of tears were left on Gu Man''er''s small face, and his eyes were full of grievances when he looked at Lu Beiyou.


    Since he came to Nanman, Lu Beiyou has seen the timid and cowardly side of Gu Man''er, just like a frightened little beast, with no purpose, no direction, eager to find a meaning of her existence.


    But on this side, Lu Beiyou''s heart couldn''t help pulling.


    Lu Beiyou''s face softened. He took the hot tea from her hand and held her hand tightly in his palm.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want to kill him for such a thing, and the man in black around him is not weak. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to kill him. Besides, I''m not stupid enough to kill a prince in Nanman, otherwise I don''t know how to die in Nanman. "


    Lu Beiyou gently comforted him and took out a handkerchief from his arms to wipe the tears on Gu Man''er''s face.


    "Before, you had no one to rely on. But in the future, it''s different. In the future, you have me! If you have any grievances, just tell me that no one can bully you in the future! "


    When Gu Man''er heard Lu Beiyou''s words, he couldn''t help it any more. He threw himself into Lu Beiyou''s arms and burst into tears.


    "Why are you doing that! Why don''t you come earlier! "


    Lu Beiyou looks at Gu Man''er, who is holding himself in his arms and crying. His tears and nose are rubbing on his clothes. There is also a soft flash in his eyes.


    The ring arm picked up Gu Man''er and put his hand behind her and patted her gently.


    "Now, I''m here."


    Outside the window, there was a thunderclap and a heavy rain.


    The pedestrians on the road swearing.


    The cry of Gu Man''er in Lu Beiyou''s arms gradually subsided.


    So I went to sleep.


    Lu Beiyou sighed, gently put her on the bed and covered her with a quilt.


    Looking at Gu Man''er, who was wronged even when he fell asleep, it was hard for Lu Beiyou to associate her with the cold and aloof she was in Zhongzhou.


    Since I came to Nanman, the relationship between the two people seems to be gradually blurred.


    Lu Beiyou can''t say clearly what he thinks now.

 C370

    Lu Beiyou sighed as he watched Gu Man''er fall asleep.


    Came to the table to pour himself a cup of hot tea, and then came to the window, looking at the pedestrians running back and forth on the road, lost in thought.


    From what I''ve learned.


    First of all, Gu Man''er''s mother was killed by Gu Zhan himself, although she said it was because of another woman.


    But Lu Beiyou always feels strange.


    There is also the mysterious master of Gu Man''er. Before, Gu Man''er said that she would definitely see him in the Imperial City, but according to what Gu Man''er said just now, it seems that her master has been missing for a long time.


    No matter how you think about it, it''s a great conflict.


    Besides, I have met Gu Xiaoran, the second prince of Nanman, just now. It''s not exactly what I expected.


    Originally thought that he would be able to dominate the court and crush the prince, he would be a thoughtful, or explain the existence of reason.


    But according to the situation just now, he is just a child who doesn''t understand.


    Or, he is hiding himself in this way, if so, then he really needs to put him in the position of the enemy.


    However, if his nature is like this, then there must be a manipulator behind him, who is controlling everything that has happened so far.


    He didn''t believe that a guy who even sent his sister out in order to win over one of the soldiers would change so much in such a short time.


    And the mysterious woman, the prince.


    One of them did not hesitate to let Gu Zhan kill Gu Man''er, the other did not see anything like that. However, according to recent rumors, they have been avoiding Gu Xiaoran''s sharp edge. It seems that they are planning something big.


    Lu Beiyou took a sip of tea, and there was a thunder in the sky outside the window.


    The rain poured into the window and fell on Lu Beiyou unconsciously.


    Lu Beiyou closed his eyes and felt the coolness in the air.


    This Nan man is more interesting than the one I met before.


    It seems that I really came to Nanman right this time!


    "Waste! It''s all rubbish


    At the moment, in an inn, Gu Xiaoran is in a rage. Everything that can be seen in the room has been thrown by him.


    His eyes were full of blood and his face was ferocious.


    The left arm was tightly bandaged and could not move.


    "I told you before that Lu has become a useless person''s dish! Find out for me


    The man in black standing in front of the door replied, "young master, he is dead."


    "Dead?"


    Gu Xiaoran burst out laughing, "dead! Good death! I dare to cheat my prince. If he is still alive, I will kill him one by one


    The man in black didn''t speak, just a trace of displeasure flashed in his eyes.


    "In fact, that dish is right. Now Lu Beiyou has become a useless person. Just now I can clearly feel that all the meridians in his body have been broken."


    "It''s broken! Then why can''t you beat him! What''s wrong with my left arm! "


    Gu Xiaoran''s face is ferocious. He grabs the collar of the man in black with his right arm and roars.


    "It''s true that he has broken all his meridians, but he can cultivate the supreme sword spirit, just like Wang Liuzhi of Beihai, and enter the extreme realm with his mind."


    "The extreme state of bullshit!"


    Gu Xiaoran''s resentful face spat a mouthful of phlegm on the ground. "In the end, it''s not because of you!"


    The man in black did not speak, but answered in a soft voice: "young Lord, please don''t forget the real purpose of our coming this time."


    "The real purpose?! You dog slave! Have you reminded me yet? "


    The man in black looked as usual, "it''s not my turn, but when I came, the master reminded me that if the little master forgot his goal in the middle of the way, let the little master remind him."


    Gu Xiaoran heard the master of the people in black, his eyes also flashed a trace of fear, released the hand holding the collar of the people in black.


    But his face didn''t get any better.


    "Yes, I see. I''ll take care of it! "


    Seeing Gu Xiaoran calm down, the man in black also bowed and nodded.


    "By the way, is that old man Liu Xiu awake?"


    "Report back to the young master, I''m awake."


    "Well, you call him for me."


    "Yes."


    Then the man in black bowed down.


    After he left, Gu Xiaoran''s eyes were full of madness.


    "Lu, don''t you want to protect my sister? Good! I''ll let you protect me! If one person can''t kill you, I don''t believe that a group of people can''t kill you! "


    "And that bitch, how dare you send someone to threaten me? Now even a dog slave dares to teach me! You all wait for me! When I ascend the throne, I will kill you all! And that bitch! I will kill you first and thenGu Xiaoran''s face is crazy, and his whole face has been twisted, which is particularly ferocious.


    Then Liu Xiu came in. Although her face was better, the right half of her face was still slightly red.


    "Your Highness, are you looking for the old slave?"


    "Well!"


    Ancient Xiaoran has been restored to a light look. He took a token from his waist and handed it to Lin Xiu.


    "Take this token, go to the general of Tianlan River, and then tell him that the backstage general is ready for me."


    Liu Xiu stooped to take the token over, and then looked at it, not surprised.


    "Your Highness, what''s this, this?"


    "You shouldn''t ask, don''t ask. Just take my words with you! Why, are you going to disobey my orders? "


    "I dare not!"


    "That''s good, don''t you hurry to do it for me!"


    "Bang!"


    Liu Xiu stooped and bowed out of the room, looking at the token in her hand, shaking all over.


    This time, I''m afraid something big will happen!


    But Gu Xiaoran in the room couldn''t help laughing, "you all deserve to die! Damn it


    "How''s it going? Have you got the message? "


    "Report back to the master, the words have already arrived, and his Highness the second prince has calmed down."


    "Yes? That''s good. "


    A charming voice came from behind the looming curtain cloth, followed by bursts of breath.


    If you listen carefully, you will find that it''s all women''s voices.


    "I want an obedient dog, not a dog that bites people all the time. He is not in the imperial city now. Without my awe, he will take some extreme measures. You should remember to remind him. If necessary, let him learn a lesson. "


    "Yes


    Although the voice behind the curtain was charming, the man in black didn''t think of raising his head. He knew the horror of the man behind the curtain.


    "Oh, yes! I heard that you met the Lu kid? How do you feel? "

 C371

    "Yes."


    The gasp behind the curtain gradually calmed down, and then came a trivial sound of dressing.


    As soon as the graceful figure came out from behind the curtain, the man in black lowered his head and did not dare to look.


    "What do you think of him?"


    "Fight for five or five, and die for ten."


    The woman with a very explosive figure leaned on a lady''s chair. Several maids stood behind her and gently kneaded her body. There was a blush on everyone''s face.


    "When you go back, pay more attention. At this critical time, you must not make any mistakes. If it''s a last resort, I''ll allow you to do it. "


    "Yes


    From the beginning to the end, the man in black didn''t dare to raise his head, so he bowed back.


    The woman gently lifted her clothes, and the maids were all blushing, but she didn''t care. She was just in a daze.


    Charming to the extreme of the woman''s face suddenly appeared a smile, "finally is about to end."


    This smile, like spring snow, cut through the sky.


    The heavy rain came and went quickly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the sky has cleared up.


    When the sun hit the room, Gu Man''er slowly opened his eyes and saw that he was in a strange room.


    For a moment, my vigilance was raised, and I sat up and looked around.


    When she saw Lu Beiyou lying beside her bed sleeping soundly, she felt as if a stone had fallen from her heart. With a sigh of relief, she leaned back on the head of the bed and was paralyzed on the bed.


    Turn to look out of the window, the sun is warm, not hot, a burst of cool wind outside the window, particularly pleasant.


    Lu Beiyou also slowly opened his eyes, looked at Gu Man''er and said with a smile, "you wake up."


    "Well."


    Gu Man''er answered in a low voice, and then, as if he thought of something again, he said in a hurry: "but I didn''t count what happened yesterday. I''m not, right! I! I!... "


    Looking at the little face instantly red, suddenly flustered up, want to explain the ancient man son.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help laughing.


    Gu Man''er sometimes felt a burst of shame and indignation, so he simply laid down with his back to the north.


    Looking at Gu Man''er who is childish at the moment, Lu Beiyou is also very happy.


    I got up from the bedside, stretched and sat on the bed.


    "I also sort out a lot of thoughts about yesterday. If you want to think that Jiang can only wait for tomorrow''s ships, but who knows what amazing actions Gu Xiaoran will make today. "


    Gu Man''er, who had his back to the north, turned around when he heard that he was talking about business.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Lu Beiyou pondered for a moment and said in a soft voice: "the Tianlan river is hundreds of miles wide. It''s impossible to insist on relying on manpower, but it takes two days even if it''s the fastest way to take a boat. I went out to inquire about it yesterday, although only that big boat can cross the Tianlan river. But there is another way


    "Well? What can I do? "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Gu Man''er''s curiosity was also hanged.


    Lu Beiyou organized a speech and explained: "yesterday, after you fell asleep, I went around TIANLIAN town and found that there was a private boat shop besides the official big boat shop."


    Private boat shop?


    Gu Man''er was dumb.


    "How is that possible? Tianlan river is a natural moat and the first safeguard for Nanman. In such a place, apart from the Naval Shipyard, how can there be a private shipyard? If what you say is true, then it is impossible for the Navy not to know! "


    "Yes, I''m curious about that, too."


    Lu Beiyou stopped for a moment and continued: "first of all, let''s not talk about the Tianlan River, but it''s unreasonable to talk about the private boat shop, so I went to check it quietly."


    "And then?"


    Gu Man''er quickly asked in a voice, Lu Beiyou did not hide, directly said the answer, "it''s the Li family."


    Gu Man''er''s pupils shrank and he couldn''t speak for a moment.


    "The Li family?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "I just asked the shopkeeper casually. The shopkeeper told me that if I was in a hurry, I could go to the private boat shop. And then after that. I didn''t go through the main entrance, but sneaked in. Guess what I saw? "


    Gu Man''er shook his head, Lu Beiyou said solemnly: "Nanman thirty-six riders!"


    "No way!"


    Gu Man''er yelled out directly. Lu Beiyou didn''t speak. Gu Man''er also noticed his gaffe and adjusted his mood. Then he asked, "how can you be sure that''s Nanman thirty-six riding?"


    Lu Beiyou sneered.


    "Have you forgotten the time when you, the Li family and Nanman 366qi intercepted laokong?"


    Gu Man''er was speechless. At that time, because Lao Kong was going to the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, but once he arrived at the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, there would be a saint in Zhongzhou. In order to avoid this situation, Nan man 36 rode to kill him, and was finally dissuaded by Du Xiaokang.Gu Man''er still remembers this.


    "If what you say is true, the Li family has built a dock behind the royal family''s back. If it comes out, it''s a capital crime!"


    "Capital crime?"


    Lu Beiyou gave a cold smile.


    "The king of Nanman was ill in bed and didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. The two princes even fought openly and secretly. For the sake of the Dragon chair, they didn''t know how much they had done. But what? Who can stop them? Not to mention the Li family, who was at the height of the sun when the king of Nanman was awake. At this time, let alone building a boat shop, who can stop him even if he rebelled and ascended the throne? "


    "You


    Gu Man''er was very angry, but he didn''t know how to go on.


    She understood that although Lu Bei''s words of lobbying were not pleasant to hear and even rebellious, the fact was that even if Gu Man''er wanted to refute them, he could not say anything.


    "What do you think I should do?"


    Gu Man''er seems to have lost his backbone at the moment. The problem is again left to Lu Beiyou.


    "Don''t worry, I have my own way. But now I have a question for you. "


    Lu Beiyou looks at Gu Man''er with a smile. He feels uncomfortable all over and has goose bumps.


    "Just say, don''t look at me like that."


    Lu Beiyou shrugged his shoulders and said he was helpless. Then he looked at Gu Man''er''s face and said solemnly, "Man''er, do you think you want me to kill him now?"


    Gu Man''er was silent.


    She knew who Lu Beiyou was talking about, but she didn''t know why she would ask her at this time.


    "Why do you ask that?"


    Lu Beiyou didn''t hesitate and said directly, "because you can see that no matter who has a big grudge against you, at least when he is there, Nanman is still in a balance. But now, he''s lying in bed with no idea of life or death, and the balance has been broken. "

 C372

    "Let''s not say whether killing him now can relieve your hatred. Now, although he doesn''t know whether he is alive or dead, at least he is still alive. As long as he has a breath, Nanman can have a short peaceful day. "


    "When he died, I''m afraid that at that time, the two princes would fight each other, and the common people were just ants in their eyes. Then there would be a bloody storm, and the people would be in dire straits. Is that what you want to see? "


    "I don''t know."


    In the face of Lu Beiyou''s sharp problem, Gu Man''er shakes his head and looks struggling.


    "I really don''t know. Even if you tell me now, what can I do?"


    Gu Man''er was hoarse.


    "He killed my mother. Now he''s half dead. It''s the best time for me to take revenge, but..."


    "If you really want to kill him, you probably don''t need me at all?"


    Lu Beiyou looks at Gu Man''er, who is losing his direction again. He sighs and hugs her in his arms.


    "I know you''re afraid. In that case, leave it all to me."


    Gu Man''er tightly grasped the clothes of the landing northbound tour, as if he had grasped the last straw.


    "Help me, help me, please."


    Lu Beiyou scratched her nose and said with a smile, "of course."


    Gu Man''er blushed, lowered his head, and said, "you, why do you want to be so kind to me? I deliberately imposed this responsibility on you before. You can ignore me completely."


    Lu Beiyou pondered for a while, thought for a while, and said with a smile, "maybe it''s because you are comfortable to serve me!"


    "Get out of here!"


    After getting Lu Beiyou''s reply, Gu Man''er, who had a shy face, turned gloomy and threw the pillow behind him towards Lu Beiyou.


    "Don''t let me see you again!"


    In fact, what Lu Beiyou said is not reasonable. He still knows the truth that cutting grass requires removing roots. Since the situation at that time forced him to kill Gu Xiaoran, it is inevitable that many hidden dangers will be left.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t want to kill Gu Xiaoran secretly, but at the thought of killing Gu Xiaoran and the chain reaction, he gave up this unrealistic idea.


    Now that it''s not the time to turn over completely, we can only choose to avoid it.


    Lu Beiyou takes out a token from his arms and looks at a Li character carved on it.


    Whispered: "brother, it''s all up to you this time."


    This token had a fight with Li Nanju at that time, and then he gave it to himself.


    I told him to go to Lu''s house to find myself, but I didn''t expect that so many things happened again. I originally planned to go on the road with Li Nanju, which can save a lot of trouble.


    Unfortunately, I can''t wait for it.


    I don''t know where that guy is now.


    When Gu Man''er is ready to wash, Lu Beiyou takes out a black cloak from somewhere, covers Gu Man''er''s explosive body, and then dresses himself up again.


    With his hair spread out and a folding fan in his hand, he walked like a walking duck.


    Along the way, Gu Man''er, who followed him, also felt the strange eyes around him and lowered his head in shame.


    Lu Beiyou doesn''t have any reaction. He has nothing to do with this. He teases the little girls on the roadside. All of them are peach blossoms.


    Gu Man''er couldn''t see it any more, so he kicked Lu Beiyou. In this way, Lu Beiyou has converged a lot.


    Before long, they appeared in front of a small wooden house that looked ordinary. There was a middle-aged man drinking tea in front of the wooden house.


    "Excuse me, is this wooden fish?"


    After seeing Lu Beiyou and Gu Man''er, the middle-aged man couldn''t help glancing at Lu Beiyou. He waved his hand and said, "there are no wooden fish. There are only dead fish here. Do you want them?"


    Lu Beiyou just took out a token from his arms and said, "now?"


    When the middle-aged man saw the token in Lu Beiyou''s hand, he was so scared that his teacup fell directly on the ground. He unconsciously looked around. He was a little relieved when he saw no one. Then he looked at Lu Beiyou and said respectfully, "there are wooden fish. How many do you want?"


    Lu Beiyou pointed to Gu Man''er standing behind him and said in a soft voice, "what do you say?"


    The middle-aged man''s forehead was full of cold sweat, so he came to the door and opened it, "please come inside, my guest."


    Lu Beiyou nodded and strode into the room, while Gu Man''er, who was standing on one side, was confused.


    However, seeing Lu Bei walking in, he also bent down to follow him.


    When Gu Man''er came into the room, he thought it was just an ordinary room. He never thought there was a hole in it.


    The middle-aged man pressed on the wall, and then a tunnel appeared in front of them.Standing in front of the tunnel, the middle-aged man looked at Lu Beiyou and solemnly said, "two wooden fish, but please tell me your identity."


    I didn''t refuse Lu Beiyou, "my name is Lu Beiyou."


    Hearing this name, the middle-aged body can''t help but feel stunned.


    "You, you are?"


    "Well, this token was given to me by your young master. Do you have any questions?"


    "I dare not!"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the middle-aged people didn''t dare to be slighted and gave way. Just when Lu Beiyou wanted to go down the tunnel, the middle-aged man suddenly stopped Lu Beiyou.


    "By the way, I have a message to tell you. Are you interested in listening to it?"


    Hearing the middle-aged man''s words, Lu Beiyou also stopped, "you say."


    "Yes! This is what happened. Originally, we couldn''t get out of the ship today. Yesterday, our people in the garrison of Tianlan water army sent a message. It seems that someone wants to mobilize the navy to do something, just in these two days. But since the young master asked, we can also return ahead of time. "


    "Oh?"


    Hearing what the middle-aged people said, Lu Beiyou also thought of something.


    There was silence for a moment, then nodded, "OK, I see."


    "Well, the villain won''t disturb you. At the end of the tunnel, we have our own fish. At that time, you just need to take out your token and go in as a ticket. "


    "Well."


    Lu Beiyou gave a light answer, then stepped on the steps and walked towards the depth of the tunnel.


    Gu Man''er didn''t speak from beginning to end, so he followed.


    The sight of Lu Beiyou gradually disappeared.


    The middle-aged man''s frightened face was calm again, then he said indifferently to a corner of the room: "has the news arrived?"


    "Well."


    "That''s good."


    Hearing the echo from the empty room, the middle-aged man was also relieved.

 C373

    As soon as the sound of a big talk fell, a great aura burst out on the deck.


    I saw a spirit bull with a length of several tens of feet hanging in the air, as if he was about to rush towards Lu Beiyou.


    "ADA, stop it!"


    Seeing the anger on Ah Da''s face, Gu Man''er looked up and saw the bull on his head. He was shocked.


    You know, Nanman thirty-six riders, everyone is the elite selected by Nanman, and then combined.


    One of the lowest accomplishments is Guixu, and ADA has already reached the peak of Guixu. He is only one step away from Mahayana.


    If ADA is angry now, he will kill me. I don''t know if there is anything wrong. The ship will be destroyed in Ada''s hands.


    Lu Beiyou was indifferent and even held out his hand and buttoned his nose.


    "To fight? Do you want to do it now! I''d like to see if it''s you or the ship is tough enough! "


    "You


    Ah Da''s face turned red, but this sentence hit his soft spot directly.


    He doesn''t want to do it, but if he does, the ship will be destroyed. You know, the ship is of great significance to the Li family. If it is destroyed in his own hands, he can''t afford it.


    Just when they were in a stalemate, they didn''t speak. They even saw that the old man who didn''t salute had already appeared behind ADA. He patted ADA on the shoulder with one hand and said with a smile, "young man, don''t be so angry."


    It''s just a slap. Ah Da''s aura has been taken off.


    Even Lu Beiyou, who used to be indifferent, could not help but heighten his vigilance when he saw this scene. He was also wary of the old man who could not see clearly with his hat.


    This old man was ordered to be escorted back to Nanman by the master. Originally, ADA thought that this old man was just a guest invited by the master.


    Because there is no aura in him.


    But I never thought that the old man could hide so deeply.


    "Who are you, old man?"


    "Oh? Oh, me


    The old man laughed and took off his straw hat. Looking in the direction of Gu Man''er, he waved his hand with a smile.


    "That''s me, that''s the granddad of the little girl."


    When he saw the old man''s face, Gu Man''er was shocked, then ecstatic, and then tearful.


    He rushed up and picked up the old man.


    "Master! I miss you so much! Where have you been all these years! Why don''t you come to me! "


    Master? Seeing Gu Man''er''s appearance, Lu Beiyou also responded.


    But didn''t Gu Man''er say that her master disappeared after she told her that she wanted to find herself?


    To tell you the truth, Lu Beiyou couldn''t see through the cultivation of the old man standing in front of him.


    "All right! okay! I''m back! Silly girl, if you don''t let me go, you''ll strangle me


    Hearing the old man''s words, Gu Man''er quickly released his arm and said, "master, are you ok?"


    "Nothing, nothing, cough! If you held it down again just now, I''m afraid something will happen! "


    The old man coughed a few times, then looked at Gu Man''er''s eyes full of softness, stretched out his wrinkled palm, patted Gu Man''er''s head, and sighed, "I didn''t expect that the little girl who was less than her chest at that time had grown so big in the twinkling of an eye."


    Gu Man''er sobbed softly, and his tears flowed down uncontrollably.


    The old man also had no choice but to swim north towards landing.


    Lu Beiyou was stunned for a moment. Then he came over and patted Gu Man''er on the shoulder. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. There must be something I can''t say. Don''t cry now."


    Gu Man''er sniffed a few times and wiped his eyes with his sleeve.


    Seeing that Gu Man''er stopped crying, the old man secretly extended his thumb to Lu Beiyou.


    Then he took Gu Man''er''s hand and walked towards the cabin.


    "Come in, too. By the way, ADA, you stay outside and don''t let anyone in. It''s time for the boat to leave. You should inform the little guys below that it''s time to go. "


    "But I still..."


    The old man didn''t speak. He just glanced back at Ada. At this moment, ADA felt that he was watched by a wild beast and opened his bloody mouth. As long as he didn''t follow his heart, he would be swallowed up by him.


    "When I was away, Li quanran didn''t teach you how to behave first and then do things."


    Although the old man''s tone was flat, it was like thunder on the ground. The explosion made Ada spit out blood stasis, and his anger was now back to pure brightness.


    "I''m sorry. I''m stupid."ADA, instead of going to see Lu Beiyou, bows back.


    not to mention the strength of the old man, even if he is strong enough, if he is bad for himself or his three princesses, he will fight for his life.


    But looking at the present situation, the old man in front of him is not so good at morality and seniority.


    Seeing Ah Da leave, the old man''s face is again put on a smile, looking at Lu Beiyou is a burst of panic.


    This old man is really unusual!


    The pressure he gives himself, among the people he meets, is even able to get into the top five, which is far more than Luobei city!


    "Come on, little one, you don''t have to test me. Come in with me. If you have any questions, just come in and ask me. I''ll tell you everything. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "it''s better to be obedient than respectful."


    Coming to the cabin, Gu Man''er sat close to the old man and was not willing to leave for a moment.


    The old man waved his hand with a smile, indicating that Lu Beiyou would also sit down.


    "Man''er, tea."


    "Master ~"


    "be obedient."


    When Gu Man''er saw the old man saying this in front of Lu Beiyou, he did not refuse. He made a pot of hot tea, washed and brewed three times. In the process, neither the old man nor Lu Beiyou made any sound.


    When the tea was finished, Gu Man''er poured a cup for each of them. The old man took it up, but he didn''t care about the heat, so he handed it to his mouth.


    "I know you have a lot of puzzles, just like Xiao Man''er. I wonder where I''ve been all these years, or why I even let Man''er come to you, right? "


    Lu Beiyou did not speak and shook his head.


    The old man narrowed his eyes and put down his tea cup. He couldn''t help looking at Lu Beiyou. "What do you want to know?"


    Lu Beiyou looked at the old man and said, "I want to know why you came to me this time!"


    "Well? How do you know I''m here for you? "


    "According to the cultivation of the elder, if you are here for Man''er, you can see her at any time. Why do you have to wait for me to meet her on the boat?"

 C374

    "Oh?"


    The old man laughed, "I really didn''t read you wrong."


    Lu Beiyou did not answer, just sat quietly waiting for the old man''s reply.


    "Since Man''er has come to see you, has she ever told you my name?"


    Lu Beiyou shakes his head and looks at Gu Man''er. He is confused when he sees the latter.


    "Master, when did you tell me your name?"


    The old man laughed but did not speak, with a deep look on his face. However, Lu Beiyou saw that his hand was rubbing the teacup in his hand, and he also felt speechless.


    Lu Beiyou thought it was Gu Man''er who didn''t tell him the old man''s name on purpose, but looking at this little action, it seems that the old man didn''t even say Gu Man''er.


    The old man coughed softly, and then said, "since you don''t know, I''ll tell you now."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t reveal it, indicating that Gu Man''er was quiet.


    The old man sipped his tea and said, "if I hadn''t met you, I would have forgotten my name myself. The old name, it seems, is coca


    ¡­¡­


    Coca?!


    I heard the name.


    Gu Man''er was stunned for a long time, then suddenly patted the table, with an incredible face.


    "It''s impossible, master. You''re lying to me, aren''t you?"


    Coca''s eyes were soft when he looked at Gu Man''er. "I said it, but it''s true."


    Hearing the old man''s words, Gu Man''er seemed to have lost all his strength and was paralyzed in front of the table.


    His mouth kept murmuring: "impossible, impossible, impossible! Grandfather, he''s dead! How could you be him? You are my master


    Grandfather?


    Lu Beiyou''s face is as usual, but his heart is trembling.


    Is Gu Man''er''s master her grandfather? In this case, then why did he give it to Gu Man''er in disguise?


    Gu Zhan can''t be unaware of the identity of the old man.


    Moreover, according to the records in my impression, didn''t the last king of Nanman die? It was his departure that led to the dispute of Nanman, the rise of ancient wars and the unification of Nanman.


    All this, Lu Beiyou seems to seize a thought, but not really, as if to seize a clue, and then broken.


    "So, is the elder maner her?"


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t figure out the reason, so he asked directly.


    "Yes, I''m her grandfather."


    After being confirmed by coca, Guman er''s eyes were filled with tears.


    "Why?"


    "Well?"


    "Why do you keep it from man er? What are you doing this for? "


    Lu Beiyou makes a cold voice.


    Coca was not angry at Lu Beiyou''s rudeness. Instead, he put down his tea cup and sighed.


    "Since you are a disciple of Beishan, you already know the truth about the end of the fairyland at that time?"


    Lu did not answer, and coca did not ask. Instead, he continued to say to himself, "since you already know the answer, it''s OK for me to tell you. I was in that war, too. "


    Lu Beiyou suddenly widened his eyes and said in a startled voice, "it''s impossible!"


    When Lu Beiyou was in the cause and effect pool, he really knew the truth of everything, including the world war. It was this big station that led to the collapse of heaven and earth''s Qi, the extinction of spirit, and the appearance of today''s Jiuzhou.


    the war is as like as two peas in the "vast". Countless immortals fall down, and ten die without life. In the end, no one survived.


    By the end of the Fengtian, the corpse was thousands of miles across, washed into a river with blood, not to mention survivors.


    Coca seemed to be able to understand Lu Beiyou''s voice. He sighed to himself, "indeed, according to the situation at that time, I will definitely die, and I already have the consciousness to die. But then, when I was seriously injured and in a coma, someone sent me out of the battlefield. "


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou can''t help shivering. He sees the softness in coca''s eyes. In addition, a series of events that Coca asked Gu Man''er to find himself before.


    Lu Beiyou shakes, raises his tea cup and takes a sip. He forces himself to calm down.


    "You mean..."


    Coca nodded with a smile. "It''s your mother, Bai su."


    Sure enough!


    There were only five people present, including the saint of langtuo temple, Beishan daotong, his mother, father and Li MuNiu!


    But the old man knows his identity, so there are only two people, his mother and father!


    Lu Beiyou swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his face was calm, but his fingers were shaking.


    "Are they still alive?"Coca shook his head.


    "I don''t know. I had passed out. When I woke up, it was all over."


    "I see."


    Lu Beiyou''s original vision full of hope is dim.


    "When your father took us to fight with the spirits of heaven, he talked to me about having a baby son with your mother."


    "That''s why you know who I am?"


    Coca nodded. "Almost."


    "After the war, although I was able to survive, my body did not recover so quickly. At this time, the turmoil of Nanman broke out."


    In this way, Lu Beiyou finally explained his doubts thoroughly.


    Why did coca know his identity and let him go to Zhongzhou to find himself? Why did he disappear so long before he came back.


    I''m afraid it''s also because of the dark wounds on his body that he finally found a cure. No wonder that in this age of lack of aura, coca''s cultivation is still so unfathomable.


    "If so, why do you want to be the master of Man''er? Gu Zhan, he "


    " I know what you want to ask. "


    Before Lu Beiyou finished speaking, coca said with a clear smile: "this is the reason why I am involved. When I woke up at that time, I went back to Nanman and started the turmoil. Originally, I wanted to pacify the turmoil myself, but at this time, I suddenly found that in addition to the hidden wounds on my body, I was also infected with the demons. "


    The devil!


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes are also filled with fear and the power of the devil. Lu Beiyou didn''t experience it. At that time, he killed his favorite person himself, although it was also to save her.


    But that kind of pain, even now Lu Beiyou think of it, still can''t help feeling numb.


    "So in order not to let others see that you are coca, and find that you are infected with the devil, so you come back disguised as a different appearance?"

 C375

    "Yes, it''s true to insist. I have been unable to control my own demons well, so I need to watch out for him anytime and anywhere. Then I sneaked into the palace and stayed there for a while. Seeing that Nanman is becoming more and more stable, he is ready to leave and find a place to thoroughly refine his inner demons. "


    "In that case, why did you meet Man''er and become her master?"


    When he heard Lu Beiyou''s question, coca also had no choice but to smile, "if I can trace it back, it''s actually my fault."


    Coca sighed and explained: "when I was about to leave the palace, my demons suddenly rioted. At that time, I was suddenly out of my control and ran in the Imperial City, and then killed whoever I met. Just when I ran into a garden, I saw Man''er


    "At that time, she was playing with mud in the outer garden by herself. She was not afraid to see me. She laughed and held out her hand to me


    A trace of recollection flashed in coca''s eyes.


    At that time, Gu Man''er was still young and not sensible. Because she was a princess, no one wanted to play with her, so she hid in the garden alone and played with herself.


    At this time, I saw coca covered with blood. I just thought he was an old man who lost his way, so I asked him to play with me.


    Lu Beiyou glanced at coca, who was full of reminiscence, then at Gu Man''er, and asked in a low voice, "is there anything else?"


    There was a faint blush on Gu Man''er''s face. He turned his head and didn''t respond.


    "Later, my demons disappeared in a strange way. I also stayed beside Man''er and became her master. Later, I learned that she was my granddaughter, so I gave her all my things. And I''m called an old madman when I''m in a state of demons. "


    I see.


    In this way, everything makes sense.


    "But if you are my grandfather, why do you wait until now to tell me?"


    Obviously, guman''er still didn''t believe coca''s words. After a pause, coca sighed, "actually, that''s what I''m here for."


    "Yes?"


    "Not long ago, you made the news in TIANLIAN Town, didn''t you?"


    Lu Beiyou didn''t hide it. He nodded directly. I made it.


    "That means you''ve met Gu Xiaoran?"


    Gu Man''er lowered his head.


    Coca sighed. He knew where Gu Man''er had been wronged, but he had no way to stay by Gu Man''er''s side.


    "I know the purpose of his coming to TIANLIAN town. Although I know it by chance, it is very helpful for Mr. Lu to think about it."


    "Oh?"


    Lu Beiyou''s curiosity was aroused for a moment, and coca didn''t sell the case. He said directly, "because he''s looking for another person."


    Alone?


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes are full of doubts, "master, what does this mean?"


    Coca shook his head. "I don''t know exactly. That''s what I''ve got so far. Moreover, this person''s cultivation is not even inferior to me, even far above me. If I guess correctly, even this person has lived for thousands of years! "


    "How can it be!"


    Lu Beiyou and Gu Man''er both lost their voice when they heard coca''s words.


    Thousands of years?!


    It''s not that there is no record of the division of life span in historical books. In the extreme, only 500 years old live the longest.


    It''s only seven or eight hundred years since becoming an immortal and stepping into a real fairyland. The existence of thousands of years has only appeared in the immortal soldier Lingbao.


    It has never been recorded in the friars. If what coca said is true, that is to say, there is an existence far beyond the real fairyland?


    "I don''t know, but since someone can spread it, it means that it''s not groundless."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "I wrote this down."


    "Well, and..."


    Coca''s face turned to look at Gu Man''er and said with a smile, "Man''er, you go out first. I have something to say to Mr. Lu alone."


    Gu Man''er looks at Lu Beiyou and nods when he sees him. Gu Man''er also gets up and leaves the cabin.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, a border enveloped them.


    "The elder left me alone. Is there anything you want to tell me?"


    "That''s nature."


    Coca laughed. "I left Mr. Lu here for two reasons."


    "Oh?"


    "The first point is that I hope Mr. Lu will leave a way for me to survive."


    Lu Beiyou laughed and was very happy. "Elder, what are you worried about? What do you think a little fish and shrimp like me can make waves in Nanman? "


    Coca shakes his head and taps his fingers gently on the table. "Gold scales are not things in the pool. When spring comes, they become dragons. I can''t live so long without understanding that, old man. "This time Lu Beiyou rarely did not refute, but took the teacup in front of him.


    "Well, according to the old man, as long as you leave a way to live, I''ll do anything else?"


    Coca stopped his fingers and nodded.


    "That''s it."


    Lu Beiyou took a sip of tea,


    "old man, are you too wary of me?"


    Coca shook his head.


    "I know you will. You''ve never been a good person. You''ve always pretended to be yourself. You always give people an easy-going look. But your essence is a python, a dragon swallowing python. Of course, in return, I will not treat Mr. Lu badly. "


    At the end of the speech, a few pieces of tea wrapped in a piece of tea fell into the air from the cup in front of coca, and the clear yellow tea turned into a Kunpeng.


    "As a reward, I''ll exchange the news that I can get the girl out of the sword completely, OK?"


    Bang!


    Lu Beiyou''s Cup heavily knocked on the table, "who are you?"


    Coca wry smile, "I ah, I am a damned living person, can live from that time to now, I can be said to be very satisfied. Of course, when I abandoned the demons, I also got some good things. So, Mr. Lu, don''t worry. What I said is true. "


    Lu Beiyou''s face was cloudy and sunny, then his face gradually became calm, and his tone also calmed down, "have you investigated me?"


    "Even if I don''t think about it for myself, I have to think about it for Nanman. If such a python enters Nanman, if no one stops it, if it enters the Imperial City, I''m afraid it will turn the world upside down."


    Lu Beiyou gave a cold smile,


    "are you not afraid of my repentance?

 C376

    "Afraid?"


    Ha ha ha!


    Coca gave out a laugh, "if I''m afraid, will I still sit here and discuss terms with Mr. Lu calmly?"


    Lu Beiyou was silent. After a long time, he sat back at the table and said in a low voice, "you won, but I only promise you to give Nanman a way to live, but it''s hard for me to say whether it''s a man or a woman."


    "Well, that''s enough. That''s the second thing I want to say


    After getting Lu Beiyou''s guarantee, coca also said the second condition.


    "You said


    "I''m going to take Guman away for a while."


    "How long?"


    "Half a year."


    "Short?"


    "Within a week."


    Lu Beiyou pondered for a moment, then his eyes fell on coca, looked up and down, and then sighed helplessly.


    "You''re going to die?"


    Coca Leng for a while, then nodded with a smile, and said in a smooth voice: "sure enough, nothing can hide Master Lu''s insight."


    Lu Beiyou shook his head and said, "human spirit has three souls and seven spirits. Although I don''t know much about this kind of metaphysics, I also knew something about 7788 in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty. You have only one soul and one soul left


    Coca nodded and then shook his head helplessly.


    "I thought that I could get back to the peak after this psychological disaster, but when I was going through the disaster, I saw some pictures of the future. In the end, I failed and was seriously backfired. I can only give up two souls and six spirits, and I barely survive, but I don''t have much time for that. "


    The picture of the future?


    Lu Beiyou looked at coca''s face and felt strange, "what picture?"


    "Those guys in the sky are coming back," he said in a soft voice! At that time, where Nanman went, the corpses were floating in the sculls, and the blood flowed to survive. Some people would rather die on their knees than live alone... "


    Coca''s voice is light, but Lu Beiyou can clearly hear the solemn and stirring from the words.


    The trees are falling.


    "Well, since the ancient master said that. That kid doesn''t say any more. When are you going to take Man''er


    "Immediately."


    "What did you take her to do?"


    "Take her to get some justice back, old man. Although I''m confused, I can tell some truth clearly. These years, we must let some people know that the three princesses of Nan Nan are not to be bullied by anyone.


    Coca''s voice is low, but the killing intention is just like the essence.


    "And then?"


    "find a place to pass on the rest of my things to her."


    "Master, why are you doing this?"


    Why?


    Coca shook his head bitterly, then raised his head and said softly, "I owe her all this. If she didn''t appear at that time, I''m afraid I would have died, right? If I can live till now and watch her grow up and find my own home, I, who should not have lived, should go where I should have been


    Lu Beiyou is not speaking. Looking at the old man in front of him, he suddenly falls into a trance.


    "Grandfather, why don''t you go to my parents?"


    "What''s the point of finding it or not? They''re gone, grandfather and you. If you''re not here, what''s the point of grandfather''s life? "


    Lu Beiyou sniffed, "I know. I want to talk to Man''er about something. Do you agree with me, elder?"


    "Go ahead and say it."


    Lu Beiyou pressed the border with one hand, broke in an instant, and walked out of the cabin.


    Gu Man''er was lying on the railing, looking at the waves on the river, and Lu Beiyou was standing beside her.


    "Have you finished talking with Shifu?"


    "In fact, you should call him grandfather."


    "I have no family."


    They stopped talking.


    "You may have to leave for a while with Mr. Gu."


    "Where to?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Are you going?"


    "No


    "Then I won''t go either."


    Gu Man''er shook his head, but there was no doubt in his voice.


    "Half a month later, we will meet in Nanman imperial city."


    "But..."


    Gu Man''er just wants to refute, Lu Beiyou has already held her face and blocked her delicate lips.


    It took a long time to separate.


    "Be obedient."


    "Good."


    Guman didn''t retort this time. Coca had already stood on the deck, and didn''t speak or interrupt them from the beginning to the end.


    "Let''s go."


    Seeing that Gu Man''er agreed, coca came forward and said.Gu Man''er turns to look at Lu Beiyou. Lu Beiyou smiles a little.


    Gu Man''er didn''t look back. He let coca take his hand and disappeared in the same place.


    Looking at the empty deck, Lu Beiyou felt a sense of emptiness in his heart.


    Do you like it?


    Who knows.


    Thinking, the corners of his mouth pulled, he was about to walk towards the cabin. Suddenly a roar stopped Lu Beiyou.


    "Watch out!"


    Lu Beiyou''s boat has been away from the river for at least several decades, and there is nothing in sight but the waves of the river.


    But with this voice, I saw countless monks rush out from the sky, just like a cicada pupa coming out of the slope. But the difference may be that their faces are full of fear, as if they are facing what kind of terrible existence.


    At this time, a black spot appeared in Lu Beiyou''s sight.


    It was an old man with a new face, covered with mud and dirt, and even with a few big snails.


    The old man looked around, then lowered his eyelids and dived into the river again.


    Seeing that the old man had gone back, the faces of many friars were full of the expression of survival.


    "Brother, who was that man just now? Why are you so afraid of him? "


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in one of the friars'' ears, which made him jump in a moment and exclaimed: "who are you?"


    Lu Beiyou stepped on the immortal sword and made a silent gesture. Then he took out a spirit stone from his arms and thrust it into the monk''s hand.


    "Brother, is it convenient to talk about it now?"


    The monk took a look at the spirit core in his hand. There was a strange light in his eyes, and then he said with a smile: "of course, I don''t know the name of that man just now. But people I know call him an old lunatic. But I don''t know exactly when he appeared here. I only know that every time he goes crazy, the whole Tianlan river will make a big storm because of him. "


    Lu Beiyou smell speech pupil not from constriction, "so exaggerated?"


    The friar nodded and took a step back towards the rear.


    "That''s nature."

 C377

    The Friar''s small movements naturally did not escape Lu Beiyou''s eyes, but he did not care.


    As the old man left, many monks were relieved, and then went back to their original place of practice.


    But the friars in front of Lu Beiyou didn''t leave. On the contrary, a few more people surrounded Lu Beiyou.


    "Oh?"


    Lu Beiyou said with a smile, "what do you mean, brother?"


    The friar laughed and said, "nothing else. It''s just that there seem to be many spiritual cores on my brother. I think some of them are too heavy on my brother, so I want to help him share some."


    Share?


    Lu Beiyou looked around him, his eyes were full of greedy guys, his mouth turned up, and he stepped on the sword body with an indifferent face, "are you sure?"


    The Friar''s original mission was for Lu Beiyou''s spiritual core, and he didn''t feel any aura from Lu Beiyou.


    But seeing Lu Beiyou''s fearless face, I couldn''t make up my mind for a moment.


    "No matter what he does! As long as we get the spirit core, maybe we can break through the present state. To the next level, it''s not about what you want! Brothers, let''s go together


    "Ouch!"


    Before the friar spoke, a wretched man around Lu Beiyou had already taken the lead. He was afraid that he would rob all the things, so he rushed up.


    The friar saw this scene, but also a face of panic rushed past, for fear that he would slow down a step.


    Looking at the colorful aura and killing machine in front of me.


    Lu Beiyou laughs but does not speak, stretched out a hand, lightly hit a ring finger.


    All the monks who rushed toward the landing North stopped in mid air for a moment, then lost their life and fell into the river.


    "Tell me about you. If you leave obediently, there will be nothing left? Why do you want to come back for death? "


    The river was red with blood, but it was covered up by the waves in the twinkling of an eye.


    It''s calm again.


    Lu Beiyou''s sword went back to the pedal and thought of the old man he had just seen. Somehow, he had a strange feeling of being familiar with him, as if he had seen him somewhere, but he couldn''t tell why.


    , seeing the return of Lu Bei, was also angry with her face. "What''s the three princess''s Royal Highness?"


    Lu Beiyou was stunned, and then explained: "he took Man''er to do some things. He will go back to the imperial city after a period of time."


    ADA''s eyes are full of doubts when he looks at Lu Beiyou, but Lu Beiyou is too lazy to care so much with him.


    "I know you used to be the son of heaven, but my brother''s account can''t be settled like this."


    Looking at the entangled a DA, Lu Beiyou was also a little unhappy, "I said, are you finished?"


    Ah Dabu said nothing and snorted coldly. A spirit Taurus was hanging high in the air. At the same time, dozens of people came out of the deck to surround Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou''s face is also Yin sting down, "you so want to die?"


    A big sneer, "die? I will not kill you, but at least I will abolish you! "


    "It''s up to you?"


    Lu Beisi is not afraid and takes out "Lu Yao" from her sleeve. At this moment, Lu Beiyou is in high spirits. Everyone on the scene feels the pressure and takes a good defensive posture.


    "Good! Good fight. I''m really a hot-blooded man of Nanman! "


    When the two sides were at war, an untimely voice came to the ears of all the people present.


    The huge shadow covered the boat, and everyone''s attention was diverted, including Lu Beiyou.


    When Lu Beiyou saw the ship, he couldn''t help looking at it.


    How could this ship be so similar to the huge ship of jubaoge in castle peak at that time?


    "Jia Zi!"


    When ADA saw the ship, she couldn''t help but say, "isn''t the ship going to leave tomorrow? Why is it here? "


    Number a?


    When Lu Beiyou heard the name, he sighed in his heart that it was a river crossing boat. It was really magnificent.


    As for the person who spoke just now, Lu Beiyou doesn''t have to guess. He knows who it is.


    What I didn''t expect was that I had expected this situation at that time and crossed the river one day ahead of time, but I didn''t expect to be stopped by him.


    I saw a boa man standing at the bow of the boat, shaking his folding fan with a smile on his face, but in his smile, people can clearly feel the killing.


    On both sides of him stood two figures, a snow-white eunuch Liu Xiu, and the other was the man in black who saved him.


    "Second prince, I didn''t expect it was you.""I dare not. I just didn''t expect that brother Lu wanted to cross the river. Brother Lu should have told me earlier. As long as brother Lu said something, I would send a boat to see him across the river."


    "Why don''t you bother your highness, the second prince? I don''t like to owe people. I think that''s good."


    "Oh, really?"


    Gu Xiaoran''s folding fan stops and looks at Lu Beiyou with murder in his eyes.


    "Brother Lu, how are you looking at the scenery of Tianlan river?"


    "Very good."


    Lu Beiyou replied faintly.


    "Brother Lu, do you think that Lanjiang is qualified as brother Lu''s graveyard?"


    When he heard Gu Xiaoran''s words, Lu Beiyou really stopped his action, with a serious expression on his face. Gu Xiaoran didn''t interrupt his thinking.


    For a long time, Lu Beiyou raised his head and solemnly said, "I think that''s enough! But it suddenly occurred to me that I''m still alive and I don''t want to die. What do you think I can do, second prince


    Listen to the endless murders hidden in the conversation between the two people.


    Even ADA could not help but feel a sense of panic, let alone the relationship between Qianlu Beiyou and the third princess.


    Now listen to the second prince''s words, this surname Lu seems to have conflicts with his highness, and it seems that he is still immortal.


    Hearing this, ADA was secretly overjoyed.


    Fight, fight! As long as they have a conflict, they are free to kill Lu Beiyou, and then the responsibility falls on the second prince.


    In this way, the general must be very happy.


    "Oh?"


    Gu Xiaoran''s eyes narrowed slightly. He gritted his teeth and said, "it''s not brother Lu''s decision whether to die or not. Before I left, brother Lu gave me a big gift, but I haven''t forgotten it yet!"


    "In that case, do you forget that these guys around you are not enough for me to fight?"


    "That''s nature."

 C378

    Seeing Gu Xiaoran''s calm answer, Lu Beiyou felt a little uncomfortable.


    At this time, a warship from behind the ship showed a trend of encircling, the small boat to the north to encircle.


    Seeing this, ADA didn''t know why he felt bad, so he waved.


    The thirty-six riders of Nanman formed a circle and made a defensive posture.


    "What do you mean, your highness?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Gu Xiaoran closed the folding fan and stepped on the bow of the ship, overlooking several people under the huge ship with disdain on his face.


    "Tell him what I mean!"


    With Gu Xiaoran''s voice, the warships were full of soldiers, each holding a strong crossbow, all pointing to the boat where Lu Beiyou was.


    Behind Gu Xiaoran, there is also a soldier in a black suit, with a beard and a scar at the corner of his eye. He looks very infiltrating.


    "Xiao He!"


    Seeing the visitor, ADA was shocked, and then he was furious. "What do you mean you sent someone to surround us? Are you not afraid that the general will turn around and blame you? "


    Xiao He, a strong man with a beard and a facial expression, moved his lips but made no sound.


    Gu Xiaoran burst out laughing, "general? Li family? You know, even the Li family! This is also the world of my ancient family! General Xiao, tell them what crime they have committed


    Xiao He said coldly, "you want to be an outlaw, build a boat privately, and try to cross the forbidden area of Tianlan river."


    Gu Xiaoran asked again, "general, what should you do in this situation?"


    Xiao He did not answer.


    Gu Xiaoran was not angry, but pointed to Liu Xiu with a fan and said, "he doesn''t say, you say."


    "To build a water army without permission violates the iron law of Nanman, and should be executed according to law."


    Hearing Liu Xiu''s strange voice, Xiao He clenched his fist tightly, and his nails had sunk into the meat.


    He is a general promoted by Li quanran. He is now the general of the Navy and controls the safety of Tianlan River, the first natural moat.


    But never thought, the enemy has not come to invade, but the sharp blade first pointed at his own people.


    He didn''t want to, but just yesterday, the old eunuch next to him came to the door with a tiger amulet.


    At that time, Xiao He''s eyes were full of shock.


    The tiger amulet, which can easily mobilize millions of troops, should have been in the hands of the monarch, but now it appears in the hands of the second prince.


    But now that it''s over, there''s nothing he can do.


    Military orders are like mountains.


    Gu Xiaoran''s eyes were full of madness. Lu Beiyou saw it clearly and sighed in his heart. He was really a wild dog driven mad.


    Now he really is, see who bite who.


    Lu Beiyou is now more and more suspicious of what kind of expert is standing behind Gu Xiaoran, who can help the mud up the wall.


    "You dare!"


    Before Lu Beiyou spoke, ADA was furious. "We are the thirty-six riders of Nanman. We are soldiers who work hard for our country!"


    "But you are still traitors to this country!"


    Gu Xiaoran didn''t hesitate at all. He burst out laughing, "you shed your blood for the country. Now, on the Tianlan River, Nanman 36qi ran into the enemy and lost his army and died for his country. There must be a lot of you in the history books! "


    Hearing Gu Xiaoran''s words, Xiao he gasped and wanted to blow the madman in front of him.


    You should know how demoralizing it is to say such words in front of so many soldiers!


    What''s more, it''s a matter of breaking up the morale of the army. At the moment, the soldiers around the boat are full of discontent, but Gu Xiaoran still doesn''t realize it.


    Even Liu Xiu, standing beside Gu Xiaoran, couldn''t help taking a few puffs.


    The man in black turned his head and scolded an idiot.


    When Ah Da heard the words, his eyes were full of anger. Looking at Gu Xiaoran''s eyes, it was as if they were going to tear him to pieces.


    "It''s really pushing the dog. It''s biting at the sight of people."


    Lu Beiyou shrugged helplessly.


    Gu Xiaoran laughed wildly, "brother Lu, you may become your desire. You will die here today


    Speaking, Gu Xiaoran''s folding fan also fell down. "Give me an arrow!" he roared


    However, many officers and soldiers seem to have never heard of it, and their eyes fall on Xiao He behind Gu Xiaoran.


    Seeing the soldiers, they didn''t listen to themselves. They just looked disdainfully at the journey to the north.


    Gu Xiaoran twitched at the corner of his mouth and went crazy: "didn''t you hear me! I said, "shoot the arrow!"


    The officers and soldiers still ignored.


    Gu Xiaoran only felt that his face was blue and purple now.


    Lu Beiyou almost didn''t laugh."Liu Xiu, give it to me!"


    After hearing Gu Xiaoran''s words, the old eunuch''s face was embarrassed.


    Looking at Lu''s journey to the north, his legs couldn''t help but feel scared. He still remembers the impression that the slap brought to him at that time.


    It has created an indelible psychological shadow for him. Now I want him to fight Lu Beiyou. I really want to cry without tears.


    Seeing that Liu Xiu didn''t move, Gu Xiaoran roared, "even you want to disobey me?"


    Liu Xiu quickly knelt down and said in horror: "I dare not!"


    "If you don''t give it to me, go


    Liu Xiu smell speech, had no choice but to harden the head should a, toward landing North swim to fly past.


    But before he came near, Lu Beiyou appeared in front of him and slapped him in the face. Fan him out.


    "I said, your Highness the second prince, if you send one of your subordinates to defeat in the future, do you look down on me?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s sarcasm, Gu Xiaoran''s forehead was blue. He turned his head and his eyes were red. He looked at Xiao He, who had not been moving. He said hoarsely, "General Xiao, do you want to resist?"


    Seeing that the fire of the war finally drew on him.


    After all, Xiao He is helpless, powerless to loosen the clenched fist, military orders such as mountain, see tiger Fu as see king.


    No matter how Xiao He wanted to protect the thirty-six riders of Nanman, he had no choice but to go forward and look at the boat under the huge ship. His eyes were full of intolerance.


    "General Xiao!"


    "Shoot the arrow!"


    Xiao he roared out loud, and there were numerous arrows coming.


    "Defense


    A big see Xiao He order, the first time let people make a defensive posture.


    Lu Beiyou saw Xiao He, who couldn''t bear to look on his face, and looked at the arrows coming from all over the world. After all, he sighed helplessly.


    "Tell me, why are you doing this?"


    At this moment, time seemed to be at a standstill. For some reason, all the arrows hovered in mid air.


    Everyone was scared by the scene.


    Lu Beiyou takes a step lightly and hangs high in the air. Then his toes fall on the bow of the huge ship. His sleeves are flying and his face is smiling.


    "Your Highness, it seems that you really look down on me. You want to kill me with this ordinary bow and crossbow. It seems that my life is really worthless."

 C379

    "No! Protect your highness


    Seeing Lu Beiyou rushing up, Xiao He''s eyes flashed a little surprised.


    Although he was also dissatisfied with the second prince, he was the prince of today. If he died on the ship, he was afraid that the anger of the government and the public would only vent on himself.


    This kind of situation is what Xiao He wanwan does not want to see.


    I can''t help yelling and bending up.


    I have an axe in my hand.


    According to the truth, there are many archers and strong crossbows in the long distance battle of the water army, because the water environment is not suitable for close combat at all. You think, when you wave an axe, others have already fired three arrows.


    But from the perspective of numerical conversion, we also know the bias of the Navy.


    But Xiao He did the opposite.


    With an axe in hand, I have it all over the world. Xiao He once jumped onto the enemy''s ships with two big axes in the face of countless invading naval forces. He waved his big axes and reaped life after life, killing the enemy with fear.


    It was also that battle that completely established his prestige in the water army, and was even crowned with the title of water ghost.


    The sea blue aura envelops Xiao He and separates Lu Beiyou from Gu Xiaoran.


    Lu Beiyou is not in a hurry. One legged, light in the bow, overlooking the crowd on the deck.


    "Although I know that his Highness the second prince will not forget me and will prepare a big gift for me, I never thought he would prepare such a big gift for me."


    At the moment, Gu Xiaoran''s face flashed a little flustered, but in the twinkling of an eye, it was replaced by madness.


    "Although Nanman is belligerent, I still know the principle of reciprocity. Since brother Lu gave me a big gift before he left, how can I say that he would not give me a gift back? "


    Hearing Gu Xiaoran''s gnashing of teeth, Lu Beiyou was also lost in thought, and then nodded, "Your Highness the second prince is right. It seems that I am a little mean."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s apology on his face, Gu Xiaoran is also stunned. How can you apologize?


    You see I''ve done this to you. You shouldn''t be angry and try to kill me, but you fight with Xiao He?


    What''s your apology?


    Gu Xiaoran thought, even if you apologize now, it''s too late. I can''t forgive you.


    "However, I am flattered by the return gift of his Highness the second prince. I thought about it carefully. In this case, I can''t afford to brush the face of his Highness the second prince. I''ll take these arrows. "


    He said he landed in the north and his finger was up.


    Just now hovering in mid air, countless arrows soared into the sky and hung on the warship.


    Threat! The naked threat.


    Xiao He now regrets that he didn''t bring more people out this time.


    Originally, he thought that his Royal Highness the second prince had a child''s temper. Even if he was a monk, how strong could he be?


    There are thousands of monks who died in their own hands. Among them, the master of little Mahayana in Guixu has not been killed.


    But in addition to the old monster at the bottom of the Lancang River that day, no one can cause such great psychological pressure on himself as Lu Beiyou.


    Danger, extreme danger.


    "What''s your name, boy."


    Xiao He finally can''t help asking the questions in his heart.


    "Me?"


    Lu Beiyou pointed to himself and said with a smile, "I''m just a nobody. If you insist on saying my name, I''ll wake up and swim North! "


    Lu Beiyou!


    When the name reached everyone''s ears, it caused a great stir.


    Lu Beiyou, the eldest son of the Lu family, fought with the sage of langtuo temple.


    It''s really the kind of person who suddenly jumps out of the crowd, but blinds everyone''s eyes.


    "You are Lu Beiyou? In the prime minister''s mansion, fighting with the saints of langtuo temple? "


    "It''s me."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t want to deny it, but answered it in a soft voice.


    Xiao He''s face became more alert.


    If it''s ordinary people, he''s fearless. However, even Xiao He, a guy who can still survive in a row with the saints of langtuo temple, is not confident that he can defeat Lu Beiyou completely. For a moment, he''s lost his confidence.


    "It''s Mr. Lu. I''ve heard a lot about him. Today, I see that he is really pretty. Now that both sides have met and reconciled, it means that there is nothing wrong. Let''s just forget about it for Xiao''s sake. In the future, we may become friends at a table. "


    "No way!"


    Lu Beiyou and Gu Xiaoran speak at the same time.


    "Here today, with him, without me, with me, without him!"


    Gu Xiaoran looks at Lu Beiyou with a dull face and roars in a low voice. Xiao He is very sad. If he can now, it''s like looking for something. A wolf hammer will smash Gu Xiaoran''s head, and then ask him if he never takes his brain when he goes out?Kill Lu Beiyou?


    The saints of langtuo temple may not be able to kill him. Even now, what can they do for themselves?


    Let''s not say anything else, just the dangerous arrows hanging overhead are enough to put pressure on ourselves.


    I didn''t expect that Gu Xiaoran didn''t see it. Now that he''s making more efforts, he''s forcing himself to the dead end.


    Xiao he scolded a hundred times in the heart of the MMP, but to tell the truth, there is no fart use.


    "General Xiao, as you can see, it''s not that I don''t want to sit down and have a good talk with the general. It''s the second prince of your family who seems to have no idea of letting me go. What can you do for a coward like me who doesn''t want to die? "


    Xiao he had no choice but to shake his head, "is there really no room for relaxation?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head.


    In Xiao He''s eyes, the last ray of hope also disappeared, accompanied by endless fierce light.


    "I hope Mr. Lu doesn''t blame me for relying on the old and selling the old. I''ll ask Mr. Lu for some tips."


    Ask for advice?


    Lu Beiyou had a smile on his face and said in a flat tone: "do you deserve it too?"


    "You


    Xiao He''s face was red, as if he felt a great humiliation. He roared angrily, waved his axe and split toward the landing north.


    Lu''s journey to the North was far away. Although it did not cause any impact, it caused a huge wave.


    "Come on


    Xiao He jumped up and headed north for landing. Two axes came again.


    Gu Xiaoran, who has been watching the play, saw that Xiao He finally joined the battlefield. He was also angry, but his mouth turned up involuntarily.


    "Is she satisfied this time?"


    The man in black who had been standing behind Gu Xiaoran nodded, "with the help of Lu Beiyou, to weaken the Li family''s military strength. Since it can''t be used by us, we should deal with this potential threat as soon as possible. "

 C380

    Gu Xiaoran looks up at the battlefield. He has no hope of winning the battle. Lu Beiyou looks relaxed and carefree. He doesn''t seem to get up early and work hard at all. Xiao He has made every effort. The winner of the war doesn''t need to think about it. Who doesn''t know that Lu Beiyou is a new powerful figure? He has heard about the battle with the saint of langtuo temple. He can''t be unaware of Lu Beiyou''s strength, but he still comes, because it''s her request and he has to do it.


    Since he gave himself a gift, there is no saying that he would not return it. Gu Xiaoran didn''t like the life of fighting, but as a prince, if he wanted what he wanted, he didn''t refuse at all.


    Moreover, Lu Beiyou''s offence to him has aroused his deepest anger. Look at Lu Beiyou. For a savage like Xiao He who can only use brute force, Lu Beiyou really didn''t put him in his heart, and it was effortless to deal with him. He didn''t even have much spiritual power, so he easily avoided the axe that Xiao He was chopping. Xiao He Lan is between Lu Beiyou and the second prince, with a look of vigilance. Lu Beiyou was very happy when he saw it. He looked innocent. "Why, General Xiao is too old to wield his axe?"


    Xiao He is silent. This is not the time to argue. Ah Da looked at Xiao He''s face turning green. He also added fuel to the fire and sneered: "yes, when you are old, you should go home to raise cattle and pigs. What axe do you come out to wave? People who don''t know think you are only left with a bunch of old, weak, sick and disabled people." All the soldiers around were angry, and Xiao He''s face was even more gloomy. "You and I are all under General Li. I didn''t mean to be fraternal. But military orders are like a mountain. Ah Da, I''m really sorry. "


    Xiao He, who used to be a general of the Navy, rarely lowered his head.


    ADA laughs.


    Then Xiao He raised his head and looked at Lu Beiyou, his mouth turned up.


    "I thought that Lu was just a story handed down from mouth to mouth. I didn''t expect that Xiao underestimated Lu and apologized first. But this time, I''m afraid Mr. Lu can only stay here. "


    Xiao He is very helpless. On the one hand, he really doesn''t want to send troops. Even in today''s fratricidal scene, as for the thirty-six riders, if they are on land, let alone the ten thousand water troops he brought, even if they are twenty thousand, they may have the ability to fight.


    Unfortunately, this is the Tianlan river.


    As long as it''s on the water, that''s his territory.


    If thirty-six riders could see him off in disorder, then Lu Beiyou, who was innocent in front of him, would have to die here.


    "General Xiao! What are you waiting for here! Give me the order to kill him


    Xiao He looked back at Gu Xiaoran with a face of rage. His heart was even colder, and he cursed an idiot in his heart.


    Hearing Gu Xiaoran''s words, the look on Lu Beiyou''s face was also wonderful for a moment.


    "Oh? It seems that his Highness the second prince wants to make this my graveyard? "


    Lu Beiyou''s tone is frivolous, and his fingers are slightly upward. The arrows that originally hovered in the air are all hanging in the air along the direction that Lu Beiyou evokes.


    Gu Xiaoran looked at the arrows all over the sky, and his heart was trembling, but he turned to the eyes of the man in black, and his heart was calm.


    "General Xiao, you don''t want him to kill the prince yet!"


    "Yes


    Hearing Gu Xiaoran''s angry voice, Xiao He answered, and then looked at Lu Beiyou. There was no emotion in his eyes.


    "Ah


    With a roar, Xiao He''s whole body suddenly expanded, and the blood red aura wrapped his body.


    Thick aura wrapped him, just like a blood man, but Lu Beiyou smelled a bit of danger when he saw this scene.


    "No! The general is angry! Get out of here


    After seeing Xiao He''s present appearance, the water army, who had surrounded ADA and Lu Beiyou, hastily issued an order to signal the people to retreat.


    Even Ah Da, when he saw Xiao He enter this state, he felt a trance and whispered in a soft voice, "his combat skills are unparalleled! I didn''t expect that Xiao, the Lu family boy, could push you to this point. "


    Lu Beiyou looks at the giant in front of him. His calm face has changed.


    Guixu peak, Mahayana realm, Mahayana middle realm, Mahayana peak!


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Xiao He has reached the top of the world. Just look at Xiao He''s appearance, constantly roaring, as if he lost his sense.


    Before Lu Beiyou reacts, another ax in Xiao He''s hand cuts Lu Beiyou away.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t avoid the irrational split. He not only dodged, but also reached out to catch the axe, but the tiger''s mouth was shocked. "Why, is general Xiao going to give his weapons to Lu? Lu thanks him here." Lu Beiyou originally wanted to make fun of him, but before his words were heard, Xiao He''s fist with a terrible cover wind appeared in front of Lu Beiyou.How fast!


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t dodge. He blocked the axe in front of him. With one punch, Lu Beiyou''s body flew out.


    Hit on the river, instantly aroused a wave. All the people on the scene, except Gu Xiaoran on the warship, were shocked to see this scene.


    The corner of his mouth raised an evil smile and his eyes were stinging, which made it hard to understand what he was thinking.


    Let''s fight! Let''s fight! The more lively the fight, the better. Lu''s and Li''s, I just want your dog to bite your dog! Since you''re not on my side, I''m going to cut you this time!


    Lu Beiyou''s body fell into the river. He also felt that his body had been severely impacted, but Xiao He didn''t give him a chance to breathe. He jumped directly from the deck into the river.


    The terrible aftershock made the huge ship tremble.


    Looking at Xiao He, Lu Beiyou gives a cold smile.


    Murder with a knife?


    Originally, he wanted to tie the Li family to his own boat through Gu Man''er, but in the end, he made a wedding dress for others.


    Li Jiasi didn''t mean to stand in line, so Gu Xiaoran tried to find an excuse to weaken Li''s military power by himself.


    If he wins, then Li''s army will certainly be hit hard.


    If they lose, the Navy will certainly pay a big price.


    No matter from what angle, Gu Xiaoran''s move is OK. In Lu Beiyou''s mind, his position is also one point higher, just one point.


    Xiao He''s fist came face to face. This time, Lu Beiyou did not keep his hand any more. He pressed his finger down, and countless arrows fell down.


    Xiao he roared, and all his arrows were suspended in the air.


    Looking at Xiao He in front of him, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Darling, this guy really has something.

 C381

    "Mr. Lu is really good, good, good!"


    Xiao He Lian said three good things. In this state, he also regained some sense. It can be seen that he attached great importance to Lu Beiyou.


    He naturally knows what cultivation Xiao He is.


    After entering the unparalleled state, his cultivation is even close to the first-class master, or even higher.


    It is precisely because of this that he fought back the enemy again and again and won the title of water ghost.


    But even when I get to this state.


    Lu Beiyou is still able to deal with it, which makes Xiao He sigh. He is really a hero. Although the sharp arrow was blocked by Xiao He for a short time, it was still controlled by Lu Beiyou and hung around the ship. For a moment, the water army did not dare to act rashly. Xiao He also knew that the second prince would not pay attention to their lives and might push them out to block the arrow. But if the second prince died on his own ship, he didn''t want to see the result.


    So Xiao He didn''t dare to fight with Lu Beiyou. In this respect, he has fallen into the disadvantage. "Master Lu is really a wonderful person" "that''s nature." When Lu Beiyou opened his mouth, Xiao he couldn''t help smoking. Give you modesty, how can you still push your nose on your face?


    If it wasn''t for the arrows on my head, would I have spoken to you so kindly? "It''s a pity that there are no such excellent people as Mr. Lu in our country." Who is Xiao He? He has gone to so many wars and killed so many monks. How can he be so angry by Lu Beiyou. "So are you here to block me?" Lu Beiyou intentionally refers to the water forces surrounding him.


    Xiao He didn''t speak, sighed for a long time, shook his head and said: "military orders can''t be violated."


    "Even if you''re going to die?"


    "Even to die!"


    Looking at Xiao He, Lu Beiyou respects him.


    He may not be a qualified general, but he is definitely a qualified soldier. "Well, you really think of yourself as a character." Gu Xiaoran saw Xiao He''s praise to Lu Beiyou and couldn''t help sneering. "I don''t dare. I''m not talented. It''s just better than the second prince who only knows how to stand on the deck and talk big, but let him die! " "You! You really think you''re great. " "Yes, I really think so!" Gu Xiaoran only felt that he was hurt by Lu Bei''s wandering heart.


    I''ve seen shameless people. I haven''t seen such shameless people. "You have nothing to be arrogant about." Lu Beiyou felt very wronged. He was just telling the truth. "Since the second prince doesn''t think what I said is right, how about taking my sword? I won''t say much about anything else. I''ll kill or cut Lu Beiyou as you please. But if you can''t borrow it, it can only be said that the second prince''s life is in heaven. " dying is as natural as living?!


    Gu Xiaoran is going to be angry. This trip to the north of Lu is too much.


    But at the thought of the gift Lu gave himself before his trip to the north, Gu Xiaoran could not help shivering.


    "What? How dare your Highness the second prince not even take a sword from a little man like me? " Lu Beiyou looks at Gu Xiaoran on the deck with a cold smile. Since you dare to test yourself with the Nanman Navy, I''m not polite for such a long time.


    Originally, I was worried about the identity of Gu Man''er, but now, this kind of thing has to have a good result after all. Gu Xiaoran was so angry that his teeth itched, but he didn''t really know what to do with Lu Beiyou. Xiao He is also afraid that Lu Beiyou will be really upset, not to mention the second prince. Seeing what Lu Beiyou looks like now, I''m afraid that he may not be able to resist it.


    Mingming seems to have no accomplishments, but he feels like a sharp sword, cold.


    Gu Xiaoran can never have an accident on his own ship.


    If this is true, I''m afraid they will die today. "What does Mr. Lu want to do?" Xiao He stood up, quickly stopped Lu Beiyou and Gu Xiaoran, and looked directly at Lu Beiyou. Lu Beiyou directly laughed, "now it''s not what I want to do, it''s what you want to do. Now it''s you who sent people to surround us." The corner of Xiao He''s mouth twitches. He suddenly feels that this scene is a bit awkward. It''s really that they surround others. It seems that they are bullying people. But in fact, even if he brought ten thousand water troops, it would be impossible to solve Lu Beiyou here. Even if he could solve it, he would have to pay a great price, and Xiao He might not be able to afford it. Since he can get to his position, how can he not understand what happened in the middle?


    Xiao he withdrew from the battlefield and came to the second prince. He knelt down on one knee and said in a heavy voice: "Your Highness, the second prince will have a request here." Gu Xiaoran narrowed his eyes. Lu Beiyou was also curious.


    "Your Highness, please withdraw the order of sending troops!" Gu Xiao he frowned and said: "General Xiao, do you know what you are saying now?"


    "I know!"


    "Do you know what you are going to face when you say that?"


    "I know!"


    "Then you still do it!"


    He can''t just miss this opportunity to kill people with a knife, but unexpectedly, Xiao He asked to avoid the war. The red light of his body gradually dissipated and he said: "of course, the water army led by me can keep him in Nanman, but it will also pay a great price.""I ordered you to kill him! It''s not for you to explain the rest to me here! "


    "I don''t agree!" Gu Xiaoran clenched his teeth and looked at Xiao He with a face of determination in front of him. He was not reconciled, so he let go of this opportunity in vain. "No way."


    He was not reconciled. "Your Highness, please think twice." Xiao He is still neither humble nor arrogant. "Shut up and see the tiger''s Amulet like a king. If you do this again, I will take it as if you want to resist the king''s command." "I dare not!"


    Looking at Gu Xiaoran who is furious, Xiao He is still that sentence. Please think twice. Gu Xiaoran who is angry is shivering.


    "You want to retire, don''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s good."


    Gu Xiaoran seemed to suddenly think of something, and a sinister smile hung from the corner of his mouth.


    "Then go and take his sword for me, and catch it. I agree with you to withdraw. If you can''t catch it, kill him for me!"


    Xiao He didn''t speak. After a long time, he raised his head. His eyes were full of hesitation, and then full of determination.


    "Minister, lead the decree!"


    And all this, from beginning to end, Lu Beiyou did not speak. Has been acting as a spectator''s point of view, looking at what happened in front of the warship.


    Lu Beiyou sighed. Finally, it seems that he will tear his face completely this time.

 C382

    Xiao he reappeared in front of Lu Beiyou.


    This time, there was no hesitation or confusion in their eyes.


    "No more discussion?"


    Xiao He shook his head.


    "It''s not negotiable."


    "You know, he actually..."


    "I want to think about my people. They have family, brothers and sisters waiting for them to go home, they can''t die. "


    "In that case, why do you provoke me?"


    "They can live only if you die."


    If you can swear now, I''m afraid Lu Beiyou even scolded Xiao He''s ancestors. What do you mean they can live only when they die? What kind of logic is that.


    But seeing that Xiao He didn''t mean to continue the discussion, Lu Beiyou also had no choice but to shake his head.


    "Well, it depends on whether general Xiao can resist this sword."


    Lu Beiyou''s voice is very light, light to weak mosquitoes and flies. But it clearly reached everyone''s ears.


    Instead of holding a sword, Lu Beiyou gently touched the river with his fingertips. With a huge wave, a sword made of river water hovered on the river.


    Looking at the water sword, which was gathered together by the sword, he really wanted to take off his shoes and kill the son of a bitch. Lu Beiyou did not change his face. "Since the general has thought about this sword, I will give it to the general." As he spoke, the blue lotus flowers slowly appeared on the river. The southern barbarians who had been waiting around wanted to explore. But before they got close to the lotus, they were forced back by the sharp sword. What''s more, they died on the spot. Xiao He''s eyes were cold, and he also saw the power of the blue lotus.


    Sword meaning?!


    What''s the point of the sword?!


    I have a sword from heaven. I can''t cross the immortal without reaching the river.


    Lu Beiyou laughs, his toes gently on the river, and then his fingertips fall.


    The arrows, which were originally suspended in mid air, once again flew to the distant water army.


    "Back up!"


    See this scene, Xiao He Mu Yi want to crack, roar, open unparalleled want to stop.


    But Lu Beiyou stopped in front of Xiao He.


    He said with a smile, "where is the general going? I haven''t got a sword yet, but I still care about my soldiers. I really care for the people. " Then, the water sword hanging in the air, the sword meaning scattered.


    Lu Beiyou waved in the direction of the warship, and the water sword split in the direction of the warship.


    Xiao He knows that this sword is the supreme sword, but it looks simple. He wants to reach out to stop it, but he finds that his body is locked by this sword.


    Can''t escape, he''ll die!


    I don''t know why such a vigilance suddenly appeared in his heart.


    This sword is not fast, but the lack of pressure makes everyone breathless.


    Gu Xiaoran was the first to bear the brunt because of his weak cultivation. The man in black stood in front of him and made him slow down a little.


    Looking at this sword, Gu Xiaoran suddenly regretted that he was not noble because of his identity at that time.


    Maybe now Lu Beiyou has become his ally, and he is stupid to be against such a strong enemy.


    Under the rain of arrows just now, the famous southern barbarian water army also lost a lot.


    ADA''s eyes on Lu Beiyou have changed a lot.


    Is this the journey to the north that I always want to fight against? This sword, can''t stop, also want to stop!


    Xiao he yelled angrily and fell into an unparalleled state again. His fierce aura swept around him, rolled up a river, turned into a dragon, roared ferociously, and rushed to the landing north.


    "Water dragon formula!"


    "The fourth sword is to open the lotus."


    Lu Beiyou whispers. The water sword and the water dragon collide without any pause. With one sword, the water dragon is cut in half. Xiao He''s muscles collide with each other, wrapping his aura tightly around him and forcibly stopping him with his arm.


    But in this sword situation, Xiao he suddenly burst into blood.


    Meanwhile, the green lotus that Lu Beiyou had just fallen was also blooming slowly. The swords were intended to wreak havoc on the boat of the southern barbarian water army. Thousands of water army became corpses and stopped breathing.


    Lu Beiyou had a harmless expression on his face, and his smile was brilliant.


    "Your Highness, you like this gift."


    "Yes, I like it very much!"


    Gu Xiaoran roared in a low voice, and his eyes were full of blood color, ferocious and terrifying. He was not as calm as when he first saw Lu Beiyou.


    This sword, Xiao he failed to block down, the whole body is blood fell in the river.


    Life and death are uncertain.


    "Lu Beiyou, I won''t let you go so easily." Gu Xiaoran gritted his teeth. Lu Beiyou paid no attention.


    This sword, continue to split toward the huge ship in the past, the goal of this sword is Gu Xiaoran!The terror of oppression raging, but at this moment, time seems to be static in general, the original high spirited Lu Beiyou, only feel cool all over.


    This kind of feeling, only in the face of Rushi, I have experienced, but why do I have this feeling, as if I was locked on. And the meaning of that sword also stopped in mid air.


    A small shadow appeared in front of the water sword, a finger against the sword.


    Yeah, just a finger!


    Xiao He, who was forced to ascend to the Mahayana realm, entered the water sword at the bottom of the river and was stopped by the man who suddenly appeared with a finger.


    Lu''s forehead was covered with sweat.


    After the water sword dispersed, Lu Beiyou and the rest of the people saw clearly the face of this man.


    His long hair was in a mess, which covered his face. His clothes were in rags. He was staring at a nest of seaweed on his head, and there were several snails lying on his body.


    But he grinned, and there were meat scraps left by goblins between his teeth.


    "I found you at last!"


    It''s him!


    Lu Beiyou''s pupil shrinks slightly. The old man who caused the earthquake just now is even more exposed, which makes all the friars flee everywhere!


    Why is he here?


    Why stand in front of him? Is he a Nanman?


    And finally find yourself?


    What does that mean?


    Lu Beiyou was lost in thought, but when Gu Xiaoran saw this man appear, his face was full of ecstasy, his eyes were crazy, positive and crazy. "He''s out, he''s out at last! Heibo, do it


    Gu Xiaoran, who was still confronting Lu Beiyou, saw the old man who suddenly appeared in the war.


    The sight was attracted by the old man in an instant, and he was insane.


    The man in black smelled the words and looked at the old man with a touch of fanaticism in his eyes.


    The reason why he and the second prince came here is because of this legendary old man.

 C383

    Three years ago, Gu Zhan passed by the Tianlan river. He was accidentally drawn into the bottom of the river by the waves aroused by the angry old man.


    Just as he was dying, he was rescued by this crazy old man.


    And I don''t know what consensus has been reached. I agree that when the time comes, Gu Zhan will take the keepsake and do it once when Nanman suffers.


    This is about the identity of the old man.


    But the secret identity, even when the second prince heard it, was shocked for a whole year.


    The legendary figure who once died in the long history is still alive and at the door of his own home.


    So, this time.


    Gu Xiaoran is to win the old man''s favor and pull him to his side.


    On the contrary, Lu Beiyou''s business has become the second.


    As long as the old man stands here, the throne will be secure.


    Therefore, now he has to solve Lu Beiyou urgently, and then try to talk to the old man.


    When the man in black saw that the old man''s finger had broken Lu Beiyou''s sword, he was very happy. It seemed that he was on his side.


    The worries in my heart are even smaller.


    The figure disappeared in the same place, and then appeared behind Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou was still shocked by the old man, and his body was stiff. He saw the man in black attacking him.


    It''s too late to fight back.


    You can only protect your important parts as hard as you can.


    But!


    At this time, the man in black vomited blood and flew out.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the old man standing in front of him, and he didn''t come back for a moment.


    What''s going on here?


    Just now, he broke his sword with his finger, but now he doesn''t let the man in black hurt himself.


    Which side is he on?


    Gu Xiaoran, standing on the deck, saw that the old man slapped the man in black out, and his original frenzy was also cooled down.


    It''s like being splashed with a bucket of ice water on a hot summer day.


    "You made that sword before?"


    The old man''s voice was hoarse and dry, as if two pieces of grindstone collided with each other.


    Maybe it''s because I don''t know how long I haven''t spoken, and the old man''s pronunciation is extremely vague.


    Before the sword meaning?


    Lu Bei you Leng for a moment, thought for a moment, neither humble nor overbearing way: "what did you say is the sword meaning of TIANLIAN town?"


    "TIANLIAN town?"


    The old man was puzzled, but he nodded, "for the time being, is the meaning of Qinglian sword yours?"


    What is the meaning of Qinglian sword?!!!


    Lu Beiyou felt a tremor in his heart. He looked at the old man strangely. His spirit was aroused and his tone was gloomy.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Who is it?


    When the old man heard this, he was suddenly stunned. Then he shook his head. "I don''t know."


    I don''t know?


    No matter from what angle, this old man, who can suppress himself, can''t be a simple character, but his eyes are really empty.


    Moreover, there is no need for him to lie to himself.


    I don''t know my identity, but I am familiar with the meaning of Qinglian sword.


    Lu Beiyou can''t remember what he had to do with this kind of master. If he wasn''t himself, the rest would only be related to Mu Qiu.


    Think of here, Lu Beiyou''s eyes are cold down.


    "So what''s the matter with me, master?"


    The old man reached out and pointed to Lu Beiyou with a calm voice and said, "you have my familiar breath."


    Familiar breath?


    Lu Beiyou was confused by the old man.


    What and what are these? The old man suddenly appeared, the meaning of Qinglian sword, the familiar breath?


    This sounds like a fable, and it makes Lu Beiyou feel like he can''t touch his head in the clouds.


    "You come with me to a place."


    The voice of the old man was very light, but he didn''t give Lu Beiyou the chance to choose, and there was no room to retain him.


    Lu Beiyou wants to refuse, but seeing the numb and empty eyes of the old man, he has a feeling in his heart that he agrees and must agree.


    If you don''t agree, you may die! Moreover, if you agree, it may not be a bad thing for you.


    After that, without waiting for Lu Beiyou to speak, the old man came forward and grabbed Lu Beiyou by the shoulder and left.


    "Wait a minute, master! My name is Gu Xiaoran. I''m Gu Zhan''s son. I came here to talk to you "


    just then, Gu Xiaoran''s voice came.


    The old man stopped for a moment, looking unhappy, turned to look at Lu Beiyou, "do you know him?"


    Lu Beiyou shakes his head. He knows nothing."I don''t know."


    "Oh."


    The old man turned his head and looked at Gu Xiaoran, coldly spitting out a word: "roll!"


    Gu Xiaoran''s face was stunned. Lu Beiyou was silly, and then his eyes changed.


    This little old man looks cold. How can he be so cute?


    Hearing the old man''s words, Gu Xiaoran''s face was also gloomy.


    "You mean you won''t talk to me?"


    "You don''t deserve it."


    The old man''s words directly suffocated Gu Xiaoran''s words.


    Lu Beiyou thinks that this little old man is very domineering. Do you want to learn from him?


    "Good! Good! Good


    Gu Xiaoran was so angry that he drank three times.


    Then he took out the amulet from his arms and yelled at the huge ship behind him: "fire at them! Fight to death


    Originally, Gu Xiaoran also had some worries in his heart. They all said that the general experts were lonely and arrogant.


    What''s more, the old man is a top expert.


    However, to his surprise, the old man was so rude to himself. His tone was full of disdain and contempt.


    How dare he?


    Even if he is an old monster left over from history! But I am the second prince of Nanman!


    How dare he insult himself like that!


    Gu Xiaoran, in his fury, finally lost his mind and gave the order in a scream.


    This warship is the cornerstone of the southern barbarian Navy and the last trump card.


    The core of this warship is the most powerful spiritual core before the end of the fairway. It is said that the so-called shelling was made by the young master of the Li family at that time.


    Later, after carrying it to the warship, thousands of water thieves once attempted to cross the Tianlan River and break into Nanman.


    So there was a conflict with the water army, and the leader of the group of water thieves was already a master of the Mahayana realm. However, under the attack of the warship, a huge hole appeared on the river, which was dozens of miles wide and bottomless.


    The river is flowing backwards, and there is no residue left for that group of people.


    But now he actually wants to start such a dangerous thing for the two people in front of him.


    All the onlookers, even Adu, who had heard about it, felt that Gu Xiaoran was crazy now!


    Then he yelled at the crowd: "hurry up, hurry up!"


    Now the fighting here is not what they can participate in.


    With Gu Xiaoran''s command, the bow of the huge ship slowly opened, and a dark pipe with strange light faced Lu Beiyou and the old man.


    What is this?


    Lu Beiyou''s heart suddenly jumps. Is it dangerous? He smelled danger from such a dark pipe.


    The old man was still plain and expressionless, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him.


    "Fire!"


    Gu Xiaoran roared, and the aura of the world around him converged madly towards the black pipe.


    Then a column of light shot at them, tearing the space and rolling up a wave. On both sides of the column of light, there were huge waves, blocking the sky and the sun.


    If it wasn''t for the water army and ADA, they would have all been buried here.

 C384

    Lu Beiyou looks at the pillar of light and wants to escape.


    Yes, Lu Beiyou is a very sensible man. In the years of "two men", he knew a truth. If he had beaten him, he would fight to death. If he could not, he would have to flee.


    There is no need to worry about firewood.


    But the old man held his arm so tightly that he couldn''t move at all.


    Lu Beiyou wants to cry now.


    If the resistance comes down, I''m afraid it will become a dreg.


    The old man looked at the pillar of light and held out his hand to Lu Beiyou.


    "Lend me your girl."


    "Ha?"


    Lu Beiyou was at a loss.


    Without waiting for Lu Beiyou to respond, "Lu Yao" has already come out of his sleeve and landed in the hands of the old man.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be back in your master''s hands. You don''t want to see your master die here, do you? "


    The old man seemed to feel the resistance of the dagger in his hand and comforted him softly.


    I don''t know how many times gentler this image is than the domineering one just now. It seems that people are worthless in his eyes, and the sword is his treasure.


    Lu Beiyou wanted to speak, but he found that his aura was like a shackle. He held his throat and could not speak again.


    This guy! What kind of cultivation is it!


    Holding Lu Yao, the old man looked at the pillar of light and gently landed on the river. He gently picked the river with his sword.


    Boom!!!


    With a loud noise, the water of the river rises from the ground and turns into a rainbow to block out the sky and the sun. Then it pours down to this pillar of light.


    Lu Beiyou looks at the scene in front of him with silly eyes, and his whole expression becomes wonderful.


    A sword to the river!


    I used to use the sword to form a small sword. In front of the old man, it was like an ant and a big tree.


    Is this the true meaning of sword?


    "Have you learned?"


    After picking out the sword, the old man threw Lu Yao back to himself and asked indifferently.


    I didn''t look at the scene behind me.


    The river and the pillar of light collide, and the pillar of light is crushed by the river in a twinkling of an eye. Nothing is more powerful than nature.


    The huge ship also capsized, and the river fell to the bottom again, which immediately stirred up huge waves. Countless friars looked at this scene from a distance, full of awe, and did not dare to approach.


    Under the huge waves, ancient Xiaoran''s figure has disappeared.


    Lu Beiyou hasn''t come back for a long time.


    "Come with me."


    With that, without waiting for Lu Beiyou to speak, he pinched his shoulder and disappeared in the same place.


    When the friars around saw the old man leave, they were all relieved.


    On this day, there is always a rule in the Lanjiang River. You can''t fight. The battle of life and death goes outside the tianlanjiang river.


    But there is another hidden rule, that is, except for the elderly.


    Those who do not know the so-called, provocative old man''s silly lack, already do not know how many dead, the old man''s departure let them also be relieved.


    ADA just looked at the scene in the distance, eyes full of tangled and helpless.


    I wanted to get justice for my brother before. Let''s not talk about the sword I just picked.


    Even if Lu Beiyou did it casually before, he was completely out of line with himself.


    "Boss, where are we going?"


    Hearing the voice of his subordinates behind him, ADA also regained his mind. Looking at the river that had been calm, as if nothing had happened just now, he sighed softly, "let''s go back to the imperial city." "Damn it! Cough, cough


    Gu Xiaoran was lying on the ground beside the river. He vomited and his clothes were soaked in the river water. He is also very angry and unwilling, but really can''t do anything with him. If he can kill Lu Beiyou, but if he can kill the old man, he has deeply felt the deterrence. From beginning to end, he can only watch Lu Beiyou leave his sight so arrogantly. And I''m just like a performer singing a one-man show.


    Poor, ridiculous. "Ping." Gu Xiaoran was so angry that he broke the wooden pillar in front of him. "Lu Beiyou, I will never let you go." His eyes were red with anger.


    "Your Highness, where shall we go next?"


    The speaker''s voice is shrill. It''s Liu Xiu who was beaten into the bottom of the river by Lu Beiyou at the beginning.


    Although the warship was smashed by the river, because it has the ability to dive, it has no great influence.


    But Gu Xiaoran, who was standing on the deck, was not so lucky. The heavy river suddenly hit him and broke his ribs. Not to mention, the whole person lost consciousness directly.


    If it wasn''t for Liu Xiu who saved him desperately, he would have become a corpse.


    "Waste! It''s all rubbish


    Looking at Gu Xiaoran, who is trying to vent her anger, Liu Xiu sighs and looks up to the north, hoping not to meet Lu Beiyou next time. The psychological shadow he brings to Liu Xiu is really not so big. "Liu Xiu, I don''t believe it when you investigate everything about Lu Beiyou. I can''t make sure of a Lu Beiyou and the people around him. And my precious sister Gu Xiaoran''s eyes are full of madness."Find her for me! Since Lu Beiyou can come to Nanman for her, I''d like to see how important Gu Man''er is in his eyes! " Liu Xiu heard the speech, nodded and quickly left. Only left a face of gloomy ancient Xiaoran, face uncertain, do not know what to think.


    And the woman in the Imperial City, listening to the report of the man in black kneeling on the ground. Rouyi gently kneaded the maid behind her, and her face turned red.


    "In other words, Lu Beiyou was rescued. And the water army couldn''t carry a sword in front of the old man who suddenly appeared? " The man in black listened to the pleasant voice, but he was in a cold sweat. He could clearly feel that the owner of the voice was suppressing his anger. "Yes," he replied, trembling The woman didn''t speak. For a long time, she opened her red lips and said, "go down." The man in black quickly backed down, and then the woman coldly said to the maid behind her: "kill him." The maid with a red face, after hearing the woman''s words, suddenly recovered as usual, a cold face. "Yes


    Then it disappeared behind the woman.


    The woman''s eyes were cold, as if she was thinking about something. For a long time, she became a boneless figure.


    The voice is coquettish way: "go to the Gu Xiao ran that waste to seek back!" In the empty hall came a voice: "yes."


    In a marquis''s mansion in Nanman''s Imperial City, a man looked at the letter in his study and couldn''t help laughing. "My good brother, I really thought you would be a little smart if you found a thigh. I didn''t expect that you were as stupid as before."


    "If the order goes on, everything will go according to the original plan. By the way, since Xiao ran and Lu Beiyou have become enemies, let''s do something to make friends with him. "


    "Yes."


    In the dark, a shadow disappeared.


    The man came to the window, opened the window and touched his face, which is still red and swollen.


    "Man''er, it seems that you hate me a lot."


    "But this time, I''m sure I''ll get it!"

 C385

    Lu Beiyou looks at the pedestrians coming and going at the gate of the city, and his eyes are full of helplessness.


    This is the third day he and the old man have come back here.


    Why should we use the word Hui?


    That''s because of the city, he can''t understand any more.


    He had thought that the old man would go to some treasure house with him, and the worst would be the land of heaven and fortune.


    But I never thought it would be Castle Peak in the end!


    That''s right! It''s castle peak city where I have lived for more than two years!


    What''s more, the old man has been standing on the wall for three days. Even if he was stupid, he had to accompany him.


    And the soldiers who guarded the city were blind. There were two strangers on the wall, as if they didn''t see them.


    I went straight over.


    Lu Beiyou now has the impulse to curse his mother.


    But there is no way, only helpless smile.


    "Master, do we have to wait?"


    The old man did not speak.


    "Master, can you get rid of my ban first. What do you want to do at that time, master? Can I accompany you? "


    The old man did not speak.


    "Master..."


    "Did anyone say you were a duck?"


    Lu Bei you Leng for a while, and then said: "No."


    "Oh, there is now."


    The old man didn''t look back. He just looked at the endless stream of people at the gate of the city.


    "I''m going to die."


    "Well. Ah? Are you going to die? "


    Lu Beiyou had no strength at all, so he answered casually, but when he heard the old man''s words, Lu Beiyou suddenly woke up.


    "What does that mean?"


    The old man''s face was indifferent and answered in a soft voice: "I don''t know my name, and I don''t know what I want to do. I don''t know how many years I''ve lived and what I''m going to do. I only remember, I died again and again, rebirth, reincarnation. I''ve forgotten the years. "


    Hearing the old man''s words, Lu Beiyou was rarely silent and listened quietly.


    "Three hundred years ago, when I woke up, I was already at the bottom of the Tianlan river. But I forgot who I was and why I was there. "


    "I understand."


    Lu Beiyou gave a light easygoing sound.


    Because two years ago, he thought the same as the old man now.


    But suddenly Lu Beiyou felt as if he had missed something. He was surprised and said, "three hundred years?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the old man didn''t say much, but continued to say to himself, "it seems that something happened later. Everything between heaven and earth has changed. I don''t care, because I just want to know who I am


    Seeing that the old man didn''t want to talk much nonsense, Lu Beiyou closed his mouth and listened quietly.


    "I''ve come a long way. I don''t know exactly how long. I just feel like I missed something 300 years ago. What was wrong with me at that time


    As he spoke, a look of pain appeared on the old man''s face.


    "I don''t remember. I only remember that a place I''m coming to is called Nantang. But that place is gone. I''m waiting for someone who can lead me to the Southern Tang Dynasty. "


    Southern Tang Dynasty?


    Lu Beiyou was stunned for a moment, then his heart trembled, and his eyes toward the old man were full of wonder.


    In ancient times, there was a golden age in the Southern Tang Dynasty.


    Lao Kong used to drink and talk with himself about those things.


    Those involved in the past and present life between him and Xiao Yu, cause and effect reincarnation.


    When all countries come to Korea, the whole country is prosperous. There are no frozen bones on the road, and there are clothes in the world.


    Later, the Southern Tang Dynasty declined because of a woman.


    And this woman, spit by the world, a woman just shouldered the backbone of a dynasty, was stabbed pain.


    At that time, Xiao Yu had fallen asleep on the table not far away, and Lao Kong''s eyes were full of doting.


    "I owe her."


    But when the old man said the word "Nan Tang" from his mouth, Lu Beiyou was completely confused.


    Castle Peak is the ancient Southern Tang Dynasty!


    "Until I smelled him from you, so I came back."


    His taste?


    When hearing these four words, Lu Beiyou heard a trace of jealousy from the old man''s tone.


    Jealousy?


    Lu Beiyou, for some unknown reason, suddenly came up with the humble appearance of Lao Kong.


    "But it''s too late. I''m at the end of it. I''m going to die tonight


    The tone of the old man is light.


    It''s like he''s not the one who''s going to die.


    Indifference, no feelings.Lu Beiyou didn''t know how to comfort him.


    "But at the end of the day, I finally remember who I am."


    The old man''s tone gradually became so angry.


    "Little fellow, do you know the name of a swordsman in the Southern Tang Dynasty?"


    "Li Taibai."


    This name is really a household name. One person and one sword are invincible to thousands of troops. The beautiful lady stands at the head of the city and the sword immortal Li is invincible.


    If it wasn''t for the spitting women of that generation who jumped down the city wall, I''m afraid Li Taibai would be the real invincible.


    "Yes, the world only remembers him, one person and one sword, guarding a city for the woman he likes."


    The old man looked disappointed. "But if I tell you, there were actually two people guarding the city at that time? And that other person is the incompetent king who abandoned xiaohuan''er and ran away in a hurry alone, as recorded in the history books of the time? "

 C386

    "Impossible, how possible, you know..."


    Lu Beiyou originally wanted to question, but suddenly he found that he couldn''t make a sound.


    "Old man, you can''t be..."


    "My name is Li long. That''s my name for three hundred years."


    If someone now lobbies with Lu Bei that cats and dogs can give birth to cubs, Lu Beiyou will surely slap them in the face.


    But when this impossibility becomes possible, all Lu Beiyou can do is to keep his mouth open and not make a sound.


    "You! You! You


    "It was I who took Xiaohuan from him at that time. Because he was timid, cowardly and emotionally indecisive. I can''t afford her life at all. "


    "But they clearly..."


    Lu Beiyou wanted to refute, but when he thought of the regret Lao Kong had said before, he would not argue any more.


    He''s right.


    If Li Taibai had taken the initiative at that time, and had been a bit tough when Xiao huan''er finished eloping with him, maybe everything in this story would have changed.


    "The only way for the world is that there is only one big sword immortal in Nantang, but I don''t know that the king is also a spoony."


    "Xiao huan''er likes readers. Li Long has been in the library for three months. When he came out, he was already a great Confucian sage."


    "Xiao huan''er likes to watch swords. Li Long learned swords and went to the battlefield himself. He just gave birth to two swordsmen from a generation."


    "Xiao huan''er, like flowers and plants, pool. Li long did whatever it took to compose his own picture and merged it into a Tsinghua pool. "


    ¡­¡­


    The old man, oh, no, Li Long''s stories come out of his mouth. From the beginning to the end, he said that he was like telling a story.


    "In that case, it is impossible that there was no record of you in the history books at that time."


    "Because I didn''t remember who I was then."


    Li Long''s face rarely showed a look of pain.


    "The great sage of Confucianism, the supreme of kendo, the spirit of the emperor. The world only says that these are good things, but who can think how can a mortal bear these blessings? "


    "So?"


    "So he''s crazy."


    A few words from Li Long made Lu Beiyou tremble.


    "In the eyes of the world, the king of the Southern Tang Dynasty is dead. There is only one madman alive. He is a madman who only knows how to kill when he sees Xiao huan''er falling off the wall."


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath and said solemnly, "since you have said so much to me, do you have anything to say to me?"


    The old man turned his head to look at Lu Beiyou, but shook his head.


    "No way."


    "What are you bringing me here for?"


    Lu Beiyou''s words also vaguely brought a trace of anger.


    "I''ve been living under the Tianlan river for such a long time. But now that I''m out, it means I''m dead. But I don''t want to die like this. I always feel that I want to see her again in my lifetime. "


    "That''s it?"


    "That''s it."


    Li Long''s tone was full of bleakness, and Lu Beiyou didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Just take me to see her."


    Lu Beiyou doesn''t know how to refuse him.


    "I know you know them, you have their breath in you."


    Li Long''s tone has gradually taken a hint of prayer.


    Lu Beiyou thought about it for a while, and finally nodded helplessly.


    "Yes, yes. But I have three requirements. "


    "You said


    "First, I''ll take you to see them, but you are not allowed to mention your identity."


    Li Long nodded, "no problem."


    "Second, since you''ve taken me, it''s necessary to send me back. I still have things to deal with in Nanman. It''s a waste of time to rush back."


    "Of course."

 C387

    "Third."


    "Well?"


    "I want you to hit someone for me."


    "Good."


    Lu Beiyou looked at Li long in surprise and said curiously, "don''t you ask me first, who do I want you to fight?"


    "No need."


    Li long thought for a moment and added, "no matter who it is, he can''t beat me."


    Lu Beiyou looks at Li long with a flat face, as if what he said just now just came out of his mouth. He can''t help but give a thumbs up.


    "Bullshit


    What is a master? You''re an expert if you win singles? It''s a master to crush all the weak.


    In fact, this concept is very vague, but when Lu Beiyou saw Li long, he knew that this was the master.


    I don''t care what kind of master you are, but you are not as tall as me.


    This is the real master.


    However, Lu Beiyou''s heart is a flash of desolation.


    The end of a hero is no more than that. Even if an existence like Li long, which should have died in the torrent of history, can live for thousands of years, in the end, it can''t escape the crush of time.


    "Any questions?"


    Lu Beiyou shook his head.


    Li Long drew a circle on the wall of Castle Peak.


    "If you want to go back to the Tianlan River, then you can just stand in the circle. Here are the coordinates I left last, which can be directly transmitted to the Tianlan river."


    Although Li Long''s voice was flat, it was a shock to Lu Beiyou.


    Darling, teleport?


    Lu Beiyou swallowed his saliva, looked at Li Long and said in a low voice, "what, master, I have one last question. Can you answer me?"


    Li Long frowned, obviously very unhappy about Lu Beiyou''s advance.


    But they didn''t refuse, "you said."


    "Can you tell me what kind of cultivation you are now?"


    Cultivation?


    Li Long pulled at the corner of his mouth and said two words in a soft voice.


    "Kill the immortals!"


    How to kill immortals? Lu Beiyou is a fool.


    What Lu Beiyou knows is that the cultivation of the temples in the river and the lake is no more than the first, second and third class, that is, Mahayana, Guixu, Tongshen, and then the cultivation of martial arts.


    There are only three realms to go up: half step immortal, extreme realm and true immortal.


    Although Lu Beiyou''s muscles and veins are broken, his sword sense has reached the extreme. He is already one of the top experts in the world.


    At the end of the fairyland, Qi was exhausted, and there was no real fairyland. Until then, the dark palace opened the gate of heaven, and the spirit poured out, and a saint of langtuo temple came out.


    But Li Long said that he was beheading immortals, which means that he has completely detached himself from the existence of real immortals.


    What kind of realm is that?


    From Lu Beiyou''s shocked look, Li Long also saw his doubts and said slowly, "the real fairyland is the highest realm that can be reached in the world. Even the people in the sky have only cultivated this realm to the extreme. But I have lived for three thousand years, and the precipitation in the Tianlan river has made me transcend this realm. For this reason, the law of heaven and earth no longer allows me to exist. "


    "Have you ever seen a man in heaven?"


    This is the first time for Lu Beiyou to face up to people in the sky.


    Before in the cause and effect pool, I met my mother and got a little bit of news by chance.


    But Bai Su didn''t directly tell him the news about the people in the sky, but now he got the news from Li Long''s mouth, and his voice was also a little anxious.


    "Yes."


    "What do they look like?"


    "Just like us ordinary people, if we insist on the difference, maybe their eyes make me feel sick. If it wasn''t for them, how could I die in the Southern Tang Dynasty! "


    Eyes? Disgusting? The end of the Southern Tang Dynasty?


    Lu Beiyou didn''t know what to hear, but he was shocked. Is there any necessary connection between the two?


    However, seeing Li Long''s face, he showed a touch of disgust, and even his mood was on the verge of collapse.


    Lu Beiyou did not dare to speak.


    "People still have conscience, but they don''t. The so-called heavenly people just treat the common people in the world as pets in captivity."


    "In order to get enough blood, we will not hesitate to force countries to start wars."


    "In order to get the treasure you want, sacrifice hundreds of thousands of civilians."


    "People in the sky? Oh, it''s just a group of animals without conscience! "


    Li Long''s voice became more and more excited and his eyes became red.


    "That is to say, the fall of the Southern Tang Dynasty was instigated by those people in the sky, so that the war broke out?"


    Li Long nodded, "they wanted to find me to sacrifice blood to hundreds of thousands of civilians and find the key to heaven. When I refused, they ran to my enemy country and instigated a war. With the help of war, we can achieve our own goal! ""Originally, I was a great success in the Southern Tang Dynasty, and I was not afraid of people in the sky, but I never thought that I was out of control at that time."


    "The Southern Tang Dynasty, after all, was defeated in my hands."


    Li Long''s mood gradually calmed down, but Lu Beiyou could clearly see that his clenched fist was full of blue veins.


    It marks the anger of its master at the moment,.


    "Well, I''ve said everything. If there''s no problem, let''s go. "


    "Master, what would you do if you finished your wish?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s last question, Li Long raised his head, closed his eyes and whispered: "at that time, I''m afraid I''ll have to go to the sky to have a look. Three thousand years have passed. I want to see if those guys can stop Li Long''s sword."


    With that, Li Long''s figure has fallen to the wall, and Lu Beiyou''s heart and mind are swaying.


    Looking at Li Long''s back, Lu Beiyou''s heart is infinitely enlarged.


    "Maybe, this is the so-called invincible."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t hesitate. He followed him and led the way.


    He doesn''t worry about Li Long''s attack on Lao Kong or Xiao Yu, the shopkeeper.


    After all, as far as his cultivation is concerned, I''m afraid he won''t have a long chat with himself if he wants to attack them.


    Lu Beiyou stops in front of the familiar tavern, goes in and sees that there are already several guests inside.


    After entering Lu Beiyou, one of the big men also recognized Lu Beiyou and said with a laugh, "Oh, isn''t this Beiyou? I just went into the shop and I was still curious. Why didn''t I see you, boy? I didn''t expect that I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''ve changed from a sparrow to a phoenix? You are so gorgeous. Have you been taken care of by any woman? "


    With that, the drinkers in the tavern burst into laughter.


    Lu Beiyou also recognized the identity of the speaker. It was the man who broke his channels and was bullied by Ding Hong when he was called a waste. He stood up for himself.


    "Yes, I''m not kept by my manager, am I right? The ball, the ball

 C388

    Lu Beiyou ignored the banter of the big man and looked over the counter at the unhappy shepherd''s ball behind the counter.


    With a smile on his face, "shopkeeper, I''m back."


    Mu Qiuqiu naturally saw Lu Beiyou, and his face was pleased at first, then he snorted and turned his head not to look at him.


    There was a hiss from the drinkers present.


    The movement in the pub also startled the old hole of the kitchen, who rushed out with a kitchen knife.


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    Old Kong turned his head and looked around. When he saw Lu Beiyou, he was surprised by the reality. Then he was surprised, "how are you..."


    In the middle of what Lao Kong said, when he saw Li long standing behind Lu Beiyou, his voice stopped.


    The whole face darkened in an instant.


    "Lu, what''s the matter? Why is he here? "


    Originally full of joy, Lao Kong''s voice also stung, and his face was uncertain.


    Lu Beiyou sighed in his heart. He just said it. Sure enough.


    "She''s not here."


    Li long looked around and turned a blind eye to Lao Kong. He couldn''t help frowning.


    "You go out, you are not welcome here!"


    Lao Kong swears and comes to Li long with a kitchen knife.


    "I remember you."


    Li long looked at Lao Kong, thought for a moment, and suddenly said, "where is she?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Lao Kong glared at him angrily, and Li Long was not afraid at all. They confronted each other, and a wonderful atmosphere spread in the tavern.


    When the drinkers saw this scene, they could not help but swallow their saliva.


    Lu Beiyou quietly leans towards the animal husbandry ball, grabs a handful of melon seeds from her hand, and slowly looks at the good play in front of her.


    "Didn''t you go to Nanman with that fox spirit? Why are you back now with such a big trouble? "


    Mu Qiu''s tone is sour, obviously still thinking about what happened before.


    Lu Beiyou knocked melon seeds, looked at the confrontation between the two people and explained in a voice: "I don''t miss you, save back to see you."


    "Bah, a dog can''t spit out Ivory!"


    Mu Qiu''s cheeks were flushed, but disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Sitting on the side of Lu Beiyou, they looked at the situation in front of them side by side.


    "Who is he?"


    "Li long."


    "The emperor of the Southern Tang Dynasty in history books?"


    Mu Qiu''s tone was also slightly surprised.


    Lu Beiyou nodded, mu Qiuqiu''s face finally solemn, "it seems that this time is a big trouble."


    Lu Beiyou shook his head with a smile and put his arm on the head of Mu Qiuqiu.


    "Not necessarily."


    Li long looked at Lao Kong in front of him, and a trace of regret flashed in his eyes.


    Seeing that Lao Kong didn''t say it, Li Long didn''t demand it. He took the lead to step back and said, "if you don''t say it, I can wait."


    Old Kong sneered, "I didn''t expect that you had lived for so many years, and even got out of it. But this time, no matter what, I won''t give in! "


    Others may not recognize Li Long''s identity for the first time, but Lao Kong remembers it, especially deeply.


    In his previous life, he passed by xiaohuan''er, and the person who started all this was the man he hated.


    Of course, he didn''t hate him for grabbing love. After all, what he chose to give up at that time was himself. He thought he could give Xiao Huan Er happiness.


    But never thought, in the end, he failed to protect the ring, which led to a series of subsequent tragedies.


    Now, when Li Long comes to the pub, Lao Kong recognizes him as soon as possible.


    This time, he will never let Xiao Yu out again!


    "Whatever you think."


    With that, li long turned and walked out of the tavern. Then he squatted on the steps and basked in the sun. Lao Kong didn''t say that he could wait!


    He is willing to wait even when the disaster comes!


    Mu Qiuqiu looked at Li Long Xiaosuo''s back and spat out the melon seed shell in his mouth. "He''s also a poor man."


    "Pitiful?"


    Lu Beiyou thought about it for a moment and said softly, "it''s more sad."


    When Lao Kong saw Li long, he didn''t want to take care of himself. He was angry. He was always indifferent, but now he is full of anger.


    "Lao Kong, don''t you hurry to cook? Haven''t you seen my guests waiting? I don''t think you want to do it, do you? "


    At this time, mu Qiuqiu finally stood up. Hearing her voice, Lao Kong''s face changed for a long time. Finally, he gave a cold hum and walked towards the kitchen.


    "I''m sorry about that. I don''t charge you any money for today''s dishes. I''ll treat you to wine and dishes. "


    "Ha ha ha! Shopkeeper''s generosityHearing Lu Beiyou''s voice, the drinkers on the scene also recovered. They swallowed their saliva one after another. They were all in cold sweat. They pretended to be indifferent and laughed to cheer themselves up.


    Just now, li long put too much pressure on them. Even if he stood there and did nothing, the natural momentum of transcending heaven and earth had already put them out of breath.


    "It''s a small matter. The dishes are free, but you have to pay for the wine."


    "Shopkeeper, is bookkeeping OK?"


    "That''s not good. We''ll make a small profit. We don''t have credit."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Looking at the tavern where the atmosphere gradually recovered, Muqiu muttered softly, "I''m the shopkeeper, OK?"


    "Yes, shopkeeper, where''s Xiao Yu?"


    Seeing that everything has recovered, Lu Beiyou asks in a voice.


    "Sister Xiao went back to work in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty. She will come back tonight."


    "So."


    Lu Beiyou turned his head and looked at Li Long''s crouching and rickety figure. He couldn''t help sighing.


    Now he doesn''t look like the invincible one who used to pick the river with his sword. Instead, he looks like a stray dog who can''t find his home.


    The world''s only way is to seek longevity, but on the way to longevity, there is only one person alone. What''s the use of longevity?


    I watched my country trampled down, and the woman I like fell down on the wall. As soon as the success was achieved, it turned out to be nothing.


    "Shopkeeper, would you say longevity?"


    "Well?"


    "Nothing. By the way, what can I do for you?"


    "Go and help clean up the dishes and chopsticks."


    "All right."


    Time flies, because Li Long is sitting at the door, and there are no guests in the tavern who dare to stay.


    It was just dark and the tavern was quiet.


    Lu Beiyou cleans all the tables. Lao Kong comes out of the back kitchen and sits in front of the hall, staring at Li Long''s back.


    Mu Qiuqiu collected the account book, then took two jars of yellow rice wine from the urn, handed them to Lu Beiyou and nuzui in the direction of Lao Kong.


    "Lao Kong, what''s the matter? Still remember the grudge? "


    Lu Beiyou handed a jar of yellow rice wine to Lao Kong. Lao Kong, who always liked nothing to drink, pushed out the wine jar this time.


    "No, not today."

 C389

    Lao Kong didn''t drink, Lu Beiyou didn''t ask.


    "Lao Kong, how do you know him?"


    "Oh, I can''t forget his bad smell in my whole life!"


    Lu Beiyou is speechless.


    "Since you know him, do you think Xiao Yu can recognize him at once? What are you going to do then? "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s question, Lao Kong pondered for a while and then shook his head.


    "No way."


    "I remember him because I remember his taste and appearance from beginning to end. But Xiao huan''er''s memory recovery is scattered. It''s good to remember me, and I can''t recognize him. "


    "So."


    "By the way, why did you come back with this disgusting thing?"


    Lu Beiyou didn''t hide, and told all the things that happened in Nanman. Mu Qiuqiu stood aside and heard all the stories with his small ears.


    "I see."


    Old Kong sighed, "it seems that you can''t blame it. After all, even I can''t beat him now."


    "After all, you are no longer the great sage of Confucianism and Taoism."


    Old Kong snorted coldly.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t speak any more. He turned around, yawned, and led the ball to the back yard. This time, Muqiu didn''t refuse.


    Lu Beiyou is also a little happy.


    Lao Kong, li long, Xiao Yu, let them handle their own affairs.


    If they don''t want to tear them apart, they will do whatever they like.


    Now I can come back again by chance, just take this opportunity to make up for the relationship with Mu Qiu, which is the most important thing.


    "When are you leaving?"


    "Back to Nanman?"


    "Well."


    "About a few days."


    Lu Beiyou calculated the time in his mind. At that time, he talked about the meeting of time and Gu Man''er in Nanman imperial city.


    I have to get to Nanman before that.


    "Nothing happened between you and her..."


    Mu Qiu seemed to think of something in general, and his tone was very strong.


    Lu Beiyou shook his head. "I told you what happened in Nanman just now. I don''t have the courage to provoke her now."


    "That''s about the same."


    Grazing ball small mouth up, obviously the bottom of my heart is some happy.


    Lu Beiyou also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Oh, by the way, Qiuqiu, have oranges come here these days?"


    "You mean Li Nanju?"


    "Well."


    "Yes, and then I told him you went to Nanman, and he left."


    Lu Beiyou thinks about it. Maybe Li Nanju went to Lu''s house first, and then he knew that he was going back to "two people". Then he learned from mu Qiuqiu that he had gone to Nanman, so he rushed to Nanman.


    It seems that this time, because of Li Nanju in Nanman Imperial City, the possibility of achieving his goal will be increased.


    Just when they were talking to each other here.


    In the middle of the tavern, a familiar female voice came suddenly.


    "Lao Kong, I''m back!"


    Hearing this voice, li long, who squatted in front of the tavern, was the first to act. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the woman who was talking.


    skin as like as two peas, and a smile on the face, and a smile on the face are like a crescent moon, just like the little ring that is so wrapped up in it.


    "Huaner, you are huaner, aren''t you?"


    Xiao Yu, who was originally full of joy, was also shocked when he heard Li Long''s words. Lao Kong hurried forward and pulled Xiao Yu behind him.


    "You can''t get close to huan''er as long as I''m here," he said


    But Li Long didn''t care at all. Li long, who had no expression all the time, was red in the eyes now. He reached out his hand and walked in the direction of Xiao Yu.


    "Who are you? Why do you know me? "


    Xiao Yu''s tone is full of doubts. If other people know the name of Xiao Yu, it doesn''t matter. But no one knows the name of huan''er except Lao Kong. Now, after hearing the name from Li long, she is also full of doubts.


    "Lao Kong, is he your friend?"


    Lao Kong looked at Li Long contemptuously, "he deserves it too?"


    Li long ignored Lao Kong''s slander. He pointed to himself and said excitedly, "I, it''s me, Li Long! Don''t you remember me? "


    Li long?


    Xiao Yu''s tangled face began to rummage in his memory, but he had no impression of the name.


    "I''m sorry, did you recognize the wrong person? I don''t seem to know youLi Long''s expression was stunned, but Lao Kong didn''t relax his vigilance.


    "Well, you don''t remember me."


    Li Long pulled the corner of his mouth, reluctantly showed a far fetched smile, stretched out in the air hand, is also powerless to hang down.


    At this time, Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu had rushed out of the backyard. Seeing this scene, they looked at each other. They didn''t speak and looked at each other quietly.


    However, two people''s nerves are also tense up.


    "Yes, after all, people like me should have died long ago."


    Li Long''s voice was light, but his tone was bleak.


    Xiao Yu sees Li Long''s appearance and wants to comfort him, but he is stopped by Lao Kong shaking his head.


    Li long reaches out his hand and rubs his face. He looks at Xiao Yu with an ugly smile.


    Then he turned to look at Lao Kong and said, "this time, you won."


    Lao Kong''s face was full of pride. "That''s nature."


    "Last time, I failed to protect her. This time, I hope you can do it. Otherwise, even if I went to hell, hell! I won''t let you go


    "It''s none of your business to worry about!"


    Li Long nodded, then looked at Lu Beiyou, "you come with me."


    Hearing Li Long''s words, mu Qiuqiu stood in front of Lu Beiyou with a vigilant face.


    Lu Beiyou is to smile to smile, patted the small head that pats Mu Qiu, "it''s OK, shopkeeper, I go to return."


    Muqiu reluctantly gave way.


    "You must be OK. If something happens, I won''t forgive you all my life!"


    "Don''t worry."


    With that, Li Long walked out of the tavern, and Lu Beiyou followed him.


    Seeing Li Long''s figure walking out of the tavern, Lao Kong was a little relieved.


    Xiao Yu was confused from beginning to end, "Lao Kong, what''s the matter?"


    Lao Kong took a look at the direction of the tavern door and sighed.


    "Nothing. It''s just an old friend crawling back from hell and giving me a warning."


    "But don''t you say you don''t know him? How did he become an old friend again? What did he mean by what he said just now? How could he know me? "


    Old pupil''s pupil is also full of a layer of fatigue.


    "He is a monster that should have disappeared in the long history, an enemy worthy of my respect."


    Xiao Yu was in a fog, but Lao Kong didn''t explain. He just sat down at the table, opened the wine jar left by Lu Beiyou, and began to drink.


    Mu Qiu looked out of the tavern with worry in his eyes, and his small fists were clenched tightly.


    "Stink! You must be OK! "

 C390

    "My goal has been achieved, and the third thing I promised you, you should also say it. With that, I''m going to do the last thing I have to do. "


    "Revenge?"


    "Well, after all, the enmity at that time has not been settled yet, but as long as I am still alive, it will come to an end. In the Southern Tang Dynasty, hundreds of thousands of people could not die in vain. "


    Lu Beiyou takes a deep look at Li long. His face is calm, and he looks calm again.


    It seems that the man who suffered so much just now is not him.


    "Are you not sad?"


    Li long thought for a moment, nodded, but shook his head.


    Tone gentle way: "sad, in countless years, my memory has been very vague. Then I realized that I was waiting for someone, but when I met her, she had forgotten herself. How could I not be sad? "


    "But I see you..."


    "But sometimes, being sad doesn''t solve all the problems, does it?"


    Li Long sighed and said, "my time has come. Even if it reminds her of something at last, or how can I compete with Taibai? At the end of the day, is it still the end of the day, and we will never see each other again? "


    Lu Beiyou long Shu chest of a turbid gas, thumbs up, "big man."


    Li Long shook his head.


    "I''m not a big man. I''m just a damned loser."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    "I''m about to leave. I''ve fulfilled my last wish to see Xiao huan''er this time. I don''t want to owe anyone, even in the end. "


    "I understand. For the third thing, please go to Liangzhou for me and beat the old man who is superior."


    "Good."


    With that, Li Long is about to turn around and leave.


    Lu Beiyou was shocked, "why don''t you ask me?"


    "No need."


    "But it''s the cool King''s palace."


    "It''s all the same to me."


    Lu Beiyou can''t help but smack his mouth. Maybe this is the master.


    Li Long suddenly stopped, turned his head and looked at Lu Beiyou. He solemnly said, "by the way, there''s one last thing I want you to tell Taibai."


    "Well?"


    "If one day, those people come back, remember to let him go to the castle peak city wall to have a look."


    "Ah? Why? "


    Li Long shook his head, "you don''t need to know, you just need me to promise me to do it."


    "Good."


    Lu Beiyou responded directly to this simple request.


    When Li Long saw this, he stopped talking, turned and walked toward the west, gradually disappearing into Lu Beiyou''s sight.


    Lu Beiyou stood in the same place for a while, also a little disappointed, but soon this silk mood again.


    We are just passers-by, trading with each other.


    If it''s pitiful, Li Long is really sad. He has loved him for thousands of years, but in the end, he can''t remember who he is.


    However, if you put him and Lao Kong in the same position, Lu Beiyou will definitely stand on Lao Kong''s side.


    Therefore, Lu Beiyou has no psychological burden.


    At this time, Lu Beiyou''s hand was suddenly pinched by a soft thing, with a trace of cold.


    "He''s gone?"


    "Well."


    Lu Beiyou smiles and holds her hand in the palm of his hand. "Why are you here?" she said softly


    "I don''t trust you, so follow up."


    Mu Qiu''s face is reddish and very cute. Lu Beiyou was stunned for a few seconds, then rubbed her head with a smile.


    "It''s all right. You see, I''m fine."


    "Well, where did you say he was going?"


    Muqiu''s heart beat faster, but his face was calm.


    "Probably, I''ll go to Liangzhou first and beat the old Wang ba. Then go and settle accounts with the people in the sky. "


    "People in the sky?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, mu Qiuqiu''s eyes are full of resentment.


    "It seems that some people in Jiuzhou still remember that time."


    Lu Beiyou shook his head, but did not answer.


    In fact, Lu Beiyou knows that Li Long''s calculation is not only his national hatred, but also his emotional debt.


    "Oh, yes. Where''s Lao Kong? "


    Mu Qiuqiu said, "after you came out with the man just now, you drank enough with the wine jar. You fell asleep on the table just now and were carried back to the backyard by sister Xiao to sleep."


    "That''s really hopeless."


    "It''s not."


    Then both men were silent at the same time.


    "I think...""We..."


    They opened their mouths at the same time and looked at each other. Muqiu laughed and showed his white teeth. "I want to tell you that Xiaoqing wants to see you."


    Xiaoqing?


    Lu Beiyou looks puzzled, "who is that?"


    Mu Qiu Qiu Jiao snorted, "your Qinglian sword is still someone else''s thing. Who are you asking Xiaoqing?"


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes widened when he heard the speech.


    I suddenly think of what Muqiu said before.


    "What you don''t know is another sword in Li Mu Niu''s hand?"


    "Otherwise."


    Lu Beiyou swallowed his saliva unconsciously, not because of shock, but because of some confusion.


    Is Li Mu Niu famous?


    It''s famous!


    Once the number one in the world, it was the peak.


    Pulling out the Juque is invincible, and no one in the world can stop it.


    However, what is the most humane is not the Juque in his hands, but a three foot green front.


    Beheading immortals, removing demons and defending the way.


    No one can stop it.


    That year, Li Mu Niu, who was holding a little girl and riding a head of horn green ox, was the strongest in the world.


    After the end of the fairyland, Li Mu Niu disappeared, but his deeds are still handed down to this day.


    Lu Beiyou has also seen Li Mu Niu''s memory in this world.


    He even handed down the map of the big dipper to himself, leaving an idea for himself.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t investigate carefully, but it was good for him.


    But Li Mu Niu is dead, which has been 100% confirmed.


    Well, according to the truth, that three foot green front is probably the last relative of Muqiu.


    What''s more, I can''t get to the extreme state of sword spirit without Qinglian sword spirit. Qinglian sword spirit is only passed by Dai Qiuqiu. I''m afraid Xiaoqing is the main one.


    At the thought of this, Lu Beiyou suddenly began to shiver.


    Doesn''t that mean you''re going to see your parents?


    What else did mu Qiuqiu want to say, but he saw the cold sweat on Lu Beiyou''s forehead and his shaking body.


    Words to the mouth is also stopped, a face of ridicule, "you will not be afraid of it?"


    "Afraid?"


    Lu Beiyou said stubbornly: "how can it be! You know, I''m Lu Beiyou


    "Oh?"


    Mu Qiu''s face is full of ridicule.


    "Then come with me, sir!"

 C391

    Is Lu Beiyou afraid?


    Of course, he was afraid. It had nothing to do with courage.


    Just from another perspective, after all, it''s the same as meeting parents.


    Not to mention Lu Beiyou, even most people are afraid.


    Lu Beiyou is the same, but seeing the excitement on mu Qiuqiu''s face, Lu Beiyou is embarrassed to say anything even if his legs tremble.


    But when he was brought to Castle Peak by the grazing ball, he looked at the things in front of him, and the whole person was confused.


    Castle Peak.


    This is the most humble hill in the mountain group.


    But that year, out of the Castle Peak came a sword mender named Li Mu Niu.


    One sword cuts thirty-three thousand peaks,


    no gods, no immortals.


    Since then, Castle Peak has become a holy land for countless sword practitioners.


    But deep in the Castle Peak, it is covered by an invisible sword Qi. Beyond the sword Qi, there are countless sword practitioners, who close their eyes and realize the Tao.


    Lu Beiyou stood on the body of Juque sword and looked at the people under him. He couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    "Qiuqiu, you won''t tell me that all the people here are Xiaoqing?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Mu Qiu has no good spirit of white Lu North tour one eye.


    Then it landed gently on the ground.


    "Xiaoqing doesn''t like to be disturbed, so he set Jiangang outside so that others can''t disturb their life."


    "Suppose someone has penetrated Jiangang?"


    Mu Qiu Qiu Jiao snorted and looked at the people sitting nearby. There was a trace of pride in her voice.


    "By them? No one will take them to the road. If they want to break the meaning of Qinglian sword, they will have to wait for hundreds or thousands of years. "


    "I, I broke it!"


    As soon as Muqiu''s voice fell, he saw a man standing up in the crowd with a look of ecstasy.


    With his body as the center, the sword will flourish from his body.


    A blue lotus blooms in front of him.


    Although the color is not as good as that of Lu Beiyou''s Qinglian sword, it can barely see a shape.


    The people around are also awakened by the movement. They wake up from the feeling and look at the man standing up with envy in his eyes.


    Lu Beiyou looked at mu Qiuqiu strangely, and his tone was gradually frivolous. "Didn''t you just say that no one can practice without him?"


    Muqiu put his arms around him and looked at the man who stood up. The corner of his mouth also tilted up.


    "Let''s wait and see."


    Seeing the old God on Mu Qiu''s face, Lu Peiyou hesitated for a while. Looking back at the past again, is there anything strange?


    "It''s him, Li Qing, the 692 immortal sword of poetry in the world


    "Let me just say, how can ordinary people understand the meaning of the sword left by Master Li so quickly?"


    "Oh, look at him. He''s only been here for six years, and he can understand the meaning of Qinglian sword. I''ve been sitting here for more than ten years, but I still haven''t got anything?"


    An old man with white hair, looking at the spirited man, his eyes were full of envy.


    692?


    Lu Beiyou was dumbfounded when he heard the comments around him.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help it. He stepped forward and fished the sleeves of a young man beside him. "Brother, what''s the ghost of 692 in the world?"


    "Well? You don''t know that? "


    The man grabbed by Lu Beiyou turned to look at him, his eyes full of contempt, "I said you are new here, right?"


    Lu Beiyou actually wants to say that he knows all the top ten people in the world list. Even though he has already surpassed the world list, he has just agreed to his request.


    But seeing this man''s excited face, Lu Beiyou was also embarrassed to disturb him. He just whispered: "yes, mainly because I heard that there are only 100 people in the world list, and there are only 10 people in the world list? Why are there more than 500 people now? "


    "Oh, those you said are mysterious things. The world rankings we have identified are all the world experts selected by ourselves. They can rank up to 1000. You have to know that these 1000 are the existence of great terror!"


    Seeing the pride on the young man''s face, Lu Beiyou laughed.


    I see.


    It seems that this group of people just came out of their own YY. He almost thought it was the new moth made by tianjizi.


    "Are you Jianxiu, too? Come here to understand the meaning of Qinglian sword? "


    Lu Beiyou nodded and shook his head.


    "Yes and no."


    "Oh."


    After seeing Lu Beiyou more, the young man stopped looking and looked back at Li Qing with envy in his eyes.


    "When can I understand the meaning of Qinglian sword?"


    "It has its type, but it has no spirit. He is doomed to failure. "


    As soon as the young man''s voice fell, a soft and pleasant female voice rang out in his ear.Looking back, I saw that there was a little girl beside the man who was talking to me just now.


    Seeing the little girl''s appearance, the young man was also in a daze, and his Adam''s apple couldn''t help moving.


    Later, he calmed down and yelled at the little girl: "what do you know when you are alone! That''s the meaning of Qinglian sword! It''s the last chance that Master Li left us. "


    This time, Muqiu was too lazy to explain. He rolled his eyes and stopped looking.


    Standing in the center of the storm, Li Qing''s face, which was originally ecstatic, gradually became cloudy and sunny.


    A mighty sword intention erupts from the green lotus in front of him. The sword is sharp, and people around him avoid it. One of them can''t dodge. When he is hit by one of the green lotus''s sword intentions, he thought he would be badly hurt or die for it.


    But did not expect, fall on oneself, unexpectedly a little water flower all did not turn up? Not even feeling it?


    Lost, failed?


    People around to see this scene, the original envy of the eyes is also cold down, have shaken their heads and sighed.


    Li Qing''s originally excited eyes were gradually darkened.


    Looking at the excited, contemptuous and gloating people, Li Qing also felt a sense of humiliation in her heart.


    "Bah! What the hell is the meaning of Qinglian sword! I''ve been here for six years! I haven''t participated in any of them in six years! How long have you been here? Have you ever seen anyone understand the meaning of Qinglian sword? The only one who can walk into Jiangang is an old man in other ways! "


    The people li Qing pointed to from afar looked at each other, but also a sigh.


    They came earlier than Li Qing. Although they are not as savvy as Li Qing in kendo, they will be famous in the world.


    In fact, what Li Qing said was right. They came earlier than anyone else. They also saw the arrival and departure of a Jian Xiu.


    Up to now, I really haven''t seen anyone who has cultivated the meaning of Qinglian sword. It''s more than a year since he recently entered Qinglian sword gang. It''s nearly two years. Even if he went in, he also used other means, not Wujian! ¡¢

 C392

    Lu Beiyou knows this old man.


    And in terms of time, it''s been a long time.


    Jiangliu, the old man who once helped himself in Qingshan city and finally returned to kunzhou with Jubao Pavilion.


    Lu Beiyou still remembers a sentence he once said.


    He came for atonement.


    Fortunately, it seems that I got to know him in the end. I think it''s also related to Castle Peak, but I didn''t get a direct answer when I asked Muqiu at that time.


    Now, he is probably qualified to contact the truth.


    "If you can''t do it, you can''t do it well. If you can''t eat grapes, you can say that they are sour. Are you the only one in the world? Even my cook is better than you. "


    Muqiu sneered, but was hostile to all the people present.


    "Where''s the kid? I don''t think you even have enough hair to talk big. I''m afraid you''ll be cut off? "


    Li Qing looked at the man who wanted to talk. When she saw that it was a little girl, she couldn''t help laughing.


    Lu Beiyou''s whole face was suddenly gloomy.


    "What did you say?"


    "Why? Are you still going to be a flower protection expert? A waste without channels! Dare you ask me? Then I''ll tell you again, I said... "


    Bang!


    Before Li Qing''s words, Lu Beiyou has appeared in front of him.


    No fancy moves, a punch, just a simple punch.


    The terrible energy poured out from behind him, and the mountain nearby collapsed suddenly.


    And the client is directly speechless, because his throat is full of blood.


    "No one, just like you, takes ignorance as the capital of pride!"


    Lu Beiyou takes back his fist, and Li Qing''s body falls to the ground.


    There was an uproar.


    Li Qing, ranked 692 in the world, is one of the top swordsmen.


    By a channel all broken waste firewood, a punch hit speechless.


    In front of Lu Beiyou, the young man with a rebellious tone was even more speechless.


    Just now, did he miss any chance?


    The meridians are broken. As long as you are a monk, you can see it at a glance. But even so, if you only rely on your body to do this step, you have to be afraid.


    "Even if you win, what can he do? What he said is right. It''s been many years now, and I haven''t seen anyone who can understand the meaning of the green lotus sword and walk into the green mountain! "


    It was time and a voice came from the crowd.


    Lu Beiyou turned to look at the young man he had just asked.


    Lu Beiyou smiles. He is very happy. With a smile, his hand comes out.


    A blue lotus flower is in his palm, sleeping quietly.


    "You say, no one knows?"


    The people on the scene looked at each other, and the people beside them were all sighing.


    Only the old man with white hair who had just sighed lost his mind when he saw the budding lotus flower in Lu Beiyou''s palm.


    Then there was a look of madness, with respect in his eyes.


    "Old man, Huo Shanhong, meet Mr. Li''s successor!"


    All the people on the scene were muddled, even Lu Beiyou was muddled for a while.


    He turned his head and looked at mu Qiuqiu. He saw that she just turned her lips. Lu Beiyou didn''t know what was going on now.


    "What''s going on?"


    "It''s normal that you don''t know me. The old man''s name is Huo Shanhong. I had the chance to see Master Li show his green lotus sword in middle age, so I heard a little about it. As like as two peas in the hands of the younger generation, the Qing Lian was in the same hand. It is impossible for an old man to admit his mistake


    "Then how do you know that I am the descendant of Li Mu Niu?"


    "if as like as two peas of Li predecessors, how can the prince be exactly the same?"


    Lu Beiyou said nothing. Forget it, he still didn''t explain. The more he explained, the deeper he wanted to misunderstand. But when I saw the people present, I was suspicious.


    Lu Beiyou also felt that he was almost there. He took a step forward. The green lotus flower in his hand flew out of his hand and landed in front of Huo Shanhong.


    "In that case, this green lotus is for you. Whether you can understand it depends on your own understanding."


    Huo Shanhong saw the floating and empty green lotus pedicel in front of him. His turbid old eyes were full of excitement. Two lines of turbid tears fell from the corner of his eyes.


    Then he bent down on his knees, touched the ground on his forehead and yelled, "thank you, young master!"


    The people present were surprised, but when they saw Huo Shanhong, they didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    At this moment, the man just spoke and yelled: "fake, it must be fake. They must be acting in collusion. It''s just a blue lotus. How can it be the meaning of the green lotus sword?""Presumptuous!"


    This is not what Lu Beiyou said, but that huoshanhong, who just knelt down, was the first to get angry.


    A yellow sword from his body, its momentum is even stronger than the previous Li Qing more than twice!


    Lu Beiyou looked at the man and felt a dull feeling.


    Some people just can''t see other people''s good, when they meet the strong, they kowtow. When they are weaker than you, but they are superior to you, a ridiculous sense of superiority begins to cause trouble.


    Lu Beiyou is too lazy to see such a person.


    Under the pressure of the Yellow sword, the young man''s mouth has been bitten and bloody, but he didn''t give in. On the contrary, he has a stubborn face.


    "False! It must be fake! Otherwise, how can a waste get through it! "


    Huo Shanhong can''t help but get angry. He just wants to say something, but his shoulder is held down by Lu Beiyou.


    "It''s OK. It''s not worth getting angry about this kind of thing."


    Lu Beiyou chuckled, and then said: "there are thousands of sword skills in the world. Qinglian sword is strong, but not necessarily the strongest. Even if it''s penetrating, it''s no surprise. "


    "It''s impossible. How can anyone surpass Master Li?"


    "That''s right. Master Li is a legendary sword mender."


    Lu Beiyou is too lazy to answer such a question.


    The 2700 mountains of the elder martial brother''s sword are sealed to heaven. Li Long''s heart sword asks for love. Li Taibai defends the Southern Tang Dynasty for the beauty with one sword.


    In contrast, Li Mu Niu didn''t want to give in much.


    But seeing what they look like at the moment, Lu Beiyou is too lazy to explain, "since you don''t believe me, I''ll have to show you. That''s the meaning of Qinglian sword! "


    As he spoke, Lu Beiyou took a step forward, and his momentum changed in an instant. Suppose Lu Beiyou was just an introverted sword bag, which made people unable to see clearly.


    At the moment, he finally showed his ferocious face, terrible and profound!


    A blue lotus blooms slowly from his feet.

 C393

    The blue lines spread from his feet.


    At the foot of everyone, there is a blue lotus pedicle, blooming slowly.


    With the movement of Lu Beiyou, Qinglian Jiangang, who has not moved a bit all the time, resonates with the appearance of this pattern at this moment.


    A sharp sword sound, raging over the Castle Peak.


    All the people present covered their ears, and the blue lotus blossomed after all.


    At the same time, the sword of green lotus collapsed suddenly, and a head of black ox hanging in the air, lying prone on the top of the green mountain, overlooking all living beings.


    Moo!


    It made a sound, small as it was, which made heaven and earth tremble.


    Clouds gather, as if the next moment, heaven and earth will be destroyed.


    The blooming blue lotus, with the intention of rushing to heaven, rises from the ground, hanging high in the sky, spanning a hundred Li Long sky.


    This one, between heaven and earth, is full of blue.


    Everyone present forgot to react at this time. No matter what reaction they made, it was futile under this vision.


    Escape?


    Where can you escape?


    Huo Shanhong, seeing this scene, looked at the young man in the center of the storm, dejected.


    This is the so-called chance.


    Some people spend all their life, exhausted all their strength, and may not be able to get what they want.


    And some people, do not need to start, or efforts, everything will be around him.


    This is atmospheric transport.


    Lu Beiyou is obviously the latter.


    In fact, he did not want to, but some things are like this.


    But what he didn''t know was that, correspondingly, Lu Beiyou was carrying a heavier burden on his shoulder, and a slight carelessness was the burden of a catastrophe.


    In fact, Lu Beiyou didn''t expect that things would come to this stage. Originally, he just wanted to hear someone slander the ball and get angry.


    I want to prove the existence of Qinglian sword.


    But I didn''t expect that it would become what it is now.


    Lu Bei make complaints about the green bull''s head at the peak of the Castle Peak.


    Xiaoqing must have known all the things that happened here. This time, there was a part of his resentment.


    I dare to slander the meaning of Qinglian sword in front of it. I''m really impatient.


    On the other hand, it may also be from the perspective of herding ball, which is nothing more than a deterrent to yourself and a warning to your attitude towards herding ball.


    In this regard, Lu Beiyou looks down at the people who are facing him with a look of despair.


    He has a hard time. Do you think I don''t want to break up Qinglian sword? This is his meow, the initiative of the current situation is no longer in my hands, OK?


    When Lu Beiyou had a headache, Muqiu stood by him.


    I gently hooked my finger.


    The great palace rises into the sky.


    In a flash, the meaning of the hundred Li sword disappeared, the sky was clear, and the green lotus sword gang was restored to its original state again.


    It''s like nothing happened just now.


    The initiative also returned to Lu Beiyou''s control, waving it away.


    Only the sword practitioners who had lost their thinking ability and were paralyzed proved that what had happened before was not a dream.


    Muqiu just glanced at it from the beginning to the end, and the people under him no longer looked at it. They turned and walked towards Qinglian Jiangang.


    "Come on, it''s waiting to see you."


    Lu Beiyou nodded and turned to follow him.


    Until their figure disappeared in the green lotus sword Gang, the people on the scene still did not come back.


    Until Huo Shanhong took the lead in kneeling on the ground, with devout eyes.


    Other people responded and swallowed their saliva one after another, apparently not yet buffered from the shock of the scene just now.


    The young man who had just been aiming at Lu Beiyou and the people around him were far away from him.


    And his lower body is a burst of shame.


    It''s hard to avoid.


    Only then did he realize that he had missed the biggest chance in his life.


    But in this world, after all, there is no regret medicine.


    "Why did you give Qinglian sword to that old man?"


    After stepping into the green lotus sword Gang, an earth and stone path spreads upward. Mu Qiuqiu stands at the small intersection and asks a question in his heart.


    "Oh, you mean Huo Shanhong just now?"


    "Well."


    "Don''t you think he''s quite like Lao Kong?"


    After hearing Lu Beiyou''s explanation, mu Qiuqiu was stunned. Then he turned his little face and muttered, "whatever you want. Come on, Xiaoqing is still waiting for us. "


    "Good."Said, with the ball behind, toward the top of the mountain.


    Originally thought it was just a high mountain, but with the climbing of Lu Beiyou, he felt more and more wrong.


    This road seems to have no end.


    And Mu Qiu had just walked in front of her. A mountain smoke passed, and she had disappeared.


    "Revenge, it must be naked revenge!"


    When Lu Beiyou passed the same ancient pine for the third time, he finally responded. I''m trapped. It''s just a dirt road. It''s a sword array!


    With a sword as a pen and a green hill as a paper, the long road of sword power is outlined.


    As for breaking the battle, Lu Beiyou only felt a headache.


    Generally speaking, this kind of sword array will have an eye. As long as it is found, the sword array will not attack but break.


    From the first time, Lu Beiyou began to leave a little thought, and later two times, he has been looking for the special point.


    However, after these three trips, Lu Beiyou found nothing.


    This is also the place where he couldn''t understand. Is there no exit for this sword array? It''s impossible.


    Without array eyes, the sword array can''t be drawn.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help muttering, "isn''t it just to meet a parent? If you are not satisfied with me, just say so. As for that? "


    As soon as Lu Beiyou''s voice fell, the ground seemed to move.


    Although it was very slight, it was still detected by him.


    What''s going on?


    Can the ground move?


    Lu Beiyou suddenly thought of a possibility.


    Let''s say that if you use a sword as a pen and a green hill as a paper, you can naturally form a sword array.


    But suppose that Castle Peak and sword are one, then does the sword array have eyes?


    A natural sword array without painting. How can it be broken?


    Lu Beiyou also understood that this is a pit of his own!


    Lu Beiyou was annoyed. He stamped his feet on the ground and said in a loud voice, "I''ve found you. Don''t you come out quickly!"


    ¡­¡­


    There was no sound.


    Lu Beiyou''s face was uncertain. From his sleeve, a silver sword fell into his palm. "I can warn you. In addition to my home ball, and the old man, to other people is not a good temper ah! If you don''t let me out again, do you believe I''ll stab you with a few swords? "


    ¡­¡­


    There was no sound.


    Lu Beiyou is very angry.

 C394

    He was really angry.


    Don''t you just want to give yourself a warning?


    I have already found you, but you still pretend to be confused. Isn''t that a fool?


    But Lu Beiyou can''t be angry any more. He can''t be angry any more. Otherwise, I''m afraid Muqiu can swallow himself alive.


    It''s hard to scold or fight.


    Don''t worry about it.


    The thought that Xiaoqing and Muqiu might be at a certain point on the top of the mountain makes me feel even more aggrieved when I look at myself.


    Can''t help shouting: "ball ball, you are really pit their husband ah."


    On the top of the mountain, sitting on a blue stone with two white lotus legs, the ball naturally heard Lu Beiyou''s voice.


    His little face turned red, and he spat softly, and scolded in a low voice: "bah, it''s shameless."


    And not far away from her, there is a thatched cottage, in it a plate, a sleeping plate angle green cattle, slowly opened his eyes.


    "Mind is not good."


    Its voice, low and deep, is just a word, and the void trembles.


    "Miss Su Su, how can you have such a shameless son?"


    Grazing ball ball also can''t deny, curled his mouth, "want you to manage, I like it.". I said, "Xiaoqing, you, he has already found your sword array. Do you still want to let him out?"


    That dish horn green ox, didn''t speak any more, but slowly closed his eyes again.


    Instead of looking at it, she turned her head again, put her hands on her gills, and looked at Lu Beiyou with a gloomy face. She gave a burst of laughter like a silver bell.


    Lu Beiyou was also depressed when he saw his shameless offensive.


    But now that it''s done, there must be something to crack.


    Otherwise, it won''t be a test for yourself. Can''t it be that you didn''t find out just now?


    Lu Beiyou thought about it for a while, and he was just going to try it for the fourth time.


    Just then, a tender voice came to Lu Beiyou''s ears.


    "Who says that there is no good wine in the world, but the immortal is the one to wear. The world laughs that I don''t wake up. I laugh that the world can''t see through. "


    A rickety child appeared in Lu Beiyou''s sight from the rocky path.


    He seems to be too young, about five or six years old, but behind his back is a sword almost as high as his body.


    He had a hard time walking. Every step seems to use up all the strength, but his face is full of smile.


    Lu Beiyou''s pupil can''t help shrinking.


    What''s the situation?


    Is this child a test for himself?


    "Little fellow, who are you? Why are you here? "


    Lu Beiyou looks at the child who is getting closer and closer to him. He can''t help but ask his doubts ahead of time.


    But the child seemed to ignore it, just climbing up.


    Lu Beiyou can''t help but frown. This little boy is very proud.


    Thinking about going forward to grasp his sleeve, but was surprised to find that his body, directly through the body of the child in the past.


    This is, mirage??


    The boy kneaded his waist and sat down on the stone where Lu Beiyou was sitting.


    Wipe the sweat on the head, take down a small gourd from the waist.


    Open the plug, to his mouth poured a mouthful, and then belched, a face of comfortable.


    "Xiaoqing, my father said that there are thousands of experts in the world, and there are so many sword repairs. Most of them are good at wine. He gave me this little gourd, but didn''t let me drink more. Do you think Dad is strange? "


    The child took the sword off his back, put it on his knee and stroked it gently.


    There was a clear sound from the sword bag wrapped with white cloth.


    The child laughed again, "OK, OK, I know you are thirsty too. Can''t I drink for you?"


    Then the little boy poured the little gourd on the sword bag, and the wine was swallowed by the sword bag and disappeared.


    Lu Beiyou looks at this scene with eyes wide open.


    Xiaoqing???


    That kid just now called himself the sword Xiaoqing on his back?


    That is to say, this little boy is Li Mu Niu?


    Wait, wait. What''s going on?


    Lu Beiyou suddenly feels that he can''t turn around in his mind. He is in Xiaoqing''s sword array.


    But what''s wrong with this sudden fantasy?


    Child, seems to feel, looked up, Bata Bata mouth, a face of regret.


    "Well, Xiaoqing, it seems that we can only come here today. Going up, I''m afraid it''s not what I want. "


    On the sword bag, there was another sound of sword.


    The child nodded with satisfaction, carried Xiaoqing on his back again, hummed the ditty just now, and walked down the mountain head shaking.Just as Lu Beiyou was confused, another figure appeared in his sight.


    He looks about sixteen or seventeen.


    Beautiful, eyebrows full of perseverance, full of vitality.


    Behind him, however, was the sword body wrapped in the white cloth.


    "Xiaoqing, how long do you think we can walk this time?"


    The young man''s face was eager to try, and the sword behind him echoed.


    This time, he walked 100 meters more than the child.


    Panting, paralyzed, lying on the ground in big letters.


    "Xiaoqing, it seems that we have made progress this time."


    Then, he went down the mountain with satisfaction.


    The third time, he came again.


    But this time, instead of carrying the sword, he followed a calf at his feet. His eyes were clear, and a pair of small blue horns grew on his head.


    With his side, climbing up together, this time, his chin has a little green stubble.


    Dressed in hemp, the body still looks so weak.


    This time, he stopped in the middle of the mountain, and then took a step up, he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    It was the calf that pulled him down and up.


    The fourth time, he went up a hundred meters and returned with vomiting blood.


    For the fifth time, he took more than ten steps, stopped for a while, and went up dozens of steps at one go. He was dragged down by the calf.


    The sixth time, he was on the verge of middle age, and his body became thinner and thinner, while the calf beside him had grown up and had a pair of plate horns. This time, he stopped 100 meters from the top of the mountain.


    The seventh time


    ¡­¡­


    For the twelfth time, with the help of Panjiao qingniu, he finally set foot on the top of the mountain.


    Now he is in middle age.


    On the bare top of the mountain, there was nothing but a huge stone.


    He smile, smile is very brilliant, smile rubbed his eyes.


    He went around the boulder and saw the little girl curling up behind it.


    With a smile, he stretched out a rough hand full of scars, "Hello, little girl, would you like to accompany me down the mountain?"


    The little girl looked up with empty eyes.


    "Are you here to take me, too?"


    He nodded.


    The little girl lowered her head again, "but they all said that before, and in the end they all disappeared."


    He laughed, very comfortable smile, "so, I came."


    The little girl raised her head, summoned up courage again, and asked in a low voice, "can you live well?"


    "Yes! It will be


    On this day, he took the little girl by the hand and rode the green ox down the mountain.


    In contrast, 3300 mountains were cut off to the top.


    People all over the world were shocked.


    On this day, the name of the man was known to the world.


    His name is Li Mu Niu.

 C395

    Lu Beiyou looks at the lantern like scene in front of him.


    I couldn''t speak for a moment.


    The only way of the world is that Li Mu Niu went to the Castle Peak, took away the Juque, and became famous with one sword.


    But I don''t know. Since he was a child, he began to climb towards the peak of kendo.


    No one knows the hardships along the way.


    And know all this, only has been accompanied by his side that dish horn green cattle.


    "Come out."


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, showed his white teeth, and said with a smile, "you let me see all this, not only to tell me about Master Li''s efforts in kendo, right?"


    "Since you let me see all this, it means that you''ve been staring at me. It''s better to come out and meet him than to do so. "


    Lu Beiyou seems to talk to the air.


    For a long time, without any response, Lu Beiyou sighed.


    "Don''t you just want to test my strength again?"


    "In that case, I''ll show you."


    Lu Beiyou knows that the reason why Xiaoqing showed himself the process of Li Mu Niu taking away the ball is to tell himself that his whole life has been recognized by Juque because of his perseverance and hard work in kendo.


    But looking back at myself, I don''t have any formality. No wonder I feel dissatisfied with myself.


    So far, it seems meaningless to say those nice words.


    Instead of this, it''s in accordance with its rules, I just need to prove that I have the strength to protect the ball, which is enough.


    When Lu Beiyou thought of this, he made up his mind.


    Look is also solemn up, the whole body''s breath, gradually slowly introverted.


    It''s like a can lotus, slowly closing up.


    And that just closed his eyes after no longer speak of the plate angle green cattle, now opened his eyes again. Spit out: "it''s not too stupid."


    "What do you mean, it''s not stupid!"


    When Muqiu heard Xiaoqing''s words, he couldn''t help waving his fist.


    "Please, he''s the man I''ve chosen. How can he be worse than old man Li?"


    "Yes? In that case, let him go the way the Lord has gone before. "


    Hearing Xiao Qing''s words, mu Qiuqiu''s face was stunned. Then he walked down from the boulder and came to him. His face was full of flattering smile.


    "No, you see, he used it for decades before he went up the mountain. If you let Beiyou go like this, are you going to let me die alone? "


    "Good Xiaoqing, will you let him go once?"


    Xiaoqing Qingming''s eyes glanced at Muqiu, but sighed, and her body also stood up from the ground.


    He shook his head.


    "You are really fascinated by him."


    "I like it."


    Xiaoqing looked at the silly animal husbandry ball at the moment and snorted.


    "Three layers."


    "If he can step three floors, I''ll approve of him."


    Mu Qiu''s face was full of joy. "That''s settled!"


    "I always mean what I say."


    With that, Xiaoqing stopped talking. It seemed that Muqiu had thought of something, and his look was low.


    "Are you really going to lose it?"


    "Well, since the previous one, my sword has been broken. Some time ago, Jiang Liu came to me and told me that he could help me extend a period of time, which can be regarded as atonement for himself. That''s why I can live so long again. "


    "Oh."


    The small head of Mu Qiu also lowered.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be sad. When herding cattle left, I should have gone with him. If it wasn''t for you, I would have left long ago. "


    Muqiu didn''t answer, just felt a pain in his heart.


    The eyes are also a little sour.


    "Next, whether he can pick you up depends on his own ability."


    Just after Lu Beiyou''s breath converged.


    A majestic momentum poured down from the waist of the mountain, just like the Wanjun river.


    Hit Lu Beiyou. At that moment, Lu Beiyou felt as if he was going to be smashed.


    He quickly raised Tianyan Jiangang and protected himself.


    In this majestic momentum, Lu Beiyou walked up hard.


    The real test has finally begun.


    The more you go up, the greater the gravity will be, which makes you breathless. With the passage of time, Tianyan Jiangang also gradually appeared cracks.


    The harmony between the dragon and the Phoenix turns into a pattern and is printed on Lu Beiyou''s body.


    That just offsets some of the pressure.


    Lu Beiyou bit his teeth and silently counted his steps.47¡¢ Forty eight Seventy two, seventy three Ninety nine, one hundred One hundred thirty-six, one hundred thirty-seven!


    Here, the lines on Lu Beiyou''s body are very dim and almost disappear.


    One hundred and thirty-eight!


    When he took this step, the lines on his body collapsed, and the momentum just now just disappeared.


    Whoo!


    Lu Beiyou also breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that this test is much easier than the ten thousand sword ladder and the steps behind the Lu family.


    But this feeling didn''t last long. Suddenly, a creepy feeling rose from the bottom of his heart.


    He was covered in sweat and hair.


    In his sight, a shadow appeared in front of him.


    In this way, he appeared in front of Lu Beiyou without any sign.


    Silent, even from his appearance, can not feel a trace of anger.


    It''s like a shadow.


    But it gives Lu Beiyou an endless sense of oppression.


    It''s like being a white rabbit and being watched by a fierce tiger.


    Without any hesitation, Lu Beiyou held Lu Yao in his hand to defend his backhand.


    The body is in a state of extreme vigilance.


    Lu Beiyou can''t see what cultivation he is, but his intuition tells him that this guy is by no means simple.


    "Is that the second test you gave me?"


    ¡­¡­


    The shadow didn''t speak, just moved in the void, and then began to waver and change. The outline of the body and the face were shaped little by little.


    If the skin coagulates fat, the waist is slender and the teeth are jade. A white belt around her waist presents her perfect figure perfectly.


    But there is no expression on his face, just like a sculpture without vitality.


    When Lu Beiyou saw this man, his vigilant look suddenly turned into rage, and his anger was unforgivable!


    "What the hell do you mean!"


    And the animal husbandry ball on the top of the mountain, after seeing the woman''s appearance, could not help but make a startled sound, and then looked at the plate horn green ox beside him with a bad complexion.


    "This pass, get rid of it for me!"


    Xiaoqing didn''t pay attention, a pair of huge eyes staring at the dreamland under the body, pondered for a long time, "can''t withdraw."


    "Why! You know, that''s his... "


    "Because it''s her own request."

 C396

    What''s her request?


    Shepherd''s stupid.


    Xiaoqing shook his head, "I''ll explain these to you later. Now it''s up to him to see if he can go through this by himself."


    The animal husbandry ball looks at the scene under the body, and the small face is also nervous.


    This time, what can we do!


    Looking at the figure in front of him, Lu Beiyou clenched his fist tightly. His forehead was blue and his eyes were covered with blood.


    His lips had been bitten by him, and his lips were stained with blood.


    For a long time, he loosened his fist and said in a hoarse voice: "Niang..."


    Lu Beiyou is very angry, really angry.


    If the guy named Xiaoqing appeared in front of him now, even if he was stabbed for more than ten times, he might not be relieved.


    But after seeing the figure in front of him, he was really helpless.


    Because what she looks like is white pigment.


    Even if Lu Beiyou knew that it was a test, he could not help saying the grievance in his heart.


    The shadow seemed to have no feelings, and did not respond to Lu Beiyou''s voice.


    A sword appeared in her hand.


    He went straight to Lu Beiyou and killed him.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t react for a moment. When he wanted to dodge, the body of his sword had already rubbed his arm.


    It''s bloody.


    Lu Beiyou bit his teeth and opened his leg to one side.


    However, the shadow of the beautiful woman did not spare to catch up.


    She doesn''t have fancy swordsmanship. Every sword is very simple, stabbing, picking and charging.


    Not even a little aura was used.


    Just a normal person.


    But just like this, Lu Beiyou has no desire to do it.


    Just avoiding.


    The speed of the shadow gradually accelerated, but the speed of Lu Beiyou''s evasion became slower and slower.


    Carelessly, he hung up again.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Beiyou''s eyes became more sorrowful. He turned to the top of the mountain and clenched his teeth.


    "Damn, don''t let me catch you, or I''ll make you pay the price!"


    The shadow rushed over again. This time, Lu Beiyou didn''t dodge any more. Instead, he turned around her and fell on her back neck, trying to knock her unconscious.


    But when his hand fell on the shadow, it went straight through.


    Lu Beiyou opens his eyes wide, and the shadow seems to feel it. He reaches for his sword and stabs back, and falls on Lu Beiyou again.


    This time, Lu Beiyou did a good job in defense. He gave a big shout and drove the shadow away.


    What''s going on?


    I can hurt myself, but I can''t touch her.


    Looking at the strange but deeply rooted face, Lu Beiyou''s face changed.


    After all, I closed my eyes.


    "Since I can''t hurt you, I''ll break the illusion! I don''t believe it. I can''t go out! "


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes are red and he puts Lu Yao away.


    As his mood gradually calmed down, he closed his eyes and raised his hand.


    Lower body slightly bent.


    See this scene, grazing ball can not help but grow up mouth.


    Even Xiaoqing couldn''t figure it out for a moment.


    "What is he going to do?"


    "He wants to break the sword array you set with his bare hands!"


    "Well?"


    , because as like as two peas in the dark, which is exactly the same as his mother, he is ready to break this Fang Jianzhen and leave it from the illusion.


    For this idea, Xiaoqing can''t help shaking his head.


    "Stupid people talk about dreams."


    This sword array is a perfect sword array sketched by Xiaoqing after she came back, using her own sword body to make a pen and Castle Peak to sit on paper.


    In other words, the Castle Peak itself is a sword array, and it is also Xiaoqing.


    So for Lu Beiyou, if he wants to tear up the sword array, he has a 100% impossible mentality.


    But after seeing the expression of Muqiu, Xiaoqing also questioned himself for the first time.


    Can he really do it?


    Lu Beiyou breathed a sigh of relief and entered a state of selflessness.


    Seeing this, the dark shadow didn''t give up the idea of pursuing and killing. When he landed in the north, he rushed over with his sword.


    "Cunjin - collapsing mountain!"


    Lu Beiyou opened his eyes and ignored the shadow rushing towards him. His eyes were staring at the ground under his feet.


    Lift your fist and land.


    ¡­¡­


    Boom!


    The terrifying force blows the shadow away.


    At the foot of the earth, the terrible vibration, resounding everywhere.


    The people outside Qinglian Jiangang were also affected by the vibration.Everyone''s mind was attracted by the movement in an instant.


    They all want to see what happened inside through Qinglian Jiangang.


    Only Huo Shanhong, hearing the news, felt a little uneasy, as if something big was going to happen.


    This wave has not been quiet for long, the second wave, the third wave of sound has come out.


    The earth trembled, and cracks began to spread out from behind Qinglian Jiangang. The ground was deep and ravines spread everywhere.


    It was only then that people reacted. It seems that something really happened after Qinglian Jiangang.


    The sound continued, and the crack was about to spread to the feet of the people. They no longer estimated their face, and the imperial swords began to leave the land of right and wrong.


    At this moment, on the green hill behind the sword gang of Qinglian, a big pit has appeared under Lu Beiyou''s fist, and the mountain has begun to collapse.


    In this regard, Lu Beiyou is indifferent.


    One punch, one punch at a time, one punch at a time.


    Every time, I used my strength to the best state. The shadow, under this strength, also scattered and gathered, gathered and scattered.


    It took a long time for Lu Beiyou to stop.


    He took a deep breath, not that he didn''t want to continue, but that a blue sword appeared in front of him.


    "You finally show up!"


    Lu Beiyou, with his fist as a gesture, forced the mountain through the mountainside. In this castle peak, he found Xiaoqing''s Noumenon!


    The shadow saw Lu Beiyou stop, gather together again, and rush towards landing.


    This time, Lu Beiyou did not dodge and let the shadow insert the sword into his body.


    Lu Beiyou smiles, ignoring the wound on his body and holding the shadow in his arms.


    "Mother, wait. I''ll definitely pick you up. This time I''ll forgive my child for being unfilial. In the afterlife, I''ll cut my flesh and bones and repay my mother. "


    Said, Lu Beiyou''s palm fell on the body of black shadow.


    Cunjin - collapse mountain!


    From the inside out, the energy poured into the body of dark shadow, and then burst out and completely disappeared.


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou was paralyzed and lost all his strength.


    He thought that if he found Xiaoqing''s essence, he would break through the sword array,


    but when he saw Sanchi Qingfeng, which was integrated with the mountain, he turned to see the still unbroken shadow.


    Lu Beiyou realized that this sword array really has no solution!


    Just then, a warm feeling came from behind Lu Beiyou.


    Then a voice, let Lu Beiyou can no longer help, tears.


    "Good boy, good job."

 C397

    "Mother!"


    Lu Beiyou turned around and saw the shadow behind him. He couldn''t help crying out.


    This sound, full of sorrow.


    But she did not seem to hear the general, has been smiling, just said.


    "If this memory of me can appear, it should be the picture I asked the herdsman to leave to you."


    "In fact, you should not blame herding Niu or Xiaoqing for setting this test. It''s all my own request. Your mother, besides your father, your grandfather and you, there will be nothing to worry about in your life. "


    "I''m worried about you all the time. What if you''re hungry? How to be bullied? Other people''s children are accompanied, but my children don''t. what if they go the wrong way? "


    Bai Su said so slowly, and her expression began to lament.


    "All my life, I''ve been worthy of your father, of the Lu family and of all the people in the world. I''m sorry for you. "


    "No, no! Mother, I have never complained about you


    Hearing Bai Su''s voice, Lu Beiyou called out.


    Bai Su didn''t respond, but sighed, "my mother knows that I owe you too much, but I can''t make up for it. I haven''t even considered your idea, leaving you such a heavy burden. I hope you don''t blame Niang. She really can''t help it. "


    "If I don''t set my last hand in the world, then those people will come back again. Everything I want to do with your dad will turn into a bubble. So, I hope you can understand my mother. "


    Lu Beiyou was in tears, choking and nodding.


    "Niang deliberately left this picture for you, just to let you out of breath, the resentment to Niang in her heart is lighter, and Niang''s heart will feel better."


    Bai Su said, said, covered his mouth, tone is also gradually choked up.


    "I''m worried about you. I''m afraid you''re hungry. I''m afraid your grandfather can''t take care of you. I want to see you grow up and get married and have children. Then help you with your children, accompany you, cry and laugh together. But Niang, but Niang can''t do it! "


    At this point, after all, the white pigment can not suppress the mood in the heart, crying out.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t speak from beginning to end. He just listened quietly. His face was covered with tears, still unconscious.


    "Mother, I can''t leave you anything. So I thought, ah, if my child embarks on the road of self-cultivation, I will ask the cow to give his baby to you. If he wants to live peacefully, your father and I will let you spend the rest of your life peacefully, even if we fight to death. But if you have seen this picture, it means, baby, you are still on the road. "


    "In fact, I have a lot to say to you. But time is running out. Baby, the last time I forgive my mother''s willfulness, I''m really sorry for putting all living beings on you


    At this point, Bai Su actually bent down.


    "Mother, you don''t want to be like this!"


    Lu Beiyou quickly stood up to help her up, but his hands went through Bai Su''s body.


    Lu Beiyou only felt the general pain of being stabbed by a knife in his heart, and finally he had to drop his arms powerlessly.


    Bai Su straightened up, then wiped his tears, and the shadow began to blur.


    Bai Su''s eyes were red, and the corners of his mouth forced out a radian of smile.


    He extended his arm to Lu Beiyou.


    "Baby, let me hold you, OK? Just once, just let me hug you. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded and stepped forward. Bai Su''s arm gently fell on Lu Beiyou, and his figure gradually dissipated.


    Lu Beiyou desperately wants to stay, but he finds it useless.


    "Baby, it''s up to you to protect this world. Your father and I will pray for you in heaven. "


    Bai Su''s tone became smaller and smaller, and in the end, there was no sound.


    Knowing that Bai Su''s figure had disappeared completely, Lu Beiyou''s arms were empty.


    Lu Beiyou''s tears dried up on his face. At last, he wiped his face, and his face gradually became firm.


    Tone solemnly way: "Niang, you trust of hand over to me! Those people, they will certainly regret for coming to the world


    Later, Lu Beiyou looks at the three foot green front hanging in front of him.


    "Is this the final test for yourself?"


    The figure of confessor disappeared, and Sanchi Qingfeng suddenly burst out a sharp sword.


    A child like figure came out of the sword.


    Lu Beiyou''s heart is as still as water at the moment.


    Single hand pick, do the lunge, start to make a gesture, take the shape of a bird.


    Look at the child, without the slightest feeling, just light should be a, "come on."


    The child looked about five or six years old, but his eyes looked as if the vicissitudes of life had passed. Seeing Lu Beiyou, the child sighed.A pair of small hands behind, body suspended in the air.


    "A sword, after, the world can have your name."


    Lu Beiyou laughs, the kind that the skin laughs meat does not smile, "that can really let a person look forward to."


    The child did not speak any more, and a blue lotus print appeared on his forehead.


    "The meaning of Qinglian''s sword is not its own destiny, though it is mastered by Sanchi Qingfeng."


    Lu Beiyou did not relax his vigilance.


    "I made the sword. There are four swords, attack, capture, plunder and war. If you enter, you can destroy the world with three thousand green lotus. If you retreat, you can plunder all things for your own use. There is only me in the world. It''s a pity that the spirit of later generations is broken, and the meaning of sword is spread, but it''s not complete. You have to bear this sword well


    Lu Beiyou sneered, "even if you come."


    The green lotus mark on the center of the child''s eyebrows turned into a rune seal, which separated from the center of his eyebrows and hovered in the air.


    Then he stretched out a finger and gently fell on the mark.


    "Go," he said softly


    For a moment, the cave, which Lu Beiyou forced out, had been completely permeated by the sword. Suddenly, the rocks that Lu Beiyou met split into two, and the cave began to collapse.


    But Lu Beiyou was not afraid at all. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He hit three fists forward. The strength of his fists burst into the air.


    Then he closed his fist behind him and opened his eyes suddenly. Facing the approaching green lotus mark in front of him, Lu Beiyou read six words softly.


    "Cunjin two chapters - moving the sea!"


    When you speak, you can follow your fist.


    This fist, carrying the power of the waves, collides with the green lotus mark.


    There are three chapters about the power of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi to Lu Beiyou in Beishan.


    In the first chapter, he was exhausted and just entered the door.


    But in the second chapter, Lu Beiyou couldn''t find the way. Until a few days ago, when he saw Li long on the Tianlan River, he seemed to feel something.


    Finally, I felt a trace of outline.

 C398

    At the moment, he has no way out.


    That''s the limit he can do at the moment.


    Suppose that Cunjin - avalanche is a spear with the potential to break an army.


    Then, the second chapter is a bend of weak water. It seems gentle, but it contains the weight of great power.


    When his fists collided with the green lotus mark.


    In the cave, for a moment, it seemed as if time had stopped,


    then the whole green hill suddenly collapsed and the violent movement scattered.


    The cover of Qinglian sword outside the Castle Peak broke in an instant, and those who had fled here before were also lucky to see this spectacular scene.


    A thousand Zhang mountain, in an instant, collapsed, the momentum of the big, deafening.


    Everyone''s mouth is too big to close for a long time.


    It took a long time to look back, but in their eyes, there was no Castle Peak.


    Castle Peak, the place where all the swordsmen in Jiuzhou yearn for!


    After Lu Beiyou and the little girl stepped in, they collapsed. As for what happened inside, they didn''t know.


    But what they can know is that from then on, there will be no green lotus in the world.


    And the only one in the world, all the eyes fall on Huo Shanhong.


    Everyone''s eyes are full of greed.


    Qinglian sword, what an attractive heritage!


    Huo Shanhong naturally knows that Qinglian in his hands has become the target of public criticism.


    But he did not have the slightest fear, on the contrary, he sighed.


    In everyone''s eyes, he took out the blue flower that Lu Beiyou had given him before he left.


    "What do you want?"


    Looking at the greedy eyes nearby.


    Huo Shanhong smiles, then kneads it to pieces in front of everyone.


    In the eyes of countless startled voices and fury, Huo Shanhong was very happy and energetic.


    "From then on, there will be no second green lotus between heaven and earth!"


    Huo Shanhong ignored the rampant sword nearby, but his vision became blurred.


    When did he come to Castle Peak?


    When did you want to learn the meaning of Qinglian sword?


    He doesn''t remember, maybe, or not.


    Huo Shanhong closed his eyes with a smile.


    "Master Mu Niu, I''m lucky to have Qinglian passed on again. I was born with no regrets."


    All this is unknown to Lu Beiyou, who is in the middle of the storm.


    At the moment, he is in a wonderful state.


    A gentle breath ran through his body, impacting his four meridians and eight veins.


    The blocked meridians were opened, but the foundation of Lu Beiyou was destroyed, and he could not practice again.


    A distant sigh echoed in Lu Beiyou''s mind, which also awakened him from this magical state.


    Half dwarf trees, blue sky.


    A green cow is sleeping beside a big Bluestone, and the ball is sitting beside it with its legs idly.


    Lu Beiyou was surprised to find that his body had lost weight.


    He wanted to talk, wanted to shout the ball, but found that he could not make a sound in any case.


    "Are you awake?"


    The voice in the brain came again.


    Lu Beiyou quickly turns to look at the person who is speaking. It is the child who was fighting with him before.


    How to fight?


    It can''t be said that. It should be said that it''s a child crushed unilaterally.


    Lu Beiyou clearly remembers that he has tried his best to play the second chapter. However, when he bumps into Qinglian''s mark, his strength is instantly stripped.


    It''s not so much that castle peak was razed to the ground by two people as it was made by the children themselves.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Lu Bei you Leng for a moment, how can he speak again?


    A pair of small hands behind the child, eyes dull, but full of vicissitudes.


    "I wanted to take this opportunity to help you get through the four meridians and eight meridians, and then connect your meridians, so that you can set foot on the road of practice again. But your foundation has been destroyed. Even if I cross your green lotus foundation, it will not help


    The child did not answer Lu Beiyou''s question, nor did he go to see Lu Beiyou''s face, but said to himself.


    "Your foundation has been destroyed, but in other ways, it''s a good thing."


    "Well?"


    Lu Beiyou''s vigilance still hasn''t fallen. At the end of the day, he has received more than a little waves.


    But only the little boy in front of him couldn''t let go of his vigilance.


    The natural sense of danger tells Lu Beiyou that although he exists, he doesn''t seem to exist.


    This vague feeling made him feel like a cat scratching his heart.


    "Why do you say that?"The child raised his head, looked at the sky and sighed.


    "Heaven and earth are not benevolent. They regard everything as a cud dog. I once wanted to turn myself into a man and have already proved the way, but the result is that all the ways come to nothing. And my only disciple, who followed in my footsteps, paid the price. "


    The child''s tone was flat, but he seemed to be talking to himself.


    He didn''t mean to speak or explain to Lu Beiyou at all.


    "Now you are in the state of being out of the body. I pulled you out. I thought that the boy named by Mu Niu was a stupid young boy, but I didn''t expect that he was not a simple master."


    At this point, the child''s eyes flashed a trace of memory, whispered: "you are really like him."


    "I said, are you listening to me?"


    saw the little boy without make complaints about himself. Lu Bei could not help but Tucao up again.


    "What are you talking about? What is the inhumanity of heaven and earth? What does it have to do with me?! Don''t tell me how to get back! "


    The little boy turns his head and looks at Lu Beiyou. There is a flash of anger in his calm eyes. Then he falls lightly in front of Lu Beiyou, and a pair of small hands fall on his head.


    "You go back. I''ve tried my best to help you. In the future, there will be no name for me on Jiuzhou."


    Lu Beiyou was in the clouds from beginning to end, until the child''s hand patted Lu Beiyou''s head.


    Lu Beiyou felt dizzy, and a strong sense of discomfort came to him.


    When he opened his eyes again, what he saw was a worried look on his face, a grazing ball, and a sleeping head of green cattle.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou wake up, mu Qiuqiu sobs with joy and falls over him crying.


    Lu Beiyou comforted him a few times and then looked at his surroundings.


    A thatched house is a thatched house.


    In addition to the hard bed board, a broken wooden table and tea table in the middle of the room, there was nothing else, not even half a chair.


    "Where is this?"


    Lu Beiyou opened his mouth, but found that the voice of his throat was like a knife cut.


    Husky, obscure.


    Muqiu wiped his eyes. "This is Castle Peak, where I used to live."


    Is this castle peak?


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes are wide open. Where did he stay before?

 C399

    "You want to ask where you were before, right?"


    See Lu Beiyou wake up, that has been the nest of the plate angle green cattle is also opened his eyes.


    Then he got up from the ground.


    It was not until then that Lu Beiyou could see the whole picture clearly.


    The body is not as tall as you think. On the contrary, it looks a little rickety. Its eyes are black, but it has a pair of rare blue plate horns.


    "Come with me."


    It didn''t say anything else, but lobbied Lu Bei and walked out of the room first.


    Mu Qiuqiu saw this and said in a voice: "Stinky guy, you don''t mind. Xiaoqing''s temper is as rigid as stinky old man. But it''s not bad tempered! "


    Looking at the worried animal husbandry ball, Lu Beiyou nodded with a smile and rubbed his head.


    "Don''t worry, I understand."


    Lu Beiyou makes a sound to indicate that Muqiu is at ease. Then he props up his body from the bed board. Mude finds that his body is much lighter than before.


    Is everything that just happened true?


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help frowning. He was suspicious of his memory from the beginning to the end, but when he woke up, he found that his body was much stronger than before.


    He began to be uncertain about what had just happened.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Beiyou returned to his senses. Seeing the worry on mu Qiuqiu''s face, he shook his head. "It''s OK."


    "Sorry, in fact, I knew about this test at the beginning, and then I didn''t tell you. I thought Xiaoqing was just testing you. I didn''t expect that it would be like this in the end."


    Say, Mu Qiu has been anxious to leave tears again quickly.


    Lu Beiyou shook his head with a smile, "it''s OK."


    Finish saying, also don''t give the opportunity that Mu Qiu ball continues to explain again, get out of bed directly, walked out.


    Isn''t Lu Beiyou angry?


    He was very angry. When he saw his mother kill him, let alone angry, he could hardly control his desire to kill.


    So, even if Muqiu explains to him, he needs a period of time to let go.


    Mu Qiuqiu saw Lu Beiyou''s back and his voice just now.


    Heart is also a tremor, how to do? What should I do? I''m afraid he''s really angry this time!


    What am I supposed to do?!


    Lu Beiyou came out of the thatched cottage. A strong wind was blowing outside.


    The leaves are falling, the grass is all over the house, there is no yard, there is no good land.


    This house, so lonely, is located on this hill.


    And not far from the sight is the collapsed Castle Peak.


    That plate of horn green cattle, is standing not far away, eyes looking at the collapse of the Castle Peak.


    Lu Beiyou tightens his clothes and leans over. Then he moves a stone and sits beside Panjiao qingniu.


    "Do you hate me?"


    As soon as Lu Beiyou sat down, a voice came from his ear.


    Lu Beiyou shook his head and said, "I don''t hate you."


    "You are deceiving yourself."


    "What else? Yelling at you, then making the ball hard in the middle? At the end of the day, both sides were defeated? "


    Xiaoqing Leng for a while, shook his head, "you are more than my man."


    "Nonsense, I''m a man, you''re a cow! Cow! Do you understand? "


    "Of course I am."


    ¡­¡­


    With that, one man and one cow looked at each other speechless, and there was only wind between heaven and earth.


    "In fact, she didn''t know about this test. When she knew it, it was too late. I made my own decisions."


    "I know."


    "Well?"


    "If she knew that the test was for me to face my mother, she would stop me."


    "Do you believe her so much?"


    "One hundred percent, one hundred percent."


    Xiaoqing''s eyes fall on Lu Beiyou again. She looks up and down and reexamines the man in front of her.


    "Why?"


    Why?


    Lu Bei you Leng for a moment, the corner of his mouth involuntarily tilted up, looked up at the blue sky above his head, a few more clouds.


    "You say, when a dog doesn''t know who he is, where he is and what he''s going to do. A little girl suddenly appeared in your world, she stretched out her hand and said to you, dog, come with me, I''ll take care of you. Then the dog followed her home. No matter what happened in the future, the dog swore from the moment the girl held out her hand that if anyone dares to touch her from this day on, it will make that person live or die! "


    "That''s not a proper metaphor."


    "But I think that''s it, and I''m happy."


    Xiaoqing was silent for a while, then sighed, "I understand.""Since it''s all open, I won''t hide it. I''ve wanted to see you many times before, but all the time the ball stopped because she didn''t think it was time. But I have no time


    Lu Beiyou did not speak, quietly waiting for its next.


    "I should have died, in the battle of fairyland."


    Xiaoqing nests her body on the grass and whispers.


    "At that time, your mother and my master were close friends. They had a big fight, but in the end, your father stopped them. Later, because of all the circumstances, my master became your mother''s scabbard. "


    Scabbard?


    Lu Beiyou was a little confused at first. His mother didn''t tell him when he was in Beishan.


    "At that time, my master wanted to break the window of Jianxian as soon as possible, and then came to Qingshan to take away the Juque. He even set up this room behind the Qingshan for more than ten years. But after all, he was desperate, and finally he was possessed. It was your parents who passed by that found him. They knew him because they had a big fight, and finally saved him. It is also because of this that the Lord successfully broke through the situation. But no one knows. In fact, from that time on, my master is no longer his own. "


    Lu Beiyou frowned, "what does that mean?"


    Xiaoqing pauses for a moment and explains, "because when she saved my master at that time, your mother made my master swear that if the world is in trouble in the future, Li Mu Niu must promise her unconditionally."


    "My Lord, he''s stubborn and doesn''t admit it. But as a sword spirit, I can''t deny it. "


    "So you agreed to the request for him?"


    "It''s like this."


    Xiaoqing said, "I thought it was a bad thing, but I found out later that it wasn''t all right, and the two were at peace. Later, even to the end, he and your father became close friends, and the contradiction between him and your mother was gradually solved. At that time, we finally found your mother''s identity. "


    Lu Beiyou was not surprised at the news.


    Because at that time, when he was locked in Longtan, he had already seen the remnant of Li Mu Niu, and he also mentioned it at that time.


    "You don''t look strange?"


    "I know."


    ¡­¡­

 C400

    "Who told you?"


    "Well."


    Xiaoqing nodded, did not ask, continued: "then, originally thought that such a day can continue. But that day has come. "


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou heard full of resentment from Xiaoqing''s tone.


    "On that day, several people came to the Lu family and hurt the Lord. At last, your mother beat them back. But it was at that time that I knew the existence of people in the sky."


    "The group, the prisoners of heaven!"


    "Wait, I have a question."


    When Xiaoqing heard Lu Beiyou''s words, he also stopped for a moment. Knowing that he was a little bit impolite, he said in a voice, "you say it."


    "If Li Mu Niu and my parents knew each other first, then it was because of my mother that Master Li broke through. If it was at this time, he took Juque from the mountain and took the ball. Then, why hasn''t the ball met my mother? "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Xiaoqing shakes her head.


    "Because at that time, Lord, he did not take the sword from the mountain."


    Xiaoqing stopped for a moment, and continued: "at that time, the LORD was injured, and your mother told them that they would come down. In a short time, she could stop first. This is the process of my lord going up the mountain to get a sword and becoming famous with one sword."


    That''s why Lu Beiyou suddenly realized.


    It turns out that after where the ball was taken.


    "Originally, as long as you have your mother, you don''t need to worry even if the heavenly palace is born. After all, there was your father, my Lord and your mother. Let''s not say it''s a man in the world, even if it''s an enemy all over the world? "


    From Xiaoqing''s words, Lu Beiyou hears a sense of pride.


    "In that case, why is there the end of the fairyland?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s question, Xiaoqing''s eyes fall on Lu Beiyou.


    That feeling, as if he had been seen through, made Lu Beiyou uncomfortable.


    "Because you were born."


    Xiaoqing''s tone was light, but it fell to Lu Beiyou''s ears like five thunderbolts, and he lost his mind for a moment.


    "With It''s about me? "


    "Well."


    Xiaoqing''s eyes flashed a trace of recollection, "originally, as long as there is your mother, your father, the master who takes the ball, the world can be defeated. But at this time, your mother is pregnant with you. At this time, I don''t know how they got the news. The gate of heaven is wide open, and the fairy palace is about to be born. There were only two options


    "One, kill you. 2¡¢ I gave birth to you, and the world fell. "


    "Guess what the final choice is?"


    Lu Beiyou was silent. For a long time, he said, "I''m still alive."


    Xiaoqing didn''t speak, and Lu Beiyou didn''t speak, just gasping.


    After a while, Lu Beiyou took a deep breath and calmed down, "I''m ok, you go on."


    Xiaoqing nodded, "later, for you, your father begged from door to door, and finally asked for the birth of 100 experts in the world at that time. But once he went, he never came back. That''s why, finally, you were born smoothly."


    "Later, because of your birth, your mother has lost her strength. At last, she can only use the power of my Lord and the general trend of heaven and earth to seal the sky and end everything at that time."


    "As for the so-called test for you, it''s also the memory your mother left me on the eve of her departure."


    "At that time, the ball was deliberately ignored by the master. Later, when she got the news, it was too late."


    "That''s why she''s so interested in the so-called fairway appointment?"


    Xiaoqing nodded, "at that time, the end of the fairyland, the great master naturally knew the cause and effect. He also knew that although heaven was dead, no one could guarantee whether it would revive. So the monks who were still alive at that time agreed to sit down for themselves and future generations. If Heaven comes again, we will make concerted efforts to tide over the difficulties together. If we disobey, there will be no amnesty! "


    When Lu Beiyou heard these words, he felt sad from the bottom of his heart.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t experience that time, but he could also hear how miserable the situation was before they made this agreement.


    At the same time, there are their parents who have never met.


    Since childhood, Lu Beiyou has been envious of others, accompanied by his parents.


    The most impressive time was that he slipped out of the house alone and played with a group of children of the same age. It was getting late and the children were picked up by their parents. The sky was drizzling.


    In the end, only Lu Beiyou, a child, stood alone in the rain, holding a sandbag in his hand and standing foolishly.


    And he, no one picked him up.


    Later, although Master Lu got the news, he explained to Lu Beiyou that he was going to kill the enemy and promised to take him to play next time.


    However, the impact of this incident on his mind has continued to this day.Now Xiaoqing gets the sacrifice his parents have made for him, and the stone in Lu Beiyou''s heart collapses.


    His parents did not abandon him, but for him, and even nearly lost the whole world.


    Lu Beiyou''s last mustard also disappeared.


    "I see."


    "Well, before Jiang Liu came to me, he just wanted to make up for the past regret. As for this test, although your mother left it to you, I have to admit that there are some concerns of mine. Qiu Qiu told me that the master has given you his own big dipper map, so I want to see if you can afford the inheritance. She doesn''t know everything since you stepped up the steps. Even if she does, it''s too late. "


    "You mean it''s nothing to do with her?"


    "That''s right."


    Lu Beiyou looked at Xiaoqing and said, "is this a simple sentence?"


    Xiaoqing didn''t speak. After looking at Lu Beiyou for a while, he was the first to lose.


    "Qiu Qiu told me that you''re greedy and you don''t get up early. If someone bites you, you will definitely bite back. You can just say, "what do you want?"


    Lu Beiyou snorted coldly, "forget it, I have a large number of adults this time. I''ll let you go once. I know the ball won''t cheat me, but it''s impossible for you to say without mustard in your heart


    "Well, that''s why I came to you to admit my mistake."


    Xiaoqing looked up at the sky, originally only a few pieces of cloud, has gradually increased, slowly gathered together.


    It''s eyes in the original bright luster gradually dim down.


    "Besides, I don''t have much time, so I can only do it."


    "

 C401

    "You''re on your deathbed?"


    "In fact, I feel more like taking care of my daughter, don''t you think?"


    "I think so."


    One man and one cow look at each other and smile.


    "How long can you live?"


    "Today? Maybe tomorrow. Although Jiang Liu said that he made atonement for himself and helped me prolong my life in this world, I also know myself well. I''m afraid I won''t live long. "


    "Does she know?"


    "Yes, but she didn''t know which day it was."


    "That''s why you want to see me in such a hurry?"


    "That''s right."


    Lu Beiyou was silent, and his heart was desolate.


    "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Xiaoqing thought for a moment, shook his head, opened his mouth, and a three foot green front fell in front of Lu Beiyou.


    "Take it."


    "Good."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t refuse. He took it directly.


    This sword is exactly the one that Lu Beiyou saw when he broke through Qingshan mountain.


    That''s Xiaoqing.


    "I have lived long enough to accompany my master. When he leaves, I should follow him. I didn''t expect that the delay was so long. "


    When Xiaoqing spoke, the clear sky was already full of clouds, and thunder roared in the clouds.


    After a while, the cloud shrouded the whole sky. The clouds turned red and a roar came out of the clouds.


    Under the cloud, a golden figure could be seen. The golden light diffused and the golden waves spread from his body to all sides. How far did it spread? There was no end to Lu Beiyou''s journey.


    However, this momentum has attracted countless people''s attention.


    In the imperial palace of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, Ren Changfeng, with a tired face, just put down his files.


    All of a sudden, a strong sense of crisis climbed up to his heart. He looked out of the window and saw a golden ripple spreading over the Eastern Zhou Dynasty.


    At the same time, Jiang Shang also appeared in the study, respectfully standing on the side of Ren Changfeng.


    "Does Mr. Jiang know who it is?"


    Jiang Shang nodded. A dragon in his sleeve poked out his head curiously.


    Looking complicated, he said slowly, "it''s Li long."


    Ren Changfeng lost his voice, until the file in his hand fell on the table, a sound will completely pull him back.


    For a long time, he swallowed his saliva and said, "Mr. Jiang, do you mean that HunJun of the Southern Tang Dynasty?"


    "Hun Jun?"


    Jiang Shang shook and sighed, "he is the only real saint in Jiuzhou now!"


    Beihai, a child like child and an old man are playing chess.


    Just as a child is about to be born.


    The golden ripple swept over the North Sea, the children frowned, the pieces did not fall, the body first.


    At the same time, he was accompanied by a middle-aged scholar with a brush in his hand.


    "Master Luo, what''s this?"


    Luobei City, looking at this wave, closed his eyes and pinched his fingers, suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood and opened his eyes.


    "It''s a saint!"


    Wang Liuzhi suddenly opened his eyes, turned his head to see the direction of the ripple, and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "In today''s Jiuzhou, besides the bald ass of langtuo temple, there are still saints born?"


    Luobei City, with a dignified face, shook his head and said, "no, he always exists! Since ancient times, he has been traveling for nearly three hundred years


    Liangzhou Imperial City, a young man is a face of gloomy sitting in front of a bed.


    On the bed lay an old man with a pale face and dim eyes. The more the Qi comes out, the less the Qi comes in. It seems that he will die soon.


    When the golden ripple appeared in his sight, the young man''s eyes were full of hatred.


    He could not be more familiar with this breath.


    It was the master of this breath who suddenly appeared and hurt his father, Liang Wang, and even destroyed his meridians. Countless experts in the court stopped him, but he was not his enemy. Even the pillars of the town hall were maimed by him with one hand.


    It''s like walking in his back garden.


    Until, personally gave Liang Wang a fist, this just floats away.


    And this fist, also just interrupted Liang Wang''s life line, became now lying on the bed this half dead appearance.


    "How long will it take you?"


    The youth seemed to speak to the air, but there was an echo in the dark shadow.


    "Not far away."


    The young man''s eyes were full of blood, and then he said: "I don''t care when your plan will succeed, but I want that person to die now!"


    If the young man is crazy, he points to the direction of the golden ripple.The shadow in the dark didn''t echo immediately. For a long time, a numb voice fell on the young man''s ears. For a moment, he was numb and collapsed on the ground.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t do anything else. Because it''s the only real saint left in today''s Jiuzhou who has injured his Majesty King Liang! "


    "But, but langtuo temple is not..."


    "He can be regarded as a saint, but he can only be regarded as a pseudo saint. As long as that person does not die, there will not be a second real saint in Kyushu!"


    "Who is he?"


    The young man felt that he had lost his strength and asked the last question in his heart.


    "He? His name is Li long. In the eyes of the world, he was the last fatuous king of the Southern Tang Dynasty. "


    Castle Peak City, the old hole that was still wiping the desktop, also stopped his action at this moment.


    The frequent drinkers around him couldn''t help joking when they saw Lao Kong''s dejected appearance: "what''s the matter, Lao Kong? Do you miss your daughter-in-law


    Old Kong regained his mind and shook his head with a smile, but his face was far fetched.


    "Nothing, just an old friend left."


    At the same time, in the restaurant opposite them, Xiao Yu leaned against the window, looking at the golden ripples in the air, and suddenly fell into a trance.


    Vaguely, there seems to be a tall man, a gold robe, smiling, stretched out his hand to himself.


    The man said with a smile, "Xiao huan''er, can you dance for me again?"


    Unconsciously, Xiao Yu was already full of tears.


    "Who are you?"


    Lu Beiyou, who had a cool expression, suddenly appeared behind the scenes when he saw the sky again. For a moment, he was foolish.


    Looking at the strange looking Lu Beiyou, Xiaoqing looks at the golden figure in the air and asks.


    "Do you know him?"


    Xiaoqing seems to have a point. Lu Beiyou thinks about it and nods.


    "Yes, I just didn''t expect that he would be so determined."


    "Well, with one man, it''s tough. Not to mention the present age, even in our time, is also a cruel man. "


    For Xiaoqing''s exclamation, Lu Beiyou thinks it''s true.


    Looking up at the figure with complicated complexion, he said in a soft voice: "he, where is a cruel man? He is just a deserter of history."


    As soon as Lu Beiyou''s voice fell, a roar of anger immediately rang through the land of Jiuzhou.


    "Grandchildren in the sky! The old man has come to settle with you! Rules? How dare you stop me


    The man was crazy, like a madman, laughing wildly.


    "Sword gate! Open it for me

 C402

    Li Long is very presumptuous, really presumptuous.


    Wanton to a person to break through the Liangzhou palace, and now is a person tough days.


    Even the rules of heaven and earth wanted to stop him from breaking through the last barrier.


    National hatred, family feud!


    Li long can''t and dare not forget all the time!


    Now he is no longer concerned.


    With a roar, the single finger slid down, and the golden waves gathered together again and fell down in the direction of Li Long''s fingers.


    The sword is rampant!


    Above the sky, the cloud seems to be breaking under this finger.


    But it didn''t break completely.


    Li Long frowned and extended his second finger, but he still couldn''t break the cloud.


    The thunder in the cloud made a few loud noises, just like laughing at Li Long''s overconfidence.


    "He has no sword in his hand."


    Seeing this scene, Xiaoqing also shook her head and sighed.


    "He is now in a state of selflessness, but he has no carrier for his cultivation. Even if he has the cultivation of heaven, he can''t do it."


    Xiaoqing whispered, and a complicated light flashed in her eyes.


    At the same time, the movement outside the house has startled Muqiu, and he runs out of the room.


    Seeing the figure of Mu Qiu, the hesitation in Xiao Qing''s eyes became firm.


    "Promise me to treat her well. If you look back and let me know that she has been bullied, I will let you pay for it with your life! "


    Hearing Xiaoqing''s solemn voice, Lu Beiyou also nodded, his eyes full of perseverance.


    "I swear by my personality."


    "Your personality is not reliable."


    "I''ll swear by my sex for the next few decades."


    "You are cruel enough to yourself."


    Xiaoqing smiles. She is very happy.


    Lu Beiyou sighed to himself.


    He knew that when Xiaoqing asked him, he knew that this last charge was probably the last words in his life.


    At this time, Muqiu had trotted over.


    Xiao Qing turned her head and looked at Mu Qiu Qiu. Her eyes were soft and she snorted, "little girl, I''m glad to be with you for so long. I''m very lucky. In the future, I won''t go with you. Although this guy is not reliable, but it''s worth your trust, the ball, you must be happy


    The animal husbandry ball trotted to come over, the words haven''t said, the voice of small green has already spread to her ear.


    This sound, like five thunderbolts, directly hit the spirit of Muqiu.


    Before herding ball could react, Xiaoqing turned into a blue light and swept over the sky.


    "Master, Jiuzhou has a sword! I can help you to open the gate of heaven


    "No!"


    At this time, Muqiu finally recovered and yelled, "Xiaoqing, come back for me!"


    Then, when he reaches out his hand, he will call the Juque and rise up in the sky.


    However, Lu Beiyou held her in his arms and didn''t let her rush for a moment.


    "North tour! You let me go! Let go of me! Xiaoqing is leaving! I can''t let it go


    Looking at Mu Qiu, who was crying in his arms and had red eyes, Lu Beiyou only felt a pain.


    But he still shook his head firmly.


    "You can''t go."


    "Woo woo! Travel to the north, Xiaoqing is gone, it is gone, I have no relatives in the future! I can''t let it go, no matter what way I use it, I can''t let it go! "


    Mu Qiuqiu grabs Lu Beiyou''s clothes tightly, and even his nails have fallen into Lu Beiyou''s flesh. He wails, but Lu Beiyou doesn''t feel any pain at all. He just caresses her hair.


    Turn your head and look up at the sky.


    Wind together, blowing the grass swaying, vast sky, overcast clouds, thunder roar, as if angry, even something dare to challenge its dignity again..


    A three foot green front traverses the sky and completely smashes the clouds.


    That''s Xiaoqing, and it''s the ultimate sword of his life.


    Li Long was also shocked by Xiaoqing''s decision. For a long time, looking at the torn golden cracks in the air, his face was also rare with more appreciation and respect.


    "I''m not as good as you."


    Li Long''s voice was light, but it spread all over Jiuzhou.


    Attracted countless people''s attention.


    Today''s last sage in the true sense of Jiuzhou actually says that he is inferior to others?


    Who the hell is that guy?


    Seeing that the crack was slowly healing, li long did not hesitate any more. "I remember your sword, old man!"


    With that, Li Long rushed into the torn golden crack.


    Then an air wave erupted from the golden crack, the cloud dissipated and the crack healed.


    As soon as the heaven and the earth are clear, it seems that nothing happened just now.Suddenly, Lu Beiyou''s body has a kind of itchy numb feeling.


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes are wide open. What''s this? Reiki recovery?!


    At the same time, countless monks all over Jiuzhou noticed and felt this phenomenon one after another.


    Everyone was surprised to find that the aura between heaven and earth was a little stronger than that before.


    Today''s aura changes can be clearly felt.


    Countless people were overjoyed, shouting, "the world''s flourishing age is coming!"


    But only those who know the truth, the expression is more dignified.


    One after another, the forces or forces under the opponent issued warnings.


    Be alert at all times.


    At the same time, countless monks in langtuo Temple of Liangzhou are running and cheering.


    Originally, they just gathered around here to watch the lively confrontation between 3000 mountains and langtuo temple.


    However, the door of langtuo temple, which was originally wide open, has been completely blocked since three thousand people came out of the mountain.


    Each of them wanted to resist, but in the end, they all became one-sided abuse.


    But up to now, none of the saints in langtuo temple, such as Shi, abbot and so on, have come out.


    It''s the only monk who hasn''t been beaten. He''s a little monk. He doesn''t ask.


    For him out of the temple, the three giants did not stop, or make a move, leading to the presence of the crowd are a face unknown, so.


    And their patience, also with the passage of time and exhausted.


    The war that we thought we could see has not yet appeared. I don''t know how many people have left langtuo temple.


    Until now!


    Sitting under the bodhi tree in front of langtuo temple, fan Qingshan, who has always been indifferent, now looks up at the sky.


    The gate of langtuo temple, which had been closed by him before, was finally opened again at this moment.


    And this time out, it''s no longer any ordinary Shami or monk.


    It''s holding the little monk''s Ru Shi.


    He has a peaceful face.


    The noisy onlookers were all quiet now. When they saw Rushi''s figure, they all unconsciously stepped back and opened the distance.


    Fan Qingshan turned to see Rushi, no nonsense.


    Just raise your hand and drop it.


    The vastness of the gas, rolling down from the nine days, smashed down.


    "You''re out at last!"

 C403

    The sky has calmed down.


    After the Castle Peak, there will be no more waves.


    The sword, which is praised by the people of the world, is located in the green mountain.


    Now it is in ruins.


    On the hill bag behind the green hill, Lu Beiyou held the animal husbandry ball, which had fainted in tears, with a gloomy face.


    I thought it was as simple as meeting a parent this time, but I didn''t expect so many troubles happened in the middle.


    Today, Li Long is still in the sky.


    No one knows what happened that day.


    But with Lu Beiyou''s intuition, I''m afraid it''s mixed.


    No one knows what the future will be like and whether Li long can be relied on alone.


    Lu Beiyou takes a look at the three foot green front and green lotus hovering in front of him.


    On the body of the sword, the light is dim, but the light of the glass color is still flowing on the body of the sword.


    The sword spirit is not there, but it still has spirit.


    Since then, there has been no more three feet of Qingfeng in the world, and the legend of Li Mu Niu has finally stopped here.


    Humanity is the end of the road.


    However, from the bottom of Lu Beiyou''s heart, I really admire the scene.


    The recovery of Reiki is regarded as a good thing.


    However, Lu Beiyou knows whether he is happy or sad depends on Li long, the only remaining saint in Jiuzhou, how far he can go.


    Mu Qiu in Lu Beiyou''s arms is waking up, but it doesn''t look good.


    "You wake up."


    "Well."


    Mu Qiuqiu''s voice is hoarse and obscure. Lu Beiyou quickly takes out a small gourd water from the virtual mustard seed and gives mu Qiuqiu a few drinks.


    "North tour, Xiaoqing left?"


    "Well."


    Lu Beiyou doesn''t know what he should say at this time. He feels that no matter what language, he is so weak at this time.


    "I know it will go."


    Mu Qiu''s eyes were swollen, but he was still stubborn and didn''t let the tears fall down again.


    "But I didn''t expect it to be so fast. I thought it could stay with me for some time. I know, I know it''s not long gone, but I just don''t want it to go. So when Jiangliu came to me, I didn''t want to forgive him, but he said that he could help Xiaoqing live for a long time, and he would fulfill the promise of fairyland. That''s why I forgave him


    Mu Qiu''s face was full of tears and his voice choked.


    "But it''s gone!"


    Lu Beiyou didn''t know how to comfort her. He just hugged her tightly. Then he looked into the sky. The clouds dissipated, but the sun in the sky was much dimmer than before.


    If you look closely, you can even see a black spot.


    People in the sky?


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes flashed a sharp light.


    It seems that we have another problem to deal with!


    Mu Qiuqiu seems to be tired too. She sleeps in Lu Beiyou''s arms again.


    Lu Beiyou stood up from the ground, holding the ball in one arm and leaning her against his chest.


    The other hand, the hovering in front of his three feet green front to the hand.


    Chunyang, black cat, Fengming, Luyao, plus Qinglian in her hand.


    Beishan inherits the sword bag, and Lu Beiyou has gained five points of sword meaning.


    But how long will it take to reach nine.


    Lu Beiyou thought about it and muttered, "I don''t know if he already knows about it."


    Because the hills are not covered by green mountains, the mountain wind blows.


    After the ruins, there was nothing but a shabby thatched cottage.


    Lu Beiyou''s figure has disappeared.


    On the bluestone made by Lu Beiyou before.


    Two empty shadows emerge slowly.


    If Lu Beiyou still stays here, he will be mute.


    Because one of the figures is the child who collided with him before, and the world-famous Sword Fairy, Li Mu Niu!


    Xiaotongpan sits on the bluestone and looks at the sky from a distance.


    "Now you can rest assured?"


    Li Mu Niu''s shadow nodded with a smile.


    "Don''t worry."


    Xiaotong is funny. He turns his head and looks at Li Mu Niu sitting in front of him. His eyes are full of softness. He reaches out his hand and falls on Li Mu Niu''s head. Li Mu Niu doesn''t resist.


    "Tell me about you. Why did I choose such a stupid apprentice as you? This time, you call me to help him recover with the idea of staying in Castle Peak. Don''t you feel like you''re losing money? "


    Li Mu Niu shook his head, his tone was firm, and his face was firm. "This business is a steady profit, not a loss."The child lost his voice and shrugged his shoulders.


    "It''s good that you don''t lose anything. After this time, I''m afraid that even if you have broken through the shackles of the world, this time it will disappear."


    "It''s nothing. I''m a damned man. I''m satisfied with seeing the ball and Xiaoqing. This time, I just went to accompany my Xiaoqing. "


    Li Mu Niu''s face was light, his voice was gradually low, and his figure began to blur.


    "Master, forgive me for being unfilial. Let''s go first. If the boy has an afterlife, he will be rewarded with life and death. "


    The child snorted angrily, then slapped Li Mu Niu on the skull.


    "Get out, get out of here. It''s not enough to make me feel upset. "


    Li Mu Niu laughed and begged for mercy. After all, his figure dissipated in the world.


    "Born to be a man, you can''t help yourself. Fool, you''ve done this step. I''m proud of you as a teacher. "


    Unfortunately, no one in this world can hear the words of children.


    No one can see the vicissitudes and sadness in the eyes of the young children.


    "It''s good to go, old man. I should go, too. Boy


    The child turned to the north of the Castle Peak, and his numb face also showed a rare smile.


    "Don''t let me and my stupid apprentice down!"


    ¡­¡­


    "You''re leaving?"


    Lao Kong made a sudden noise, which made the drinkers in the tavern turn back one after another.


    Sitting opposite him was Lu Beiyou, who came back from the Castle Peak with a grazing ball.


    Seeing Lao Kong''s gaffe, Lu Beiyou stood up and said hello to the drinkers. He promised to charge less for two bowls of wine.


    Then he sat down again.


    "Well, incontinence is almost there. I should go back, too. "


    "No, now the shopkeeper is in a low mood. Shouldn''t you accompany her well?"


    Lu Beiyou was silent. His slender fingers fell on the table and tapped gently.


    After returning from Castle Peak, mu Qiuqiu had fallen asleep in his backyard room.


    Lu Beiyou also knows that at this time, he should be with mu Qiuqiu, but he still has a more important burden, so he is not allowed to go on like this.


    "Never mind, let him go."


    When Lu Beiyou wanted to explain, a female voice came out from the backyard.

 C404

    Hearing this sound, Lu Beiyou turned his head.


    When she saw that she was leaning against the doorframe, she stood up and helped her over.


    "Shopkeeper, are you awake?"


    "Well, how''s business today?"


    See Mu ball a face of don''t care, old hole a face black line.


    Come on, auntie. We''re all worried about you. How are you? You still care about business.


    "Today, there are six tables. Four tables pay for wine, and two tables keep accounts. It''s an old bug."


    Grazing ball smell speech, small face is also a face of indignation.


    "These two damned worms have been eating and drinking for nothing. How long have I been asking for an account? I have to ask for an account next time."


    "All right."


    Lu Beiyou was silent when he saw the current situation of Mu Qiuqiu. He knew that what mu Qiuqiu was doing now was to give him a good feeling that he didn''t have to worry about her.


    But the more so, the more uneasy Lu Beiyou felt.


    "The ball..."


    Lu Beiyou pondered for a long time, and finally made a sound.


    "Well? What''s up? Aren''t you going? Oh, it''s OK. Don''t worry. I''m fine. "


    When talking, Muqiu patted his not plump chest, "you see, I''m in spirit. Don''t worry about me. Just let go and do your work."


    If it''s not for the red and swollen bags under the eyes of Mu Qiu, all these are convincing.


    "No, ball, listen to me."


    Lu Beiyou did not say anything else, but took the hand of Muqiu and sat at the table.


    Lao Kong looked at the situation and followed suit.


    "I know that I should not leave at this time, but the current situation does not allow me to continue like this."


    "Well, I know."


    "No, you don''t know."


    Lu Beiyou made a sound and interrupted mu Qiuqiu''s words.


    Lu Beiyou thought about it for a moment, then organized his language and said, "first of all, this time Li Long brought me back from Nanman, it was in an unexpected situation. Even at that time, on the Tianlan River, coca took Guman away, which was beyond my plan. But fortunately, everything is still going according to my plan. It''s just a delay in time. "


    "Coca? Isn''t he already dead? "


    When Lao Kong heard the name, he couldn''t help being surprised.


    "Do you know him?"


    "I don''t know him, but I''ve heard that he died a long time ago because he was haunted by demons. I didn''t expect that he was still alive?"


    "Well, it is."


    Seeing Lao Kong, Lu Beiyou has no worries and tells them his plan.


    "First of all, Gu Man''er asked me to go to Nanman. It''s true that I was wrong first, but it''s undeniable that she gave me medicine at that time."


    "Well, a little bit of incense will make you dizzy. You can say that."


    Seeing Muqiu unhappy, Lu Beiyou choked for a while. Fortunately, Lao Kong had a few dirty words at this time, and that was the end of the day.


    "So, when she asked me to kill Gu Zhan, I was rejected at first. But didn''t I go back to Lu''s home with you at that time? Then, before that, we went to Qingxia temple, and I realized that although the method I proposed at that time could stabilize the situation in Central Asia in a short time. But the size of Jiuzhou is unknown. Let''s say that when the time comes, the sky will open. Do you think the two forces of Zhongzhou and Dongzhou will be able to stop it? "


    Before mu Qiuqiu spoke, Lao Kong shook his head first, "it''s impossible. So you''re going to Nanman to take advantage of the situation? "


    "Yes and no."


    Lu Beiyou continued: "at that time, when I realized this, I was still worried. If Beihai Nanman did not stand on our side, Liangzhou could not consider it. They certainly could not stand on the front of Zhongzhou. Even if they agreed, we could not give them 100% trust. At that time, the three sides will suffer. If things go on like this, Zhongzhou will be tired of coping. Even with the support of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, it can only be said that it is a drop in the bucket. Fortunately, at this time, beiliuyun and my elder martial brother, my grandfather, had a discussion and reached a consensus. At this time, I was a little relieved. But even so. To the north is the North Sea, which can be said to be solid with its natural geographical advantages. But even so, no one knows what kind of situation they will be in the chaotic Valley to the west of the North Sea and that illegal place. In this way, the power of the North Sea will surely shrink greatly and be used for defense. The vast majority of Zhongzhou''s troops should also guard against the possibility of Liangzhou taking the opportunity to cause trouble. In this way, the south gate will open wide on all sides of Zhongzhou. "


    At this point, Lu did not go on talking about it.


    Lao Kong and Mu Qiu were also in deep thought.Needless to say, although he is now a bartender, he was a sword immortal in his former life, and now he is a scholar of Confucianism and Taoism.


    The advantages and disadvantages of Lu Beiyou can be deduced by himself, needless to say.


    Although Muqiu understood it, there was still a doubt.


    "Smelly guy, I can understand what you said. After all, your burden is too heavy. But as far as the current situation is concerned, even if you go alone, what role can it play? Manzhou is different from Zhongzhou and Beihai in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty. Although I haven''t been there, I know something about it. The old emperor is bedridden. Now Manzhou is a pool of muddy water. Even if you go now, it''s just adding fuel to the fire... "


    "You want to fish in troubled waters?"


    Before Muqiu''s words were finished, Lao Kong came back from his meditation and interrupted him. He looked straight at Lu Beiyou, his eyes full of light.


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "almost that''s what he meant."


    "But if you think so, which side will you stand behind? The Grand Prince? Second prince


    Lu Beiyou shook his head, "none of them."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s reply, Lao Kong was stunned for a moment, then he couldn''t help exclaiming: "you don''t want to help her, do you?"


    At this time, even if Mu Qiuqiu didn''t understand what they were discussing, he could understand what Lu Beiyou meant.


    Little face is also gradually gloomy down.


    "Are you going to help that damned woman Gu Man''er?"


    This time, Lu did not retort, but gently nodded his head.


    "That''s what I was going to do."

 C405

    Lu Beiyou pondered for a while and said what he was going to do in his heart.


    "Originally, I planned to choose one of the two princes as my springboard. But when I went to Nanman and saw the current situation of Nanman. I was shaken


    In Lu Beiyou''s mind, he suddenly thought of the scene he saw when he first came to Nanman with Gua mener.


    A wife and children are separated, and there is no home for old people.


    The lonely old man and the dead head of the village.


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, "second prince, you are not with me. The big prince didn''t show up from the beginning to the end, but from Gu Man''er''s tone, it was not a simple thing. And


    Lu Beiyou suddenly thinks of the woman in Gu Man''er''s mouth.


    "And what?"


    When he saw Lu Beiyou''s words, he didn''t say any more. Mu Qiuqiu asked quickly.


    "What''s more, Gu Xiaoran, the second prince of Nanman, is not necessarily clean behind him."


    When Lu Beiyou said that, he stopped talking about it. Instead, he said something else in his voice, "let''s not talk about it. In fact, I support Gu Man''er. In fact, there is another layer of consideration."


    "Originally, I also thought that as a daughter, she may not be able to take on great responsibilities. But when I saw coca on board, I hesitated. I decided to give it a try. "


    "You mean, is coca on the side of Guman?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "even if it''s not, I''m afraid it will be able to get some help. Moreover, if it''s not as I expected, just recently, coca has done several great things with Guman."


    With Lu Beiyou''s words, mu Qiuqiu and Lao Kong fell into meditation.


    Seeing this, Lu Beiyou didn''t go on talking, but waited for them to make a statement.


    "Actually, from my point of view, I don''t think that''s possible. Nanman has always been belligerent and respected for her strength. On the other hand, guman''er is nothing more than Mahayana. Even with Coca standing behind her, how many years can coca live? No one can say for sure. After all, from a historical point of view, he should have lived for a long time. "


    Lao Kong first woke up from his meditation and then put forward his doubts.


    "Even now, with the help of coca''s remaining power in Nanman, what if he can gain a firm foothold? Coca''s oil lamp is exhausted. Once he''s gone, he will be pushed to the top of the storm. "


    "By that time, Nanman will be an ally of China. If someone wants to force her to change her position, we will have a good reason to send troops. We should cooperate with each other inside and outside, and retreat to the Tianlan river. "


    Before Lao Kong finished speaking, Lu Beiyou took the lead in interrupting him.


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s reply, this time, Lao Kong didn''t raise any other doubts, but nodded, "it''s good like this. But you still have to be careful. In the Nanman Dynasty, the forces are complex. If you are not careful, there may be trouble. "


    "I understand that."


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, his face also showed a smile, "fight if you can fight, but run if you can''t fight, it''s always my rule. If I can''t deal with Nanman at that time, I want to go, can someone stop me?"


    "The master of the Li family, Li Changfeng!"


    Lu Beiyou waved his hand, "it''s not enough to worry about. As long as there are oranges, Li Changfeng can''t attack me."


    Old Kong shrugged his shoulders. "That''s nothing."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, turned and looked at mu Qiuqiu. His eyes were soft and he said in a soft voice, "Qiu Qiu, I want to accompany you all the time, but I can''t help it now."


    "I understand."


    Muqiu grinned and showed his white teeth.


    "Don''t worry. I''m really OK."


    What else does Lu Beiyou want to say? Mu Qiuqiu''s face is full of unhappiness.


    "It''s all said that I''m ok. You''re all alone. How do you grin and haw?"


    Seeing this, Lu Beiyou''s eyebrows relaxed. "Why don''t you go with me?"


    When he heard Lu Beiyou''s words, mu Qiuqiu was stunned, his mouth turned up, and then his face drooped again.


    "May I?"


    "Of course."


    Lu Beiyou smiles and pats the small head of Mu Qiu, "if I really can''t handle this time, you can help me, can''t you?"


    "Well!"


    Grazing ball a face of joy, repeatedly nodded.


    With Lu Beiyou''s help, mu Qiuqiu said he had something to talk with Lao Kong. Mu Qiuqiu didn''t refuse, so he ran to the backyard and began to pack.


    "What are you going to tell me?"


    The drinkers in the tavern had already left, leaving two or three of them lying unconscious on the table.


    Lu Beiyou got up, brought a pot of hot tea from behind the counter and poured a cup for each of them.


    "Li Long is gone.""Well, I know."


    Lao Kong''s face was indifferent, his eyes drooped, staring at the hot tea in front of him.


    "We should all be dead. I don''t know whether it''s God''s pity or great happiness to be able to survive till now. "


    "I was able to wake up the memory of the past because I didn''t want to be here. He can live till now, I''m afraid he doesn''t know the meaning of his life. "


    "When people cultivate immortals, they all think that immortality is above immortality. Because of this, people are flocking to it. But immortality, and then? "


    "The immortal stroked my head and gave me longevity. I''m sorry that I can kill immortals and refuse to break the world of mortals. People, just want to live with a little smoke and fire. No matter if he left, he didn''t have a thought. What''s the difference between living like this and the rotten corpse buried under the old grave? "


    Lu Beiyou nodded and sighed, "you can see it."


    Lao Kong didn''t speak.


    Is Lao Kong really uncomfortable? It''s impossible. Up to now, all the people of their time can see is Li long.


    You mean hate?


    It can''t be without hate. After all, it was he who took Xiaohuan away from him at that time.


    But the time has passed so long since he said that he especially hated, and he himself has forgotten what it was like to hate.


    Now, I can stay in "two people", guarding the Castle Peak not far away, and the girl lying on the windowsill in front of me.


    There was no so-called hatred in laokong''s heart, or relief.


    Lu Beiyou stood up, stretched and breathed out a foul breath.


    "In that case, I''ll trouble you to be the agent manager for another period of time."


    "Well, that''s what you have to say."


    "Ha ha ha."


    Lu Beiyou and Lao Kong looked at each other, then burst out laughing.


    Lu Beiyou turned and walked towards the backyard. He just dropped a word. On old Kong''s face, his smile turned into a flower.


    "Lao Kong, remember to drink less wine. Remember to leave the jar yellow for me."


    "That''s necessary!"

 C406

    "That''s it?"


    Lu Beiyou pushed the door open, and mu Qiuqiu had packed up in the room, full of a big bag, two or three people tall.


    Lu Beiyou, with a black face, quickly took the salute off her back.


    "It''s OK. Don''t bring so many things."


    Then he sat on the bed with a lazy look on his face. "I''ve finished. In fact, Li Long is also a poor man."


    Muqiu thought about it and nodded, "who said it wasn''t? But no matter from what angle, I''m on Lao Kong''s side. "


    "It was."


    Lu Beiyou smiles, stands up and stretches.


    "Let''s go, too."


    In fact, Li Long is really a genius. He knows astronomy and geography. He can build a sword immortal and read the books of sages.


    If it wasn''t for his unusual enemy that time, I''m afraid that in the ancient Southern Tang Dynasty, the story about Li long would have been a song of virtue.


    This is Lu Beiyou''s intuitive feeling of stepping on the castle peak city wall again.


    At the foot of one side to transmit the big array, although they can bring him and Muqiu back to Nanman again.


    This kind of thing can''t be learned by ordinary people.


    It''s not just technical work.


    If you travel through the void, let alone Lu Beiyou, even Du Xiaokang can do it easily.


    But being able to cross thousands of miles, Li Long is really the first person in the world.


    Lu Beiyou looked up at the clear sky and fell into a dullness.


    "I don''t know what he''s like when he''s in the sky. And mom and Dad, are you OK up there? Wait, wait, I can go up! "


    "What''s the matter with you, northbound?"


    Seeing Lu Beiyou in a daze, the sound of the grazing ball awakened him from his dullness.


    "Ah? It''s OK. I just forgot to tell Lao Kong. If one day, he must come to the castle peak city to have a look. "


    "It''s too late for you to say that."


    Lu Beiyou shakes his head with a smile and looks up in their direction.


    "Later, I thought about it for a while, but I didn''t say it. This day, it''s better never to come. "


    "What are you going to say to him? It''s so mysterious."


    Looking at Mu Qiu''s face full of curiosity, Lu Beiyou takes her hand with a smile.


    "Well, it''s a secret between us men."


    "Cut, cheapskate."


    Seeing Mu Qiu''s mouth, Lu Beiyou was in a good mood for a while. The pressure he had accumulated in Qingshan disappeared in an instant.


    At the foot of the big array, shining.


    A moment later, on the castle peak wall, there was no trace of them.


    However, there is a greasy old man carrying a pot of wine, climbing to the castle peak wall.


    The guard under the Castle Peak did not dare to stop him. His eyes were full of respect.


    At the same time, a piece of news spread to the castle peak city Lord''s mansion.


    "Newspaper, Lord of the city, the gentleman you asked us to stare at before has gone out!"


    "What?"


    Ding Hong, who was taking care of the lily carefully, dropped his kettle on the ground and fell into the water.


    Ding Hong then looked ecstatic, "I''m going, I''m going to see it myself!"


    He said that he was about to step on the door of the hospital, but in the middle of the walk, suddenly his steps stopped.


    His face was changeable, and in the end, it turned into a long sigh.


    "Forget it, it''s not suitable for me to go like this. After all, it''s all my fault. Let''s go ahead and ask ah Gou to clean up. I''ll go to see Mr


    "Yes


    The guard listened to the order and walked out of the yard.


    Only Ding Hong was left to look up at the sky.


    "Mr. Kong Da, it seems that those two small pubs can''t hold your ambition."


    Thousands of thoughts eventually turned into a long sigh.


    Ding Hong picked up the kettle from the ground and slowly watered the lily in front of him.


    "If you want to get out of the mountain this time, I''ll give up my life to accompany you."


    The old man walked and stopped, panting and swearing.


    What did you scold? "The old man left early, but he didn''t feel angry. There''s seed coming down from the sky. Let''s earn it again. "


    What''s more, "you left cleanly. When you left, you didn''t forget to leave a message for my ring. You are just damned!"


    "Not just once! You have to die a few more times! "


    The old man stopped and gasped for breath. He saw a white and fat boy, followed by a kind of guard, rushing to the old man''s side.


    The guards lowered their heads one after another, but ah Gou was still a little used to it. After all, he had met him before.


    Dog immediately respectful body, respect way: "dog has seen Kong Da sage.""Sage? I''m not a saint for a long time. The one standing in front of the wall is! "


    The swearing person is the old Kong who just talked with Lu Bei.


    "Also, don''t listen to the Ding family. When he went to make trouble with them before, he was not a coward now. Sure enough, the more people live, the more they go back. "


    "I don''t like to hear that. My son is looking for the whole city. What do you know?"


    When ah Gou saw that old Kong had slandered Ding Hong like this, he couldn''t help refuting even though he knew the terror of the old man in front of him.


    Seeing the dissatisfaction on dog''s face, Lao Kong laughed.


    "That''s right. It''s your boy''s temper with me. Go back and tell the Ding family that I don''t care about the past. In the future, when he is busy, you and your sister will come to me and walk around. "


    With that, Lao Kong did not continue to say anything, but touched his waist and continued to climb up.


    Only a dull looking dog and the people present were left.


    Standing on the wall, Lao Kong took a few breaths, walked slowly to the position of Lu Beiyou station, and sat down.


    Lao Kong didn''t speak. He just looked at the scenery of Castle Peak.


    Shaking hands, open the wine jar in your hand, the fragrance of wine overflows.


    There is no difference in the scenery of the city, red bricks and gray tiles, busy alleys and passers-by.


    Old Kong sighed and gave himself two mouthfuls.


    "Li, I''m afraid we''ll never see the scenery of our time in the future."


    "Heaven or earth. Along the way, hundreds of thousands of years, we have lived almost enough, so let''s do it, let''s break up. "


    With that, Lao Kong burst out laughing and poured his wine jar on the transmission array.


    Then he patted his ass and walked under the wall, leaving only a sound that was far away.


    "What you keep, I hope I can''t touch it all my life from now on."

 C407

    I have to say that the teleportation array is really magical.


    When Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu reacted, they had already appeared in TIANLIAN Town, the riverside of Tianlan river.


    For TIANLIAN Town, which is now in all kinds of ruins and is being rebuilt.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help scratching his head.


    When mu Qiuqiu saw Lu Beiyou''s strange reaction, he asked suspiciously, "what''s wrong with you?"


    "Not really."


    Lu Beiyou said with a smile, "in fact, it''s mainly because I want to protect myself."


    Cut.


    The shepherd turned his mouth.


    "Let''s not talk about that. Let''s find a place to live first."


    Lu Beiyou takes Muqiu to the pub where he lives with Gu Man''er.


    Shop boy, when he sees Lu Beiyou, he naturally remembers this generous guest, but he sees a new woman beside Lu Beiyou.


    It''s different from the previous one. It''s sexy and plump.


    This one looks petite, guest.


    The shopkeeper''s eyes were full of envy, but he knew his identity in his heart, so he quickly came forward and said, "this master, please come inside."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, picked up some daily necessities with mu Qiuqiu on the street, and then asked about the time of the next river crossing boat.


    Then he and mu Qiuqiu sat at the table downstairs and ordered a few dishes.


    Listen to the interesting stories in the pub.


    "Well. Did you hear that? It''s said that some time ago, the old madman in Tianlan river came out again. It''s said that the army of Tianlan river all went out this time, but they failed to beat the old madman. "


    "Isn''t it? I''ve also heard about it. It''s said that the second prince heard that the old madman was making havoc in Tianlan River and personally led the army to suppress it."


    Hearing the sound of discussion around, mu Qiuqiu came to Lu Beiyou''s ear and asked softly, "didn''t you say that he went for you? And it''s because of that woman. "


    Lu Beiyou scoffed, "grandstanding and flattering. Seeing his failure, he put the blame on Master Li and covered up his stupid behavior. I''m afraid those big guys who can''t get out of their homes all know what''s going on, but they just don''t show up. "


    "Alas, my guest, that''s not what you said."


    Just as Lu Beiyou was talking, the waiter of the tavern came with the food and wine.


    When he heard Lu Beiyou talking, the shop boy also touched his head and said with a smile, "my guest, you don''t look like people in the Jianghu. Are you curious about this interesting anecdote?"


    "Oh? I don''t look like a quack? "


    Lu Beiyou looks at dianxiaoer curiously, but he can''t figure out the reason.


    "Look, young master, you are delicate and wandering in the world. How can there be such a person as you? If you are dressed like this, I''m afraid you will be taken away before you go out."


    "So."


    Lu Beiyou said with a smile, "look at you, little brother, do you know the world well?"


    After hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the shop boy was full of pride.


    "That''s not true. If you talk, we''ll be no better than you, but if you talk about the interesting things in the world. I don''t dare to say anything else. There''s nothing I don''t know. "


    Looking at the shop small two patted chest a face of pride, this kind of honey pride, but also let Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu look sad.


    "Well, then, how about telling me all the interesting things that have happened in the Jianghu recently?"


    "This..."


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, dianxiaoer hesitated for a while.


    Seeing this, Lu Beiyou didn''t say much. Then he took out a piece of silver from his arms and threw it into the cashier''s hand behind the counter.


    "Shopkeeper, I''ll take over for a while, you little boy."


    When he saw the silver in front of him, the tavern keeper was happy to see it. "It''s all right, my guest. You''re welcome."


    Later, Lu Beiyou took out a piece of silver from his arms and put it on the table.


    The corners of his mouth cocked up and said softly, "in this way, as long as you speak well, the money will be given to you."


    When the shopkeeper heard the words, there was a flash of surprise in his eyes.


    "My guest, listen to me."


    Shop small two clear throat, began to whisper up.


    "First of all, let''s not talk about the distance, let''s talk about Lianzhen. A few days ago, I heard that the second Prince visited TIANLIAN town privately. Then, the accident and a group of thieves had a conflict, as a result, we TIANLIAN town these small civilians suffered


    Shop boy full of resentment, Lu Beiyou surface calm, heart even no waves.


    "Fortunately, our shop is not in TIANLIAN Town, otherwise I''m afraid it will suffer as well. Far away, let''s talk about the nearest continent. It''s said that there''s a little gentleman in Qingxia temple. He claims to be a big ant. It''s said that he has the momentum to catch up with the little sage. "


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou pondered for a moment and turned to look at mu Qiuqiu. Mu Qiuqiu also turned to look at him, with a strange look on his face."The man you are talking about is called: linen clothes?"


    "Oh? My guest, do you know this man? "


    "I think so."


    Do you know Lu Beiyou? Isn''t that bullshit?


    That''s the corner I dug up from the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, my brother who shared life and death with me.


    "It seems that you are also a master who has seen the world."


    "All right, is there anything else?"


    "Yes, it''s said that the North Sea side has made a good defense in the West. It''s said that there seems to be some movement in the chaotic Valley recently, but we don''t know the details."


    When Lu Beiyou heard the news, he was stunned at first, and then his heart sank.


    The situation that I am most worried about is still emerging.


    A warm feeling came from the palm of my hand, which brought back Lu Beiyou''s mood.


    I''m worried when I see Mu Qiu.


    Lu Beiyou squeezed out a smile and clenched the small hand of the animal husbandry ball with his backhand, "don''t worry, I''ll be OK."


    "Come on, you go on."


    "Yes, my guest."


    Then the shop boy began to tell all the things he knew about the world one by one.


    Not long ago, a man and a woman went into Castle Peak, the holy land of sword building worshipped by the world, and then collapsed completely. As for what happened inside, no one knows.


    In Penglai, East China Sea, it is said that a strong man, who punished demons and eliminated evil, came to Penglai demon island and resolutely broke into Penglai demon island in front of the last defense line of human beings.


    In the vicinity of Zhongzhou Black Mountain City, a red demon kept killing people, but every one who died was said to have a secret identity.


    In the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, some time ago, it was said that four Temple masters of Shenzhu went out one after another to go out from the imperial city. They didn''t say anything about what they were going to do.


    However, Gu Huolin heard that the voice of monsters has been much lower recently, but it is more depressing. It seems that there is a trend of wind and rain coming.


    It is said that in Liangzhou, 3000 mountains fought with langtuo temple, and most of langtuo temple was destroyed in a fierce battle.


    The victory was not divided, but it was estimated that langtuo temple had been under pressure for a long time, so it chose to give in and closed the gate of the temple again, 3000 mountains, so it was willing to go back.


    Say here, the eyes of shop boy is full of fanatical yearning.


    "If only I were a disciple of three thousand mountains, because my disciples were bullied, even the best place of Buddhism in the world would dare to fight. It''s really powerful and domineering! "

 C408

    Three thousand mountains declare war! Langtuo temple?!


    Lu Beiyou''s jaw is about to drop.


    Lu Beiyou has heard of all the things in front of him more or less.


    But only this, Lu Beiyou really don''t know.


    Big master, second master, big brother.


    When did they go down the mountain?


    After I left?


    Why declare war on rantuo temple? This is not necessary and meaningful at all.


    It''s just because of myself, so we need to talk about it and fight for breath? But isn''t this the second master who had already called at that time?


    Now, isn''t that equivalent to three thousand mountains being unreasonable?


    Even when Muqiu heard the news, he was stunned.


    Lu Beiyou quickly asked, "well, brother, do you know when and why the declaration of war on rantuo Temple started?"


    "Well, not to mention that, I really know that a client passed by in the front time. It is said that he came back from the rantuo temple. When he passed by my tavern, he heard the news by chance. It seems that it was because the rantuo Temple promised to close the temple for many years at that time. At first, the rantuo Temple actually came according to the agreement, but I don''t know why. In the middle, they suddenly turned back, In addition, their saints actually attacked a younger generation before, which completely provoked the anger of 3000 mountains. "


    "But my guest, you don''t know something. It''s the first time I''ve heard of 3000 mountains. Before, it was just rumored that there was a forbidden area with immortals living in it. This time, I realized that it was the real fairy. "


    Dianxiaoer''s eyes are full of yearning. The stories he tells are vivid, just like his own experience.


    "I see."


    When Lu Beiyou heard what the shop boy said, he had a bottom in his heart.


    "Anything else?"


    Shop boy thought about it, embarrassed to scratch his head, a tangled face.


    "My guest, I''ve also heard from passing guests. No matter how many, I don''t know how small."


    "So."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t say much. He just gave him the money he promised to be a good shopkeeper.


    "Thank you for your explanation."


    The shopkeeper looked at the silver in his hand and said with a smile: "yes, yes, please use it slowly."


    Then he slipped away.


    Knowing that he couldn''t see the figure of the shop boy, Muqiu asked his doubts.


    "How come I don''t know about this? Why did master fight with langtuo temple at this time? It doesn''t make sense. "


    Lu Beiyou stretched out his chopsticks, copied the dish, chewed it in his mouth, and said in a soft voice, "in fact, master Fu is thinking of another thing."


    "Today, the aura of heaven and earth has begun to recover. If there is no accident, it won''t take long, and people will put it on the surface again. But in today''s world, let alone the small ones, the big ones have already expressed their attitudes in addition to the chaotic River Valley, the ancient Ge burial ground and the erratic kunzhou. But apart from these, today''s largest heritage place, langtuo temple is also one. Compared with other forces, the power of langtuo temple can be said to be first-class or super first-class. "


    Lu Beiyou suddenly thought that at that time, the second master went to langtuo temple to ask for an explanation. He brought back a Zen stick and a warning.


    "If you don''t have the instructions of the master or the second master, even the elder martial brother, don''t easily provoke the langtuo temple. Because what you can see is just what he wants you to see. The real langtuo temple is always hidden in the dark. "


    "Do you mean that the old bald donkeys in langtuo Temple don''t want to fulfill the promise of fairyland


    Lu Beiyou put down his chopsticks and chuckled at the corner of his mouth.


    "More than that."


    Lu Beiyou thought for a while, organized the language, and explained: "if they are at ease to fulfill the promise of fairway, then they will not want to kill me. At that time, when I was in Beihai, I could feel that the old bald donkey really wanted my life. In his capacity, it is impossible not to know my true identity. "


    After hearing Lu Beiyou''s analysis, Mu Qiu couldn''t get around for a while.


    "What does that mean?"


    "That is to say, Rushi wants to completely turn over Beishan to show his attitude."


    "Ah?"


    Lu Beiyou''s scorn in his eyes was even better. He said indifferently: "that is, I can''t fulfill the promise of fairway. If you have the ability, hit me. "


    Mu Qiu''s face turned red when he heard the words.


    "What a shame, isn''t it?"


    "No, that''s not enough."


    Lu Beiyou continued: "if it''s just like this, the second master has already expressed his attitude when he called. That is, if you don''t, you can. But you have to be honest with me. Don''t give me any trouble. That''s why langtuo temple was closed. As a result, langtuo Temple didn''t know the reason at that time. It knew the news that the heavenly gate was wide open and the heavenly palace was almost born. It is probably for this reason that they choose to open the temple gate here, and as a result, they immediately angered the master. ""If you don''t fulfill the promise of fairway, it''s OK. You want to get a piece of the cake? Who can stand that? "


    In front of Lu Beiyou, the noble Look of that time appeared, as if it was for the sake of the world. Now I just feel sick.


    The grazing ball is even more biting the shell teeth.


    Lu Beiyou raises his head and looks to the West from a distance. That''s Liangzhou.


    Lu Beiyou has always wanted to set foot, but there is no place to set foot.


    It is also the place he will go in the future.


    Liangzhou


    Lu Beiyou''s anger in his eyes became more and more serious. He said in a low voice, "you must wait for me."


    The official ship to Nanman imperial city will leave in about two days.


    Lu Beiyou calculated the date. He was less than half a month away from the time he agreed with Gu Man''er. He had plenty of time.


    Lu Beiyou inexplicably remembered the Dragon mastiff who had been searching for the reason why there was a problem between heaven and earth.


    "Qiuqiu, when we''ve finished with Nanman, how about going to the ancient animal forest with me?"


    "Ah? Why and where? "


    "After all, it was they who gave Fengming to elder martial brother, so I could bring you back. At that time, the elder martial brother also agreed to let me go back. I think it''s necessary for us all to go


    Muqiu thought for a moment, then nodded.


    "No problem, but I''m still angry when I travel north."


    Lu Bei you Leng for a while, looking at the angry animal husbandry ball, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK, it''s not angry. It''s all small things. "

 C409

    Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu stayed in TIANLIAN town for two days, playing all the fun things in TIANLIAN town.


    Of course, I also met those people who had seen Lu Beiyou before.


    I can''t dodge when I see Lu Beiyou.


    "Are you that scary?"


    This is the most frequently said sentence by mu Qiuqiu in these two days.


    Lu Beiyou doesn''t know how to explain this to her.


    After all, TIANLIAN town was really destroyed in his hands. This point has been implemented and there is no need to run.


    Two days later, they got on the official ship.


    On the Tianlan River, there was no more waves this time.


    It''s calm.


    Lu Beiyou can''t help sighing.


    Not long ago, a great war broke out here.


    Lu Beiyou''s battle with Nanman water army ended because of Li Long''s intervention, but he still remembers what happened at that time.


    Lu''s trip to the North has not forgotten the charm of that sword.


    It is also because of this sword that Lu Beiyou can initially realize the two chapters of Cunjin.


    What''s more incredible is that there are many things under the LAN river that I dare not think about.


    In addition to the frivolous legend Zhiyi, all of them show the unique charm of Tianlan river.


    Soon after, they went ashore.


    At the ferry, unexpectedly, I met an acquaintance.


    Oh, no, it''s Lu Beiyou''s acquaintance.


    "Oh, long time no see."


    Lu Beiyou saw Li Nanju with a bowl of cold powder in his hand and a chicken leg in his other hand.


    With a black face, he turned around and was about to walk.


    "Ah, ah, ah, don''t go. At least I''ve been waiting for you here so long."


    Li Nanju sees that Lu Beiyou is about to leave. He quickly swallows the things in his mouth and throws the others aside.


    Lingqi turns water, flushes his hand, and quickly follows up.


    The unique charm of the Tianlan river has led to the development of both sides of the Strait at the same time.


    There is TIANLIAN town on the north side of Tianlan river.


    There are also rich towns in the south.


    Lu Beiyou sits opposite Li Nanju in a pub.


    "Why are you..."


    "Why are you..."


    Two people make a sound at the same time, Leng for a while, Mu Qiu covers his mouth and laughs.


    "All right, you say it first."


    Li Nanju shrugged her shoulders and motioned to Lu Beiyou to say that Lu Beiyou didn''t bother to be polite, so she threw out her problems.


    "Why are you here? How do you know I''m going to land here? "


    Li Nanju took out her ears and said lazily: "you are stupid. If you want to go to Nanman Imperial City, you can only cross the Tianlan river. If it is an official ship, there is only one route for thousands of miles. The rest are strictly controlled by the Navy. Where else can you live if you don''t live here? "


    "What if I cross the river in a private boat or with a sword?"


    Li Nanju turned his eyes to the problem of Lu Beiyou.


    "You''re the one who made a lot of trouble a while ago, aren''t you?"


    "You know that?"


    "Nonsense, if we say that the number of Nanman troops is 100%, we dare not say that, but Jiucheng city belongs to my Li family. So when I came to Tianlan River to inquire, I found out that it was you. "


    "But I didn''t expect you to know that old madman."


    Speaking of Li long, even Li Nanju, who has always been fearless, shivered instinctively.


    This makes Lu Beiyou feel a little curious.


    "Are you afraid?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Li Nanju sighed and explained: "at that time, I just came here. I was young and ignorant. I didn''t care about the rules on the Tianlan River, so I wanted to cross the river. As a result, I was dragged down by the old madman not long after I arrived on the river. If he hadn''t lost his mind at that time, I would have died at the bottom of the Tianlan river."


    "Oh? In your capacity, will you be afraid of that old man? "


    Li Nanju was silent, scratched his head, and said with a puzzled face: "how can I say that feeling? Even if I practiced the anti world skills at that time, it was like a chicken in front of an eagle in front of that old madman."


    Lu Beiyou laughs. Don''t mention it. This metaphor is really appropriate.


    "Well, stop laughing and get down to business. At that time, I first went to "two people" to find you, and then I knew that you had left, and then I was waiting for you here. In the meantime, I heard some interesting news. Would you like to hear it? "


    "Don''t listen!"


    Seeing Li Nanju''s flattering expression, Lu Beiyou didn''t even think about it and refused.


    £¿£¿£¿


    Li Nanju''s original smile and flower like expression instantly solidified on her face.


    "No, no?"


    "Well, I won''t listen."Li Nanju is flustered. Ah, why don''t you play according to the routine?


    "No, why don''t you want to hear it?"


    Lu Beiyou glanced at Li Nanju and said, "do you think it''s the first day I met you? If I listen, I''ll probably give you a strange request. Do you really think I''ve spent all these years in vain? It''s the same thing you cheated at that time? "


    "How can I be called a liar?"?! That''s brotherhood! Love


    "Come on, what else? It''s OK. I''ll go up and rest with the ball. "


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou was going to leave, Li Nanju stood up and said with a smile, "don''t go, little wanderer. You see, we''ve known each other for a long time. At that time, I rescued you. Can''t you refute this?"


    Looking at the matter of taking out brown rice and rotten millet, Lu Beiyou was speechless and sat at the table again.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, ask to speak first."


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s willingness to compromise, Li Nanju smiles again.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just that you''re going to make a big scene when you go to Nanman Imperial City, right? This time, I hope you will try not to pull the Li family into the water. It''s not easy. It''s not easy. "


    Simple?


    Lu Beiyou gives Li Nanju a cold look.


    "You have a good plan."


    Li Nanju scratched her head and finally turned into a sigh, "I can''t help it."


    "No way? The young master of the Li family, with more than 90% of Nanman''s troops in hand, wants to be alone? You have a big heart. It seems that you want to borrow my hand to sit in that golden chair! "


    "Ha? That broken chair? If I want to, do you think that old guy in the imperial city can stop me? "


    Looking at Li Nanju, who is suddenly overbearing, Lu Beiyou also has to admit that what he said is the truth.


    If he wants to sit in that golden chair, I''m afraid the Li family will raise their hands to welcome him.


    The Li family, with 90% of Nanman''s troops, is almost the king without a crown under the imperial city.


    If it had not been for the suppression of the Li family by the remnants of the ancient war at that time, I''m afraid the Li family would have become a super class force.


    However, if it wasn''t for Jinluan chair, Lu Beiyou couldn''t figure out why the Li family wanted to be alone this time.

 C410

    "You are curious why the Li family want to be alone, right?"


    "That''s right."


    Lu Beiyou is not surprised that Li Nanju can easily see his own ideas.


    "Well, it''s not the Li family that wants to be alone. It''s my personal wish. "


    "Oh?"


    Lu Beiyou didn''t understand, "what are you doing for? It doesn''t seem to have any practical benefits for you. "


    "Well, what do you say?"


    Li Nanju, with a tangled face, rubbed his palms together and explained: "in fact, your purpose this time, I am very clear. With the help of Gu Man''er, you can overthrow the stalemate of Nanman Imperial City, and then achieve the purpose of your own alliance."


    Lu Beiyou was not surprised that Li Nanju had an insight into this idea.


    After all, Li Nanju''s position in his life can be seen from his words. It has been thousands of years, even far away.


    Thousands of years of history and details, enough to allow a person to have a clear insight into any court affairs.


    "Yes, but I thought about it. If I''m going to have a relationship with a new king. Why don''t you reach a consensus with the Li family directly? In this way, I''ll save trouble. "


    "But here''s the problem."


    Li Nanju sighed, "before the Li family, because of the existence of ancient wars, they always chose silence. But guzhan fell ill. Even my father was not allowed to visit in the imperial city. Today''s imperial city is a pool of rotten water. "


    "So before you approached Gu Man''er, you also wanted to get information from the imperial city?"


    "Well, that''s one of them."


    Li Nanju did not refute Lu Beiyou''s query.


    "Originally, the Li family could turn over and sit in the Jinluan chair, but in this way, the old people in the family would let me sit in that position. But as you know, I have a very weak relationship with the world. If it wasn''t for my parents and her, I''m afraid the whole Kyushu would have been turned upside down by me. "


    "Brag."


    Hearing Li Nanju''s bold words, mu Qiuqiu, who had never spoken, couldn''t help but Pooh.


    But Lu Beiyou believed in his words.


    If Li Nanju really wants to subvert Jiuzhou.


    Just go to Beihai mountain and river map once, and then with the help of Xuanyuan, donghuangtaiyi, Qilin and the Li family, it is not impossible for the world to change its owner.


    "Those old people in my family know that I have the possibility of becoming an immortal. They can almost say they are obedient to me and help me on my path of cultivation. That''s why my Jiudu Chan practice has reached this level."


    At this point, Li Nanju''s tone is also down.


    "I see."


    Lu Beiyou poured himself a bowl of white water and drank it all.


    "You want the Li family to be alone, and then save their strength to continue to be the king of the underground. When you make that golden chair, the last things you cherish in this world will disappear. Is that so? "


    "That''s right."


    Li Nanju looked lonely and said in a difficult tone: "in their eyes, family glory is above everything. In order to make the Li family prosperous for a century, they can do whatever it takes. "


    "Even if the whole family committed suicide?"


    "Maybe 90% of the soldiers and horses of Nanman were buried with them, which is not impossible."


    After hearing Li Nanju''s words, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning. Darling, what kind of terrorist force is the Li family?


    In order to become immortal, you can even sacrifice all of your family?


    It''s too hard on yourself, isn''t it?!


    "I didn''t cheat. With my knowledge of the Li family, they will certainly do such a thing."

 C411

    Li Nanju''s words once again refreshed Lu Beiyou''s three outlooks.


    Darling, what kind of paranoid monsters are the Li family?


    Lu Beiyou breathed out a foul breath, nodded and agreed: "I understand. I won''t pull the Li family into the water this time. Now you can tell me what you said? "


    "Well."


    "First of all, let me talk about external information."


    , "Li Nanju paused and continued," I heard from the eye liner of the imperial city some time ago that I heard that the old guy of coca did not die, and then he went to the imperial city with the old man and gave the big prince a slap. But what''s rare is that the eldest prince has no voice. Instead, he has chosen to stay closed and isolated from the world. "


    On the contrary, Lu Beiyou thought it was unexpected news.


    Coca said to take guman''er and take back the part that belongs to her.


    The eldest prince, here should be some warnings for those high-level people.


    The prince''s closed door attitude is obviously that he chose to retreat.


    After all, for him, a woman, even a royal daughter, did not pose any threat to him. It was just a slap, compared with the chair on the high Jinluan hall.


    What does this slap mean?


    "Another news is that it is said that the old emperor did not die, and he was poisoned with sword poison!"


    Sword poison?


    Lu Beiyou''s pupil is one of them, and his mind is not in a good mood.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure, we couldn''t go in and watch at that time, but just recently, the woman next to the old emperor suddenly spoke and allowed all officials to meet. I think it''s because I can see that guzhan won''t live long. Then my father rushed in and saw the symptoms of the old emperor. It was really sword poison, and it was the unique sword poison in Luanhe Valley! "


    When Lu Beiyou heard the speech, he couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Bury sword poison!


    In this world, who dares to touch this kind of poison?


    I don''t remember much about this piece in history books. I heard about the burial of sword poison from the master at first.


    At that time, when the master wanted to learn how to kill himself, he also gave himself many other skills.


    Medicine, literature, knowledge of poison, hidden weapon.


    In the end, the only one who was proficient was sword and sneak attack, but others still knew something about it. In the knowledge poison, sword burying poison was definitely among the top poisons.


    It is said that all the dead sword fairies will have their own grave.


    They were also buried with the famous swords they wore.


    But this kind of sword grave is almost not found by many people. Even if it is found, it is difficult to see the sword poison.


    The conditions for the production of sword burial poison are almost extreme.


    The dead sword immortal must have been killed by the famous sword in his own hand, and his resentment enveloped the sword body.


    At the same time, it has to be deeply buried in the place where extreme cold and extreme heat blend with each other.


    Fire poison, ice poison and resentment will appear a kind of black substance on the sword.


    Touch and die!


    This is the so-called sword burial poison.


    However, let''s not say where or by what means the buried sword poison was brought back, let''s just say how the ancient war has survived to the present with the poison of the buried sword poison?


    Lu''s journey to the north is beyond understanding.


    "Later, because my father offended the king, he was imprisoned for half a month and the Li family was not allowed to go out."


    "Well, if, as you said, Gu Zhan was really poisoned and buried with sword poison, then it would be easier."


    "Simple?"


    Li Nanju chuckled, "originally I thought so. The sword burial poison is very poisonous, but it''s not without solution."


    Li Nanju glanced at Lu Beiyou, "your Tianyan sword Gang is the best medicine to restrain the poison of burying sword. But if it''s really just poisoning, do you think it will be like this in the court hall? "


    "Well?"


    Lu Beiyou frowned, "what does that mean?"


    Li Nanju took a sip of tea, moistened his throat, and explained: "the news just now is half of the inside news, and what I''m going to say next is the real inside news."


    "You should have heard Gu Man''er say that she hates the woman beside that old man."


    "You mean the one who killed Guman''s mother?"


    "Well, actually, from my intuition and recent developments. Everything is like a cobweb, all kinds of silk thread finally gathered together, all pointed to her


    Lu Beiyou was not surprised at the news.


    But it was also a point that he had to pay attention to.


    "Do you know which side she''s on?"


    "Probably, because it''s so hard to find such things as sword burying poison. Even if it''s found, few people can bring it out. For now, there is only one place to do this. ""The land of lawlessness! One of the Kyushu, the chaotic Valley! "


    "That''s right."


    Lu Beiyou and Li Nanju look at each other, their eyes are full of vigilance and fear.


    If it''s a simple Royal fight, there''s nothing to be afraid of.


    But when it comes to chaos, everything starts to get in trouble.


    If rantuo temple can be known as a saint and there are old monsters in Tianlan River, then Luanhe Valley is a devil, a real man eating devil.


    In terms of survival in the chaotic River Basin, there is only one survival law, that is, killing, killing everywhere.


    Only the strong who live to the end can get the status and glory they deserve.


    Therefore, no one can say exactly who they are.


    But Lu Beiyou remembers that the two masters once divided the world.


    The first one must be the Jedi, the burial ground of googol. The second is three thousand mountains. The third is langtuo temple. The fourth is the chaotic Valley, and the fifth is the Eastern Zhou Dynasty hall.


    In this way, the terror power of Luanhe Valley has exceeded the deterrence of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty.


    As for why the North Sea can withstand the erosion of the Luan River Basin.


    On the one hand, it''s because of the terrain of the graben. Even if it''s a chaotic basin, it''s not easy to say that it can overcome the graben.


    On the other hand, it is also because of the determination of beiliuyun and the awe of Wang Liuzhi.


    But on the other hand, it is not clear why Liangzhou, which is connected with the Luan River Basin, can live in peace with the Luan River Basin.


    But suppose Nanman is involved in the chaos, then everything will become more complicated.


    If you don''t get down to it, you may get involved with the bloody forces like luanwan Valley, which has no necessary cause and effect. Once you get involved, it will be an endless situation.


    Lu Beiyou has to bear this in mind.


    "Well, I wrote that down. I''ll deal with it according to the circumstances. "


    "Well, oh, yes. Another point, I learned some time ago that you and the fool of the second prince don''t deal with it, so I''ll remind you that the woman is the one standing behind the second prince! "

 C412

    Is that woman standing behind Gu Xiaoran?


    Lu Beiyou suddenly remembers the man in black who stood beside Gu Xiaoran before.


    That person should be the one who is in chaos.


    "Well, I''ve got it. Look, I''ve come to the Nanman Imperial City, and the palace is also a place of dragon and tiger. "


    Li Nanju took out her ears, and her expression became lazy and loose again.


    "I don''t know if it''s a tiger''s den, but if you go anyway. There must be more than one dragon in the mire. "


    "You really look up to me."


    "That''s not true."


    They looked at each other and laughed. Then they changed the subject.


    "You go straight back to Li''s this time?"


    "Well, you''re here this time. I also need to go back. Even if I don''t deal with them, my parents in this world are still there. "


    "Well, I''m afraid I''ll have to trouble you then."


    "No problem."


    With that, Li Nanju yawned, got up from the table and walked out of the pub.


    "The wine is yours."


    "Well, that''s stingy."


    Muqiu scolded lightly.


    She didn''t have a good impression of Li Nanju at all, and she didn''t know whether Lu Beiyou had a good relationship with him at the beginning.


    "Well, let''s have a rest early. According to previous estimates, it will take about a week to get to Nanman imperial city from here. If you can use less aura, try to use it less. I always have a strange feeling that something will happen soon after this Reiki recovery! "


    Mu Qiu nodded, and she knew the feeling very well.


    Although she looks very small, she doesn''t know how long she has experienced.


    The simple and ignorant side is only shown to Lu Beiyou.


    The chat with Li Nanju just now also roughly understood the current trend of Nanman.


    "Well, it seems that this trip to Nanman. It''s not as easy as I thought


    "Probably, who said it wasn''t. But I believe you


    Looking at the cheering Muqiu, Lu Beiyou felt warm at the bottom of his heart.


    "Yes, everything will be fine!"


    Less than ten miles away from the tavern, Li Nanju, who was on his way, suddenly stopped.


    The original leisurely expression is also gloomy.


    "Come out! Ever since I stepped into Nanman, I''ve been with me. Do those old people in my family want to stare at me all the way? "


    Li Nanju''s voice just fell, from the shadow of the big tree behind him, suddenly there was a woman dressed in black.


    Kneeling on one knee, he solemnly said, "I''ll see you, my Lord!"


    Li Nanju turned to see the woman in black, also frowned.


    "What do you belong to? Whose is it? "


    "I''m the master of Qingque hall. I''m the master of Qingque hall."


    The woman''s figure is very hot, but her voice is very hoarse and dry, which destroys other people''s reverie.


    "My mother?"


    Li Nanju''s expression was also slightly softer.


    "Yes, the master''s mother was very anxious when she learned that the young master had returned to Nanman. But now it''s a critical moment for the Imperial City, so the master can''t get away easily. She can only line up her subordinates and follow the young master."


    "Well, my mother, she..."


    Li Nanju wants to talk but stops. The woman in black takes the lead in explaining: "don''t worry, young master. My mother is in good health, but she is worried about the young master."


    "Well, it''s OK."


    Li Nanju is also relieved to get the reply from the woman in black.


    "Remember, what you hear, what you should say, what you should not say. It''s because you''re my mother''s man. If you''re an outsider, I''ll take your skin off now. "


    When speaking, Li Nanju''s body came out majestically and pressed on the woman in black.


    It''s a sunny day, but the woman in black can''t breathe. It''s like winter.


    Cold sweat.


    "Subordinate, I will obey my mother to the death!"


    "Well."


    Li Nanju took a breath and snorted coldly, "go back first. I have a place to go. I''ll be home in a few days."


    "But..."


    "Are you questioning me?"


    Li Nanju''s tone was indifferent. The woman in black begged for mercy, then left and disappeared in the shadow again.


    Li Nanju stood in situ Leng for a while, did not say much, the body also disappeared in situ.


    As time goes on, the aura concentration between heaven and earth becomes more and more intense.


    Walking on the road, you can see the scene of monks'' breakthrough everywhere.


    It has been five days since Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu sat in the same carriage. The original plan of


    was to prepare for the sword, but in order to avoid the eye tracking of the Nan man, the two men deliberated, and finally decided to use the carriage.Although it''s a little slow, the scenery of Nanman and the special snacks along the way, led by the coachman, are also different.


    Now in the carriage, I saw another monk breaking through on the side of the road. He was biting a piece of preserved fruit and said with some worry, "this is the 16th breakthrough we have seen on our way."


    "Well."


    Lu Beiyou also has the feeling of wind and rain coming.


    Originally, at the end of the fairyland, it was very difficult for monks to break through. Let''s not say that we should first lay a good foundation, then step by step, accumulate a lot, so as to achieve the goal from the beginning to the end.


    However, since Li Long opened the sword door a few days ago, he went to heaven.


    On Jiuzhou, out of control, people who suddenly break through are springing up.


    Even the big and small aristocratic families, who had been able to live before, are now a little impatient and begin to emerge slowly.


    "Yes, I don''t know. From that strange heavenly daughter to the holy image of heaven, on Jiuzhou, the concentration of aura is not as good as one day, so those friars are very hardworking and want to have a long life. But I don''t know what happened these days. The concentration of aura is also gradually strong, even the coachman like me can feel the fluctuation of aura. Well, it''s a pity I didn''t catch a good time. "


    "Oh? Listen to you, uncle also wants to pursue longevity? "


    The coachman outside the carriage couldn''t help joking when he heard the sound of the ball. Lu Beiyou also couldn''t help laughing when he heard what he said.


    "Eternal life? Bah, I don''t want to ask for that ethereal thing. Instead of having this Kung Fu, I''d better go to a broken temple, burn incense and worship Buddha. "


    "That''s true. Uncle, what are your plans for cultivating immortals?"


    "Me? I just want to live longer. I want to build a house for him, ask for his daughter-in-law, and then hold a fat boy. "


    The groom''s relaxed attitude also infected Lu Beiyou, and the pressure in his heart also released a lot.


    Along the way, there was also a lot of laughter.

 C413

    The coachman is also a sincere man.


    For the scenery and human feelings along the way, they also gave a detailed introduction.


    Naturally, the silver of Lu Beiyou did not fall.


    But just now, Lu Beiyou encountered a very depressing thing.


    Robbery!


    Yes, robbery!


    He never thought that along the way, he was two or three days away from the Nanman Imperial City, and he would encounter robbery on this road?!


    Isn''t it good to say that Nanman is picturesque, harmonious and caring?


    And at the moment the groom is holding a blunt knife, and a group of people confrontation.


    Lu Beiyou also saw the man who took the lead in the opposite from the crevice. He was dark, tall and strong, and his cultivation was inferior to that of God. He was a horse driver.


    "Shall we help him?"


    Hearing the movement outside the car, Muqiu couldn''t help muttering.


    Lu Beiyou thought about it, then shook his head.


    "Wait a minute. I think this person is OK. If he can resist this, I don''t mind giving him a fortune. "


    "If you can''t resist it?"


    "Then they deserve to die!"


    "Tu Laoer! If you don''t go to your green Hanlin and stay well, what are you going to do? "


    According to the groom, he seems to know the leader.


    "Ha ha ha! What should I do? What should I report to you? What are you, dare you question me? "


    That Tu Lao Er can''t help being tall and big. Even his voice is very rich. At first sight, it''s not a simple master.


    On the other hand, the groom has no idea.


    "So, what do you want in the way?"


    "What do you want? You heard him. He asked me, "what do you want?"


    Tu Laoer turned his head and laughed at the younger brothers behind him. The younger brothers behind him also laughed wildly.


    "Since you know the name of my butcher, you should know that I never choose to butcher the second child."


    Hearing this, the groom''s heart also jumped, bad!


    Looking at TU Laoer with evil look on his face, the groom suddenly thought of a word he had told before.


    "It''s better to meet anyone. If you take some tolls, you won''t be embarrassed. But you must not go through green Hanlin, otherwise if you meet Tu Laoer, I''m afraid you will not be eaten all over. It was even more rumored that a carriage escorting a famous young lady accidentally broke into Tu Laoer''s territory. All the people were killed. Even the young lady''s innocence was taken away, and finally her head was sent to the master''s house. But in the end, because of the geographical location, it was easy for Lu Hanlin to defend but hard to attack for a long time. The owner of the family died in a rage and vomited blood. From then on, Tu Laoer''s bad name was established. "


    But for a long time, Tu Laoer has been guarding his own small stockade and has nothing to gain.


    He has deliberately avoided green Hanlin, did not expect that he actually took people to the road to intercept passers-by, which he did not expect.


    But things have come to this point, and the groom''s heart is only a little hesitant.


    His face hesitated.


    "What? What I said! Don''t you understand?! Or do you want to see blood with my sword? "


    The groom''s face changed for a long time. After all, he couldn''t help sighing. In a moment, he seemed to be aging for more than ten years.


    "I promise you everything you say, but I''ll go in and take things out for you, and then I''ll give myself an account."


    "You deliver the goods by yourself, and you grind and haw, and tell me? Who are you going to give an account to? "


    Tu Laoer seemed to think of something, and a greedy look flashed in his eyes.


    "Isn''t there a beauty in your car?"


    He was about to reach forward, but the groom stood in front of the carriage with a firm face.


    Tu frowned a little displeased, but thinking that he might be able to enjoy the beauty of the world again later, Tu took a look at the horse driver in front of him and spat on him.


    "Damn, I''m used to being a dog. Please tell me quickly!"


    The groom did not speak, nodded, and then came into the carriage.


    Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu heard what they said just now.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t react much to the groom''s attitude. After all, it was a reasonable choice.


    But Muqiu was blocked up.


    Seeing the coachman come in, Muqiu didn''t give him a good look.


    Seeing this, the groom shook his head helplessly, turned to look at Lu Beiyou, and said solemnly, "young master, you have heard what I said just now?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded.


    The groom then said, "that''s good. Now I''ll ask you, can you ride a horse?"Lu Beiyou looked a little surprised and asked, "what do you mean?"


    The groom scratched his head and organized a language to explain: "although I have nothing to do in my life, I have also learned one move and two moves. I just made an appointment. If I tried my best, I might be able to buy some time for the young master. At that time, if you can ride a horse, take this girl with you and run away quickly! "


    "Oh? What do you do? "


    The groom grinned and scratched his head. "In fact, to tell you the truth, the money I asked you for this time has already passed, at least more than 20 Liang. The money is enough for my smelly boy to build a nest in the countryside. When I stopped on the road, I also saved the money in the pawnshop and handed it to the boy at that time. Although I''ve never read a book in my life, and I don''t find a few big words, I still understand the principle of gratitude. Today, even if I give my life to you, it''s almost the same. "


    When he heard the coachman''s words, Lu Beiyou looked up at the coachman.


    Even the eyes of Mu Qiu looking at the groom didn''t want to be so angry before. On the contrary, it was some inexplicable complicated light.


    "I said, have you finished?"?! If it''s not good, don''t blame me for breaking the rules! "


    "All right, now!"


    The groom answered, and then solemnly handed the reins on his waist to Lu Beiyou.


    "Young master, remember, when you hear my roar, you immediately take this girl and run away on horseback!"


    With that, the coachman tightened his blunt knife and walked out of the carriage.


    Mu Qiuqiu pulled Lu Beiyou''s sleeve in some complicated ways. Lu Beiyou didn''t speak.


    "Can you help him?"


    "Why?"


    "I misunderstood him. He and Li Mu Niu, the dead old man, seem to be together."


    Lu Bei you Leng for a while, and then is silent, really is like this.


    Without waiting for Lu Beiyou to answer, a roar came from outside!


    "Young master, let''s go!"

 C414

    What do you say about luck?


    It''s both mysterious and mysterious.


    Sometimes with good luck, you can find ten thousand taels of silver notes on your way.


    Bad luck, drink cold water, may choke to death.


    All along, Lao Zhao felt that he was not very lucky, just like he met Tu Laoer this time.


    Although before, but also feel that he met the noble.


    But luck is the time of light after all, but now he is lying on the ground, spitting blood in his mouth, but it seems that he doesn''t feel pain. He stares at the scene in front of him, for fear that he might miss something.


    The childe, who seems to have no power to bind a chicken, is treading on Tu Laoer''s head with his toes. His body is separated and his eyes are not closed. His face is incredible.


    With the same expression as him, there was a group of younger brothers who followed Tu Laoer before.


    Lu Beiyou from Tu Laoer''s head, gently fell to the ground, white flying, beautiful.


    If it wasn''t for the blood dripping from the dagger in his palm, I''m afraid he would be regarded as an immortal.


    "Uncle, it''s very impolite of you to talk about you. Let''s go, but don''t ask us if we can help you solve the problem. Do I look so weak in your eyes? "


    Looking at Lu Beiyou''s smiling face and complaining tone, the coachman, who was habitually called Lao Zhao by his peers, also shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Who knows your accomplishments?"


    However, it seems that this crisis has barely passed.


    It''s good, it''s good, you can go home to see your baby son and the silly daughter-in-law who is ready for hot food and soup.


    The younger brothers who followed Tu Laoer before, seeing that the situation was not good, were ready to leave, but Lu Beiyou stopped them.


    "Stop! Did I tell you to go? If I find out one of you left today, I''ll cut off a finger from each of you. If anyone dares to step back again, I''ll break all your legs! "


    Lu Beiyou''s voice has just dropped, and all the people present are shivering, shivering and standing in the same place, afraid to speak.


    What kind of immortal did you encounter in this robbery?


    The groom had just been kicked by the boss. Before he could react, a blue sword came out of the carriage. Before Tu Laoer could react, he had already cut his head.


    It didn''t even give people a chance to react.


    Seeing this, Lu Beiyou nodded with satisfaction.


    He wanted to entangle the coachman, but he waved his hand to indicate that he was OK.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t care. Instead, he turned to look at the crowd and said coldly, "just now I heard what you said. You''ve been guarding the stockade called green Hanlin, right? How can you run to the road and rob now? "


    They all looked at each other and sighed, but no one dared to speak.


    Seeing this, Lu Beiyou flicked his finger.


    "I only give you one chance. I say three seconds. If you don''t, don''t blame me for killing people. "


    "Three


    Everyone''s forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    "Two!"


    "I..."


    "One! It''s time


    "I said


    Lu Beiyou''s words are full of magic, like a bloodthirsty beast. He opens his mouth and looks at the crowd, as if if if he is not satisfied with the answer, he will eat all the people present.


    Hearing someone come forward to answer, Lu Beiyou''s excited expression also became a little lost, as if he was very sorry that someone answered him.


    All the people at the scene were afraid again.


    "Well, I was going to kill you all. But since some people are willing to stand up and speak, I will not kill you. But if it is an answer, I find that there is a bit of fraud or concealment. I don''t mind cutting all your heads off and kicking them


    "Dare not, dare not!"


    Just then, the man dared not breathe. He explained in a panic: "it''s the second prince! It was the second prince and his men who robbed our stockade


    Huh?


    The coachman is stupid, so is Lu Beiyou.


    The coachman was silly because he did not expect that he could hear the name of the second prince in a robbery.


    Lu Beiyou''s silly eyes are because he didn''t expect that he could meet his enemies even if he had a narrow road. Is this the so-called plugging teeth with cold water?


    It''s really fate!


    "Are you sure it''s the second prince? How can he take your place? "


    "It''s true! It''s true! We''re not lying to you! "


    Seeing a trace of doubt on Lu Beiyou''s face, for fear that he would be angry, others came forward to explain.


    From their tongue in the mouth tone, Lu Beiyou also understand a 778.


    After Gu Xiaoran fought with himself, li long left with him. Even if Gu Xiaoran was angry again, it would not help.Therefore, I had to go back to the court as a teacher.


    However, his anger must have a vent object, so the target was Nanman 366qi, who spoke rudely to him before.


    With the help of the forces behind them, they were imprisoned.


    Later, when the class teacher returned to the court, he found the place in lvhanlin and drove Tu Laoer and his gang out.


    The dove occupies the nest of the magpie and recuperates.


    For their words, Lu Beiyou still has some questioning attitude.


    Because there are so many loopholes, but they are reasonable.


    But there is a problem that Lu Beiyou can''t figure out. "How do you know that the second prince and the thirty-six riders of Nanman?"


    "Young master, are you kidding? Even if we don''t know the number, can we not know the banner of the southern barbarian army? And the man who took the lead was wearing a python robe. Who dares to wear this robe besides his royal highness now? "


    "That''s true. What''s the matter with Nanman thirty-six riding?"


    When they heard the words, they looked at each other, and their faces were full of sobs.


    Seeing this, Lu Beiyou frowned, "don''t you say?"


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s displeasure, the crowd quickly replied, "talk about it!"


    They all looked at each other, then one bit his teeth and opened his mouth and said, "because we have all been saved by them!"


    Huh?


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s disbelief on his face, the man explained: "it''s true. I didn''t cheat you at all!"


    "Before we took refuge with the eldest brother, we were all refugees who fled because of famine. Once we were surrounded by thieves for fun, but we were rescued by the thirty-six riders of Nanman who passed by. So we were very impressed by their appearance. When we left, we took a look at the appearance of the people in the prison car. The leader was the one who saved us at that time. "


    Lu Beiyou looked at the crowd with a strange look, and said, "that is to say, when you see the prisoner, you choose to escape? Even the slightest care of their Savior is dead or alive? "


    All the people present lowered their heads.

 C415

    "We can''t help it. It''s the second prince, the army of the country! What about us? We are just ordinary people who grab something to feed themselves! How do you want us to save them? "


    At this time, there was a voice of reluctance in the crowd.


    "Well said!"


    Lu Beiyou did not retort, but applauded loudly.


    "Just because you don''t have the ability, you decide to abandon your saviors! Just because you were refugees before, you felt that you were born to be inferior! I can''t lift my head all my life! "


    The audience clenched their fists tightly and watched the landing northward with bloodshot eyes, like a ferocious beast.


    "Oh? What''s going on in your pain? You want to fight me? Come on! Do you dare? "


    Lu Beiyou''s unrestrained ridicule and violent gasping echoed among them.


    "Oh, don''t you dare? Because I''m better than you? Are you willing to be cowards? "


    "We are not cowards!"


    "Oh? no Then you will prove it to me! "


    "Your Savior is waiting for you! If you can save them and get their favor! Are you still far away from flourishing? "


    "But..."


    Just when they heard Lu Beiyou''s words and were working hard, a voice came out of the crowd.


    "But even if we really rush back to save them, how can we beat those troops? You know, we are ordinary people, and the highest cultivation is just the cultivation of martial arts. "


    "Well said! For your sake. I''ve decided to help you! "


    Lu Bei lobbied and handed out a handful of Rune paper from the void.


    "It''s called a spirit talisman. You know, if you paste it, you can bring your accomplishments to the realm of communicating with God. But remember, don''t fall from your body. Once you fall, everything will be wasted! "


    He said that Lu Beiyou gave the magic talisman to everyone.


    All the people present were skeptical. Lu Beiyou pasted it to anyone.


    I saw that man''s expression was suspicious, then became incredible, and finally full of ecstasy.


    "I feel it! I feel it


    Other people see this person''s expression, but also gradually put down the heart of vigilance, everyone is a face eager to try.


    Lu Beiyou said with a smile: "also, this time, I won''t let you go alone! Since you are so loyal! I will help you to the end this time! Support you behind your back! Don''t worry about it! A bright future awaits you


    "Oh


    On the horse path, there was a roar.


    "Lead the way ahead!"


    With that, people''s eyes showed greedy desire.


    How prosperous!


    That''s a dream they can''t reach, but now the talisman is in hand, and they are confident.


    This battle is sure to win!


    Lu Bei walked to Lao Zhao and asked, "uncle, can you still walk?"


    Lao Zhao sighed, "young master, do you have to go? You know, I''m afraid if you go there, you''ll cause a big disaster! "


    Lu Beiyou heard Lao Zhao''s concern and waved his hand with a smile. "Uncle, don''t worry. Since I have gone, I have my own plan in my heart. If uncle is worried about getting into trouble because of this, I won''t say anything


    Then he took out a hundred Liang silver note from his arms and handed it to him.


    "If you keep this banknote, it will be regarded as the reward for your care of us all the way."


    When Lao Zhao saw this banknote, he didn''t have any desire or greed in his eyes.


    "Even if it''s silver, I''ve lived my whole life. I don''t want to be outstanding, but I want to be aboveboard. Before, I wanted to save my son for peace of mind. My son saved me. That''s human feelings. If you want the young master''s bank note at this time. How can I lift my head in the future? "


    With that, Lao Zhao picked up the reins from the ground.


    "Young master, you saved Lao Zhao''s life."


    Then, before Lu Beiyou could react, Lao Zhao slashed his face with a knife.


    In a flash, blood was dripping.


    "Young master, this time, Lao Zhao will accompany you to explore the dragon''s den and tiger''s den."


    Lu Beiyou was also shocked by the coachman. He couldn''t speak for a long time. All his words turned into a sigh.


    To ruin one''s own appearance is to prevent harm to one''s family.


    Accompany yourself to green Hanlin, is to be a man.


    Who says that a man has no courage, and his whole body is full of courage!


    Lu Beiyou took out a bottle of medicine from his arms and handed it to Lao Zhao.


    Lao Zhao''s face panicked, and quickly dodged, "young master, this can''t be used."


    Lu did not refuse, but turned to the car.Only one sentence was left, "uncle, let''s go."


    Lao Zhao poured some medicine and smeared it on his face. Then he drove the carriage and followed the group of minions to the direction of Lu Hanlin.


    Lu Beiyou returns to the carriage, and Muqiu rushes in.


    "What are you doing all of a sudden? What kind of talisman did you give them? Why don''t I know? What''s more, are you really going to help them? And then save the thirty-six riders and turn a face with the second prince? "


    Lu Beiyou has a big head for the serial bombing of Muqiu.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, take your time."


    Mu Qiuqiu also noticed his gaffe. After a pause, Lu Beiyou said in a low voice: "thirty six riders must be saved, because this will be a very important card for me to turn over in the future. As for, help them? "


    Lu Beiyou''s face showed a cold smile.


    "It''s impossible. In a few words, I just want to write off my previous crimes and go to the top of my life? It''s just a dream


    "What are you doing?"


    "The mantis catches the cicada, the Yellow sparrow is behind."


    "As for those talismans, they are true. They were given to me by my elder master when I was going down the mountain. But it will last for an hour. I thought it was chicken ribs, but I didn''t expect it was really useful. "


    The ball froze, then leaned back.


    "Are you really Lu Beiyou?"


    "Well?"


    After hearing Mu Qiu''s words, Lu Beiyou was also a little confused.


    "I am, such as Lu Beiyou, a fake package."


    "But, why do you make me feel that I can''t see clearly now, which is the real you?"


    Seeing the sadness on Mu Qiu''s face, Lu Beiyou sighed.


    She reached out and landed on the small head of the animal husbandry ball, gently leaning her body on her shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, no matter what I''ve become, I''m still a bartender working in your shop."


    Muqiu whispered, put his arms around him and closed his eyes.


    Lu Beiyou raised his head and looked into the distance through the window.


    Gu Xiaoran, I''ll let you off this time and ask for an interest.


    It''s not far from liquidation!


    You have to wash your neck. Wait for me!

 C416

    Under the leadership of a kind of minion.


    Lu Beiyou soon came to lvhanlin.


    "Here we are, young master."


    Lu Beiyou let out a sound. Mu Qiuqiu wanted to follow him, but Lu Beiyou stopped him.


    "Don''t go out. Stay here. If I don''t come back later, remember to watch the signal. As long as I show Tianyan sword Gang, it means there is danger, and then you will come out to save me. "


    Mu Qiu thought for a moment, nodded and agreed.


    Then Lu Bei went out.


    Looking at the forest village in front of him, Lu Beiyou finally knows the truth of the story of Tu Laoer told by Lao Zhao.


    Originally, Lu Beiyou thought that it was just spreading false information, but when he saw the Shanzhai with his own eyes, Lu Beiyou doubted his idea.


    Maybe Tu Laoer can do it.


    This green Korean forest is surrounded by mountains on three sides, with only one gap leading to nowhere.


    The only gap was blocked by the mountain stronghold, and the terrain was dangerous. If the general Army wanted to attack here, it had to cross the mountain.


    And the most important thing is that green Hanlin is superior. If the people below want to attack, they must be able to withstand the attack from the heights.


    "It''s a great place."


    Even Lu Beiyou had to praise that Tu Laoer had the foresight to find the local base here.


    "I don''t know. The green Korean forest is surrounded by mountains on three sides, and there is only one gap behind it. As long as this gap passes, you can quickly pass the shortcut to reach the Nanman imperial city!"


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou suddenly widened his eyes, his face was incredible.


    "This green Hanlin leads directly to Nanman imperial city?"


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s disbelieving expression, the refugee quickly explained: "I don''t know. If we are going on the official road, we need to make seven or eight detours, cross the river, and so on. But from here, it''s different. After walking along the green Hanlin, there is a notice path leading directly to the gate of Nanman imperial city. "


    Hearing this news, Lu Beiyou finally understood why Gu Xiaoran did not return to Nanman directly, but chose to occupy lvhanlin.


    Here, we can not only cultivate ourselves and avoid invasion by the enemy.


    Even in case of invasion, they can retreat as soon as possible and return to the imperial city.


    No matter from the perspective of design, for Gu Xiaoran, this place must be won.


    "I see."


    Lu Beiyou said with a confident expression, "I understand. Since we can''t do it with a strong attack. Then we''ll take the path and surprise them. I''m afraid it''s not a day or two for you to live here. Don''t tell me, you don''t even know the path? Huh? "


    Lu Beiyou said that at last, his tone was obviously a little threatening.


    At the thought of Lu Beiyou''s cold-blooded methods, people shivered and nodded.


    "Yes, yes!"


    "That''s right. I said it. This time, it''s not for you to die. I will meet you on one side, and our main purpose is not to fight with his Royal Highness the second prince of Nanman. After all, no matter how powerful we are, we can''t match their number of people. And our main purpose is to save people, save the thirty-six riders of Nanman, and then leave a favor to the Li family for a reward. You will have a bright future then! "


    When Lu Beiyou speaks, his tone has the effect of bewitching human nature.


    Naturally, it is not his voice that is true, but with the help of some external forces.


    It''s also a gadget obtained from senior brother.


    But I didn''t expect that it really worked.


    Under the bewitching of Lu Beiyou, a group of people also worked hard for a while.


    Along the path they know, around the gate of green Hanlin, sneaked past.


    "Young master, what about me?"


    When Lao Zhao saw Lu Beiyou, he was about to leave. He asked in a hurry.


    "You? Well, uncle. After a while, lvhanlin will be in a mess. Then, you will drive the carriage straight through the gate! "


    "Ah? Isn''t that death? "


    Lu Beiyou smiles and gives him a reassuring look.


    "Uncle, you believe me. At that time, you don''t have to worry so much, just go straight in. I promise you, it will be all right! "


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s calm appearance, Zhao was also infected and sighed.


    "OK, this time Lao Zhao will listen to you."


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "I''ll trouble you, uncle."


    With that, Lu Beiyou turned into a stream of wind and rushed with a crowd.


    It was not until Lu Beiyou''s figure disappeared that Zhao regained his mind and began to bite.


    "You are really a God.""Oh, by the way, girl, don''t worry. I''ve promised you just now, as long as I''m here! Be sure to protect the integrity of the girl


    To Lao Zhao''s full of blood, Mu Qiu answered gently.


    Seeing that Muqiu was not in high spirits, Lao Zhao just thought it was because he was worried about Lu Beiyou, so he said with relief: "girl, you don''t have to worry so much about the young master. You see, the young master has such a strong ability, just like the old gods in the sky. This time, the young master will be safe and sound!"


    Hearing Lao Zhao''s consolation, mu Qiuqiu just asked, "I hope so."


    Lao Zhao didn''t want to say more when he saw Mu Qiu, and he didn''t want to be bored. He stared at the cottage and was ready to drive at any time.


    But if he knew that the reason why mu Qiuqiu was not in high spirits was because Lu Beiyou went to fight this time. If he didn''t take her with him, I''m afraid his eyes would fall off.


    Lu Beiyou followed the group, bypassing the gate of lvhanlin and the side path.


    A crowd lurks behind a huge rock. Looking at the bustling village not far away.


    "Young master, when shall we start?"


    Everyone present seems to have taken Lu Beiyou as the backbone.


    Lu Beiyou takes a look at the sky. The sun is setting. He has been down for half a year. If there is no accident, it will be a quarter of an hour or so, and the sky will be dark.


    "Wait a minute, look at the situation. Then if there are no special circumstances, as soon as it gets dark, we will rush out while they light the fire. "


    "Good!"


    All the people present, everyone is boiling.


    He was originally a common man. After a period of comfortable life, he finally got close to Tu Laoer''s thigh. Unexpectedly, the place he could not find was occupied again.


    Now that they meet Lu Beiyou, it''s like meeting a beacon.


    Although Tu Laoer died in his hands.


    But in this world, isn''t it the law of the jungle?

 C417

    So they hate Lu Beiyou. To tell you the truth, it''s just that.


    In addition, the journey to the North showed them a wider and brighter road.


    Their attitude towards Lu Beiyou is also earth shaking.


    It was getting dark.


    The stationed officers and soldiers started to make a fire, and Lu Beiyou attached himself to a stone.


    He looked at the sky and waved to the people behind him.


    "Remember to put all the talismans on your body!"


    "Yes


    Then there was a small sound behind him, and Lu Beiyou waved forward.


    The crowd began to crawl like the front.


    If it''s war, maybe these people are not as good as those soldiers who have been in battle for a long time, but if it''s about their familiarity here.


    All of a sudden, the army of the southern barbarians, who occupied the magpie nest, must be no better than the familiar bandits and refugees.


    "Kill


    So when they rushed out from the small path on one side of the village, the barracks were in a panic for a while.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack


    Looking at the village in front of the sudden fire, shouting and killing.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t rush past and disappeared in the dark.


    Originally, people were still beating drums in their hearts, so they tacitly left a secret path for themselves.


    If you find that you can''t fight, you can retreat at the first time, so you can''t go deep at the first time, just feint.


    However, when they found out that their cultivation was already through the divine realm, they just slapped the officers and soldiers and fanned them away.


    They are filled with ecstasy!


    Morale, for a time, even the upper hand!


    Hearing the cry of killing in the stronghold, Lao Zhao was also stunned for a moment, and then called to the carriage, "girl, sit down, we''re going to break into the stronghold!"


    "Wait a minute."


    "Ah?"


    Lao Zhao originally wanted to rush in directly, but when he heard the voice in the carriage, Lao Zhao was also puzzled.


    "No, girl. There is a fire on the left side of lvhanlin, which means that the main gate is now unattended. Why wait? "


    "Listen to me."


    Grazing ball through the curtain, looking at the fire of the village, frown.


    "Wait a minute. Something''s wrong."


    Taking advantage of the night, Lu Beiyou sneaks into the deep green Korean forest.


    But the further he went, Lu Beiyou also noticed something strange.


    No, why is there no high-level?


    When I swam from Lubei to Shanzhai, all I could see were ordinary soldiers, like chieftains, generals, leaders and so on.


    It''s like this is an empty city, waiting for people to take the bait.


    At this time, suddenly a figure in black came out from the depths of the green Korean forest. Lu Beiyou also stopped and quickly adjusted his breath.


    The figure in black, looked around, saw nothing, and then continued to float forward.


    From the beginning to the end, he walked all the way without a sound.


    If it wasn''t for Lu Beiyou, I''m afraid he would have found out for the first time.


    What the hell is this?


    Lu Beiyou now begins to question what the second prince has done.


    Curiosity was also raised all of a sudden.


    However, this is not the time to get to the bottom of this.


    Lu Beiyou glanced at the place where the man in black had just come out. There was no building there. Instead, it was dark, like a cave.


    Lu Beiyou thought for a moment and looked at the direction not far away where he was shouting.


    After the man in black has passed, the end may come out.


    But relatively speaking, Lu Beiyou didn''t have much feelings or compassion for that group of people.


    If you die, you die.


    Even though they did help Lu Beiyou to attract attention this time, there was less pressure.


    But this can''t hide the fact that they do harm to others for their own sake.


    Therefore, Lu Beiyou also regained his attention.


    Now that he has come, it seems that he must go in and see what the two princes are going to do.


    Moreover, this green Hanlin can directly lead to the Nanman imperial city. Lu Beiyou really has no intention of persuading himself to give up this opportunity.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t hesitate too much and rushed into the dark.


    At the entrance of the cave, Lu Beiyou was convinced that it was indeed a cave.


    But the position of the hole is blocked by the array.


    Lu Beiyou has a look and is sure that there is no way to break through from the front, otherwise there will be more noise.


    It''s not that he''s afraid, but it''s really not the right time to fight with the second prince.I haven''t been to the imperial city yet. If I go to war with Gu Xiaoran at this time, I will undoubtedly put myself in a very disadvantageous position.


    Lu Beiyou hesitated for a while and thought about it again and again. After all, he took out the three feet green front from the sword bag.


    He didn''t want to fight, but Nanman thirty-six riding was also an indispensable card in his plan.


    Thirty six riders are likely to be their own hope.


    Therefore, Lu Beiyou thought it over and over again and decided to give priority to thirty-six riding.


    Just when Lu Beiyou decided to break the battle by force, a sound of footwork came from the cave.


    Lu Beiyou quickly covered his breath again.


    "What''s going on out there? Why is it so noisy? Haven''t you seen my prince practicing? "


    I heard this arrogant and familiar voice.


    Lu Beiyou is also a burst of clear, secretly look, out of this person is Gu Xiaoran.


    What''s more, he just said that he was practicing?


    Practice in this cave?


    Where is Nanman 36 riding? Just now Lu Beiyou had a look around him. He didn''t find any sign of Nanman''s thirty-six riders.


    In this way, the thirty-six riders of Nanman should be in the cave.


    As for the cultivation mentioned by Gu Xiaoran, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help beating a cicada.


    Hearing Gu Xiaoran''s voice, the man in black who floated in front of Lu Beiyou suddenly appeared in front of Gu Xiaoran, just like he appeared out of thin air.


    "Master, in fact, it''s nothing. It''s just that a few refugees before seemed unwilling to break back."


    "Refugees?"


    Gu Xiaoran looked at the distant light of fire and the sound of shouting and killing. He could not help sneering twice.


    "A good refugee, a few displaced people who have been driven out, can make this place a mess. I think the only way I can cooperate with you is like this!"


    "Master, I''m only sent to take care of you. As for making trouble, it''s your army''s own business. It has nothing to do with us!"


    "You


    The tone of the man in black is not happy or sad. On the contrary, Gu Xiaoran was choked and blushed with shame and indignation.


    "Well, that''s all! Since you can''t solve it, then give it to the prince! Just as I have just finished my practice, they are coming at the right time. Let me test the skill you have given me. Is it so powerful? "

 C418

    With that, Gu Xiaoran turned into a bloody streamer and rushed to the place of the fire.


    The man in black seemed to have noticed and looked in the direction of landing northward.


    The pupil of Lu Beiyou is tiny.


    You found yourself?


    It''s impossible! Tianyan Jiangang can perfectly hide his own breath, plus the natural breath of the Big Dipper star map, how can he be found?


    The man in black stopped for a moment, then shook his head and walked away.


    Lu Beiyou also breathed a sigh of relief, if it was found.


    I''m afraid I won''t follow my own ideas.


    When it''s confirmed that there''s no one left, the array at the entrance of the cave has been opened by the second prince. Lu Beiyou turns around and removes his shadow and sneaks into the cave.


    The cave looks very long, with dark blue candle lights hanging on both sides.


    It looks very gloomy.


    Lu Beiyou frowned. How can this cold and piercing feeling give people a kind of evil feeling?


    Lu Beiyou didn''t think much about it. He was pressed for time. Because of the contact between the second prince and the man in black, those people couldn''t last long.


    In addition, according to the time given to them by Lu Beiyou, there is not much time left.


    They have to be found as soon as possible.


    Lu Beiyou thought, quickly turned into a streamer and rushed to the cave.


    Gu Xiaoran came to the battlefield, only to see a group of monks through the divine realm, where the one-sided rubbing abuse of the ordinary soldiers, wanton laughter.


    And these are the people who drove them out.


    This made him curious. At that time, they were all a group of mole ants. In a few days, they all became monks in the divine realm.


    This has to make Gu Xiaoran feel strange.


    Seeing this, he didn''t think much. Since he was curious, he had to ask clearly.


    Then Gu Xiaoran landed in the battlefield.


    When he landed, the earth moved and the mountains shook, and the waves swept away all the people standing around him.


    Gu Xiaoran clenched his fist and was very satisfied with his state.


    "Who, who dares to disturb me?"


    Seeing that someone rushed out of the stronghold, a group of red eyed bandits and refugees didn''t look like who they were.


    Store your strength, wrap your body with aura and punch.


    The terrible waves rush towards Gu Xiaoran, but before he gets close, a black silk thread flies out of Gu Xiaoran, and then a black awn flies away.


    Before the man could react, his arm had already come out.


    When he reacts, he can''t help but howl in despair.


    Other people see this scene, the source of anger is also gathered in the body of Gu Xiaoran.


    But when the dust and smoke dispersed, they could see clearly Gu Xiaoran''s face. In everyone''s heart, they instinctively stepped back, deeply afraid.


    "Well done, you guys! I dare to break into the prince''s territory. It''s really killing me! "


    Gu Xiaoran''s face was calm, and a sinister smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    The black silk thread fell back on his arm.


    At the foot of the black gas slowly gathered behind him, forming a black python, suddenly opened the blood red eyes, bloody mouth, bloody gas.


    "You''re really fat, but I''m more curious than that. You said that when you left, you were like dogs. Now you come back with wolf skin, and you regard yourself as a wolf? "


    Gu Xiaoran took a step forward, the black silk thread suspended in the air, and then scattered.


    Without waiting for public reaction, where the black silk thread went, the corpse was separated.


    The rest of the people were scared to death.


    They are very brave, but this confidence is based on their strength.


    But now when they meet Gu Xiaoran, the natural suppression of identity makes them breathless.


    Not to mention his deep strength now.


    "I said," where on earth did you get the courage? Who can tell me? How did you change from mole ants to rotten ants in just a few days


    Gu Xiaoran patted his palm lightly and said with a smile, "those who speak out are rewarded heavily."


    They all looked at each other. They had no other in their eyes. They were full of fear.


    "Oh? You don''t know? Or dare not say? "


    Gu Xiaoran said with a smile, pointing to one of the big men: "you say."


    When he saw Gu Xiaoran pointing at him, the fear in his eyes became more intense. He stepped back two steps, then turned around and ran away. He was about to run away!


    Gu Xiaoran didn''t stop him, but when he saw that he was about to escape from the mountain stronghold, his body suddenly burst open and his blood scattered.


    A figure in black floats in the air, looking coldly at the people under him."Trespassers, die! Those who are lenient are born


    The tone of the man in black was light, but it was as cold as Jiuyou.


    "Don''t listen to them. Let''s run together. As long as we work together, they will have nothing to do with us. We are no longer the people we used to be! Now we are masters of the divine realm. As long as we don''t... "


    A voice came out of the crowd, but before he finished speaking, his head fell from his body to the ground.


    A black silk thread fell into Gu Xiaoran''s hands again, and a drop of blood fell from the black thread to the ground.


    With a smile on his face, he slowly lifted up, overlooking a crowd on the ground, just like a vulture overlooking his prey.


    "Can you tell me now?"


    As it goes deeper, the light on both sides is better.


    I know that Lu Beiyou stops in the depth of the cave. There is a small wooden door, which is half closed quietly.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t think much, so he reached out and opened the door.


    Before he stepped in, a voice had first reached Lu Beiyou''s ears.


    "Oh, son of a bitch, you''re back at last! If you have seed, you can kill me in one breath. If you have no seed, you can go back to your mother''s stomach! "


    Hearing this familiar voice, Lu Beiyou also bared his teeth.


    Sure enough, people are here!


    Lu Beiyou pushed the door and gradually adapted to the dark light. Then he was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    Blood, blood, blood!


    Lu Beiyou pushes the door open, takes a step, and then goes forward, even if only one step, he will fall into a pool.


    And this pool is not water, fish, but pungent, disgusting blood and bones.


    And the Da who just spoke was trapped in the middle of the blood pool.


    No one else could be seen, but Lu Beiyou recognized another body floating in the blood pool.


    It was the eunuch who followed Gu Xiaoran before that.


    How did he die? Is it


    "Sun Tzu, talk!"

 C419

    Lu Beiyou''s thoughts were interrupted by Ada''s voice.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t even think about it. He took a picture of ADA''s face in the middle of the pool.


    "Bad mouth, it''s time to fight!"


    A Da felt a pang of pain and was about to swear. Suddenly he felt that his voice was a little familiar.


    "You


    "Who are you? You are not Gu Xiaoran, who are you? "


    Huh?


    Lu Beiyou is not far away from ADA, but he can''t see himself?


    Lu Beiyou didn''t have the heart to worry about so much. He looked around and didn''t see anyone else.


    In addition to the eunuch in the blood pool, they were the bodies of some ordinary soldiers.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t dare to stay any longer. A green lotus came out of his toe and fell on ADA. He was about to take him out. Only then did he find that his limbs were tightly trapped in the blood pool by the charm.


    Lu Beiyou drinks lightly, three feet green front flies out from the sword bag behind him in an instant, after a green awn, the charm on Ada''s body breaks completely.


    Lu Beiyou beckons, and the green lotus sword envelops ADA and flies out of the blood pool.


    "What are you, woo woo!"


    Da still wants to talk, but Lu Beiyou doesn''t even think about it. He takes out a handkerchief from his arms and puts it in his mouth.


    Then with him into a blue streamer rushed out.


    Before long, only two black awns appeared at the edge of the blood pool.


    It was Gu Xiaoran not long ago, and the man in black.


    Gu Xiaoran now is a face evil spirit, still carrying a head in the hand, is just the last person''s head of downtown.


    After getting their purpose from him, Gu Xiaoran said in secret that it was broken and turned back quickly. Unexpectedly, he was still slow.


    ADA has been taken away.


    As for who that person is, those people don''t even know who that person is!


    The man in black took a look at the talisman in his hand, squeezed it hard, and it was smashed in an instant.


    Who is it!


    "Newspaper! His royal highness is not well! "


    Just as Gu Xiaoran was thinking about who he was, a notice came from the location of the cave entrance.


    "Say it


    Gu Xiaoran''s voice came out of the cave. The bodyguard kneeling on the ground said in a trembling voice: "report to your highness, just when your highness just left, a carriage broke in. We wanted to stop it, but as soon as our men got close, they were divided into two parts. "


    "What?!"


    Gu Xiaoran was furious. The abduction of ADA had given him a bad feeling.


    Now some people are blatantly trying to break through the green Hanlin from the front. Do they really think that the prince''s face is bullying?


    "What about people?"


    The guard''s voice trembled and his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    "Report, report your highness, people have rushed out of the path behind the mountain stronghold!"


    "Trash!"


    As soon as the guard''s voice fell, a violent drink came out of the cave, followed by a black silk thread.


    The guard, with his eyes wide open, fell to the ground.


    In the cave, Gu Xiaoran breathed heavily and his eyes were red.


    Seeing this, the man in Black said calmly, "are you chasing me?"


    "Chasing? What are you after! I don''t have Mahayana yet. Now is the key time. What if they run that way? The cliffs on both sides of the Strait and the Jedi behind them. They can only go to the imperial city if they rush all the way. As long as they get there, no matter who they are, I will find them out! "


    "Your Highness, just be happy."


    The man in Black said, and he stopped talking.


    "Blood, I need more blood. A DA was there before, and this eunuch was enough for me to practice. Now ADA has been robbed. I need a new monk in Mahayana as my fodder


    The man in black answered, and then his body was hidden in the dark again.


    Gu Xiaoran stares at the blood pool in front of him, and then slowly puts his body in. He doesn''t care about the disgusting smell of blood.


    "Wait, you all wait for me! When I come out, I want you to die, all of you


    On both sides of a quiet path are towering cliffs.


    A carriage from this rugged path, slowly toward the distance.


    And coachman Lao Zhao, devoted to the whole body, dare not have the slightest slack.


    When he heard a word from the little girl in the carriage, and then broke into the stronghold, he happened to run into the soldiers of Nanman, as well as the debris on the ground.


    At that time, he almost couldn''t help spitting it out.


    When he was surrounded by the soldiers, Lao Zhao thought he was finished.


    But the little girl in the carriage was not in a panic, just a light voice came out of the carriage."Don''t worry, just drive the carriage inside."


    In fact, Lao Zhao wanted to withdraw his horse and run away, but he didn''t know why. When he thought of Lu Beiyou, he instinctively felt a sense of courage.


    "Good!"


    Then he tightened the rope and rushed into the stronghold.


    A group of soldiers who had not recovered from the situation just now also recovered, picked up their weapons and killed Lao Zhao.


    But before they got in, a blue petal of glaze spread from the carriage to the outside, and then wrapped up the carriage.


    Seeing the soldiers coming, Zhao closed his eyes in despair.


    But when they were about to get close to the glazed lotus around the carriage, they were unconscious because they vomited blood strangely.


    Only then did he know.


    I''m afraid that the guests I''ve taken this trip are wonderful!


    Lao Zhao thought, but also sighed, if we go back alive in the future, we should have a good blow with our mother-in-law and silly son.


    In the carriage, Lu Beiyou looks at Ada with a cold face, and his forehead is blue.


    Even the grazing ball was gnashing its teeth for a while.


    "What''s going on?"


    Ah Da, who was rescued, had two bloodstains under his eyes. His lips were dry and his ears were half missing.


    Even when Lu Beiyou took him out, he rinsed in the passing pool.


    But still can not stop, he now this miserable appearance, compared with before, at least more than a few decades old, his face has been full of wrinkles.


    "Who are you?"


    "Lu Beiyou."


    This time, Lu Beiyou did not hide his identity.


    ADA''s face was full of death. After hearing the name, there was a little more anger on his face.


    "Are you Mr. Lu?"


    "It''s me."


    Hearing this, ADA didn''t say much. Instead, he went straight to Lu Beiyou and knelt down.


    "I, ADA, thank you for saving my life!"

 C420

    "Well."


    This kneeling, Lu Beiyou did not refuse, but continued to ask: "get up, tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Hearing this, a Da stood up from the carriage with a calm face and said, "as you can see, his eyes have been poached and his ears have been cut. Now I''m almost like a useless person. "


    "Is it Gu Xiaoran?"


    "And the man in black beside him!"


    At this point, ADA''s tone is full of Senran.


    "Before we parted in Tianlan River, we thought we were escaping from Shengtian. As long as we get to the Nanman imperial city and have the Li family, Gu Xiaoran doesn''t dare to do anything to us. But never thought that we had just landed, we were stopped by the man in black beside Gu Xiaoran. That man''s practice is extremely strange. No matter how we attack him, we will pass through him directly. "


    Go through it?


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu looked at each other, and there was a trace of gloom in their eyes.


    "After that, we couldn''t beat him. He was all captured by him, and then he knew that Gu Xiaoran had done all this! He didn''t know where he got the evil method, which could devour the essence of others and cultivate for his own use. So he imprisoned me, and then he dug out my eyes and ears. "


    Here, Ah Da''s teeth are tight, his whole body is boiling with blood, and his teeth have oozed blood.


    Obviously, I hate Gu Xiaoran to the extreme.


    "What about the rest of them?"


    "They were imprisoned and sent to the second prince''s residence. Because among them, I am the only one with the highest accomplishments, which can be used as his nourishment. Although others have high accomplishments, they can''t meet his needs, but they don''t dare to kill easily, for fear of attracting the attention of the Li family. "


    "So they were imprisoned?"


    "That''s right."


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath, for this answer is also behind a burst of cool.


    From the conflict with Gu Xiaoran at that time, Lu Beiyou can clearly realize that his accomplishments were not even lower.


    If it wasn''t for the old eunuch who was with him at that time and the man in black, Lu Beiyou could have killed him with a sword at that time.


    But not long ago, Lu Beiyou''s breath from Gu Xiaoran has reached the beginning of Mahayana.


    The range of jump in the middle is not a little bit.


    Even Lu Beiyou was able to recover so quickly because he had awakened his memory together, but even so, it took him nearly two years to return to Mahayana on Guixu road.


    And this ancient Xiaoran, just a month or so, has reached this state.


    If it''s true as ADA said, the ancient Xiaoran''s practice now is too evil!


    "North tour..."


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s expression, mu Qiuqiu was a little worried, and his little hand also fell into Lu Beiyou''s palm.


    Lu Beiyou returned to his senses, held the little hand of Mu Qiuqiu tightly, and said with a smile: "I''m ok, but I doubt his skill. I always feel that there is something wrong in it, but I can''t say it again. "


    "What''s wrong?"


    This time, even ADA pondered.


    Lu Beiyou explained: "you see, if, as you said, he can jump three or four small stages of cultivation in just one month, but I can feel that his Qi and blood are not stable."


    "Do you mean there are sequelae in his skill?"


    Lu Beiyou thought about it, then shook his head and explained: "not necessarily, but this kind of evil skill is enough to be a card for me to kill him."


    Then Lu Beiyou looked at Ada, and his tone was solemn.


    "By the way, Da, I forgot to tell you. I need you to do me a favor now. "


    "Well? Need me? Ha ha ha ha! Don''t make fun of me, Mr. Lu. If you put it in the past, it''s enough to make me fight for Mr. Lu. But now I am a useless person, how can I help Mr. Lu? "


    ADA seems open-minded, but his tone is full of sadness.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t care. He just said with a smile, "you don''t have to. Then you will know what I want you to do. You just need to answer me, "do you recognize or not?"


    ADA didn''t speak and nodded for a long time.


    "Yes."


    "Well, that''s enough for you!"


    Carriage is still driving, on both sides of the cliff, also gradually appeared a peach blossom.


    Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu sat on the top of the carriage, looking at the scenery on both sides of the Strait, beautiful as a picture.


    "I didn''t expect that this kind of rugged path has such a beautiful scenery."


    "Well."


    At the moment, Muqiu has been addicted to the peach scenery on both sides of the Strait, and her eyes are full of little stars.Lu Beiyou takes a look at mu Qiuqiu with a crazy face. It''s just funny. Mu Qiuqiu likes this scenery so much. It seems that when she is free, she must take her to the prime minister''s residence to see what kind of scenery the peach blossom is like.


    Think of here, Lu Beiyou''s eyes are also flashed a delicate woman''s figure.


    "Xiao Wu, how have you been recently?"


    Two days later, Lu Beiyou appeared in front of the wall of Nanman imperial city.


    Coachman Lao Zhao and a Dadu are no longer in sight. They are arranged by Lu Beiyou to go to other places. Originally, Lao Zhao planned to go home to enjoy his life after finishing this list. After all, a few hundred taels of banknotes will be enough for his family to live on for a lifetime.


    But he didn''t. After Lu Beiyou said what he thought, he made it clear that he would never force it.


    Zhao agreed without hesitation.


    According to his words, that is, "I''ve never seen anything in my life. After this trip, I don''t think I''ve lived in vain all my life. So, ah, I want to be in the limelight. When we go back, it''s a bit of capital for us to boast with our neighbors. "


    Ah Da didn''t hesitate to save his life. In addition, Lu Beiyou said something to him on the way.


    Also let him see clearly the current situation of Nanman, so when Lu Beiyou put forward the plan in his heart.


    It was also the first time that I agreed.


    "North tour, do you think your plan will succeed?"


    Looking at Mu Qiu''s pretty face, Lu Beiyou smiles, "if I think right, then I will succeed. And if it''s not what I expected, someone will come out to pick us up later. "


    "Hum, brag!"


    Mu Qiu''s tongue sticks out. It looks lovely.


    "No? Let''s make a bet? "


    "Bet? What''s the bet? "


    Lu Beiyou touched his chin. "In this way, if no one comes to pick us up when we get to the gate, even if I lose, you can command me whatever you want."


    "What if I lose?"


    "Then give me a kiss."


    Looking at Lu Beiyou''s smiley face, Muqiu didn''t even think about it and kicked it.


    "Well, stink. The shopkeeper dares to tease. I don''t think you want to do it! "


    "Open the gate!"


    Just as Lu Beiyou was fighting with mu Qiuqiu, a loud roar came from behind the city wall.


    Deafening.


    Lu Beiyou''s mouth turned up and looked at the shepherd''s ball beside him. "You''re sure to lose!"

 C421

    As soon as Lu Beiyou''s voice fell, a group of soldiers rushed out of the city.


    People waiting to enter the city at the gate of the city fled and talked about it.


    The first officer looked around. When I saw Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu, I was dazzled.


    Then he drove his horse to Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu. He turned over and got off his horse and knelt down on one knee.


    "His subordinate is Li Da, the Royal Guard of the East King''s residence. Under the order of the prince, he came to meet Mr. Lu into the city. "


    Lu Beiyou straightened his clothes, recovered his complexion, and his natural and rebellious momentum spread from the inside out.


    "Your Highness, what else can I tell you?"


    Li Da lowered his head with a twinkling look. "His Highness the great prince also said that if Mr. Lu went into the city, he hoped that Mr. Lu would go to the East Prince''s residence."


    Good one. Let''s go.


    Lu Beiyou looks as usual, but his heart is sneer.


    If it is put in the past, Lu Beiyou will think that the Grand Prince still has the possibility of communication.


    But since he learned from Li Nanju that Coca took Gu Man''er to the prince''s house and slapped him in the face.


    Lu Beiyou knows that there is no possibility for him to work together with the eldest prince.


    "By the way, the eldest prince specially told me to inform Mr. Lu that in three days'' time, there will be a civil and military reward in the imperial city of Dongting Lake. I hope Mr. Lu will be able to show up at that time."


    "Yes, I see."


    Lu Beiyou gave a faint reply.


    Although Lu Beiyou doesn''t talk much, Li Da, who is lowering his head at the moment, is already sweating.


    Others do not know, but he is very clear, his master''s temper.


    If it''s passed to Lu Beiyou today and there''s a little bit of going in and out, I''m afraid there will be more fish feed in the moat tomorrow.


    "General Li, please take us to the city."


    "No trouble, no trouble!"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s voice, Li Da also breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead when he was not paying attention to landing.


    Then a pair of soldiers and horses fell to the front, and a tractor appeared in front of Lu Beiyou.


    Looking at the mount left for him, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but smack his mouth.


    I saw four monsters at the peak of Guixu who were pulling their carts. They looked fierce, but now they were very clever.


    I don''t know how it was taught.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t say much. He took the hand of Muqiu and got on the carriage.


    Li Da was completely relieved.


    "Line up, enter the city!"


    Then, under the leadership of Li Da, a group of horses entered the Nanman imperial city.


    Different from the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, along the way, Lu Beiyou has been looking at the scene of Nanman imperial city.


    At that time, when Lu Beiyou first arrived in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, he was immediately attracted by his magnificence. His aura turned into fog. There were countless street vendors and merchants.


    On the other hand, Nanman imperial city is just like the Eastern Zhou Dynasty.


    The most common thing in Nanman imperial city is stone. There are stone buildings, stone houses and wood, but very few.


    Moreover, none of them are women, all of them are young men, and everyone is tall and big.


    This makes Lu Beiyou a little confused.


    "General Li, why didn''t you see a woman all the way here?"


    "Oh, well, you don''t know something, Mr. Lu. It is our custom in Nanman that a woman will be forbidden to stay at home until she gets married. Even if you get married, you have to listen to your husband''s family. Only when they agree can you come out and go shopping. But most of the women in the imperial city don''t come out to walk around, unless they are the young ladies who read the scholar''s novels or the relatives of the imperial family. Moreover, I am very aggressive and always respect my strength. Therefore, those veterans or old people are specially placed in an area where they are specially cared for. So along the way, what Mr. Lu can see are all good men with integrity and good timing. "


    "I see."


    For this news, Muqiu was quite unexpected, but Lu Beiyou felt reasonable.


    It''s not that he thinks Nanman''s custom is good or bad. It''s that Gu Man''er had given himself eyedrops before.


    I told Lu Beiyou about Nanman''s low status of women.


    However, this time Lu Bei traveled to the Nanman Imperial City, and he completely understood what rules were not formed.


    No wonder Gu Man''er wants to escape from Nanman. Even if she was bullied by her two elder brothers, she had to bear it silently until she was wanted. Except for Li Nanju, who crossed from another plane, there was no one to help her.


    Not to mention Gu Man''er, even Lu Beiyou felt a chill.


    Before long, Lu Beiyou''s cart stopped in front of a simple gate."Mr. Lu, I''m here to help you arrange your place."


    "Oh?"


    Lu Beiyou took the ball and pulled it down to see the gate in front of him.


    The gate is simple and plain. It''s a simple wooden door. There''s no mystery on it or in front of it. Even the stone lion doesn''t exist.


    It was surrounded by dark green stone bricks, and the situation inside was completely isolated.


    "It seems that your Highness the prince has arranged a good place for me."


    Lu Beiyou''s tone is not very happy.


    This time, Li Da''s tone was slightly higher.


    "This is just the place where Mr. Lu lives temporarily. Later, when Mr. Lu goes to the East Prince''s residence, he will see his royal highness. At that time, I will arrange the best place for Mr. Lu. "


    "Then I really want to thank you very much!"


    "You''re welcome. I''ll retreat first."


    With that, without giving Lu Beiyou the chance to continue questioning, a group of people turned around and disappeared.


    "North tour, what is this..."


    All the way, from gambling at the door at that time to standing in front of the door now, Muqiu didn''t see clearly. What''s the matter?


    "Shh, don''t ask yet."


    Lu Beiyou looks at the wooden door in front of him and smiles coldly.


    It seems that his Royal Highness has a small plan in mind!


    "But we live here?"


    "Stay! Why not live! It''s not easy to have a free place to live. There''s no reason why we can''t live! "


    Lu Beiyou shouts loudly, then comes to the door and pushes it open gently. The door is not closed. The scene in front of him makes Lu Beiyou sneer even more.


    The house is not big. There are many flowers and plants, a small pool, a banana, and a tall wooden house.


    There is nothing else.


    "He is deceiving too much!"


    Lu Beiyou didn''t say anything, and mu Qiuqiu already felt resentful.


    "Isn''t he imprisoning us in disguise?"

 C422

    Lu Beiyou didn''t answer immediately, but shut the door first.


    Then he squatted down and pressed his palm gently on the ground.


    "North two, West four, south one, East four."


    In silence, Lu Beiyou stood up from the ground, clapped his hands, and then stretched out.


    "Well, we''ve been tired all day. Go ahead and have a rest


    He walked leisurely towards the small room. Although mu Qiuqiu was not happy, he saw Lu Bei swimming in the past and went in with him.


    "How are you doing with what I told you?"


    "Tell master, I have already received Mr. Lu to the imperial city according to your orders, and I have conveyed all the things you told me to Mr. Lu."


    "Oh? What did he say? "


    Li Da knelt to the ground, his forehead close to the ground, the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    In front of the desk opposite him, a tall and straight man was rubbing two beads in his hand with a smile.


    "To your highness, Mr. Lu didn''t reply to me."


    The man did not speak.


    Li Da''s forehead was covered with sweat, panting for fear that the one in front of him would be angry.


    "Well, where I asked you to put them, did they live in?"


    It took a long time for the man to say this.


    Hearing the speech, Li Da quickly replied, "report back to your highness, I''m in!"


    "Well, you can quit first."


    Hearing the man''s voice, Li Da could hear the sounds of nature like, "thank you, your highness, I''m leaving my humble post!"


    With that, Li Da walked out of the room slowly.


    Just closed the door of the study, Li Da also breathed a sigh of relief.


    People often say: accompany a king as with a tiger, but who knows, riding a tiger is difficult.


    Li Da is very glad that he has lived another day. At night, he must go down to the hydrangea building to relax.


    In the study, the man walked slowly to the window, and the sun shone on the man''s face through the banana.


    If someone was present at this time, he would be surprised and yell, "how can this man''s beard be golden?"


    He looked up at the banana in front of him, his brown pupils tightening slightly.


    "Lu family, Lu Beiyou, I''d like to see what you want to do and how long you can be angry!"


    "So he''s testing you?"


    In the room, as soon as Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu entered, Lu Beiyou immediately released Tianyan Jiangang, shielding their breath.


    "Well, he sent someone to pick me up and put me in this place. On the one hand, he wanted to monitor me, on the other hand, he wanted to find out what I came to Nanman for, or which side I was on."


    "Why is he so insidious?"


    Insidious?


    Lu Beiyou didn''t say much. After all, he is different from Muqiu.


    This kind of family, Royal dispute, because of Lu Beiyou''s identity, experienced too much.


    On the other hand, Mu Qiu, although her accomplishments are frightening, she doesn''t touch much here, but Lu Beiyou doesn''t want her to know too much.


    Because the more you know, the more dangerous it is.


    "In fact, I''m also testing him. Let''s see what he''s going to do with me, and then what kind of way he''ll contact me. "


    "Ah? And then what? "


    "Then, didn''t the bodyguard who led the team just say that? Three days later, great reward! He will certainly go then


    "I see."


    Mu Qiuqiu''s face suddenly realized, but in fact, she also heard a little.


    "Well, don''t think so much. What we need to do now is to be patient and wait for Gu Man''er or the eldest prince to take the initiative to contact us. "


    "Will that stupid woman know we''re here?"


    "Yes."


    Lu Beiyou had a sneer on his face. "Even if Gu Man''er didn''t know, her" respectable "brother would tell her."


    "Well..."


    This time, the grazing ball was completely confused.


    "Well, you don''t have to think that much. As for you, just remember that I''m here. You''re always there when I need you. "


    Mu Qiu put out his tongue, showing a lovely expression.


    Lu Beiyou''s fingers are moving.


    "Ball ball, can our bet be fulfilled?"


    At the same time, in an inn.


    A table in the hall, a figure dressed in green and wearing a black hat, was eating with an old man at the moment.


    "Grandfather, he''s here."


    "Well."


    The man in green is the old man who was taken away by Coca before, and the old man beside her, not to mention his identity.However, when Lu Beiyou saw him for the first time before, he was obviously haggard now.


    "Are we going to take the initiative to find him?"


    "You can''t move now."


    Coca took a sip of the tea in front of him.


    "Now that boy Lu Beiyou is placed in a small yard by your elder brother, it''s almost like a disguised imprisonment. This is also the key time. Your elder brother''s move is to see which side Chu Lu''s position is on. If you pass this time now, it will only cause him trouble. "


    Gu Man''er didn''t retort. He just took two mouthfuls in silence.


    "But you don''t have to worry too much. Three days later, Dongting Lake will hold a cultural and military festival every year. It''s your big brother''s turn. According to my understanding of Lu Beiyou, he will be there at that time. That''s when you should meet him. "


    "Well, I listen to my grandfather."


    "Well, Man''er is so good."


    Gu Man''er is no longer a little girl, but in coca''s eyes, he looks like a child who is still growing up.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you do anything! That guy is not born to be angry. He can''t be wronged. "


    He was wronged?


    Gu Man''er couldn''t help rolling his eyes behind the black straw hat. "He won''t let others be wronged. That''s the real thank God."


    "However, Man''er, you should be angry. My grandfather took it with him. So far, you still can''t forgive Gu Zhan that son of a bitch? "


    Hearing coca''s voice, Gu Man''er, who had just said two words, was completely silent this time.


    "Alas..."


    Coca sighed and shook his head.


    All this is life.


    "Ah Chiu!"


    Lu Beiyou, who is fishing by the pond with mu Qiuqiu, suddenly sneezes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hearing the voice of Mu Qiu''s concern, Lu Beiyou sniffed, "it''s OK, as if someone just poked my spine and scolded me."


    Mu Qiu turned his eyes and turned his head to ignore Lu Beiyou.


    At the moment, there are still two days to go before Nanman''s civil and military reward.

 C423

    In these two days, Lu Beiyou not only accompanied Mu Qiu at home, but also took Mu Qiu to the street occasionally.


    But it''s not too far from the yard.


    In the middle, Li Da came again and sent two invitation cards to Lu Beiyou.


    Red printing paper, gilded characters, cultural and military rewards.


    Lu Beiyou patted his mouth and had to sigh that this is the handwriting of the great prince.


    "Will you go?"


    Mu Qiuqiu and Lu Beiyou sat at the table, looking at an invitation on the table.


    "Yes, I will. If you don''t, how can you get close to the prince or other people, and then you can go to the palace to have a look. "


    "Well, I don''t think that''s a good thing."


    "At our current level, although they are very powerful, I can clearly feel that there are many experts in the imperial city."


    Lu Beiyou nodded with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m not stupid. Strong dragon does not press the local leaders. This time, it is also to pull in the feelings. Then I''ll think about it in my own discretion. "


    The next day, Li Da came directly with his men and chariots.


    Lu Beiyou got into the car with the ball.


    Dongting Lake, one of the twelve famous lakes in Jiuzhou, is called Dongting because it is connected by Tianlan on one side. The lake is also a living water, but it is blocked by a narrow mountain pass and gradually converges. Then it becomes the vast and immortal Dongting Lake.


    Lu Beiyou walked out of the carriage with mu Qiuqiu. He was also shocked by the handwriting of the prince who had not yet met.


    In front of us is the vast expanse of Dongting Lake.


    The roads on both sides of the lake are full of night pearls.


    Even at night, the lake is like day.


    In the middle of the lake, a huge cruise ship with a height of tens of feet hovers quietly in the middle of Dongting Lake. Even if they are far away, they can be seen at a glance.


    "The civil and military awards were held on board?"


    "Tell Mr. Lu that''s right. In order to provide a good exchange platform for talents, beauties and friars, his royal highness spent hundreds of millions of taels of silver to build this cruise ship. The name of the ship is embroidered lion. According to his royal highness, it''s also his wish to gather and recruit talents. "


    "I see."


    Lu Beiyou''s calm, calm face, but the heart is already rough.


    Hundreds of millions of taels of silver, you don''t take it as military pay, you built a broken ship here, do you really have a mine at home? There''s no place to spend more money?


    , but even if he could make complaints about it, he could only make a sigh and sigh.


    I really don''t understand the life of the rich.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t wait long, but a small boat slowly rowed towards the landing and the grazing ball.


    At this time, Li Da also knelt down on one knee and left for Lu Beiyou, then a crowd disappeared.


    Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu also got on the boat and headed for the embroidered lion.


    actually, Lu Beiyou didn''t know it. The eldest prince, Gu Youran, once informed Nanman when he built the boat again.


    You are not allowed to enter unless you have a prominent family background.


    You can''t enter unless you visit.


    You can''t enter unless you are a scholarly lady.


    You can''t enter unless you go back to the market.


    Therefore, none of the people who can come to embroider lions are ordinary people.


    When Lu Beiyou stepped on the lion embroidery, he couldn''t help taking a breath.


    The money of Nanman comes from the strong wind. Gold is used to make boat boards and ice core glass is used to make hanging exhibition. It is said that one jin can buy warm Mountain Jade from a small country to make wine cups.


    The fruit on the table is also rare in the world.


    If you take out one at random, you will be robbed, but it seems to be the most common one here.


    There are people in the room now.


    To be honest, Lu Beiyou doesn''t know any of them.


    There was only a figure with a pucker on the table and eating haisai. Lu Beiyou looked a little familiar.


    But I''m not sure for a moment.


    Those literati, together with pen and paper, write and draw in one place, and praise each other.


    Those ladies gathered in a small room to talk and laugh. They didn''t know what they were talking about.


    And those friars are either keeping their eyes closed or carrying a pot of jade liquor to get drunk.


    Only Lu Beiyou didn''t know what to do for a while.


    His purpose is to see the prince who has never met before, but according to the current situation, it will take a long time to see Gu leisurely.


    At this time, a fragrant wind swept by Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou has a note in his palm.


    And at the moment, the grazing ball has run to the table to eat."It''s delicious, and so is this. Don''t waste it."


    Grazing ball greedy property, at this moment, after all, did not resist.


    Lu Beiyou smiles and opens the note in his hand. Seeing the words on the note, Lu Beiyou is also stunned.


    "See you on the back deck."


    Lu Beiyou took a look around, but there was no one he knew.


    But since he gave it to him, Lu Beiyou felt it necessary to meet him.


    "Ball ball, I''ll go out first and come back later."


    "Where are you going?"


    Grazing ball ball is holding a peach slowly gnawing, cheek Bang drum.


    "Deck, someone wants to see me. Are you with me?"


    Grazing ball ball Leng for a while, and then swallow the peach in his mouth.


    "Forget it, forget it, you go. Remember to come back early. "


    After that, mu Qiuqiu found a chair to sit down and began to nibble at the peach in his hand.


    Lu Beiyou answered and walked out of the room.


    Around the board, came to the back deck, saw a young and old are standing there.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t feel surprised. He just bowed slightly and said, "I''ve seen you before."


    This young and old are coca and Guman.


    Coca heard the speech and burst out laughing, "man Er, you see, I''ll tell you. This boy must have expected us to come back. This boy is a thief!"


    Standing next to coca, Gu Man''er is wearing a long black skirt and a green silk shawl. His originally plump and burst lines are now perfectly displayed.


    Wheat color skin lightened a lot, but pretty face was full of boring.


    "It''s boring."


    Lu Beiyou was dumbfounded.


    "How did you know we would come?"


    Lu Beiyou turned his lips and explained, "since I promised you that I would come to Nanman, I will come. When his royal highness, the mysterious prince, knew that I was coming, he immediately arranged for someone to watch me, not only to find out the purpose of my coming to Nanman, especially in this storm. On the contrary, if you want to be accompanied by an old master, he will definitely stop you from going to the courtyard arranged by the prince. In this way, you are sure to appear in the cultural and military awards this time. "


    "Are you so sure I''ll come?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "Because what I promised you has not been done, you can''t leave me."

 C424

    For Lu Beiyou, Gu Man''er turned his eyes selectively.


    Compared with Lu Beiyou''s fragile side, Gu Man''er has become the proud woman who met Lu Beiyou.


    "Since you still know what you promised me, when are you going to kill him?"


    Lu Beiyou takes a deep look at the calm looking Gu Man''er, and then turns to look at coca.


    See him is also a face helpless.


    Lu Beiyou said with a smile, "up to now, the king of Nanman is sick in bed. According to the grapevine I heard, it seems that he was poisoned by sword burying. In fact, I don''t need to do it. I think he won''t live long. "


    "Do you mean that you are going to break the oath you promised me at that time?"


    Gu Man''er''s face was cold, and she could not see her psychological fluctuation.


    "No, I will do what Lu Beiyou promised. But first of all, I have to have access to that person, right? Don''t say that I''m forced to break through. I''m not a fool. If I break through, it''s estimated that Nanman''s whole country will go to war with Zhongzhou! Are you right? "


    Lu Beiyou shrugged his shoulders and looked innocent.


    "Well."


    This time, Gu Man''er didn''t force Lu to travel to the north. After all, Gu Man''er knows more or less about Lu''s situation.


    Now is the time for Gu Xiaoran and Gu Youran to fight for the emperor''s heir.


    Lu Beiyou''s visit has undoubtedly added fuel to the fire.


    If you say that Lu Beiyou is only one person, but behind him is the rumored Lu family''s million troops.


    Therefore, Gu Youran had to guard against it.


    This is what Gu Man''er now knows. He imprisoned Lu Beiyou in a small yard.


    "This time, I will talk with your elder brother and see what he thinks. If there is a chance to walk into the Imperial City, it''s not too late for us to discuss it. "


    "Do you have a way?"


    Gu Man''er said coldly that the gate of Nanman imperial city was closed because of the ancient war. That''s why there were so many refugees in front of the gate when he took Lu Beiyou to the city.


    Not to mention in the palace.


    Now the gate of Zijin has been closed. Except for the big prince, the second prince and the miscellaneous workers who go in and out to buy goods, other people, even the civil and military officials, are not allowed to enter.


    Everyone''s eyes fall on the ancient Xiaoran and the ancient leisurely.


    I''m looking forward to the final result of this drama.


    As for Gu Man''er, it can almost be said that in addition to coca and Li Nanju, other people have almost forgotten the existence of this person.


    Not to mention trying to get close to the court.


    "I''ll see you on the wall at midnight."


    Lu Beiyou just said this, and Gu Man''er knew it.


    "All right."


    "Well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first. Later, if other people, especially your big brother, know about it, I''m afraid the situation will become more difficult. "


    Gu Man''er nodded. Lu Beiyou was about to turn around and leave when he heard Gu Man''er''s words again, "that little girl..."


    Lu Beiyou turned to Gu Man''er and said with a smile, "she''s much older than you. Don''t worry. I asked her to help me this time. It won''t affect your big business."


    This time, Gu Man''er didn''t speak any more. Lu Beiyou walked towards the cabin.


    Knowing that there was no Lu Beiyou in his sight, Gu Man''er came back to himself.


    "What? Jealous? "


    "No


    Gu Man''er shook his head.


    "Man''er, if you don''t talk about grandfather, I''ll talk about you. When you were with me, you talked about landing in the north and Lu''s traveling in the north every day. How come I can''t even talk when I see you now. "


    "I don''t know."


    The old face of coca was also full of anxiety when he heard the dull Reply of Guman er.


    "Girl, if we really like it, we''ll go after it. Don''t let go of our airs. If you miss it, you will regret it. "


    "Say it again."


    Gu Man''er replied in a dull voice. In fact, she didn''t know what she felt now.


    I just feel depressed and unhappy.


    Although coca said she liked it, she also said what she felt now. At first, for her own purpose, she grasped Lu Beiyou''s weakness in order to gain the power behind him.


    Now, in fact, all the way.


    Everything is going back according to his plan, but I don''t know why, Gu Man''er''s heart is always empty.


    Especially, I can''t forget him all the time. When she wanted to meet Lu Beiyou, she saw mu Qiuqiu beside her.


    In an instant, she was completely deflated.That''s why when I spoke to Lu Beiyou just now, my attitude was lukewarm.


    What else did coca want to say, but when he saw that Gu Man''er was absent-minded, he wanted to say what he wanted to say and held it back.


    Well, forget it. I''m an old man in charge of the affairs between the two young people.


    Lu Beiyou actually has two ideas in his mind.


    First of all, the first is to start with the prince. However, from what he saw after he arrived at the Imperial City, this idea has less weight in Lu Beiyou''s mind.


    The prince is a cautious man.


    In fact, it''s a good thing. After all, I was born in the imperial family. If I don''t know the world all the time, I can''t live until now.


    But on the contrary, if this kind of scheming is put on this kind of state affairs.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t even dare to think about what kind of situation Nanman would be like in the future.


    Even as his partner, Lu Beiyou can''t imagine what he can feel at present and what will happen in the future.


    Therefore, the second idea became Lu Beiyou''s top priority decision.


    "Well, I''d better see what attitude Gu leisurely has when he has a great reward for civil and martial arts for a while."


    Lu Beiyou thought, when he was about to enter the cabin room, suddenly a scream came to his ears.


    As soon as Lu Beiyou raised his head, he saw a figure flying out in front of him.


    Then a familiar rebuke came to Lu Beiyou.


    "Just you? Do you want to soak me too? "


    "You


    Seeing this, Lu Beiyou rushed in without hesitation.

 C425

    As soon as Lu Beiyou entered, he saw that a man was stepping on the foot of Mu Qiu, and the scream came from his mouth.


    There are several people in front of the ball, glaring at each other.


    "Bold, do you know who you are stepping on now?"


    Mu Qiu looked at the man who spoke with disdain.


    "Who is he and what''s my business? I just want to do something to me, and I want my girl to accompany her all night. I really think my girl is a bully? "


    At the moment, the man who was trampled by the shepherd''s ball was also extremely ashamed and indignant.


    The reason why he came to tease the shepherd ball was that the powerful young ladies or nuns were resting in the boudoir in the distance.


    The people who walk around in this hall are usually people who do things and have few identities.


    In addition, Muqiu is beautiful and lovely.


    This just let him move miscellaneous thoughts for a moment, borrow to bet with others, then come up to move hands and feet, the face also a pair of Hippie smile appearance.


    Who is Muqiu?


    The second magic weapon in the world, Juque sword spirit, was once with Li Mu Niu.


    Although she doesn''t appear in public, because of Lu Beiyou, her temper is mild.


    But that doesn''t mean she''s a recipient.


    So at the moment when the man reached out to him, she slapped him in the face and directly blindfolded him. Then the bodyguard around him saw that he wanted to protect him, but he was kicked out by the grazing ball and disappeared.


    That''s the scene.


    Although he is now trampled on the foot of the ball, grief and anger, but more is boundless anger.


    You know, in his capacity, although I dare not say that all people in Nanman would give him face, at least, No.1 scholar should be called when I see him below grade three.


    How dare this woman!


    Just as Muqiu was confronting this group of people, a pair of eyes in the box on the top floor of the room were looking through the leaky window.


    "Is she Juque?"


    "To your highness, it is."


    Gu leisurely looked at the dispute below and gently rubbed his chin.


    "It is said that Lu Beiyou once lost his memory and was favored by Juque. I thought it was a big man, but it turned out to be such a little girl. "


    Gu leisurely kneels behind a big man, sweating, dare not speak.


    "Do you think anyone dares to stand up and talk to me if I get Juque from Lu Beiyou?"


    "Despicable."


    Gu Youran laughed, "if Li Tongling is not there, you are my confidant. And


    Gu leisurely tone is also a flash of curiosity, "have been so long, why still did not see Lu Beiyou''s figure? Is it hard to say that the value of this great palace in his eyes is not as high as he imagined


    "I don''t know."


    Gu Youran turned around, looked at the scene below, and said with a smile: "well, let this fool help me to test it. When the time comes, I''ll trouble Li Tong to deal with it."


    "Don''t worry, your highness!"


    When Lu Beiyou came to the door of the room and saw the scene in front of him, he was angry.


    But on second thought, there is something wrong.


    How could this man find Muqiu for no reason?


    At that time, in the carriage, Li Da once told himself.


    The people who can come to this cultural and military award are either prominent families, high school children, or advanced monks.


    If he is really for the future, or the way out, he will jump out of the boudoir in the distance. In this case, he will stand out as a shepherd.


    When you think about it like this, it''s as if it''s all arranged.


    So Lu Beiyou thought for a moment, covered his breath, hid aside and waited quietly.


    After all, Muqiu is a winner.


    Most people have nothing to do with her.


    Lu Beiyou is also very relieved about her safety.


    "Let go of me, I''m the champion of the court! Where did you come from, unreasonable girl. If you don''t get up again, believe it or not, I''ll let your head fall on the racecourse the next day. "


    "Champion? Ah


    For the man who stepped on his own feet, he was too lazy to take care of the grazing ball.


    What''s the use of a broken champion?


    How many sages can you understand if you study alone for the sake of the title of the golden list?


    This is far from the old Kong who works in his own tavern. "I''m so afraid. Then you can kill me now, OK?"


    Instead of panic, Muqiu''s expression became more and more lovely.


    "I said, who is making trouble here? I didn''t expect that she is such an unreasonable girl. Who are you and with whom? Embroidery lion, when even children are allowed to come inJust when Muqiu and the number one scholar under him confront each other.


    A figure came out of the box on the first floor, with several people behind him. His accomplishments were not low. He could even be the leader of a small sect.


    Why is he?


    After seeing this familiar figure again, Lu Beiyou didn''t feel the slightest joy. On the contrary, his heart suddenly became heavy.


    Gu Xiaoran!


    Why is he here?


    Isn''t he supposed to appear in lvhanlin to practice the skills of the evil sect?


    "Your Highness!"


    "You don''t have to say, I know."


    Gu Youran looks at the confrontation between Gu Xiaoran and mu Qiuqiu, and his face looks gloomy as if he can drip water.


    "The invitation was sent at my command?"


    "Yes, absolutely. Because this is a matter of humble duty to do in person. It''s guaranteed to be in the hands of your highness and the person you''ve told him. "


    Gu Xiaoran nodded.


    "I believe what Li Tongling said. Since it''s not from you, that is to say, my second brother came here without permission this time? "


    Gu Xiaoran, with a deep voice, "it''s really bold!"


    "Who are you? One by one, I jumped out to look for trouble. I really thought I had lost my temper? "


    Mu Qiu''s heart was filled with anger when he heard the voice of the people coming.


    The man was dressed in a boa robe, with a smile of evil spirit on his face.


    Although mu Qiuqiu heard of Gu Xiaoran from Lu Beiyou, it was the first time for him to see him with his own eyes. After all, in lvhanlin, mu Qiuqiu had never been out of the car.


    So I don''t know who is Gu Xiaoran.


    "Presumptuous! Don''t kneel down when you see your highness! Are you waiting to die? "


    Gu Xiaoran still didn''t speak. A group of people standing behind him were already impatient and took the lead in scolding Mu Qiu.


    "I see. Who am I? It''s the second prince. It''s disrespect."

 C426

    Seeing Gu Xiaoran standing up, Lu Beiyou probably knew the whole story.


    Now I have to stand up.


    Although mu Qiuqiu didn''t know Gu Xiaoran, Gu Xiaoran didn''t necessarily know mu Qiuqiu.


    So, after learning the identity of Mu Qiu.


    Gu Xiaoran will be there for the first time, because his goal is to travel to Lu Beiyou.


    After Gu Xiaoran saw Lu Beiyou, his mouth also sparked a bright smile.


    "Brother Lu, I haven''t seen you for a long time!"


    "Long time no see? I don''t think so. But I remember that we met not long ago on the Tianlan river. "


    "Oh? Brother Lu''s remark is somewhat biased. I remember we met four or five days ago recently. "


    Lu Beiyou and Gu Xiaoran are both full of laughter, but everyone can feel it. Their words are full of hostility.


    "Four or five days ago? I think the second prince is joking. Four or five days ago, I was still on my way with mu Qiuqiu. I have never seen the second prince before. "


    Lu Beiyou and Gu Xiaoran look at each other in a tit for tat tone.


    "However, I would like to ask, second prince, this dog is your man?"


    Lu Beiyou pointed to the animal husbandry ball, and the man at the foot of the ball said quietly.


    When people around see Lu Beiyou face Gu Xiaoran, even if they know his identity, they still dare to fight each other like this.


    It''s been a fool''s eye for a while.


    "Who is he?"


    "How do I know, but I look familiar."


    "Alas! Isn''t this the young master of the Lu family? "


    "You mean Lu Beiyou?"


    "That''s him, that''s him!"


    "It''s no wonder that even a woman around him dares to be so arrogant."


    When everyone heard the young master of the Lu family, their eyes fell on Lu Beiyou.


    No wonder I dare to talk to his Highness the second prince, but this is Nanman, not Zhongzhou. Lu Beiyou''s move is nothing different from seeking death?


    Facing the eyes around, Gu Xiaoran and Lu Beiyou both chose to ignore.


    "Dog? Xiao Cairen is not a dog. He is the number one scholar and the pillar of our country


    Gu Xiaoran''s face changed abruptly, and he was determined to kill her. "If this tyrannical woman is a man of Mr. Lu, this is to suppress the pillars of Nanman Kingdom and ignore the power of Nanman kingdom!"


    Lu Beiyou sniffed, "Guowei? It''s really a big shelf. I''d like to ask the second prince a question. Today, the number one scholar of Nanman is molesting a good family in public. I''d like to see what the second prince does for this account


    In a word, Lu Beiyou directly kicked Gu Xiaoran to the top of the storm.


    If it''s something else, Gu Xiaoran may be too lazy to talk nonsense, so he just started.


    But I can''t do it here.


    On the one hand, this is Gu Youran''s territory. As long as you completely turn your face, Gu Youran will come out at that time, and it''s just the right time to give Lu Beiyou a favor.


    Gu Xiaoran knew very well that his big brother in name must be hiding in a room and looking at himself now.


    On the other hand, it''s also because of the cultural and military rewards this time, even if the monks come here. The most important thing is that there are many ministers and generals'' direct sons or descendants here.


    These people are the resources that Gu Xiaoran needs to attract in the future, which is another purpose of Gu Youran''s hosting the cultural and military awards.


    If Lu Beiyou said that he could not give him a good answer, then he would leave an image of loneliness and arrogance to the people present.


    At that time, I''m afraid everyone will not be optimistic about themselves.


    Gu Xiaoran was in a dilemma for a while.


    In fact, he is not going to come this time. However, he had a direct feeling that if Lu Beiyou had not robbed Ah Da at that time, he must have something to do with him.


    That''s why I''m eager to come and confirm.


    If the news of his practice of heresy spreads, his reputation accumulated in the Nanman Dynasty will be destroyed. Even if there is a terrorist force standing behind him, it will not help.


    Because Nanman practitioners, even ordinary people, are extremely disgusted with the evil methods.


    When he saw Muqiu Qiu, he thought of the carriage that had been told by his subordinates about the intruder.


    Gu Xiaoran further confirmed that the man might really be Lu Beiyou. In this way, he was even more flustered. This was the scene of the trial just now.


    Seeing that all eyes fell on him, Gu Xiaoran''s face was also gloomy.


    "Who do you think you are, even your highness dare to question?"?! Are you tired of living? "


    When the people behind Gu Xiaoran saw that Gu Xiaoran didn''t speak, they just thought he was very angry, so they stood up and looked lonely and proud.


    It''s broken!


    When he heard that his descendants spoke without permission, Gu Xiaoran said in secret that it was not good. Before Lu Beiyou spoke, he slapped the man in the face."Waste! Can I speak to you? "


    Looking at Gu Xiaoran''s gloomy face that was about to drip water, he just said that he was trembling all over. He didn''t know what he had done wrong.


    Gu Xiaoran turned his head to look at Lu Beiyou and took a deep breath: "this is a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding? In public, everyone is watching. Do you think it''s a misunderstanding? Then I would like to ask your highness, how is this misunderstanding? "


    Lu Beiyou is too lazy to make sense of Gu Xiaoran''s remarks.


    After years of experience, he has learned all this bureaucratic nonsense. Gu Xiaoran wanted to give himself a step down, but Lu Beiyou didn''t give him that step.


    He wanted to see how much the ancient Xiaoran was different from that time when he was in a rage on the Tianlan river.


    Gu Xiaoran didn''t let Lu Beiyou off at all when he saw him, and his forehead was bulging.


    But he can''t get angry. He can only look at Lu Beiyou resentfully. "Maybe it''s wrong with Xiao Cairen. I''ll ask him to accompany this girl. But is it too much for Mr. Lu to trample on the pillars of our country just because of two jokes


    What happened?


    Lu Beiyou laughs and walks slowly towards Gu Xiaoran.


    Finally stop in front of him.


    Seeing this, the people behind Gu Xiaoran wanted to stop him, but they were stopped by Gu Xiaoran.


    Let Lu Bei swim to himself.


    Two people tit for tat, the atmosphere instantly suppressed down, all the heartbeat at this moment is also followed by tension up.


    "Do you know? As for me, I hate people who threaten me most. The person who threatened me last time has been beaten so much that I don''t even know him. Guess what I''ll do to you if you threaten me like that? "


    Gu Xiaoran sneered, "but you also need to know that this is not your Zhongzhou, this is Nanman! This is the southern barbarian imperial city

 C427

    Pop!


    Gu Xiaoran''s voice just fell, followed by a loud slap sound.


    When everyone heard this sound, they were dumbfounded for a moment.


    Gu Xiaoran''s face was askew on one side, and a red palm mark on his cheek showed that his master had been humiliated just now.


    Lu Beiyou shakes his hand and smiles.


    "You, I did. What can you do with me? "


    Gu Xiaoran clenched his fists, trembled all over, opened his eyes wide, and nearly crushed his teeth.


    For a long time, the people around them have never come back to their senses. Apart from the old God''s grazing ball, even Gu leiran, who has been watching the confrontation between them, has never come back to his senses.


    At the moment, Gu Man''er, who is hiding with coca and waiting for the beginning of the cultural and military appreciation, falls his cup on the ground unconsciously.


    In everyone''s heart at the moment, there is only one thought: How dare he?


    Even if Lu Beiyou is the Grand Master of the Lu family in Zhongzhou, he is the successor of millions of soldiers. But you know, this is not Zhongzhou, this is Nanman!


    If Gu Xiaoran wanted to kill Lu Beiyou now, it would be easy.


    Even if Lu shouhuang wanted to support him, he had no time to fight with his troops.


    However, the fact is that it happened under their eyes.


    Lu Jiadi''s eldest son slapped Nanman''s second prince.


    "Your Highness!"


    Li Da, who was kneeling behind Gu leisurely, had come back to his senses at this time. His tone was full of anxiety and said: "Your Highness, you can''t delay any longer!"


    Gu leisurely looks complex and silent.


    "Your Highness!"


    Li Da reminded me again.


    "Well, Li Tong will lead you to cheer up the people and wait for my order. As soon as things get worse, you take people to stop them. "


    "Yes


    Li Da took orders and ran out in a hurry.


    Lu Beiyou, Lu Beiyou!


    You''re very calculating. It''s all up to me. Are you so sure I''ll protect you?


    A sharp light flashed in Gu leisurely''s eyes.


    You know, even if I don''t deal with my stupid brother, he''s my own brother, even if he''s a Siamese!


    It''s going to cost more!


    "Believe it or not, even if I kill you here today, I can leave safely."


    Lu Beiyou''s tone is very light, but what he says makes everyone feel cold. The temperature in the air seems to have dropped more than ten degrees out of thin air, which makes people shiver.


    "Bold!"


    At this time, many experts standing behind Gu Xiaoran also reacted.


    He was about to make a move, but he was stopped by Gu Xiaoran.


    Looking at Lu Beiyou with disdain on his face, Gu Xiaoran touched his face, and his face was also filled with a brilliant smile.


    "Mr. Lu is really a good means!"


    "I don''t deserve it. But it''s the first time I''ve seen a prince like you who dares to come out and look for trouble. It seems that I''m far from the second prince in terms of the ability of a black sheep. "


    Lu Beiyou''s tit for tat, but Gu Xiaoran loosened his fist, and the surrounding Qi began to change. A thick and depressing feeling began to radiate from Gu Xiaoran''s body.


    That kind of feeling, disgusting, but instinctively feel chilly to Gu Xiaoran.


    Here we go!


    Lu Beiyou''s heart is also happy to bloom at the moment, he is so tit for tat, is to force Gu Xiaoran to hand.


    And see what he''s up to.


    In addition, the embroidered lion was originally a place of ancient leisurely. Lu Beiyou didn''t believe that he would allow his brother to go on such a mischief.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid he will destroy all the rewards.


    "When I leave Tianlan River, I yearn for Mr. Lu''s means. I''ll see you today. It turns out that Master Lu is not only good at cultivating, but also good at talking. But this is my elder brother''s civil and military reward, but I didn''t expect that this kind of thing happened. I, the prince, can''t escape the responsibility. "


    Gu Xiaoran took a deep breath and looked solemn. "In this case, this slap is an apology to Mr. Lu and his girlfriend. But Nanman has always been a good talent. Even if Xiao Cairen made a mistake, he can''t chill Nanman''s heart. So, don''t say I''m tangled. I''m Gu Xiaoran. Today, I''m going to ask for advice from Mr. Lu. "


    Now, the situation around him is getting worse and worse. After being slapped, he has lost face. In addition, Lu Beiyou may be the one who robbed ADA. Even if Gu Xiaoran pretended to be nothing, there was no possibility of privacy. In this case, Gu Xiaoran did not intend to continue to pretend.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t speak, but Muqiu made a sound first.


    "Don''t mention it. If you want to fight, fight with me!"


    The shepherd''s ball, which has never made a sound, now makes a sound again.With one foot, he kicked Xiao Cai Ren, who was stepping on his feet, to Gu Xiaoran.


    And because of his disgrace, he had already fainted under the gaze of everyone.


    Gu Xiaoran took a look at Xiao Cairen in front of him, and a trace of disgust and hatred flashed in his eyes. But his mouth is still calm and said: "come, arrange people to send Xiao Cairen down, good life rest!"


    The last two words, Gu Xiaoran bite particularly heavy.


    Mu Qiuqiu stands in front of Lu Beiyou, and his mouth works hard.


    "Man, I''ll fight. If you want to practice, come and practice with me. I''d like to see what kind of cultivation is the second prince of Tangtang Nanman! "


    Gu Xiaoran smiles, full of forest.


    "As you wish!"


    As for Muqiu, Lu Beiyou didn''t stop him.


    Want to come these days, Mu Qiu is also depressed bad, just take advantage of this opportunity, let her vent.


    Two majestic momentum broke out in the room, completely clearing the things around the three people.


    So when people see this, they retreat one after another for fear of getting into trouble.


    Gu Man''er was anxious to appear, but he was dragged down by Coca.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not your turn yet."


    One black, one green.


    The two majestic auras collided with each other, and a burst of sound exploded in the void.


    Mu Qiuqiu''s fur skirt was flying, and a huge sword with one person''s height fell from the air, which penetrated the cabin and finally fell into mu Qiuqiu''s hands.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t feel anything when the two auras collided.


    But now what makes Lu Beiyou feel incredible is that Gu Xiaoran has reached the peak of Mahayana!


    This kind of practice speed, even Lu Beiyou is not comparable!


    With the recovery of aura, more and more experts come to the surface from behind.


    At that time, the world list in the eyes of the world was also changing rapidly.


    But even so, the peak of Mahayana, this realm, is not easy to achieve.

 C428

    It''s only one step away from the immortal realm.


    This distance is even more incredible when Lu Beiyou felt that Gu Xiaoran came from the beginning of Mahayana realm on Guixu road.


    Although the blood gas is mottled, it is undeniable that judging from the rich degree of aura and his Qi mechanism.


    Gu Xiaoran is too terrible!


    How does this evil law work?


    But even to this kind of cultivation, in the eyes of Mu Qiu, it is still not enough to see.


    Gu Xiaoran raised his fist and rushed over. Although mu Qiuqiu was carrying a huge sword, he was very dexterous.


    Gu Xiaoran has just disappeared, and the grazing ball has crossed the void and appeared above Gu Xiaoran''s body.


    In the hands of the Tu que, straight down.


    Gu Xiaoran didn''t turn back. A black Python turned into a shape, opened its mouth and collided with the Tu Xing.


    Two people each step back, Gu Xiaoran did not stand firm, back again two or three steps.


    It''s obviously a downwind.


    But you know, Muqiu is the existence of banbuxian!


    This almost invincible existence of the world, but also can only let Gu Xiaoran back a few steps, this is too exaggerated, right?


    "It''s the Juque sword spirit who follows Mr. Lu. I''m ready to move."


    On the attic, Gu leisurely''s eyes flashed a trace of fanaticism.


    Gu Xiaoran was not surprised that he had reached the peak of Mahayana.


    Whose men don''t have so many pieces yet?


    moreover, he used to take this as a card to deal with Gu Xiaoran in the future. Unexpectedly, someone helped him push Gu Xiaoran to the surface in advance.


    It was a surprise of his plan.


    "Li Tongling, let''s do it."


    As Gu Xiaoran retreated, he only felt that his chest was full of Qi and blood. With one sword, he almost abandoned his accomplishments.


    Is it too strong?


    Mu Qiu got up, stood up straight, wiped his nose with his fingers, and looked at Gu Xiaoran with disdain.


    "Come again!"


    Gu Xiaoran stood firm, his face was gloomy, and he yelled angrily. This time, his momentum rose to a terrible level again.


    "Come on!"


    "Stop it all!"


    Just as Muqiu and Gu Xiaoran were preparing for the second collision, Li Da came with a team of people panting.


    "The great prince has orders. Today is a great reward for culture and martial arts. Before the official start, no one should fight because of personal enmity. Those who disobey will be regarded as enemies of the great prince and will be expelled from the country. "


    Seeing Li Da''s figure, Lu Beiyou also smiles. It seems that Gu leisurely can''t sit still at last.


    If things go on like this, I''m afraid that all of them will be demolished.


    Just now, mu Qiuqiu and Gu Xiaoran were suppressing their accomplishments. Otherwise, the room would not have been able to survive the previous movement of collapsing mountains and moving the sea!


    But seeing Gu Xiaoran''s idea of rage, Li Da rushed out.


    Gu Xiaoran heard the words and gave a cold hum. He scattered his breath and went to Lu Beiyou.


    Muqiu did not stop Gu Xiaoran''s step, and he finally stopped at Lu Beiyou''s shoulder.


    "Lu, I know you robbed ADA. But what if you save him? What do you expect from a useless man? I have written down today''s account. In the future, we will work it out slowly! "


    Lu Beiyou chose to ignore Gu Xiaoran''s threat.


    "If I can slap you today, I am confident that I can slap you twice."


    "Then we''ll see!"


    With that, Gu Xiaoran didn''t care about Li Da. When he passed by, he looked at him more.


    Li Da knelt down on one knee, his forehead was full of cold sweat, and he did not dare to meet Gu Xiaoran''s eyes.


    "Li''s dogs are really good dogs! Today''s Qiu, turn around and tell Li Changfeng for me. I wrote it down by Gu Xiaoran! "


    With that, he walked out of the cabin without looking back.


    The friars who had followed Gu Xiaoran were in a very awkward position at this time.


    I thought that I had climbed the high branch of the second prince, but I didn''t expect that they were not taken seriously.


    For a time, it was also very embarrassing. At last, I had to leave embroidered lion.


    "Mr. Lu, are you ok?"


    Seeing Gu Xiaoran''s departure, Li Da breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the cold sweat off his head, and turned his head to ask Lu Beiyou.


    "It''s OK, it''s just..."


    Before Lu Beiyou thought that Li Da was just an ordinary commander beside Gu Youran.


    But listen to Gu Xiaoran, Li Da is actually a member of the Li family?


    Lu Beiyou clearly remembers that he didn''t want Lu Beiyou to pull the Li family into the water this time, because he didn''t want the Li family to join in the dispute at the beginning.But if so, what''s the matter with Li Da?


    "Is commander Li a member of the Li family?"


    "Because the former Emperor was seriously ill, the whole dynasty was in a tense period. Then, for the sake of the prince''s safety, the master sent me to the prince''s side to work as a guard. "


    "I see."


    Lu Beiyou knows what Li Da said.


    Li family, you really have a good abacus!


    Li Da is arranged to watch the prince, but is Gu Youran really a fool?


    Lu Beiyou was also amused.


    When a fox bumps into a fox, it depends on who can laugh to the end.


    "It''s good that Mr. Lu is OK. Next, I wish you have a good time in embroidering lion."


    Then Li Da left quickly with a group of people.


    Muqiu is also removed a sword, the hands of the Juque has disappeared, standing beside Lu Beiyou.


    "North tour."


    "Well?"


    "That man just now is Gu Xiaoran in your mouth?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "yes."


    "I don''t feel very well either. However, if, as you said, he returned to the market a month ago, he was still Mahayana two days ago, and now he has reached the peak. This is a bit exaggerated. What''s more, I had a fight with him just now, which made me feel uncomfortable. It''s dark and damp, just like a poisonous snake. "


    "In fact, he''s OK. I don''t believe that this skill can be promoted without restriction, otherwise the world would be full of immortals. The peak of Guixu should be the limit that he can digest at present. No matter how much, I''m afraid he can''t carry it


    "So in a short time, we don''t have to worry too much about the possibility of his breakthrough again."


    After hearing Mu Qiu''s analysis, Lu Beiyou calmed down.


    At first, he also had this concern.

 C429

    After all, the speed of this promotion is simply too high, too terrible.


    Although it is an evil practice, it is despised by Jiuzhou people.


    However, Nanman always respected his strength, although it was undeniable that they were extremely resistant to such things.


    But as long as the strength goes up, who cares about these unnecessary things?


    "Ladies and gentlemen!"


    Just as Lu Beiyou was thinking, a voice came from a distance.


    The sound is strong and magnetic. It''s like spring breeze.


    But Lu Beiyou can detect that the owner of this voice uses aura, which is why it gives people this feeling.


    Lu Beiyou raised his head and looked at the speaker, but he was also stunned.


    It''s a strange look.


    The person who spoke was tall and straight, obviously not an ordinary person. Like Gu Xiaoran who just left, he was also wearing a python robe, but his chin was covered with golden beard and his pupils were also golden.


    It looks dazzling, and its aura is different from that of the voice. This person gives people a kind of natural strong momentum.


    Gu leisurely!


    Although Lu Beiyou has never met Nanman''s great prince, he directly tells him that this man is Gu Youran.


    "Just now, there was a farce, which made you laugh. Just now, I just learned that Mr. Lu is my guest. But I didn''t expect that someone had reverie about his girlfriend. That''s the farce. As for that talented person, I will give you a satisfactory explanation at that time. "


    Just now?


    Having said that, everyone knows it.


    The prince knew it from beginning to end, and looked on coldly. If it wasn''t for the fear that Muqiu and the second prince would tear it down.


    I''m afraid you won''t do it either.


    But that said, no one can say it.


    One after another came forward to congratulate.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t come forward because he was not familiar with the prince. To tell you the truth, he didn''t even like him.


    He went into the city to imprison himself in disguise, make trouble, and look on coldly.


    Only when their own interests are involved, can they appear, and the purpose is to give them a good impression.


    For this kind of person, Lu Beiyou really doesn''t feel a little good.


    "Next, I''m here to announce the beginning of the cultural and military awards. First of all, let''s start the cultural and military awards. If you are interested, you can move to the left hall. I''ve arranged good people, lanterns, puzzles and quatrains. You are welcome to discuss them."


    With that, the red door on the left of everyone slowly opened.


    Gu Youran made a gesture of invitation, and people began to move one after another.


    What happened just now did have a certain impact on them, but it didn''t hurt.


    The next big reward is their main purpose.


    Wenshang can make friends with powerful people or find the right person for you.


    After all, those who can come here are not ordinary people. Which one has nothing on him?


    Lu Beiyou took a look at Muqiu and whispered, "do you want to go?"


    Mu Qiuqiu shook his head. "It''s OK to call me a fighter. I don''t like literary things very much. After all, in terms of literature, I don''t think anyone can match Lao Kong."


    For mu Qiu, Lu Beiyou thinks so.


    So he doesn''t plan to go there. He''d better wait for Wu Shang to go there for another two years.


    After all, there''s something important to do tonight.


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu didn''t go to the hall of cultural appreciation, Gu Youran was stunned. Then he walked down from the high platform on the second floor and fell in front of Lu Beiyou.


    "Brother Lu doesn''t go to literary appreciation, but to taste poetry and Fu?"


    When Lu Beiyou heard the speech, he yawned, "that kind of literary thing is not suitable for me. If I go, I''m afraid no one dares to come near me."


    "Well, that''s something that someone didn''t worry about. I''m sorry for the mistake. I didn''t expect brother Lu to encounter this kind of thing as soon as he came to the imperial city. My two younger brothers are a little grumpy by nature, but they are not bad. I hope brother Lu doesn''t take it to heart. "


    Lu Beiyou almost rolled his eyes when he heard this.


    Lu Beiyou almost vomited after hearing the official speech.


    Looking from a height, do you really think Lu Beiyou and Gu Xiaoran didn''t find it? Isn''t it all for him? It took so long to come down. I just want us to consume each other and have a deeper hatred, so that you can show up?


    What''s more, your second brother''s nature is not bad, bad or not, and you haven''t counted it in your heart?


    But on the surface, Lu Beiyou can''t change his face with Gu Youran. After all, he still has something to do with his hand.


    "The big prince is joking. I''m a transparent person. I didn''t expect that I could be so valued by the big prince. I''m really surprised."


    Lu Beiyou''s words are thorny, but Gu leisurely is still happy, as if he didn''t hear them."Since brother Lu won''t go, I can''t force him. I''ll have a good chat with brother Lu when the cultural appreciation is over. "


    "Yes."


    Gu leisurely didn''t stay much, so he went directly to the hall on the left.


    In the hall at the moment, there are only Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu, as well as the old people and women on the other side.


    However, after a moment of worry, the woman took the old man into the hall.


    Only Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu sat down to rest.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Just sat down, the animal husbandry ball has already in the heart of puzzled asked out.


    "You have already said clearly that you don''t like him very much about taking you to the small yard. What does he mean by bypassing the subject? "


    Lu Beiyou smiles when he sees mu Qiuqiu''s unhappy face.


    "Don''t worry, it will come to an end soon. This time I came here to see clearly his purpose and whether it is possible to stand on his side. "


    "What do you think?"


    "No, but it''s a long way off."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Lu Beiyou did not hide, "since there is no possibility here, then follow what I told you in the pub at that time."


    Mu Qiuqiu heard that the corners of his mouth were also a little unhappy.


    "Isn''t that to help that damned woman?"


    Looking at Mu Qiu''s depressed face, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help laughing.


    "You remember that time?"


    "Well, why can''t I remember? I''ve already forgiven you, and she came to stimulate me. Do you really think I''m out of temper? Even if I agree with you in the future, I will be big and she will be small. Why can she be that big? "


    The more he said, the more aggrieved he was.


    With that, the little hand made a gesture of virtual holding in the void.


    The tea that Lu Beiyou had just drunk came straight out.

 C430

    Lu Beiyou really didn''t expect that this was the focus of Muqiu.


    In my heart, I can''t laugh or cry.


    "What do you care about this for?"


    "I don''t care about this. I care about what? Anyway, if I''m older and she''s younger in the future, she''ll listen to me. If she doesn''t listen, she''ll be treated by family law. "


    Look at the sudden jump on the face of the ball.


    Lu Beiyou closed his mouth decisively.


    I''d better shut up. I''m afraid that if I go on, I don''t know what kind of idea will pop up again.


    "Oh, yes. Who did you go out to see just now


    "Gu Man''er."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t even think about it, but blurted out his name.


    It''s broken!


    Lu Beiyou suddenly reacts and looks up with a smiling face.


    "Does she look good?"


    Lu Beiyou was scared back and forth. "No, no, no, no, she''s better than you. Of course, she''s the good-looking shopkeeper of my family!"


    "Is it?"


    Before mu Qiuqiu spoke, another familiar female voice came to Lu Beiyou''s ears.


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou''s desire to die is all there.


    Looking at Gu Man''er in black, Lu Beiyou''s tears are coming down.


    Aunts and grandmothers, didn''t you go in?


    Why did you come out?


    When can''t you come out early or late? Why do you come out at this time?!


    "No, I mean..."


    "Well?"


    Lu Beiyou just wanted to explain, then he saw mu Qiuqiu''s eyes full of killing intention. If you want to say something, you can hold it back.


    Now the scene is even more terrifying than having Lu Beiyou fight Rushi.


    An inexplicable atmosphere spread between the two women.


    "Oh, long time no see."


    "Oh, Bobo, we meet again!"


    Lu Beiyou is also relieved to see the two women''s attention shifting away from her.


    At this time, a wrinkled palm fell on Lu Beiyou''s shoulder.


    "It''s hard for you, too."


    Hearing coca''s ridicule, Lu Beiyou wants to cry without tears. Please, this is your granddaughter, OK?


    Your granddaughter is about to fight with others. What do you mean by your expression of regret? Also, your eyes can not so flash, a pair of eager to fight with them look like what''s going on?


    "No, didn''t you and Man''er just go into the literature appreciation hall? Why are you out now? "


    Lu Beiyou quickly changed the topic, but coca didn''t say much. He explained: "just went in for a walk, and Man''er said that the questions were meaningless, so he came out."


    What''s the point? That''s a real mistake.


    "Oh, now little girls can''t cry? At that time, I saw you crying. It was miserable. If it wasn''t for my comfort. Now you don''t know where to cry. "


    "Ha? Big wave, I tell you, don''t say whether I agree to be with that smelly guy. Even if I am together, it can only be that I am big, you are small, what to say and do in the future. You have to listen to me


    "What? Let me listen to you, a little plain? "


    "Why don''t you agree?"


    Say, the anger in two people''s hearts is to rub to rub to rise.


    In fact, Gu Man''er didn''t know why he felt uncomfortable when he saw Mu Qiu.


    Just like before, when they helped Lu Beiyou persuade mu Qiuqiu, they didn''t have this feeling at all.


    Do you really like Lu Beiyou?


    This idea appeared in her mind and could not be removed.


    Yes, Gu Man''er has to admit it no matter how much she denies it.


    Now, Lu Beiyou is very important in her mind.


    That''s why she''s so flustered now.


    Seeing that the two men were about to fight, Lu Beiyou couldn''t sit still any longer. He said in a voice, "don''t make trouble. This is a special time. If you make any news, the plan will fall short. It''s the end of what we did before. "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Gu Man''er turned his head with a cold hum and said to him, "don''t forget, I''ll see you on the wall at three o''clock in the middle of the night today."


    He walked out of the room without looking back.


    Before leaving, he did not forget to give Lu Beiyou a thumbs up.


    "Why don''t you take part in Wushang?"


    "The so-called military reward is nothing more than the chance for the relatives of those high-ranking officials, or the famous monks in the river and lake to fight, and then get the chance to become an official. It''s better not to participate, especially the special identities of Man''er and I. It''s not time to expose them. "


    Lu Beiyou knows what coca said before he leaves."Three in the middle of the night? What do you mean


    Originally, she was very happy to see Gu Man''er take a step back, but she said when she left.


    The anger in Mu Qiu''s heart came up after rubbing.


    What is it? Three in the middle of the night?


    You''re doing something behind my back?


    Looking at the angry animal husbandry ball, Lu Beiyou quickly explained: "don''t think about it!"


    He said that when he landed in the north, he raised his head and looked around. When he saw that there was no one around, he pulled the Muqiu to his side. Then Tianyan Jiangang held up and completely covered their breath.


    "I''m going to the palace of Nanman palace tonight."


    "But what does it have to do with Gu Man''er? Why do you want to go with her?"


    Seeing Mu Qiu''s angry appearance, Lu Beiyou also has a headache.


    The girl who fell into the vinegar jar is really beyond people''s control.


    "First of all, you see, I don''t accept the land when I enter it. Does it need someone to take me to the court? Then show me the way. Where is the palace of guzhan? "


    "Secondly, I''m going to see if the sword poison on Gu Zhan''s body is the kind that master Fu said. If so, maybe I can save him. But the foundation of this is to reach a consensus with Gu Man''er. If we say that Gu Man''er can''t say it. Even if I forcibly rescued the ancient war, I may not be able to reach a consensus on the follow-up cooperation. "


    Lu Beiyou said what he thought in his heart. Muqiu gave a cold hum and turned his head to look at him no longer.


    Lu Beiyou is also helpless, but now is an extraordinary period, only in this way can we solve the current contradictions and problems to the maximum extent.


    When Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu were chatting privately, the guests in the Wen hall came out one after another.


    Some people are satisfied, some people sigh, a group of women covered their mouths to discuss the puzzle just now, and the childe is more romantic.


    Gu leisurely walked at the end and closed his palm when he came to the hall.


    "All of you, the literary appreciation has been exhausted. It''s a pity that no one has answered the eternal truth left by my brother. It''s really a pity. "

 C431

    Eternal absolute?


    The ancient leisurely voice also attracted Lu Beiyou''s thoughts to the past.


    In three thousand mountains, Lu Beiyou learned many skills, including poetry, song and Fu.


    When the master asked him questions, it didn''t take long.


    Master Fu let him out, not because he was in such a mess.


    On the contrary, Lu Beiyou is a genius.


    Unfortunately, the birth of the wrong family, otherwise, history books, there will be more than one literary and historical celebrities.


    After Lu Beiyou left, he sighed in front of him.


    On the one hand, Lu Beiyou didn''t enter the Wenting hall because he agreed with mu Qiuqiu''s words, and it didn''t mean much to enter.


    On the other hand, it''s also because he doesn''t think that there is anything that he is interested in.


    But looking at everyone who came out of the literature hall, they all sighed. Even those women who were collecting boudoirs and reading only books frowned.


    Lu Beiyou felt as if he was being scratched by something.


    When mu Qiuqiu saw Lu Beiyou''s appearance, he could not help stroking his forehead. He even forgot to get angry.


    Lu Beiyou has a bad problem. She knows it.


    Every new year''s day, he would be drunk with Lao Kong, and then they would run to the backyard, crying and howling.


    It''s too late to meet a confidant.


    In the end, on the backyard table, on the tree, and on the ground, they all wrote strange couplets and poems.


    Although mu Qiuqiu hated drinking, he had to say that they were real cowhide in this aspect.


    So it''s clear to see Lu Beiyou like this.


    His curiosity was hooked up again.


    "Originally, this couplet was dedicated by my brother to my father. My father was very happy at that time. He said that if he could be on the right side. You can see Longyan in court, and you can see him. But later, because my father was seriously ill, he was bedridden. I''m a young man, and I''m also sad. I think that if someone is in love with this couplet, he must be the father of my Nanman. When the time comes, I''ll take that man to see my father. Maybe I can also bring the blessing to my father. I wish him to wake up as soon as possible. "


    Looking at Gu leisurely''s sad face, he was full of sadness.


    "Don''t be sad, Prince. We can all see your filial piety."


    "Yes, yes, the filial piety of the great prince will surely move God, and your Majesty''s health will surely get better as soon as possible."


    Seeing the people around, they began to comfort each other.


    Gu leisurely also wiped his eyes.


    Just then, an untimely voice came to all the people present.


    "Is what the prince said true? You can take me to your majesty as long as you can make a match? "


    In a flash, all eyes fell on the person who spoke.


    Who is that? I don''t know.


    Don''t you see it''s time to compliment the prince?


    At the moment, Gu leisurely''s heart is silent.


    He was very happy to see people around him begin to comfort him. Why? Because his goal has been achieved, he is to give people a kind of, you see, at this time, I am so worried about my father, for the country and for the family.


    If you look at my brother again, he is still fighting and killing at such a time. In contrast, he has a high opinion.


    Although they were not the direct officials of the court, they were also their heirs.


    Back casually blowing twice, but also worry about his throne is not stable?


    That''s why it was not until mu Qiuqiu and Gu Xiaoran started fighting that he was stopped.


    If it wasn''t for the fight between the two people, it would be possible to tear down the embroidered lion. Otherwise, Gu Youran would like them to fight more.


    But now the voice, directly let him feel dissatisfied.


    Wake up?


    He could not wait for guzhan to wake up. Only in this way, could he get on the golden chair at this time.


    But he couldn''t show it. He forced a smile and looked at the speaker.


    "Of course, we should Huh? Brother Lu


    Originally, I was worried about what kind of talent this person would be.


    But when he saw that the man was Lu Beiyou, his face was instantly happy. This time, the smile came from his heart.


    "Of course, it''s true. If so many people have heard about it, can I still get rid of it?"


    Looking at Gu Youran''s inexplicable self-confidence, Lu Beiyou''s desire to win or lose is also aroused.


    "That''s fine."


    "Does brother Lu really want to fight this eternal absolute


    Gu leisurely looks kind and persuasive. But the heart was laughing again.


    If someone else, maybe Gu Youran will be a little worried. But Lu Beiyou? Gu Youran is absolutely unbelievable.Lu''s son, Lu shouhuang, was born as a teacher, and finally took his troops to fight a war. But his son, Lu Zhenxian, was completely illiterate. He was a martial arts man and knew the words of sages?


    Not to mention Lu Beiyou, who had run away from home since he was a child, there are rumors about Lu Beiyou among the people now that Guyang City, a white robed young general, has been ranked among the top 100 in the world.


    However, that is also the bravery of Wufu.


    No matter from what aspect, I have never heard of the arrogance of literati. Lu Beiyou still has attainments in these aspects.


    "Yes."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t talk much nonsense, he said his purpose directly.


    "No way, don''t waste your time. That''s the absolute truth that Mr. kongsitong shook his head after seeing it! How can you be right? "


    "That is to say, although I dare not say that I have read the blank volume of literature and history, I am also confident that I will succeed. I am also frightened to see this pair."


    "Well, maybe only my future husband can match this picture?"


    "Ha? Don''t be silly, OK? As long as anyone can match this pair, let alone agree with each other by example, it doesn''t matter if I''m the ego. "


    Seeing Lu Beiyou, I really came up with this problem.


    For a moment, the people around them were also shocked and ridiculed one after another.


    Let''s say that the fight can be seen from the women around Lu Beiyou just now. Maybe he''s not bad either. But if the paper is adopted, all the scholars present think that they are hundreds of times better than Lu Beiyou.


    For a time, they were all lonely and proud.


    Looking at the comments of the people around, Gu leisurely also smiles with satisfaction.


    That''s right. As long as you can push Lu Beiyou to the top of the storm, you can do it yourself.


    Originally, Gu Youran was ready to give Lu Beiyou a cover by himself, waiting for him to get in. Unexpectedly, he got in before he got in.


    "Everyone, be quiet. Please listen to me."


    Gu Youran saw that the time was almost right, and he also reached out to the people around him to calm down.

 C432

    "I said that just now, as long as I can match. Naturally, I do what I say. But since brother Lu has come to Nanman from a long distance, how can we not make the most of our friendship? I think we might as well add some color to it? "


    Gu Youran smiles sweetly. Lu Beiyou holds his arms in front of his chest and watches him perform alone.


    When others heard the speech, they also felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere at the scene, and no one dared to speak for a moment.


    "You mean not good?"


    Gu Youran saw that no one was standing on his side, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "Color head? Yes, I don''t mind. I just don''t know what color your highness wants to add? "


    Gu Youran snorted coldly, and all the people on the scene lowered their heads.


    "It''s still brother Lu''s open-minded. Of course, the color head can''t be said to make brother Lu suffer."


    With that, Gu leisurely put on a false smile again and took out a token from his arms.


    Some people on the scene were in a panic when they saw the token.


    "Your Highness! Never, your highness


    Other people who knew the token knelt down and said, "Your Highness, don''t do it!"


    "Since it''s a deal with brother Lu, you can''t let brother Lu suffer all the time, can you? I''ve made up my mind. You don''t have to persuade me. "


    Looking at Gu leisurely, others finally sighed helplessly.


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes are also attracted by this token.


    "What is it? Why do they seem to be afraid of this thing? So afraid to let me get it? "


    I saw this token. It''s dark. I can''t see what material it is, but it''s full of weight.


    There is no complicated carving on it, only some simple cloud patterns, and in the middle is a character: man.


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s puzzled face, Gu leisurely laughed and stroked his golden beard with one hand.


    "This token is called Prince''s order. Brother Lu may not know that this token was given by his majesty when each prince took office. As long as you can take this token, you can go in and out of the palace at will. "


    Hearing Gu Youran''s explanation, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Dear, no wonder the people around you have to stop Gu leisurely. If Lu Beiyou is traveling, he must also be stopped.


    What kind of concept is this?


    It''s like Lu Beiyou gave the order to Lu Zhenzhen and let him take his place. That''s because Lu Zhenzhen is from his own family.


    Moreover, there are old men and linen clothes, so even if they are given to Lu Zhenzhen, Lu Beiyou doesn''t have too many worries.


    But Gu Youran is different. He is equal to giving away his rights.


    Without the prince''s order, even he would not be able to enter and leave the imperial court at will. Even as the eldest prince, he might not be easy to use at this critical moment.


    Seeing Gu leiran, who is so cruel to himself, Lu Beiyou has to sigh that all the people born and bred in the southern barbarians are cruel.


    Gu Zhansheng has three children.


    Gu Xiaoran, Gu leisurely, Gu maner.


    Gu Man''er, in order to get revenge for her mother, directly drugged herself, and also drugged Lu Beiyou, giving her first time to Lu Beiyou. It can be said that the purpose has been unscrupulous. Although later Lu Beiyou also knew that Gu Man''er''s nature was not bad, she was just attacked by hatred.


    But this kind of solution, I have to say, is cruel enough to myself.


    Second, the second prince Gu Xiaoran.


    In order to achieve their own goals, sitting in the golden chair, they do not hesitate to collude with foreign forces, or even practice evil laws in order to enhance their strength, and do not care about the danger of being discovered. You can even take the people around you to improve your accomplishments. How can you not be a cruel person?


    However, compared with the one in front of me, it''s just a big witch.


    You send a blood, kill people, become evil repair, all cattle force, right?


    But even if you are a bull, can you be a bull? Can you bet on the future of the whole country?


    Obviously not.


    Therefore, Lu Beiyou''s worship of Gu leisurely is like the water in the sky.


    This is the real black sheep!


    What was all that in front of him before?


    In other words, it is Gu leisurely in Ding, Lu Beiyou will lose!


    Although I don''t know where Gu Youran''s courage comes from, it just follows Lu Beiyou''s idea.


    I''m really sleepy. I''ll give you a pillow.


    "It''s not good. It''s so expensive..."


    "Well, what are you talking about? Since you said to add color, if you don''t show sincerity, it doesn''t mean I''m stingy."


    "Since his Highness has taken out such a valuable thing, it''s not good for me to brush his kindness. But I really don''t have anything on me. Look at this... "


    "It doesn''t matter. Brother Lu is a guest. How can you ask for something from him? If brother Lu can''t be right by then, just promise me one request. ""That''s it?"


    "It''s that simple."


    "Good."


    This time, it''s Gu Youran''s turn to be a little surprised. He answers without thinking. Is it because he really has the strength in his heart?


    "Don''t you worry about my asking too much?"


    "I believe in the character of the great prince."


    Ancient leisurely smile, Lu Beiyou is also happy to laugh.


    Two foxes, who can laugh at the end, that''s the end.


    The others were also thrilled.


    Is Lu Beiyou and Gu Youran really bold? One dares to give, the other dares to ask?


    But at the thought of the difficulty of the pair, a stone fell from everyone''s heart.


    Looking at Lu Beiyou''s eyes, he disdained to turn into pity.


    Poor child, I don''t know that I fell into a trap.


    Lu Beiyou also turned to look at them, and his eyes flashed with pity.


    Poor child, I still think I''m the lamb that was slaughtered. I don''t know whether you are really stupid or pretending to be stupid.


    "Good! In that case, I won''t talk much nonsense. Come on, mate


    "Just a moment!"


    Just as Gu Youran was about to send someone to take out the couplet, an old man with white hair came in from outside the room.


    A loose robe, actually is a pair of thin body, deep socket, a white hair with a branch don''t in the back of the head.


    Look at his appearance is all the way trot over, but the dress is so nondescript.


    But when he appeared, surprise and fear appeared in other people''s eyes, and they knelt down.


    Even Gu Youran was surprised, and immediately bent forward to meet him.


    "Holy master, why are you here?"


    Hearing Gu leisurely''s voice, there was a ray of light in the old man''s eyes.


    "Oh, it''s Xiaoran."

 C433

    Xiaoran?


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t help but widen his pupils.


    But looking at Gu Youran''s clever face, Lu Beiyou was also surprised and speechless.


    But then the old man looked at Lu Beiyou with a look, which made him directly understand why all the people present saw the old man kneeling on the ground.


    What kind of look is that?


    It''s not surprising, but you can see through all things in the world at a glance. It''s like a spring and autumn dream, suddenly waking up.


    Lu Beiyou was in a cold sweat.


    "I heard that someone wanted to take over the absolute, and you took out the prince''s order without authorization? I''m here to see who''s fighting so hard, and you''re the one who''s going to fight? "


    Although the old man''s words were light, they fell to Gu leiran''s ears, but they were as heavy as a stone and did not dare to speak.


    Seeing the old man looking at him, Lu Beiyou also nodded.


    "Tell me back, it''s the boy."


    "Good! Good! Good! Let''s not say whether you can match the pair, this courage is not inferior to that little guy Gu Zhan. But wait a moment. I''ll take a good look at Ran''er and see where he borrowed his courage! "


    The old man smiles at Lu Beiyou, like a spring breeze.


    But when I turn around and look at Gu leisurely, it''s like ice for thousands of years.


    "Who is he? Why are so many people so afraid of him?"


    Mu Qiu gently tugged Lu Beiyou''s sleeve and asked in a low voice.


    Lu Beiyou shook his head with a wry smile. "I don''t know. The old man looks like he''s dressed in a nondescript way. He can''t see his accomplishments. He''s just like an ordinary man. But it just gives me a feeling that I can''t see the bottom. It''s really a ghost. "


    At the moment, the old man in the center of their topic is denouncing Gu leisurely.


    "The prince of a country, the future prince, actually took such a valuable thing as a bet! I think you''ve been carried away


    "The master said it."


    "Well, if it''s said, it''s spilled water. Now that we have agreed, we should do it. In the future, if you enter the library again, don''t look for me. Until you reflect on where you are wrong! "


    Hearing the old man''s words, Gu leisurely''s face was full of fear.


    "Holy master!"


    "I have made up my mind."


    With that, without looking at Gu Youran''s lost face, he turned and walked to Lu Beiyou.


    A genial smile, and just face ancient leisurely appearance is very different.


    "Xiaoyou is wondering who I am? Why do they kneel down when they see me? Then Xiao ran saw me respectfully


    Lu Beiyou didn''t hide anything, "it''s true."


    "Interesting little thing."


    The old man gave a slight wisp of his pale beard.


    "I''m not like you monks. I''m just a book reader. He didn''t have any accomplishments, but he had seen a lot of the world. After he came back, he became the teacher of the boy Gu Zhan. So now they will be afraid of me, respect me and call me holy master. "


    The old man didn''t hide his identity, and said it directly and calmly.


    The tone is flat, but it sounds like thunder in Lu Beiyou''s heart.


    "Boy, meet the holy master!"


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou''s attitude towards the old man is also completely respected.


    Others do not know, but Lu Beiyou is clear, Jiuzhou early, the end of the fairyland, heaven and earth a catastrophe.


    It was not until the appearance of a local leader that the present situation of Jiuzhou was formed.


    And it was the ancient war that subdued Nanman.


    In addition, Lu Beiyou has always respected scholars, especially those who serve the country, the people and the world.


    Perhaps, it was influenced by Lao Kong.


    In addition, he is Gu Zhan''s teacher. All decisions are made by him. No wonder everyone present, even Gu Youran, who has always been rebellious, respects the old man so much.


    "You''re welcome, Xiao you. It''s a little strange to call me holy teacher. If you don''t mind, please call me respect the old."


    Respect?


    This is the first time Lu Beiyou has heard of this surname.


    "Yes, I''ll listen to the elder."


    "Good! Good! Good


    Hearing this, the elder laughed three times and then said, "I''m too late to stop Xiaoran''s stupid decision. Pull up my old face, let him take back the bet, it seems that I am too stingy. In that case, the bet will be made as agreed by you two, but I have to add an additional condition. "


    "Please tell me first."


    Originally, Lu Beiyou thought that the appearance of the elder might disturb his previous arrangement.


    But looking at the present situation, the old man is not on which side, but habitually chooses the right side.This, perhaps, is what scholars often say: reasoning.


    "That is, this Wenbi, I want me to be a witness."


    The elder sighed, and a trace of memory flashed in his eyes. "At that time, I was teaching in the book Pavilion. There was a child who was sent in. He was stubborn. I thought he was just a learned and unskilled material. As a result, I deliberately asked him some of the questions I talked about in class. He was not only able to answer the right questions, but also could draw inferences from one instance and deduce many results that I didn''t dare to think of before. "


    "Just when I was surprised at the intelligence of this child and despised for his shallow knowledge. The child said a word, then regardless of all the dissuasion left the book Pavilion. And left this pair. He said that as long as I can untie the couple, he will step into the library again. Later, your majesty also helped me find someone who could untie the match, but so far there has been no result


    When Lu Beiyou heard the words of respecting the old man, he also understood. It turns out that Gu Zhan said that he would be promoted to a higher rank just for the sake of the old man in front of him? Lu Beiyou''s affection for Gu Zhan, who has never met before, is more than inexplicable.


    At the same time, I feel familiar with the children''s work style.


    "Dare to ask the elder, what did the child say before he left?"


    Although Lu Beiyou has a general idea in his mind, he is not sure.


    Respecting the old and ignoring his own image, he pinched his nose and said, "this is also worthy of being called the book pavilion? A Book of mine covers five thousand years. How can you compare it with a small library! It''s boring. I won''t play with you. When you can pick up this pair, come back to me! "


    With that, the elder released his dry fingers and sighed.


    "I don''t believe it. It''s something a few years old can say. It''s like more than an old guy like me who doesn''t know when he''s going to die. And the book he said covers five thousand years, and I didn''t get a chance to see it. "

 C434

    After hearing the elder''s words, Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu looked at each other.


    Both of them have black lines on their faces.


    This guy!


    Isn''t that Li Nanju!


    With 5000 years of history, isn''t that what I saw when I saw Xuanyuan in the painting of the prime minister''s mansion?


    And Li Nanju was beaten by himself and told himself about his life experience.


    How old can a child have such a period of schooling? Who else can there be besides Li Nanju?


    In fact, Lu Beiyou wants to comfort the elderly. After all, when an old monster meets guabi, the one who laughs to the end must be open.


    Unfortunately, such a tiny chance is met by the elder.


    At the thought of this, Lu Beiyou has a big head.


    If you are good at literature in Jiuzhou, Lu Beiyou is confident and even runs over all the people present. The duet of education between the great master and Lao Kong is no joke.


    But if it''s Li Nanju who left it, it may not be in accordance with his own ideas.


    At the thought of this, Lu Beiyou''s heart suddenly burst into anger.


    Before you left, you left me such a trouble. Originally, you were full of confidence. Now Lu Beiyou has no choice but to stick to his head.


    "So when I hear that someone is betting on it again, I can''t sit still."


    "Don''t say that to the elder. I dare not be like that."


    Seeing the old man''s regretful face, Lu Beiyou sighed and said, "it''s natural that the old man should be the best witness. I''m glad it''s too late. How can I dislike it? "


    "Ha ha ha! That''s good, that''s good! "


    Getting Lu Beiyou''s reply, the elder also burst out laughing. As a result, he coughed without paying attention.


    Gu leisurely quickly stepped forward to help him. The elder supported him and waved his hand.


    "I''m fine. Now send someone to get the match. This time, let the old man witness with his own eyes. If it''s right, you can come to my library at any time. "


    "Holy master!"


    "What? Now the wings are hard, and I don''t even listen to them? "


    Gu leisurely hears the speech and wants to stop in a hurry, but he is interrupted by the old man. He had no choice but to shake his head bitterly.


    Seeing this, Lu Beiyou feels the same way about Gu leisurely.


    Because that''s how he came under the great master''s destruction at that time.


    Think silk of see, two palace maids serve of woman, have already carried a small piece of red cloth to come over.


    Then it was placed on the table in the hall.


    With the help of Gu leisurely, the elder came to the red cloth.


    Mu Qiu tugs Lu Beiyou''s sleeve. Lu Beiyou gives her a reassuring look, and then follows her.


    "Xiaoyou, next, it''s up to you."


    Then the old man reached out and uncovered the red cloth. Behind the red cloth was a piece of wood with six brocades on it.


    There are three upper couplets on the top three, and there are three blank brocade beside these three.


    It''s specially used to connect pairs.


    At this time, it''s finally Gu Youran''s turn to talk.


    "Brother Lu, next, it''s up to you. I''ll wait for your good news."


    Before Lu Beiyou had time to see the couple, he heard Gu Youran''s words and turned his eyes.


    You want to see me lose.


    But Lu Beiyou didn''t care so much at the moment. He turned his head and looked at the three pairs.


    Suddenly, Lu Beiyou''s expression was stunned.


    When people around him saw Lu Beiyou''s expression, they were all dumbfounded for a moment.


    What''s wrong with him?


    Is it hard to be fooled by the pair?


    "He can''t be wrong. He''s scared to see the right person, isn''t he?"


    "I feel the same, or even if it''s not right, it should be a little reaction."


    "Well, I''ll tell you. No one is right except my future husband."


    Hearing the comments around, the little hands of Mu Qiuqiu hold tightly, a pair of bright eyes staring at the landing north, a worried face, and the corners of Gu leisurely''s mouth also evoke a proud arc.


    But Lu Beiyou didn''t hear the voices around him.


    In front of him suddenly emerged the scene when he and Li Nanju met for the first time.


    "Orange, why do you like to stare at the moon?"


    Lu Beiyou, a young man who just ran away from home, met Li Nanju, who also ran away from home, when he was at his worst. And then they were together for a long time.


    Until the elder martial brother took him to the mountain.


    The place where they lived at that time was a broken temple with a big hole in the roof.


    Every night, the moonlight will shine in. Lu Beiyou didn''t feel much, but every time Li Nanju would sleep under the hole and stare at the moon overhead for a long time.He didn''t sleep until the moon was out of his sight.


    Once, Lu Beiyou couldn''t hold his curiosity and asked.


    "Ha? Why do you like to see the moon? "


    "Yes, I always look at the moon for a long time before you go to bed at night. Is there anything on the moon?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Li Nanju said with a smile, "yes, there are Chang''e, Wu Gang, moon rabbit, moon cake, and many, many little rabbits. Oh, by the way, there is a cinnamon tree that can''t be cut down."


    "Wow, so powerful? I''ve never seen it before


    "Is it?"


    Originally young Li Nanju''s eyes were full of vicissitudes that did not belong to his age.


    "Yes, you can''t see it, because my home is behind the moon."


    Lu Beiyou''s face was in a trance, and the voice of respecting the old came from his ear.


    "Hello, Xiaoyou, Xiaoyou, are you ok?"


    The old man, who had a little illusion in his heart, sighed secretly when he saw Lu Beiyou''s state and expression.


    The disappointment in my heart can''t be attached, and it''s not right. Maybe we shouldn''t have hope in the first place.


    Lu Beiyou came back to his senses and was facing his disappointed eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t answer. After all, these three pairs have been bothering me for more than a day or two. Even if you can''t answer, you don''t need to be sad."


    "Yes, brother Lu, I can''t blame you"


    "I can answer it."


    "Good..."


    "Well??? Can you answer it? "


    After hearing Lu Beiyou''s voice, the old man, who had to deal with it casually, suddenly showed ecstasy on his decadent face.


    Even Gu Xiaoran, who thought he was winning, didn''t react for a moment.


    "Yes! I can answer that! "


    Lu Beiyou has a proud face.

 C435

    "In fact, it is not so much three pairs of couplets as one pair of couplets and two pairs of poems."


    "How do you know?"


    "That''s it. What if you made it up to cheat people?"


    Hearing Lu Bei''s lobbying that he could solve the problem, people around him began to sneer.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t answer immediately. He just pointed to the elder standing beside him with a smile and said in a heavy voice, "you can doubt me. You can say I''m making things up. But now respect for the elderly is here, respect for the elderly has not yet spoken, questioned. Do you question it first? "


    Lu Beiyou''s words made everyone present blush and wanted to scold him.


    However, due to respect for the elderly here, words to the mouth, all back to the stomach.


    "Shut up


    This time, it was said by the elder.


    His voice was hoarse and dry, which seemed to have exhausted all his strength.


    His face turned red, and his whole thin body trembled with excitement.


    "He, he said the same thing!"


    As soon as the speech of respecting the old came out, all people were in an uproar.


    Even Gu leisurely, who thought that he had already won, was foolish for a moment.


    It goes without saying that, as you all know, he is the gifted child.


    Thanks to a group of people who claim to be gifted and beautiful, they still look like they are only me.


    As a result, he was beaten in the face instantly.


    It turns out that they always thought it was a joke in the eyes of others.


    It''s no wonder that respect for the elderly has always been true to them.


    You can be ignorant, but you can''t use ignorance as a capital to show off.


    This time, it''s a good lesson for them.


    "Little friend, you don''t have to care what they say, you go on, go on."


    The old man''s face turned red and looked excited.


    Lu Beiyou looked around at the crowd. They all lowered their heads and did not dare to look at each other.


    Lu Beiyou looks at Gu leisurely. His face, which was full of luster, turns black and blue.


    And Mu Qiu, also patted his slightly uplifted small plain, relieved.


    This guy never let me down.


    Mu Qiuqiu laughs and is very happy. She takes out the woman who just said that the only one who can solve these pairs in the future is her husband.


    Then he pointed to the landing North tour and said with a smile: "he, mine! See? "


    Lu Beiyou took back his eyes, then looked at the elder and said with a smile, "then I''ll write it?"


    "Write, write! Write! Write quickly


    The elder asked Lu Beiyou to write. He found that although he had received the couplet, he didn''t use the brush. He was angry.


    "Pen! The pen! Don''t bring the pen yet


    Seeing the old man''s rude roar, Lu Beiyou hurriedly came forward and said, "don''t worry about respecting the old man. I can write without a pen."


    Then he went to the side of the first brocade, looked at the blank brocade, and began to carve characters on the brocade with his finger and sword.


    Originally, Gu leisurely''s face was gloomy, but suddenly it looked better.


    What if he could write it? Must he be right when he writes it? As long as there is a holy master, he can''t do any vacation.


    At that time, the ending will be the same.


    Think of here, Gu leisurely in the heart of the panic will fade a lot.


    Everyone''s eyes fall on Lu Beiyou, waiting for his answer.


    Lu Beiyou finished the first one, then stood on the second one without stopping, and then the third one.


    It was not until the three beauties had been written that Lu Beiyou was relieved. He turned around and wiped the sweat off his head.


    Facing the elder, he said with a smile: "respecting the elder, I can''t accept the mission. Please look at it. "


    While speaking, Lu Beiyou holds his fist with one hand.


    Three majestic momentum erupted from behind Lu Beiyou.


    The first momentum is hanging in the air. The breath is long and touching. I feel uncomfortable in my heart. It''s a kind of depression, missing, but I can''t help but want to cry.


    Two lines of silvery white fonts are slowly converging.


    "Looking up at the moon, looking down to think of hometown."


    All the people stare at the two lines of words in the void and lose their mind for a moment.


    Lu Beiyou''s mood is very complicated, not because he was infected by the momentum and the emotions of the people around him.


    But because he knew from the beginning why there were so many bachelors, but no one could answer.


    Because this belongs to Li Nanju''s hometown.


    People in Kyushu seldom worry about the moon.


    But in Li Nanju''s hometown, the moon is the carrier of their emotions, and missing is often their theme.In Jiuzhou, people only look at the sun. They work at sunrise and rest at sunset.


    It is also because of the cultural differences between the two planes that such a simple poem appears, but no one can answer it.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t know that. At that time, when he and Li Nanju were together for a living. Li Nanju told him a lot about his hometown.


    However, at that time, he just thought that those were just myths he had heard.


    Every night, I would pester him and tell some stories to myself.


    And these two sentences: "look up at the moon, bow to think of hometown."


    Li Nanju once told him that this is a children''s poem that their three-year-old children need to learn.


    I didn''t expect that when I came to Nanman, I became absolute, which made Lu Beiyou very sad.


    Lu Beiyou took a look at the people around him. He was also shocked.


    "What''s going on?"


    I saw just now still ridicule their own people, now hiding in the corner secretly wipe tears.


    What''s more, he cried bitterly and said that he was homesick.


    Even if it is respect for the elderly, it is also red eyes, trembling voice several: "good! Good! Good! What a man! Look down and think of his hometown


    Then he gave a long sigh, as if he were in his teens and might die at any time.


    Even Lu Beiyou, who always felt that he was a calm old leisurely, had some fluctuations in his mind.


    But after all, he was born in the imperial family, so he was calm quickly.


    On the contrary, it was an invisible pressure on him.


    This is Lu Beiyou. Can''t you really match all three pairs?


    "When I left home, I wanted to go out, but when I got back and became famous, everything was right and wrong. The only witness of all this is the bright moon. Quatrains! It''s really a quatrain


    Lu Beiyou echoed, but he was also amazed by Li Nanju''s world.


    This poem, no matter when, where.


    Can become the eternal quatrains, is really incredible! But I had to exclaim, so amazing.

 C436

    "Good! Good! Good! I''m not as good as you


    The elder wiped the tears on his face and looked melancholy.


    People around them also wake up from this sad thought. They are shocked to hear the words of respecting the elderly, but they have nothing to say.


    They have experienced the situation of Ying just now, so even if they are dissatisfied again, they have to admit it. There is a truth in what the elder said.


    However, it is still not qualified to respect the elderly.


    "All right, everybody. Brother Lu''s literary talent is really unprecedented and has never come before. Everybody, applaud for our literary giant


    With that, a small round of applause came from the hall.


    It''s not that they don''t want to clap, but that the person who is speaking is Gu Youran, who doesn''t look good.


    "Good!"


    But the loudest applause is respect for the elderly.


    "Now that brother Lu has answered the first pair, I think brother Lu already has the answer for the next two pairs?"


    Gu leisurely aware of his gaffe, but also slow down for a while, re hung a smile.


    Looking at Gu leisurely, Lu Beiyou sighs, and his thoughts are even better.


    It is impossible for such people to stand on their own side.


    Lu Beiyou laughed, "of course! "


    as he said this, Lu Beiyou gently snapped his fingers.


    "But your highness is wrong. It''s not a match. It''s a killing weapon!"


    Lu Beiyou''s voice has just dropped, and a wave of Xiao Sha''s intention is to spread in the hall.


    Deep and piercing, Lu Beiyou''s voice has just dropped.


    All of them shivered involuntarily, and a chill rushed from their feet to their brains.


    The word has not yet started, everyone has been a cold sweat.


    "Well, what''s going on?"


    "Yes! Someone is going to kill me


    In the crowd if ban, a face of panic curled up together, the bottom of my heart suddenly a heroic burst out from the body!


    Impassioned!


    In the void, a few silver hook characters hang high in the void.


    "Why don''t you take Wu Gou and collect 50 states from Guanshan?"


    At the same time, a picture scroll slowly spread out in front of the public.


    It was a desert, an ancient city.


    In front of the city, there are thousands of soldiers, the leader, a silver robe, a face that looks not big, full of perseverance.


    Yellow sand rolled up, the other end of the desert, vaguely visible, those talking and laughing wind, rampant, killing bandits.


    In their native land, the unbridled vent!


    The boy bit his finger and smeared blood on his eyelids.


    The firmness in his eyes was stronger, and he raised his arm.


    Thousands of soldiers, without speaking, mounted their horses one after another.


    Silently gathered behind the youth.


    The boy got up and mounted his horse, pointed his gun to the cities behind the desert.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    Thousands of soldiers and horses were killed in the city where tens of thousands of soldiers and horses were stationed.


    Iron horse steps on sand city!


    When one soldier died, another soldier put on his armor, and the blood dyed the young general''s silver robe red.


    The wounds were all over him, but he didn''t care at all, as if he didn''t notice the pain.


    Eyes firmly toward the general''s tent in the past.


    In the fear of the enemy general, the young general broke into the tent of the enemy general, and the king finally saw the king.


    The young general pointed his gun at the strong man who was willing to kill. There was no good place in his whole body, but his mouth still showed a contemptuous smile.


    "I''ve come to get back what belongs to me!"


    "The land of our country, how can others spy on it!"


    The strong man, with a gloomy face and a low roar, raised the broadsword beside him and rushed to the boy with a roar.


    The boy wanted to hold the gun to resist, but he had no strength.


    Watching the big knife approaching, he silently closed his eyes and burst out laughing!


    "How can a man without ambition! How can a man take 50 states of my territory without taking Wu hook! Ha ha ha ha


    This is the end of the picture.


    Everyone''s eyes are red, everyone''s throat is roaring, a heroic spirit in their heart for a long time winding not to go!


    However, there is also a sad Xiaoxiao mood, in the crowd for a long time.


    "The land of our country! How dare others pry


    "Good! What a great man! I, Nanman Erlang, was like that at that time! "


    "Those who violate our territory will be punished even though they are far away!"


    Everyone''s mood can''t calm down for a long time, everyone is excited, and everyone feels sorry for the young hero.Hero''s last song!


    Even if it was gloomy and leisurely, he was in a state of mind for a long time. All he heard was that he was staring at a line of silver hooks in the air and sighed in a low voice, "this is really like my Nanman''s hot-blooded son! I''m really inferior to him who can write this poem! "


    Lu Beiyou can''t help sighing about the "he" in his words. If he is not really special, can he compare with Li Nanju?


    He doesn''t know.


    He could not guarantee the final result.


    And the old man who has not spoken for a long time can not speak now.


    Gu Zhanyi, Li Hongtu, Si Xiaoer, jiutoulong...


    one name after another appears in the eyes of the elderly. Those people who once fought with Gu Zhan all the way, but now have been buried in the loess, used to drink with themselves and laugh and scold their nerds.


    Wu Gou, Wu Gou, you all want to take Wu Gou!


    But now, who''s going to drink with me, an old bookworm!


    Respect for the elderly can no longer control, tears, sobbing.

 C437

    The old man''s cry made all the people present feel a layer of respect.


    Others may not know, but everyone here grew up listening to this old man''s story from childhood.


    Who doesn''t yearn to enter the book Pavilion one day?


    Now, the old man is crying, which makes them feel sad.


    The soldiers who came here at that time are now buried in the loess.


    Without them, how could Nanman be now? Where do they come from to sing poems here?


    Their eyes on Lu Beiyou changed little by little from their initial contempt and hostility.


    How big is the heart of a man who can write such poems?


    The elder took a deep breath and wiped away the turbid tears on his face with his sleeve regardless of his image.


    He pushed aside Gu leisurely who supported him and came to Lu Beiyou. He looked Lu Beiyou up and down.


    It was not until Lu Beiyou got goose bumps that he nodded. Then he solemnly said, "I can ask you, would you like to enter my book pavilion? Be my own disciple? "


    The voice of respecting the elderly is not big, but it is very solemn.


    Lu Beiyou doesn''t have much intuitive feeling, but the words of respecting the old fall in other people''s ears, but it seems like a bolt from the blue.


    For a moment, everyone panicked.


    Even Gu leiran, who forced himself to settle down, could hardly sit still at the moment and said in a hurry: "respect the old! Never


    Seeing this, the others turned to each other and looked at the people who were walking with them. Then they knelt down one after another and said in horror: "respect the old, never do it!"


    In the living room, the momentum was appalling.


    But the old man who spoke was indifferent and had nothing to do with me.


    Lu Beiyou, who was in the center of the storm, was dazed when he saw the reaction of the people around him.


    He turned to look at the rebellious look on his face, but saw his eyes were full of excited respect for the elderly, and then turned to look at the grazing ball standing not far away.


    Mu Qiu shrugged his shoulders and was also at a loss.


    Lu Beiyou couldn''t understand for a moment.


    "Then what? What is the shuge you are talking about


    Book pavilion?


    Lu Beiyou really doesn''t know what it is, but looking at the reactions of people around him, Lu Beiyou knows that this is definitely not a simple existence.


    The old man''s expression softened when he heard Lu Beiyou''s words. He explained in a soft voice: "the book Pavilion is not a good place. It''s the place where the old man teaches. There are three floors in it. On the first floor, there are all kinds of grains in the world. On the second floor are the martial arts and metaphysics, the method of becoming an immortal, which have been searched by the ancient war all the way. The third floor is where the old man and I have classes. This is the book Pavilion. As long as you enter my book Pavilion, from now on, as long as you are Nanman, you can go to the imperial city! "


    When the elder said the book Pavilion, the tone also followed the pride.


    It''s not to blame for his obstinacy,. But shuge is such a general existence in Nanman.


    As for his status, it is equivalent to the four pillars of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty! Together, the four Temple masters are about the same as the elder.


    This is not to say how strong the strength of respecting the elderly is. Respecting the elderly is an ordinary teacher.


    A teacher who taught Gu Zhan to unify Nanman.


    Hearing the old man''s words, Lu Beiyou couldn''t help taking a breath of air.


    Three hundred years of cereals and cereals? What''s the concept?


    It''s the same as Shuoshu Pavilion, which contains all the treasures searched for in three hundred years, the divine medicine, the immortal grass, and the unique copy of the world.


    These, even if come out from the north mountain, also have to feel an exclamation for the book Pavilion domineering.


    As for the second level of Wu Dian Xuan Xue, the method of becoming immortal.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t really get excited.


    Since he accepted the inheritance of Beishan, he has only one way to go, that is to repair the sword.


    But even so, Gu Zhan came all the way and swept Nanman. What he was searching for, what he could see, could be simple goods?


    This kind of thing, who would hate to learn more?


    Anyway, Lu Beiyou will not.


    All these really make Lu Beiyou shiver, but what makes Lu Beiyou most amazing is that he can travel around Nanman imperial city at will.


    What''s the concept?


    That is to say, in the future, if you want to go in and out of the imperial city and complete your plan, you don''t need to sneak out and sneak into the imperial city like now.


    It''s no wonder that people around you have this attitude.


    Lu Beiyou is also clear in his heart. All the people present, who don''t want to enter the book pavilion?


    Not to mention them. If Lu Beiyou was not born, his vision would be determined. Otherwise, I''m afraid that no one can resist the temptation of respecting the elderly?Of course, except for Li Nanju. I begged him to enter the book Pavilion, and in turn gave the teacher a place. This kind of two goods is also the only one in Jiuzhou.


    In fact, what the elder didn''t tell Lu Beiyou was that he was stable from Nanman, after the completion of the book Pavilion. In addition to the two princes, an elder disciple, and a second-class Li Nanju.


    No one can step into the threshold of the book Pavilion.


    Even Gu Man''er, once Gu Zhan even pleaded for her in person. The elder didn''t accept her as a disciple, but as an outside disciple, that is, the kind with no real name.


    This is why Gu Youran looks frightened after hearing the words of respecting the elderly.


    Now I can exert pressure on Lu Beiyou in a short time through my identity.


    In this way, even if Lu Beiyou came to Nanman at this time point, he was still in control of any intrigue.


    But if we say that he really entered the library.


    so all of my plans will become bubbles. Who can restrict Lu Bei tour?


    Li family? Do you want to kill your brother?


    Or Gu Zhan lying in bed? Or the woman?


    As a result, no one can.


    However, he has not yet been able to speak out and suppress respect for the elderly with his own identity. It''s not just because he''s his own teacher.


    More because of his head that a pair of lazy, not interested in the world elder martial brother.


    If you know that you dare to disobey your teacher''s meaning, I''m afraid that person will catch himself naked and hang on the tree. Not to mention him, even Gu Zhan at that time, because he had a little disagreement with the elder, was severely beaten by his nominal elder martial brother.


    And Gu Zhan didn''t do anything about him in the end.


    It''s not because he doesn''t want to, but it''s him. Even the Zhenguo general, Li Changfeng, the leader of the Li family, may not be able to beat him.


    I don''t know how a scholar can teach such a freak.


    At the thought of this, Gu leisurely could not help shivering all over.


    That man is the real cruel man!


    At present, he has only one last way.


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou was still hesitating and didn''t answer, Gu Youran gritted his teeth, raised his head, looked at the elder and solemnly said: "the teacher''s meaning, the students naturally dare not raise objection. But this time, I have to go against the teacher''s will


    "Oh? What do you mean


    See Gu leisurely disagree, respect old also is some dissatisfaction of frown.


    Seeing signs of anger, Gu leisurely did not hesitate to lift his last card.


    "Because the disciple you are going to accept is Lu Beiyou, the only successor of the Lu family in Zhongzhou. He is one of the most powerful disciples in the world today. He is a disciple of 3000 mountains! How can such people enter my Nanman Book Pavilion! "

 C438

    "Let such people go in and out of the imperial city at will, holy master, you should think twice!"


    Gu leisurely''s voice just fell, and there was an uproar all around.


    They were jealous, but when they heard this, they were indignant.


    "Yes! Master, how can he be worthy of you? "


    "He is still a disciple of three thousand mountains. How can he throw himself under your door?"


    "This kind of person is not worthy to be your disciple!"


    Hearing the comments around, the old man, who had vowed to respect him, was also surprised.


    "Are you Lu shouhuang''s grandson?"


    "Yes."


    Lu Beiyou didn''t hide anything, and his mind has calmed down at the moment.


    "The eldest prince was right just now. I''m the eldest son of the Lu family in the Middle Road, and the only heir. At the same time, he is also a close disciple of 3000 mountains and their second elder martial brother. "


    Seeing Lu Beiyou admit, people around him seem to have found a vent, and they begin to denounce him one after another.


    "Holy master, you see! He himself admits it


    "Yes! Master, please think twice. "


    At the moment, Gu leisurely saw the hesitation on his face, and his heart was a little relieved.


    It seems that this card is very easy to use.


    "Three thousand mountains? What about three thousand mountains? "


    Just as people were begging for Lu Beiyou, a lazy voice came from the beam of the hall.


    This sound, crisp and numb to the bone, but it makes people smell a rare breath of wine.


    Apricot blossom wine!


    Lu Beiyou suddenly opened his eyes, a creepy feeling from the bottom of his feet straight to the brain, even mu Qiuqiu heard the sound, but also instantly appeared in Lu Beiyou''s side, eyes dead to see the position of the roof beam, small hands empty grip, ready to hand at any time.


    Master! Absolute master!


    All the people on the scene are in the control of Lu Beiyou and Muqiu. As soon as there is any disturbance, they can react immediately.


    However, only this man, who was able to bypass their divine consciousness, appeared in the hall.


    This gives Lu Beiyou the same feeling as when he first met coca!


    What''s going on here?


    Is it hard for tianjizi to tell his world list is false?


    If it''s because Li Long has been in chaos under the Tianlan river for a hundred years and won his ambition once, it''s just that he can''t find out.


    But what about this man?


    In addition to Li Changfeng, when did Nanman come out with such a master? Is this the bottom card of every dynasty?


    Hearing this voice, the old man''s face slowly eased down.


    But Gu leisurely now becomes restless, sweating straight on his forehead. As the prince, he has plans to run away.


    "Belch ~"


    a wine belch came down from the beam.


    "Who in the world is playing tricks on it, and don''t you come down and die for me?"


    Seeing the prince''s expression, the people who followed him thought he was dissatisfied, so they stood up.


    His voice has just dropped. People did not make a sound, but a piece of apricot first floating down.


    Gu Youran saw this, and no longer ignored his image, he cried out, "elder martial brother, be merciful!"


    But after all, he finished half a step.


    The man who had just spoken had already been lying on the ground, and a piece of apricot flower was inserted directly in the middle of his forehead.


    Kill in the invisible!


    "I said to you, have I been drinking less recently, and even the minions dare to shout at me. Leisurely, this is the person you taught me?"


    The man sat up on the beam of the house, from a slumped position.


    This time, Lu Beiyou was able to see the man clearly.


    He was tall, but he was wearing a long robe. His hair was scattered at the temples, and his back hair was wrapped up with an apricot branch.


    Because of the scattered hair on his temples, I can''t see what he looks like, but I can vaguely see his sloppy stubble.


    There was a pair of straw sandals on his feet. It looked like some years. He was carrying a wine gourd in his hand.


    Obviously, the aroma of the apricot blossom wine just now came from the gourd.


    "What realm?"


    "I can''t see through it."


    Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu look at each other and communicate with each other. They come to the conclusion that they are at a loss.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, I didn''t cultivate good people! Please forgive me


    People around, seeing the scene in front of them, were stunned.


    What''s going on here?


    Today is a great reward for civil and martial arts. It was presided over by Gu leiran, and it''s just right to shine.


    But now he has been suppressed for many times.Now, a slovenly man who broke in without permission made Gu leiran lower his head again.


    What makes them even more incredible is that this man, Gu Youran, actually calls him big elder martial brother?!


    That is to say, he is the first disciple that the elder in the rumor accepted at that time?!


    For a moment, there was an uproar.


    The slovenly man turned a deaf ear to the comments around him. Seeing Gu leiran admit his mistake, he just took a sip of the wine gourd in his hand.


    "Next time your people dare to treat me and Shifu like this, I don''t mind spreading the red frost for you."


    "Younger martial brother knows his mistake!"


    Seeing the slovenly man speaking, Gu leisurely hurriedly answers.


    Ten mile red frost?


    Where is the red frost? That''s human life!


    "OK, Long''er, don''t scare your younger martial brother. Leisurely is also the prince of a country. What''s the matter with you?"


    When the elder saw the slovenly man, he looked like a slovenly man. He also gave a reproach of some dissatisfaction.


    The slovenly man named Long''er also scratched his head with a smile


    "No, you said you were looking for a causal cycle? Why are you back now? "


    The elder seemed to have thought of something, so he asked in a hurry.


    Causal cycle?


    These four words, like thunder, exploded beside Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu''s ears.


    The others were at a loss. They didn''t understand what the elder said, but Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu understood.


    From that extreme state to the true immortal, we must find our own cause and effect, cut off the cycle, and then we can get out of the way and enter the immortal.


    Only when we reach the realm of Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu, we can barely hear of them.


    But at the moment, he tells Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu how Long''er''s accomplishments are.


    The peak of the extreme state, full circle!!!


    How is that possible?!


    There is absolutely no such person in the world list tianjizi showed himself before he left, but as an elder, he will never lie for this matter.


    If so, what''s the matter?

 C439

    "It''s not urgent, it''s not urgent. Teacher, if you really want to take this interesting guy as my younger martial brother, I don''t think it''s a problem. "


    "Elder martial brother..."


    Gu Youran just wanted to speak, an apricot flower rubbed his lips and nailed on the pillar not far away.


    Blood fell from his lips.


    "I''m talking to the teacher. Is it your turn?"


    Gu Youran''s face is humiliating, but he has no choice. His face is uncertain. In the end, he can only bend down and apologize.


    "What elder martial brother taught me is."


    And Lu Beiyou, who is watching, has a big mouth.


    This dragon looks slovenly, but he is really determined to do things.


    Even as Gu leisurely pride, in front of him also want to avoid three points, but also an absolute ruthless.


    However, apricot is born in the north, where does the South man come from?


    "But..."


    "I don''t think it''s a bad person to be able to deal with this kind of emotion. Even if it''s a bad person, as long as I''m here, nothing can happen to the teacher. "


    Long er scratched his head and laughed at the elder twice.


    In front of the old man''s face, this clever appearance is quite different from the attitude towards Gu leisurely just now.


    "The son of the Lu family, the apprentice of Beishan. Let me ask you again, would you like to join my library? "


    Hearing long er''s words, he thought about it again and again, and finally turned into a sigh and asked again.


    "But I already have a school. I beg your pardon, but it''s hard for me to follow my orders. "


    Refuse? No?


    People who originally thought that Lu Beiyou''s entry into the book pavilion was a nail on the iron plate, when they heard Lu Beiyou''s reply.


    Collective petrification.


    Even the elder martial brother of shuge came forward to support him.


    And he turned it down?


    The murderous eyes around his teammates, Lu Beiyou didn''t even think about it, so he chose to ignore it.


    They will not follow the two masters, but they will not follow the two masters.


    Although I have to admit, what the elder said really moved Lu Beiyou.


    However, Lu Beiyou is such a strange person.


    I am a disciple of Beishan. In my life, I can only be a disciple of Beishan.


    "You refuse?"


    The elder''s eyes widened and he didn''t know why.


    Long''er spat out a mouthful of wine, widened his eyes, and looked at Lu Beiyou with silly eyes.


    Since the establishment of shuge, people who want to be like shuge have flocked to it. But over the years, in addition to Long''er, the two princes. No one can enter the third floor. Even Gu Man''er can only stay on the second floor at most.


    Before, Li Nanju, who was personally solicited by an elder, refused him. Now there is another Lu Beiyou.


    Is this to rub his old face on the ground?


    "Mr. Lu, are you serious?"


    "Well."


    Without any hesitation, Lu Beiyou gave his answer directly.


    "Of course, I appreciate the kindness of respecting the elderly, but I am a disciple of Beishan. It is impossible to abandon the school and enter the book Pavilion. Besides, with only two or three couplet poems, I don''t think I have a chance to enter the library. Therefore, the boy can only choose to refuse. "


    After being rejected, his face became very gloomy.


    Although Gu Youran was overjoyed when he saw Lu Beiyou''s refusal, he didn''t dare to speak at this time.


    There was even more silence.


    The temperature in the air, as if frozen, plummeted.


    "I said to you, is the brain kicked by the donkey? I have spoken for you personally. What do you give me back?"


    Seeing that the elder is angry, Long''er comes to Lu Beiyou, grabs Lu Beiyou''s shoulder and whispers.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but..."


    "It''s just a fart!"


    Long er''s face is impatient, and the spittle star son almost didn''t spray on Lu Beiyou''s face.


    "If it wasn''t for zhenyuange, you think I would stand up and speak for you? You don''t think about it! You haven''t met me. How can I help you stand up and talk for no reason? "


    Looking at a familiar dragon, Lu Beiyou wanted to push him away.


    But when he heard the name of zhenyuange, Lu Beiyou gave up the idea.


    "You know my elder martial brother."


    "Want to know?"


    Lu Beiyou pondered for a moment and finally nodded.


    "Well, then come into my library."


    "No way, I can''t quit the school."


    "Who asked you to quit? Can''t you put a name on my teacher? "


    "Is that all right?"


    "Why not?"


    Lu Beiyou raised his head and was looking at longer. The corners of the mouth are showing a smile that you and I both know."Teacher, I have convinced him!"


    "Oh?"


    After reaching a consensus with Lu Beiyou, Long''er quickly turns around and speaks to the elder, saying that he secretly kicks Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou naturally did not resist, but a plan has been quietly generated in his heart.


    Long''er, Long''er, this kick is not for you to kick in vain!


    At that time, you don''t want to say that I pit you!


    "Mr. Lu, do you agree to enter my library?"


    "Well, the old saying has come to an end. If you refuse it again, you will be too ignorant. However, you can''t betray your school, so Lu Beiyou is here. Please become a registered disciple in shuge! "


    After getting Lu Beiyou''s reply, the elder was stunned at first. At this time, Long''er said in a hurry: "master, name it. If he really dares to rebel out of the school and come to the book Pavilion, we don''t dare to take such a person! "


    Said, also to respect the old squeeze eyes. The elder only felt a headache, but he had to shake his head helplessly.


    "Let it be, let it be."


    In recent years, respect for the elderly took the initiative to recruit two inner door Pro Chuan, the result of a left three absolute, drift away. One refused directly, but finally he was forced to accept as a registered disciple.


    Others scramble to get into the book Pavilion, but in their eyes, it''s like cabbage on the side of the road, worthless.


    It''s really frustrating!


    "Look back, in two days, you can move to my book Pavilion."


    Seeing the old man nodding, Lu Beiyou and Long''er looked at each other. They talked with each other. You and I both know!


    Yes!


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou finally entered the book Pavilion, Gu leisurely almost didn''t breathe, but fortunately, he was just a name.


    However, this also has to make Gu Youran worried. After all, what special situation will happen at that time? Gu Youran doesn''t know that the situation has deviated in a completely different direction from his expectation.


    Lu Beiyou is now completely out of his control.


    "Teacher, I''m not feeling very well. I''ll go down first and have a rest. I''ll come back later. "


    "All right, you go."

 C440

    I didn''t mean to retain myself when I saw the elder. Gu leisurely didn''t bother to look for himself.


    Just back out.


    Because Lu Beiyou matched the three pairs and took him to his own book Pavilion.


    I''m not happy now.


    "Since you have already matched the first two pairs of North tours, the last pair should be easy for you, too?"


    The old man''s name for Lu Beiyou has changed from little brother, Mr. Lu, to Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou thought for a moment and nodded.


    But his face was a little tangled.


    "What? What''s wrong with the last couple? "


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s expression, the elder thought that there was something wrong with Lu Beiyou and asked him.


    "In fact, there is no problem, that is, well, forget it, I''d better respect you and see for yourself."


    He said that he didn''t go deep into the problem of landing in the north. He got up and showed the last couple.


    Different from the first two poems.


    This pair of paintings is not unusual. There is no missing for hometown and old people.


    There is no shawl with armor, not afraid of life and death, vowed to receive the heroic and resolute 50 states.


    There are two lines on the two brocades.


    The king of heaven, the tiger of earth,


    pagoda town river demon!


    "This..."


    When you see these two lines, you can''t feel your mind for a moment.


    People look at each other face to face. What does that mean?


    Lu Beiyou scratched his head and explained in a voice: "this is the only pair in the three sentences. I dare to guarantee my life. This is the pair. It''s just that I can''t figure out what the people who left behind are trying to express. "


    "If you don''t know your head, how can you be right?"


    As soon as Lu Beiyou''s voice fell, a voice of doubt came to mind around him.


    The elder also looked over curiously.


    Since Lu Beiyou dares to swear with his life, he must have his own reason. What''s the reason? Respect for the elderly is also extremely curious.


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes were full of hope when he met the elder. He also felt his head was big.


    What do you say?


    Is it hard to tell the elder, say, oh, actually I know the person who left you these couplets? Did he tell me the answer?


    Lu Beiyou dares to promise that if he really says that, not to mention whether he will be angry with the elder. I''m afraid that Long''er, who just stood on his side and spoke for himself, will kill himself.


    Long er?


    Yes! Long er, who has just been arrogant, why doesn''t he talk now?


    Lu Beiyou turns around and sees that Long''er is staring at the two couples. His eyes are dull, just like losing his soul.


    "Elder martial brother Long''er? Elder martial brother Long''er, what''s the matter with you? "


    Lu Beiyou''s voice turns his eyes on him to Long''er, who has just appeared. Even the elder is scared by Long''er''s state.


    "Long er, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing this, the elder wants to wake him up. But before he gets close to him, Lu Beiyou suddenly feels that something is wrong with him. He grabs the elder and yells at him: "back! If you don''t want to die, step back immediately! "


    Lu Beiyou turned around and saw that the people were still unmoved when they heard what he said. Then he shouts to Muqiu: "Qiu Qiu, hold up Jiangang and seal up elder martial brother Long''er! Come on


    After hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Muqiu suddenly appeared in the sky of Long''er. I don''t know when a huge sword higher than Muqiu appeared in my hand.


    "Green lotus sword Gang!"


    Just when the Muqiu ball just propped up the sword Gang, a majestic air burst out from the center of Long''er.


    Even through the green lotus sword Gang, the strength of terror has penetrated out.


    Just now I heard that Lu Beiyou, who didn''t retreat, flew out one after another. Those talented people and beautiful women, at the moment, didn''t have half the grace to speak of.


    What''s more, it''s the result of Mu Qiuqiu''s biting teeth and supporting all the time. If it wasn''t for mu Qiuqiu, I''m afraid the embroidered lion would sink into Dongting Lake today.


    In fact, Lu Beiyou didn''t care whether these people were alive or dead. After all, just now they were still watching their own jokes and sneering at themselves.


    Lu Beiyou wants them to die here.


    But if they really die here, all their sins will be counted on their elders. In this way, their plans will be ruined.


    In addition, as Long''er mentioned just now, he seems to know his elder martial brother.


    All right, Lu Beiyou just let mu Qiuqiu save them.


    Otherwise, not to mention the sinking, I''m afraid it''s just strength, which is enough to crush the people present into dust.


    In the middle of the storm, Long''er seems to think of something, and tears drop from the corner of his eyes."What''s the matter with him?"


    Lu Beiyou takes the elder to a safe place, and the elder immediately asks.


    Lu Beiyou looked at Long''er, who was crying and laughing. He pondered for a moment. Then he explained softly, "it seems that elder martial brother Long''er has an epiphany!"


    Epiphany?!


    The elder looked at Long''er dumbly, unable to speak.


    Even if he was a scholar, he was also a scholar who came down from the battlefield. Long er was a disciple he brought up with his own hands.


    Epiphany, he has not seen, dragon epiphany, he has seen.


    But now people don''t know what realm Long''er is, but respecting the elderly is very clear.


    Now if Long''er suddenly realized here and took that step, I''m afraid something big would happen!


    Seeing the worry on his face, Lu Beiyou also made a timely voice to appease him.


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother Long''er has an epiphany this time, but he hasn''t come to the stage yet. Some time ago, a master left the sword gate. Aura tilt, but the opportunity has not fallen, now Jiuzhou no one can take that last step


    "Well..."


    The elder was a little relieved when he heard Lu Beiyou''s explanation, but he didn''t look relaxed when he looked at his expression. He was still staring nervously at the dragon in the sword cover.


    For a long time, the momentum of that majestic gushing out slowly calmed down.


    Muqiu is also relieved and takes away the sword cover. Lu Beiyou quickly comes forward and takes her over.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Nothing."


    Mu Qiuqiu shakes his head and smiles at Lu Beiyou.


    "This man is very strong. Even I may not be able to really suppress him! If it wasn''t for his epiphany this time, I''m afraid that even if I hold up the green lotus sword Gang, I may not be able to stop his strength. "


    Lu Beiyou nodded his head to show that he knew, and then he retreated to the elder with the ball.


    The people around, at this time, also recovered from the sense of oppression, everyone is a mess. But his face was filled with joy for the rest of his life.


    Standing on the high platform, Gu Youran in the room saw it. His eyes were red and he punched the wall beside him.


    "Bear it! Be patient

 C441

    The humiliation he suffered today is waiting for him to sit in that golden chair.


    At that time, one by one to get back!


    And just now the Dragon son of Epiphany, also opened eyes at the moment, long sigh.


    The voice is full of Xiaosuo, "or not."


    When long er saw that there was no one beside him, he also laughed awkwardly, "teacher..."


    The elder didn''t say anything, just glared at him, and then snorted coldly.


    People around look at long er''s eyes, but also from the initial fear into fear.


    Fortunately, Muqiu and Lu Beiyou reminded me in advance.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid they will die on the spot today. Even the monks who are going to take part in the martial arts reward look at each other and shake their heads and sigh.


    He and others are nothing compared with such arrogance.


    At that time, when I first entered the hall, I was still defiant and defiant.


    I''m afraid that in their eyes, they and others are nothing but clowns and self humiliating.


    Lu Bei walked forward and said in a respectful voice, "congratulations on your epiphany."


    "Come on, don''t be cold. But... "


    Long''er waved his hand, dismissing Lu Beiyou. On the contrary, looking at the pair of eyes, it became particularly amazing.


    "The pair you came up with almost set me on a fairyland road!"


    Lu Beiyou said nothing with a smile.


    The people who mocked Lu Beiyou just now, including the elders, were petrified when they heard long er''s words.


    Almost set foot on the fairyland?


    Scholars may not know that there are several levels of cultivation, but they also know what is the fairway in historical records.


    That''s the way to be an immortal.


    Although no one has seen much, historical records show that everyone''s journey is different. But it is closely related to itself.


    But those who break the path of immortality can become true immortals.


    That is to say, just now dragon son, almost become immortal?!


    He felt both respect and fear and regret.


    The people of shuge must make them feel respected. But that is to say, the dragon is already the pinnacle of existence in the world. Who can see this strength and who is not afraid?


    Another way to look at it is that if Long''er breaks the path of immortality, that is to say, Nanman can be the first immortal at the end of the path.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t succeed after all.


    On the contrary, they were also blushed by the irony they had just made to Lu Beiyou. They thought they could hit Lu Beiyou in the face with the last pair.


    The result did not expect, but almost made the immortal.


    It also makes them feel embarrassed.


    "It''s not necessarily a pity. Although elder martial brother didn''t set foot on the fairyland, he also saw the fairyland. If we have another chance next time, I''m afraid elder martial brother will be able to soar to the sky. "


    "Ha ha ha! You are a good talker. It''s different from your elder martial brother. OK, OK, I almost became an immortal this time. At least I owe you a favor. When you come back to shuge, I''ll pay you back. "


    Long''er laughs and pats Lu Beiyou on the shoulder. Then he comes to the elder and says in a respectful voice: "teacher, you have untied your heart knot. You can go back to find the proud son. The back is Wushang. We are useless here. Let''s go first. Otherwise, I''m afraid as long as I''m here, they won''t be able to let go, will they? "


    The elder also nodded when he heard long er''s words.


    In the heart is full of emotion, has always thought the eternal absolute, did not expect to be broken here. This man is not a common man, but a son of the Lu family and a disciple of Beishan.


    Today''s experience can be said to be the most surprising day for him except for the war that swept Nanman.


    However, at least in their lifetime, but also a matter of their own mind.


    "Well, let''s go. Oh, by the way, when you travel to the north, I''ll move to my book Pavilion in a few days. It''s more convenient for you to come and go. "


    The elder also thought of something. He reminded Lu Beiyou, and then threw a token to Lu Beiyou from his arms.


    There is a word "book" on it.


    Lu Beiyou is also clear. I think this is the symbol of the people of shuge.


    Walking in the Nanman Imperial City, as long as you have this token, you can do your own things freely.


    Lu Beiyou now has three tokens. One is the identity symbol of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, and the other is the order of the Li family. Originally, he wanted to give it back to Li Nanju. However, when he met Lu Beiyou, he forgot it. I''ll give it back to him later.


    The last one is the bookcase token.


    One of the absolute symbols of power in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty.


    Originally, Lu Beiyou''s order was given to Lu Zhenzhen when he left."Thank you very much."


    "Call the teacher."


    ¡°.¡­¡­¡±


    "Yes, teacher."


    Lu Beiyou thought for a while, but he changed his mouth. Anyway, even if he was a registered disciple of his name, it was reasonable to change his name.


    Moreover, the thought of Gu Youran trying to limit his actions, but he fell behind the door of respecting the elderly, makes Lu Beiyou feel very comfortable.


    "See, I''m a man of great status in Nanman now!"


    Lu Beiyou wants to put the token on Gu leisurely''s face and let him fork his waist.


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s address, the elder nodded with satisfaction. Then he took away the couplets of poems and went out of the hall humming a tune.


    Long''er turns to Lu Beiyou and makes an early gesture. Then he follows the elder and walks out of the hall.


    In today''s hall, only Lu Beiyou, mu Qiuqiu and the people who just ridiculed Lu Beiyou are left.


    Lu Beiyou raised his head and looked at them. They lowered their heads and did not dare to contact Lu Beiyou''s eyes. Lu Beiyou felt comfortable.


    Dare to look down on me?


    See, I''m just going to hit you in the face and make a noise.


    What can you do with me? In the end, it''s not just standing up and being beaten.


    Standing on the side of Lu Beiyou, mu Qiuqiu is quite calm at this time. See, this is the man I chose!


    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    "Congratulations, congratulations. Brother Lu will be my younger martial brother in the future. If you have any difficulties in the future, just tell elder martial brother. As long as the elder martial brother can help, he will help you. "


    Soon after the elder left, there was no movement in the hall.


    Knowing that Gu Youran returned to the hall, he applauded Lu Beiyou with a smile. The people around him looked at each other and reluctantly congratulated Lu Beiyou.

 C442

    Seeing the reluctance of the people around him, Lu Beiyou was happy.


    Look down on me? Run on me?


    You think you can be lawless by standing on the side of the prince?


    I''m Lu Beiyou. Today I''m going to enter the book Pavilion and hit you in the face. I have to say that it''s really cool.


    But seeing Gu Youran''s hypocritical congratulations, Lu Beiyou sneered in his heart.


    "Pretend, you keep pretending. I want to see when you can tear my face


    Entering the book Pavilion is the same as Gu Youran''s plan for himself, which is a complete failure.


    But at the same time, Gu Youran''s attitude towards himself will certainly be more radical than before.


    This also makes Lu Beiyou even more confused. When he comes to Nanman Imperial City, he comes to find himself. That''s right. But he and the ball were imprisoned in disguise, which made him a little confused.


    From his own point of view, he didn''t seem to touch anything dangerous. Besides, it seems that I have no grudge against him.


    Lu Beiyou doesn''t believe the news. Gu Youran doesn''t know it. But now that he knows it, it''s not easy to talk about it. On the contrary, he does the opposite.


    This is a bit intriguing.


    Is he really confident in himself? Or is he as powerful as the Lu family as Gu Xiaoran?


    What''s the situation in the imperial city?


    All this seemed to be covered with a layer of grey fog, which made people confused, but also aroused his full curiosity.


    Lu Beiyou looks at Gu Youran with a smile on his face.


    "If elder martial brother is there, we will be brothers of the same school in the future. Please take more care of him in the future."


    "Sure, sure."


    They look at each other and smile. It seems to outsiders that they have made up with each other.


    But only the person concerned knows that each of them has a hidden sword in their heart. As for when to start the attack, it depends on who has the first chance.


    As for the so-called brothers?


    Pooh!


    In this royal family, there is no eternal brotherhood or school spirit in the world. In the face of absolute interests, everything is a cloud.


    "Oh, yes. Just now, the teacher had the honor to come here, and my younger martial brother has solved the problem that has troubled you for a long time. It''s really a great joy for Nanman. "


    Gu Youran turned around, looked at the people around him and cried out. The others looked at each other and agreed.


    "Wen Shang has passed. My younger martial brother is also the son of Lu family in Zhongzhou, the only descendant of 3000 mountains. For the next reward, younger martial brother will not let you down. "


    Gu Youran turned his head, looked at Lu Beiyou and said with a smile, "younger martial brother, don''t you think so?"


    Lu Beiyou''s heart was gloomy when he heard the speech.


    The people around are not fools. After hearing Gu Youran''s words, they hesitated one after another.


    Win!


    In ancient times, the most commonly used imperial skill of emperors, now Gu leiran once again falls on Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou really wants to laugh.


    People around us are hesitant because we have to start expressing our position at this time.


    Gu Youran means to make sure that all the people present are on his side.


    Although they are not the pillars of the imperial dynasty now, they will be the only successors of these great families, families and even big and small forces in the future.


    Otherwise, they are not qualified to set foot on the lion embroidery.


    This is another purpose of Gu Youran''s cultural and military awards.


    Now, he doesn''t cover up his purpose any more. He puts his purpose on the desk slowly and directly.


    Are you on my side, or on my brother''s side, or on Lu Beiyou''s side?


    Lu Beiyou''s position is neutral.


    After seeing that the people around him didn''t make a statement, Gu Youran, who had a bright smile on his face, was also frozen in his face.


    "Are I right, gentlemen?"


    They all looked at each other and sighed in silence.


    Don''t make a statement?


    Gu Youran''s words are all about this. How can they not express their position? If you don''t make a statement, I''m afraid that from today on, your own power or power will be impacted? No one dares to take such responsibility!


    "What elder martial brother said is very true. I think you still don''t believe in my strength. It''s not good for elder martial brother to be so aggressive. Since elder martial brother''s words are for the sake of this, I''m not inferior? Don''t worry, elder martial brother. I won''t make our book Pavilion lose face! "


    Just as they were ready to make their stand, a frivolous voice came to all ears.


    They all looked up and looked at the speaker with gratitude.


    Gu leisurely''s canthus also follow to smoke a few times.Who the hell cares what you say?


    The man who spoke was Lu Beiyou. He spoke solemnly, as if this was his mission. But the tone was particularly frivolous, which made people have an impulse to beat him.


    You want to kill me? Well, I''ll follow you. I''ll see who can laugh last.


    Lu Beiyou is not worried at the moment, but a happy group.


    Lifting a stone to hit his own feet, this time, some play.


    At the moment, Lu Beiyou''s attitude has finally changed. There is no initial disgust.


    Eyes are grateful to Lu Beiyou.


    "Younger martial brother, are you serious?"


    Gu leisurely, no matter how good his mind is, can''t stand the continuous provocation. There was a little more fire in the voice.


    "Of course, since I got the first prize for Wenshang, then Wushang can''t fall behind, can it?"


    For the threat of ancient leisurely, Lu Beiyou selectively ignored.


    Originally, Lu Beiyou wanted to be a quiet passer-by and see clearly Gu leisurely''s attitude and manner.


    Now he has the answer in his heart. In addition, Gu leiran has been holding Lu Beiyou, and the clay figurine still has three points of anger, not to mention whether the clay figurine is a real villain''s Lu Beiyou!


    You respect me a foot, I let you a foot, you dare to pull my tiger beard, I don''t kill you!


    This is what Li Nanju taught Lu Beiyou at that time, and it''s also Beishan''s always working style.


    Otherwise, there would not be only a few people in Beishan, who would dare to hit the gate of the world''s first religious Datong langtuo temple, or even beat them to the waist.


    Therefore, Lu Beiyou is no longer prepared to give Gu Youran face.


    The surrounding air became more and more dignified, and all the people present could clearly feel it. This time, it seemed that they had completely torn their faces.


    One is willing to fight, the other is not willing to suffer!


    Gu Youran and Lu Beiyou''s four eyes are opposite, their eyes are all sharp light, no one wants to step back.


    "Well, since younger martial brother is so confident. So I hope younger martial brother won''t lose so many arms and legs on top of martial arts reward! "


    "I don''t need to worry about that, elder martial brother. I think I''m still very strong, but elder martial brother looks very weak. Elder martial brother should pay attention to tonic."

 C443

    "Because the emperor is seriously ill, this year''s martial arts award was held in this magic platform to pray for the emperor. The rules are very simple. Zhenmo platform, the winner is the king! Each time two people go up, until one person loses the position, it is the end. Until the last person, that person is the winner of this reward! "


    "Oh, yes! The fists and feet have no eyes, remember not to make people die! "


    At last, Lu Beiyou seemed to feel something. The guard''s eyes seemed to look at him one more time, as if this sentence was aimed at him.


    But Lu Beiyou''s mind at the moment is not on it.


    What''s the matter with this strange feeling?


    Unconsciously, Lu Beiyou''s palm has been covered with sweat.


    Mu Qiu seemed to feel something. Seeing Lu Beiyou''s strange expression, he came forward and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    Lu Beiyou thought for a moment, then nodded.


    "This town magic platform has the same feeling as the wanjian Tianshan mountain we went to at that time!"


    "You mean? Is it the same as Gongsun''s feeling here? "


    Lu Beiyou nodded, then looked at the looming Zhenmo platform through the gathering clouds.


    "I think his so-called suppression is because he can''t kill him completely. He can only be trapped in the magic platform by sealing. I think the strong aura around here is also the ghost of the suppressed things! "


    Mu Qiu''s eyes are full of murderous spirit when he hears the words!


    No one knows better than her, or wants to kill those respectable things!


    Before Gongsun invincible is like this, heaven people?


    Oh!


    Lu Beiyou sighed in his heart. What''s the matter! Originally, it was just a casual fight, a passing show, and a wave of favor from these powerful children.


    After all, now that I have the token of shuge, Nanman can go there!


    As a result, now it has become a situation of having to fight, which makes Lu Beiyou depressed.


    So he decided to kill the suppressed thing and vent his anger!


    Even if you can''t die, at least you have to fight and abuse him!


    From the beginning to the end, Gu leisurely didn''t come out of the hall. Obviously, the situation just now made him really depressed.


    The one who has been introducing Wushang is just the servant behind him.


    "Well, Dabie''s starting!"


    As soon as the voice of the entourage fell, a figure had taken the lead to step on the chain and rushed over the magic platform.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ll go ahead!"


    As the man left, the other monks looked at each other and followed.


    Lu Beiyou took a look at the man who was still on the boat. He said in his heart, sure enough.


    The only ones left on the boat were the powerful sons of Nanman, and those who rushed up were all the famous monks in the world.


    The reason why they scramble is to get the favor of these people. Although they may not be able to win the first prize, as long as they give full play to their strength in the reward, these powerful children may take a fancy to them and then invite them to visit.


    Once it''s done, it''s done!


    As for the children of the powerful, there are few thoughts still on it. It is obvious that they are still in a state of shock. But fortunately, seeing this scene, people''s eyes are back.


    Mu Qiuqiu takes a look at Lu Beiyou. Lu Beiyou knows clearly and reaches for mu Qiuqiu''s head.


    "Well, you stay here in case of an accident! I''ll go up to see the situation first. If there''s anything wrong, I''ll let you know as soon as possible, and then you''ll come right away! "


    Mu Qiuqiu sees Lu Beiyou look worried. Although he wants to kill the guy himself, he has no choice but to step back.


    "All right! But only this time! Next time, I have to go! "


    "Well, I''ll listen to the shopkeeper!"


    Lu Beiyou smiles, then turns into a white rainbow, steps on the chain and rushes to the magic platform!


    The shepherd who stayed on the deck was dazed, and then his face gradually became firm and firm. He clenched Xiuquan and said, "this time, you''re lucky!"


    Lu Beiyou knows very well that if you let Muqiu take the hand, I''m afraid the magic platform will not be able to defend today! But in this way, he left a handle on Gu Youran, and it was extremely unfavorable for his actions in the future. Therefore, Lu Beiyou couldn''t let Gu Youran come here in person, even if it was something mu Qiuqiu hated so much.


    It''s better to solve it by yourself.


    Lu Beiyou reaches out his hand and pushes away the mist with his fingers. The coolness reaches his heart through his clothes.


    The shadow of the magic platform hanging in the air gradually became clear.


    Lu Beiyou stepped on the chain lightly and did not rush up at the first time. Instead, he observed the magic platform.Every chain involved in the direction, there is a door, I think this is the entrance of the magic platform.


    Other friars, seeing Lu Beiyou, looked at him with fear. When they saw him stop, they didn''t dare to speak. They just walked around him in silence.


    After all, this kind of ruthless people who have been linked with the book Pavilion and are against the prince can''t be provoked!


    Lu Beiyou closed his eyes and felt the breath on the magic platform. On the contrary, he felt more strange.


    Something''s wrong. Quiet. Quiet!


    I can''t feel anything. It''s like something has blocked my perception of the magic platform.


    Lu Beiyou opened his eyes and looked up at the gate on the magic platform. Some monks had already entered.


    After pondering for a moment, he gently waved his wrist, holding Lu Yao in the palm of his hand.


    Then he slowly leaned in the direction of the magic platform.


    It''s a fairy or a devil. You only know it when you see it with your own eyes! Since someone has deliberately blocked the perception of Zhenmo platform, it means Zhenmo platform is really weird.


    But at this point in time, on the contrary, it aroused his curiosity.


    Lu Beiyou stops in front of the gate of Zhenmo terrace. The gate is dark, just like the color of the gate deep in suolongtan of wanjian Tianshan.


    The only difference may be that compared with the grain on the gate of the lock dragon pool, the magic platform of this town is cleaner.


    Lu Beiyou turned to see the embroidered lion not far away, then turned his head and saw a sharp light in his eyes.


    Wu reward?


    Let me see for myself!

 C444

    "Is he gone?"


    In a room where the lion is embroidered, Li Youran holds a stone ball in his hand and slowly pans it, saying to the people under him.


    Kneeling on the ground, the man''s body trembled for a moment, and Li Ke replied: "all the monks who participated in the martial arts reward have left the lion embroidery."


    Li Youran stopped, then kicked the man out.


    "I asked, is he gone! Who cares about the others! "


    Gu leisurely''s words are full of anger, and his eyes are full of madness!


    The man who had been kicked away was bleeding from the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He just knelt on the ground and said in a trembling voice: "report back to your Highness the prince! He has already left, but the little girl who accompanied him didn''t leave with him! "


    Hearing these words, Gu leisurely''s action continued.


    The stone ball rolls.


    With a smile, "that''s right. What I ask you, what you answer! I didn''t ask, you don''t give me nonsense


    "Yes! Then, Prince, do we need to fight against that little girl


    "Do it?"


    Gu leisurely gave a cold hum.


    "Just you? To touch her beard? Don''t say it''s you, even I dare not touch her! "


    The servant was afraid to speak, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    Gu Youran didn''t speak. He turned his back to the attendant and came to the window. He looked up at the nearby magic platform and said to himself, "well, just go. Fortunately, the old man didn''t wake up this time, so I can set the reward here. It took me a lot of effort to cover up the atmosphere of this magic platform! Lu Beiyou?! Ha ha ha ha


    Gu leisurely laughs and tears are coming out.


    "You should keep this gift well!"


    After hearing Gu Youran''s words, his body trembled more obviously.


    "Oh, by the way, is there any reply from wanjian Tianshan?"


    Gu Youran seemed to think of something suddenly. He stopped laughing and asked in a reverse voice.


    "Some time ago, my subordinates went to wanjian Tianshan in person and got a reply from dark son. Wanjian Tianshan''s attitude is very vague. It seems that Gongsun''s elder generation almost doesn''t care about the world. Now he has given all the power to a little girl. Wanjian Tianshan seems reluctant to meet our demands. "


    Gu Youran nodded, then sighed, took back his sight from the window, returned to the desk and sat down.


    "That''s right. After all, it''s not appropriate for a clan in the river and lake who has never been involved in government to stand in line rashly. In that case, I don''t want to force you to go down first! "


    The servant heard this as if he had heard some good news. He answered quickly and was about to leave, but when he was about to leave the room.


    His head had fallen to the ground.


    "Come on, clean up here."


    This time, Gu Youran didn''t lift his head. A figure in black appeared and cleaned up the body in the room.


    "Wanjian Tianshan Mountain, it''s shameless to give you face. It seems that the pressure on you is not big enough! Well, since you don''t want to stand in line, you''d better pray, don''t wait for the day when I take power! I will certainly lead people in person, and the troops will step on the Tianshan Mountain! "


    "Lu Beiyou! Lu Beiyou! This time, I hope you can accept this gift from me and come back alive! Ha ha ha


    Lu Beiyou suddenly sneezes and rubs his nose.


    How can you sneeze even if you have this physical quality now? Someone must be thinking about themselves, eh, right! It must be so.


    Lu Beiyou shakes his head and takes his thoughts back again.


    Looking at the scene in front of me, I hesitated for a moment.


    Not only did Lu Beiyou stop, but the people who came in first also stopped not far away from Lu Beiyou, talking with each other and looking embarrassed.


    I thought that the door led directly to the magic platform.


    As a result, when they came in, they found that there was a tunnel behind the door. As they went deeper and deeper, the tunnel became wider and wider.


    Until they all stopped in the current big field, the reason why tangled.


    It is because they are faced with a multiple choice question.


    Three doors.


    Yes, there are three doors standing in front of everyone! This means that there is a possibility that only one of the three doors leads to the top of the magic platform.


    It is also for this reason that both Lu Beiyou and those who came here first stopped here for a while.


    Lu Beiyou observed the situation of the three doors.


    In front of the first door stood a white lion to ward off evil spirits. Under his feet stood an evil spirit with a ferocious face and a roar.


    But its eyes are very strange, one is as white as the body, the other is blood red beads.


    At the door beside it stood a statue of a woman with a baby in her hand. Her eyes were closed and her clothes were half shed. It seemed that she was a mother who was nurturing her child. But the child in her arms, whether old or artificial, had disappeared from her head. Looking at the traces on her neck, it was as if she had been eaten by something. It seems very strange.As for the last door, it is much more normal than the first two.


    He is a man with a delicate figure and a sweet smile. He holds a scroll in his hand and looks like a quiet scholar without any abnormality.


    Lu Beiyou for a time, but also some stunned, what does this mean?


    Are these three sculptures related to the strange smell?


    Lu Beiyou re examined the statues in front of the three gates.


    After exploring, we found that there was nothing abnormal.


    But there is a sense of disobedience.


    Lion, mother, child, scholar.


    What does that mean?


    While Lu Beiyou was still thinking, someone had already made his own choice and walked towards the door of the lion.


    Other practitioners looked at each other and made their own choices one after another.


    Only Lu Beiyou hasn''t moved a step since he came here.


    Lion town demons, mother hold broken son, scholar smile.


    It''s weird in any way.


    It''s like someone is trying to embarrass the intruders, and then they''re taken in.


    It is this strange feeling that has been lingering in Lu Beiyou''s mind for a long time.


    He has a hunch that this time, I''m afraid those who make the choice will face a desperate situation.

 C445

    Just as Lu Beiyou was thinking, a strange feeling suddenly appeared in his heart.


    Lu Beiyou quickly raised his head and looked around.


    A cold sight seemed to be staring at itself through something.


    Lu Beiyou looked around, and the people around him were gone. There were only three statues left.


    Lu Beiyou looked at the statue, but it seemed that there was no problem.


    What the hell is going on?


    Lu Beiyou didn''t dare to be careless this time, but he didn''t find anything.


    "Ah


    Just at this time, just walked into the town of evil lion, and the scream of the people holding the child and the virgin came out from behind the two doors.


    No!


    This reward is not as simple as you think.


    Seeing this, Lu Beiyou thought for a moment and walked towards the door of the pretty scholar.


    If he let Muqiu save those powerful children before, it was for his own action in Nanman.


    So these friars, he really can''t find any reason to save them.


    At that time, he was on the side of the prince, and now he was thrown out as an abandoned son.


    At that time, Lu Beiyou was even more antagonistic to Lu Beiyou, so even now they are in trouble, Lu Beiyou is even too lazy to stretch his hand.


    Here we go again!


    Just when Lu Beiyou stood in front of the pretty scholar and wanted to step in, the feeling of being watched climbed up again.


    It''s just that I''m not so lucky this time.


    Because Lu Beiyou had already taken precautions before his trip, and his divine consciousness had already spread out unconsciously, so at the first time, Lu Beiyou sensed the direction of this line of sight.


    Lu Beiyou stopped and did not take another step forward.


    Instead, he turned and looked at the red eye of the evil white lion.


    Lu Beiyou suddenly showed a smiling face, "you are waiting for me, right?"


    The lion did not move at all, as if Lu Beiyou were talking to himself.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t think so. He continued to say to himself, "it doesn''t matter if you ignore me. I''ll come to you sooner or later. So you don''t have to deliberately create the illusion of their misery. "


    Stone lion is still speechless, but the red eyes, as if the luster more rounded a lot.


    "You want to urge me to step into this safe door through their screams, so as to give you time to recover. Because you have been suppressed here for too long, and your accomplishments are not as good as before, so you need blood to recover your physical strength. And just stepped into those two doors, it became your blood food. However, you are afraid of me. You are afraid that I will go through those two doors and find you


    Lu Beiyou looks as usual, as if he is telling a story that has nothing to do with him.


    And the stone lion looks as usual, but Lu Beiyou can clearly feel that the stone lion''s eyes just flashed a killing intention.


    Lu Beiyou whispered in his heart. Sure enough, he just wanted to talk to himself. If the stone lion doesn''t move, he is not going to go through the door of the beautiful scholar, but the door of the mother holding the decapitated child.


    But the man who was suppressed behind the magic platform did not have the patience and showed his horse''s feet.


    "Don''t worry, I have no pity for them. However, I''m still curious about you, or about your secrets. For example, what''s the sky like when you come from the sky? In other words, how did you get suppressed by us ordinary people in your eyes to the present day! "


    As soon as Lu Beiyou''s voice fell, the evil lion seemed to be alive. He roared, and his voice went up to the sky. Even everyone on the embroidered lion outside the magic platform could hear him.


    "What was that sound?"


    "It''s like a lion!"


    "But this is on Dongting Lake. How can there be lions?"


    Mu Qiu heard the comments of the people around him, and a worried look flashed in his eyes. Small hands hold tightly, as if there is something wrong, it will immediately hand.


    Stinky guy, you must be good!


    On the attic of the master of lion embroidery, Gu leisurely, who had been standing in front of the window and looking out into the distance, had a happy look on his face after hearing the roar of the lion.


    "At last, it''s time to start!"


    "Come on! The order goes on, and the embroidered lion retreats hundreds of miles to move out the empty mirror. I''ll go to the magic terrace myself. "


    In the corner, a sound came from you, "yes!"


    At the moment, Lu Beiyou is holding the lion''s red eye in his hand.


    Just now, when the stone lion roared towards the landing, Lu Yao in Lu Beiyou''s hand had already gone out and cut off his limbs.


    Then Lu Beiyou disappeared in the same place and fell behind the lion. With a sword of three feet green front, Da Hao''s head had fallen to the ground and smashed to pieces.Only this eye is left, rolling to the foot of Lu Beiyou.


    "I know you''re looking at me, but it won''t be long before you see me. I''ll wait for you on the magic stage. I hope you can get there! "


    From that eye bead son, spread out a hoarse sob of voice, particularly harsh.


    Before Lu Beiyou opened his mouth, the beads in his hand began to glow.


    "No!"


    Lu Beiyou reacted and threw the bead out of his hand. Then the eye burst open.


    Lu Beiyou took a look at his sleeve, which had been torn in the explosion.


    I couldn''t help saying bad luck.


    On the magic stage?


    Lu Beiyou''s eyes are full of fighting spirit! Before, every time I fought with people in the sky, I didn''t do it in person, and I didn''t have a chance to make positive contact.


    Every time, it is through other people''s hands, to cut off the chance of heaven.


    This time, the evil devil trapped on the Zhenmo stage was the one who failed to go back in time when he was at the end of the fairyland and was left in Jiuzhou. Then he was imprisoned by guzhan.


    It seems that this time, is a good opportunity to see the so-called heaven, in the end what kind of goods!


    Thinking about it, Lu Beiyou no longer hesitated and turned to look at the door of the pretty scholar he was about to enter. He couldn''t help sneering.


    I''m afraid if I walk into that door, I''m going into the real trap.


    Through the scream to mislead themselves, and then let themselves into the trap, to fight for their own recovery time and opportunity.


    Lu Beiyou looks back at the collapsed statue of Zhenxie lion. The suppressed evil spirit has disappeared at this moment.


    And that decapitated child, unexpectedly strange growth head, as for the mother holding it, in the moment it gave birth to the head, it was devoured.

 C446

    Lu Beiyou takes a look at the child with his head growing. The child''s eyes are right. He smiles strangely towards the landing and then rushes into the gate behind him.


    To the children''s reaction, Lu Beiyou didn''t stop him. He just turned around and strode towards the collapsed ruins in front of him.


    The child just now should have been the evil spirit created by the master that day. He misled the intruders through a strange illusion.


    Unfortunately, because he was detected by Lu Beiyou in advance, the evil devil lost the significance of lurking and called it back.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t bother to stop him, because he would meet him again soon.


    This makes Lu Beiyou a little impatient.


    After entering the gate, the lights on both sides of the dark gate lit up instantly.


    Behind the door is a tunnel. It looks long. At first, it goes forward, and there is nothing unusual.


    However, the deeper he went inside, the more people he saw.


    At first, I only saw the bodies of one or two practitioners, which were pierced by bows, arrows and poisonous needles. It seemed normal.


    Further back, more and more bodies appeared in Lu Beiyou''s sight. That''s all, but what makes Lu Beiyou frown is that their death is too disgusting.


    Some of them are full of pus, some of them have turned into running water, stinking and ferocious. It is obvious that they suffered a lot during their lifetime.


    The deeper Lu Beiyou went, the deeper his face became.


    Although he did not have any feelings with these practitioners, this torture still made him feel sick.


    People in the sky? Is it all this stuff?


    Lu Beiyou went deeper and deeper. Slowly, there was no body of the practitioner.


    There are also some traps in the middle of the tunnel, such as poison gas, poison water, arrows and so on. However, these traps can not cause damage to Lu Beiyou.


    "Don''t come here! Come again! You''re welcome! "


    Just when Lu Beiyou hesitated to go on like this, he was ready to hurry up.


    Not far away suddenly came a voice of panic.


    This makes Lu Beiyou feel a little bit energetic.


    "Oh, Ho? Now, there are still living people here? "


    Lu Beiyou converged his breath and dived forward.


    Not far away, a ragged man was facing a fierce beast whose name was unknown.


    The lion''s head and scorpion''s tail are more than ten times bigger than the male lion''s, and there is still flesh and blood left in the corner of the mouth. I think it''s a feast just now. Looking at the man in front of me, I''m full of banter.


    Behind him were two young girls who had been scared out of their wits.


    In fact, at the moment, the great man had already regretted that he couldn''t do it. Originally, he had some fame in Nanman, but he was not big.


    However, he was overjoyed to receive the invitation letter of Wenwu reward, and then confirmed with the messenger that he could take people with him.


    He decided to take a few close disciples to see the world.


    Wenshang, it''s lucky to see the legendary elder, the legendary character of Nanman and the close disciple of the elder.


    And I''m lucky to see the eternal absolute. It''s worth the trip.


    But I can''t get around the request of these disciples. I have to go up to the martial arts reward.


    When he saw the friars around him, he thought that there should be no problem because of the large number of people. In addition, he also wanted to see how much higher his accomplishments were than those of Nanman. I agreed.


    He was much more cautious than others. When it came time to choose a school, he also brought in the last group of disciples.


    As he went deeper, he was frightened to see the body of the monk who was ahead of him.


    It was not until then that he understood what the principal on deck meant by life and death.


    Originally, he wanted to retreat, but the disciples he brought over were very excited and had to fight to move forward.


    As a result, I met this monster. Other disciples either disappeared suddenly or swallowed it on their back.


    Now there are only three of them.


    Moreover, the disappearing people were the ones he brought out with the highest accomplishments.


    What''s more terrifying is that no matter how you attack the monster, you don''t see any damage from it.


    Not even a single wound.


    I am a monk who can communicate with God!


    Isn''t this monster Mahayana, or even far beyond it?


    This inevitably let him some frustration, in the heart of fear, more and more spread.


    As for the two disciples who are now behind him, the big man turned to have a look and couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    It doesn''t seem to be useful.


    "Wait, when it attacks me again, run, run back, and don''t look back. As a teacher, how long can I help you block it? As for whether you can escape from the heaven. "The big man sighed, "it''s up to heaven."


    Hearing the voice of the man, the girl''s eyes turned red behind him, but the young man''s face was full of joy.


    "Thank you, master!"


    The big man shook his head. "As a teacher, I can only help you stop. I hope that after you go out, don''t break the inheritance of our school."


    The young girl nodded again and again, and the young man also nodded with her, but she stepped back first.


    "Human! That''s the end of the last word


    The man looked back at the tall monster in front of him.


    "Monster! You ate all my other disciples! "


    Hearing the roar of the man, the lion headed and scorpion tailed monster couldn''t help laughing, "so what? It''s just that their cultivation is too low and they don''t taste good at all. It''s you. It looks delicious! "


    Said, scarlet eye light flow, flash a touch of greed.


    "Up! Monster, give me your life


    The big man yelled angrily, and his whole body was full of breath. He cleaved towards the monster with a big axe in his hand.


    When the young man saw this, he just wanted to run away, and he saw the big man''s body flying upside down.


    Not from more panic, see the monster toward their own direction, not from a panic, will own side of the girl toward the monster in the past.


    "No! Don''t eat me! Eat her! Eat her if you want to


    The girl didn''t even react. When she recovered, she found that her body had been pushed in front of the monster, smelly.


    But before that, the elder martial brother, who was courteous to himself, rushed to the intersection without looking back.


    The girl''s face was full of despair.


    "Beast


    The big man spits out a mouthful of blood, and his heart is full of anger. But now his body seems to be broken, and he can''t move.


    Finally, I can''t help sighing that I have failed enough in my life.


    Lion and scorpion demons can''t help laughing when they see this scene.


    "See? This is your good disciple! What you are trying to protect is this kind of goods. I''m not worth it for you! But it''s also good. Since it''s the blood food sent to the door, there''s no reason why I don''t want it. When I eat this woman, I''ll avenge you and clean up your disciple! Ha ha ha


    "Loud and broad!"

 C447

    Just as the lion and scorpion demon was laughing wildly, a cold voice came to the ears of the only people present.


    The big man was also stunned. The lion and scorpion demon turned to look at it and roared wildly, as if they were going to tear everything around them.


    "Who is it! Who''s playing tricks here! Get out of here


    As soon as his voice fell, a silver light rushed towards him. He was beheaded for a short time.


    Under the pain, the lion and scorpion demon could not help roaring and retreating.


    Seeing this, the man came forward to drag the girl back.


    "Go! step on it! Don''t look back


    "Master!"


    At this time, the girl was already scared out of her wits. She wanted to run away when she saw the big man. She couldn''t help crying.


    "Go! Don''t even try to leave for me! Die! You are all going to die


    Lion scorpion demon at this time because of pain, already lost his mind, roaring toward the big man waved his claws.


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    At this time, the untimely voice came out again.


    This time, it''s no longer just sound, but a white figure in the space.


    The body is tall and straight, the face is resolute and angular.


    A look of pride in the world. Just, a head in the hand, let his whole person appear particularly strange at the moment.


    When he saw the figure of the man, the man could not help exclaiming, "it''s you! You go! You are not his opponent


    Since the Great Han was able to come to the martial arts appreciation, he naturally took part in the cultural appreciation, so he has a deep memory of Lu Beiyou''s demeanor.


    He was the enemy of the great prince, but he was accepted by the shuge as his own disciple.


    For the last three pairs, it''s absolute. It''s very popular.


    With a peerless beauty, the tough legend protected all the people present.


    Of course, he is one of them.


    But now he is not with the little girl.


    In front of him, no one knows more about the horror of lion and scorpion demons.


    Therefore, without any hesitation, the great man was about to get up and come forward to stop Lu Beiyou.


    I just hope that Lu Beiyou can escape with his only remaining disciple.


    Lu Beiyou turned to look at the man with a heroic face. He didn''t speak. He just threw his head at his side.


    "Unfaithful, unfaithful, forsaking the school. His head, I''ve taken it off for you. If you want to explain the rest, you can go and talk to your apprentice in person. I don''t want to convey such sad words. "


    With that, without waiting for the reaction of the great man, Lu Beiyou''s figure has disappeared in the same place.


    Looking back, it was already in the middle of the lion and scorpion''s eyebrows. A long blue sword stood upside down. Lu Beiyou stepped on his toes and said softly, "I ask you, where is that man?"


    Seeing this, the lion and scorpion demon was even more angry. He didn''t answer and growled, "you go to die for me!"


    Said a majestic momentum scattered and open, will be Lu Beiyou blow fly.


    However, Lu Beiyou, who stretched out from the center of the storm, remained unmoved and his eyes were calm.


    "No matter what, after all, I just want to throw up when I hear your voice!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, Lu Beiyou''s toes were light, and three feet of green front went down. The lion and scorpion demons didn''t have the ability to resist, so they were nailed to the ground directly.


    Until this time, it only reflected that the person in front of it was not the opponent that it could compete with.


    Attitude quickly turned straight down, "no! Don''t kill me! I said! I said


    "It''s late. I don''t want to hear it."


    He said that after landing in the north, he drew out the three foot green front, waved his light sword, and then did not look back.


    There was no blood on him.


    Looking at Lu Beiyou''s back, he didn''t come back for a long time.


    Is this the so-called "son of heaven"?


    With one sword, he cut off the demon who could not hurt him with all his strength.


    A disciple of shuge, a descendant of Beishan.


    Oh, it seems that I really have enough ignorance. At this time, I still have the mind to worry about others.


    It''s just


    The big man turned his head and looked at the disciple whose eyes were wide open. Before he died, he seemed to see something incredible.


    Is he good or bad?


    Well, this kind of disciple will die when he dies.


    The old man took a long breath of turbid qi and felt that his mind was haggard and everything was dull.


    "Shifu, Shifu, what do you think this is? It seems that the young master just left it to me. "


    Just as the man was sighing, the frightened girl also came back to herself and suddenly found that there was a small bottle in her hand.


    Take it to Da Han.


    The big man opened the bottle stopper, and a smell of medicine spread out in an instant.


    The big man was stiff and looked complicated for a long time. He took out a pill and took it. Then he put the cork on the bottle and pulled the girl to look in the direction of landing north."Kneel down!"


    "Ah?"


    The girl was at a loss, but she didn''t dare to ask why when she saw that the man didn''t seem to be joking. She knelt down to the other side according to the man''s words.


    The big man himself knelt down with him.


    "Thank you for saving my life!" he cried


    The girl seemed to know something, but she also felt that this time, the handsome young man, I think, made the master owe a lot of favor.


    Hearing the sound coming from the tunnel, Lu Beiyou''s steps stopped for a moment, and his face was in a trance.


    Why did he save the man and the girl?


    Lu Beiyou didn''t know. He just didn''t know why. He saw the shadow of his master from the big man.


    The great master who did not hesitate to split his own life for the sake of his disciples.


    It''s like a great man who is fighting to save his own disciples.


    Lu Beiyou killed the young man who betrayed his master and pushed his younger martial sister to Shikou.


    Once upon a time, I was the one who was helped, Ren Changfeng, great master, great elder martial brother, Lu Dou, Li muliu


    Lu Beiyou returned to his senses, rubbed his eyes and continued to walk forward.


    "Master, wait a second, I will definitely return the world to a pure brightness!"


    After what happened in front of him, Lu Beiyou couldn''t see anyone. I think the lion and scorpion demon stopped all the practitioners.


    But according to the truth, there are not only a few people coming in, so I''m afraid other people have been captured as blood food.


    With his steps, the vision is more and more bright.


    Lu Beiyou''s steps finally stop in front of a small door, and finally come to the end of the dark tunnel.

 C448

    Lu Beiyou opened the door with a wide field in front of him and a long ladder in the distance.


    Light came in through the steps.


    It was supposed to be warm and warm, but the scene in front of us was a bit creepy.


    Corpses, corpses everywhere.


    All of them were friars who first came in when Lu traveled to the north.


    Everyone has lost his breath, and his body is also incomplete, as if the most delicate part of everyone has been taken away.


    As for the people who come in now, whether they are alive or not, Lu Beiyou doesn''t know what to say.


    If there is no accident, I''m afraid there will be no one left except the two people I saved at that time.


    Do you want to say that Lu Beiyou feels guilty?


    It''s a little bit. After all, he already knew that the reward would not be so simple.


    But even if Lu Beiyou told them the truth, would they believe it?


    You don''t have to think about the answer.


    They will only feel that Lu''s journey to the north is cutting off their future.


    This is the heart.


    Since ancient times, people are unpredictable, and Lu Beiyou knows this truth well. So now his mood is not so bad, or too big ups and downs.


    "Here you are?"


    When Lu Beiyou was full of emotion, a familiar voice came to his ears.


    Without raising his head, Lu Beiyou knew who was coming.


    "Elder martial brother, why are you doing this?"


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the man couldn''t help laughing.


    "Why? Younger martial brother, what a sarcastic remark you have made


    The speaker''s tone gradually sharpened up. If someone was here, he would surely find that the speaker was his royal highness, the disciple of shuge, Lu Beiyou''s new elder martial brother and opponent: Gu Youran!


    "As a young master of the Lu family, you can''t even see why? This is ridiculous, isn''t it


    Lu Beiyou didn''t answer directly. He just looked around and saw the bodies on the ground.


    "So you take them as victims?"


    Gu Youran shrugged his shoulders and said, "there is no history of victory, and there is no blood on it."


    Lu Beiyou sighed and looked up at Gu leisurely with pity in his eyes.


    "Elder martial brother, you are wrong!"


    "Wrong? Ha ha ha ha! You know shit


    Gu Youran, the eldest prince of Nanman, couldn''t help being rude.


    "As the son of the Lu family, you don''t have any brothers or conspiracy. You don''t need to worry about the knives that may come from people around you. You just need to inherit the power of Zhongzhou and become the overlord. All the problems, there will be your grandfather, Lu shouhuang! Help you solve it! Why do you say I''m wrong! "


    Gu leisurely looks ferocious.


    Lu Beiyou had nothing to say for a moment, not without excuses or reasons, but at this time let him explain the reason. At the moment, Gu Youran, who is almost crazy, may not be able to listen to his words. In this case, there is no need to talk about it.


    However, Lu Beiyou also felt desolate.


    He doesn''t understand? How could he not understand?


    Old man?


    The old man is still alive now. Everyone is afraid of his existence. In the face of the old man, everyone will give himself a smooth journey. Everyone will sing high praises of virtue. The great achievements of the son of the Lu family may even have his own thick brushstroke in the future history books.


    But how long can the old man last?


    If others don''t know about the old man, how can Lu Beiyou not?


    Not everyone is a saint, who can become immortal and live forever.


    And more people, only a corpse, disappeared in the long stream of history.


    Lu Beiyou can see the old man''s body at a glance. Now he is just supporting himself and helping himself to fight for enough time.


    If the old man can''t survive, what''s the difference between his own situation and the present Gu leisurely?


    "On the court hall, everyone respects me. I am the eldest prince of the court hall, the only crown prince, and the successor of the future Nanman continent. I am the emperor!"


    "But what about the facts?"?! Ha ha ha ha! After the fall of my father, the so-called loyal ministers, one by one, with their hearts in their hearts, secretly and openly engaged in small moves, secretly pulled the gang. Treat me as a fool, Yin Fengyang disobeys! "


    "Even those ministers who swore to be loyal to me before, after my dear younger brother gained power, their attitude changed sharply!"


    When it comes to Gu Xiaoran, Gu leisurely gnashes his teeth and is full of resentment!


    "He found the power to be attached to and took away the things that should belong to me one by one! How can you make me willing! "


    At last, Gu Youran roared at Lu Beiyou. He was in a crazy state!Looking at Gu leisurely at the moment, Lu Beiyou sighed.


    "But, elder martial brother, even so. You shouldn''t have taken this step, either


    After Gu Youran heard Lu Beiyou''s words, his ferocious face calmed down instantly.


    The tone is becoming strange indifference.


    "Younger martial brother, it''s too late to say anything. This is my only card now. It''s also the only card that I can take back what belongs to me! "


    The bottom card?


    Lu Beiyou didn''t know how to respond to him. He just shook his head in silence.


    Snake keeper, this is the story Hong Yanjing told himself when he was in Qingxia temple.


    It''s about how my grandfather became that vicious snake.


    But now Gu leisurely, obviously, is to feed the snake with his own body, but he does not introspect himself. He is already dazzled by the so-called desire.


    "In fact, what I am more curious about is that you seem to know from the beginning that I am behind all this?"


    Lu Beiyou nodded, "yes."


    At the beginning, Lu Beiyou did not doubt it, because according to the chat with Gu Man''er on the deck, the previous civil and military awards were held in Dongting Lake, which was no problem.


    Even until the end of cultural appreciation, everything is as usual.


    However, when the embroidered lion went to the depths of Dongting Lake, together with the news from the girl who spoke to him, and the smell of Zhenmo stage, Lu Beiyou understood all about it.


    In the past, the cultural and military rewards would not cross the edge line of Dongting Lake at most, but this time they came to the center of Dongting Lake, and even exposed the evil suppression platform in front of the visitors.


    Can Lu Beiyou understand the geometry of his heart?


    I''m afraid that this so-called military reward is to achieve his own goal. I''m afraid that it''s also a preparation to bury himself here.


    "Elder martial brother, why are you suffering?"

 C449

    "Elder martial brother? This title really makes me feel sick. "


    Gu Youran said sarcastically: "although I don''t know how you made a match with Li Nanju, and let the holy master accept you as his disciple. But with all due respect, you don''t deserve it


    "Originally, according to my plan, as long as I untied the magic platform, and then, the whole library was in my bag! It''s you! It''s your appearance that disrupts all my plans! "


    "Although I don''t know what purpose you came to Nanman for. However, since you want to achieve your goal, I will give you this opportunity. "


    With that, Gu Youran burst out laughing and walked out of the stairs.


    "If you can walk down this town magic stage alive!"


    Lu Beiyou did not speak. He raised his head and looked at the end of the ladder. His eyes were full of pity.


    Some people are like this. Even if you are in the abyss, you can''t help but think about it more deeply.


    But this kind of person will always be swallowed by the abyss in the end, and even have no bones left.


    Lu Beiyou shakes his head and throws his thoughts out of his mind.


    If you go up again, it will be the martial arts arena on the Zhenmo stage. If there is no accident, I''m afraid that the so-called contention of a hundred schools of thought will lead to no chance for the sons of the powerful to win over the monks of their own intentions.


    Lu Beiyou slowly steps up the steps. At each step, his breath is constantly changing.


    That kind of lazy mood and appearance were all restrained by him. On the contrary, a stream of Xiaosha Qi spread slowly from his body to the surrounding.


    When he walked out of the steps and came to the field in front of him, he was also filled with emotion.


    "Is this the so-called magic platform?"


    The turquoise floor is covered with moss. Because it is in the middle of Dongting Lake, the ground is extremely wet. Around the fog dispersion, vision has been greatly affected, can not see the appearance of people in the distance.


    There was no shelter around. In this way, one side of the site was exposed to the surface of the lake.


    "Everybody! I am Gu leisurely


    When Lu Beiyou was observing the surrounding environment, the ancient leisurely sound came to Lu Beiyou''s ears through the clouds.


    "I have good news and bad news here. I want to tell you what you want to hear first?"


    On the retreating embroidered lion, there is a huge mirror on the deck. Originally, there was nothing in the mirror. Suddenly, the image of Gu leisurely appeared in the mirror. Then the scene in the mirror switched from him to Lu Beiyou.


    "What''s going on? Why is the prince on the magic stage


    "Yes, yes, what about the others?"


    "What is this? Can we touch it? "


    "Here is the virtual mirror, which can reflect the scene that can be carried by each other through the two mirrors.


    At the moment, Gu leisurely asked people to move it out so that you can clearly see the elegant demeanour and scene of this grand martial arts reward. "


    Hearing the sound in his ear, Lu Beiyou could not help but frown. It seemed that all the actions of his reward would be passed on to no one on the embroidered lion.


    In this way, the possibility of their own changes will become extremely low.


    When the shepherd on the deck saw Lu Beiyou''s figure, he could not help holding his hands tightly and was trembling and nervous. My eyes were full of prayer.


    "It must be safe and sound!"


    "Since you don''t choose, let me explain to you. First of all, in order to give you a sense of curiosity, I''ll leave the good news at the end."


    "First of all, the bad news is that all the competitors who bravely participated in the reward died in the trap of Zhenmo platform. I am deeply sorry for this. "


    "What?! They''re all dead! "


    After hearing Gu leisurely''s voice, the powerful children on the deck had a lot of discussions.


    For people like them, Wenshang is an opportunity for them to make friends with others of the same kind. As for Wushang, it is simply to attract monks who are suitable for the development of their family or power.


    That''s why they followed the embroidered lion to the deep part of Dongting Lake and the magic platform.


    Now suddenly tell them that all the contestants are dead, so what''s the significance of their coming here?


    After hearing Gu Youran''s words, mu Qiuqiu had a bad feeling in his heart. However, when he saw Lu Beiyou in the empty mirror, his mood eased slightly.


    Fortunately, at least Lu Beiyou is still well.


    "I think you must be very disappointed now, but when these friars went to the magic platform, they had already told you that there was life and death on the magic platform. This is also a matter of helplessness. "


    After hearing Gu Youran''s words, the discussion on the deck gradually calmed down, and everyone''s eyes focused on the projection of the void mirror.


    Lu Beiyou!Since Gu Youran said that all the monks were dead, why is Lu Beiyou still standing on the magic platform?


    For a moment, everyone''s attention was attracted by Lu Beiyou.


    "But


    Gu Youran''s originally regretful voice suddenly went straight down, "since there is bad news, there is naturally good news."


    The picture of the virtual mirror suddenly switches to Gu leisurely''s face.


    Smiling, it seems that he is in a very happy mood now.


    "After many hardships, I''m very glad that my precious younger martial brother appeared on the magic platform intact. Of course, another monk was also very lucky to stand on the magic platform after many hardships."


    With that, Gu leisurely pointed to his right. Through the fog on Dongting Lake, we can see a strong figure behind the fog.


    "After so many difficulties, there are still two monks standing on the magic platform. It''s really my great fortune for Nanman!"


    "Of course, life and death can be seen on the magic stage!"


    Gu leisurely''s voice turns from warm to cold.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ll give the next venue to my precious younger martial brother and this unknown friar."


    Said, the ancient leisurely figure slowly receded, lost in the clouds.


    From the beginning to the end, Lu Beiyou didn''t speak, didn''t tell the truth of all this, and didn''t refuse the death that Gu Youran specially arranged for him.


    Life and death on the magic stage?!


    Lu Beiyou is shaking all over, not because of fear or fear, but because of excitement!


    People in the sky!


    Finally, this time, it''s his turn to confront them in person!


    From the last time, it was in the ten thousand sword Tianshan mountain that Gongsun was able to suppress with the help of Muqiu and the power in his body.


    This time, he doesn''t need this power any more!

 C450

    Therefore, for Gu Youran''s plot this time.


    Lu Beiyou chose not to point out.


    As Gu leisurely left, the fog became deeper and deeper. As time went by, his vision became more and more blurred.


    However, the sound of the chain rubbing on the ground was constantly transmitted to Lu Beiyou''s ears.


    Lu Beiyou looks tense, just want to step forward, suddenly feel a sense of crisis, instantly climbed to the heart.


    Three inch green front quickly block in his right waist place, a huge force instant hit.


    Lu Beiyou''s body also flew backwards.


    And the man who attacked, full of ferocity and fanaticism!


    "Here you are at last!"


    Lu Beiyou took a deep breath. He was very strong just now. Fortunately, he responded promptly. Otherwise, I''m afraid he would have to slow down for a while.


    Lu Beiyou looks up at the man who attacked him.


    He was disheveled and dishevelled, but his body was extremely tall. His wrists and ankles were entangled by iron chains, and he could not see how long the iron chains had taken his place. He could still see flesh and blood in the corners of his mouth. His whole body was full of thick smell of blood, which made people want to vomit.


    This is the place where the monks are incomplete, the last place to go.


    "Are you from heaven?"


    Lu Beiyou pats his clothes, reaches for a sword flower, and then makes a calm voice.


    When the speaker saw Lu Beiyou''s calmness, he was stunned. Then he laughed, "yes, your grandfather, I''m a fairy in the sky! Eternal green


    "Loud and broad!"


    As soon as wanguqing''s voice has fallen, Lu Beiyou has appeared in front of him and punched him.


    Cunjin - collapse mountain!


    Wan GuQing hasn''t had time to react. His body has gone out like a shell!


    And the clouds and smoke around him were also beaten through an open space.


    Lu Beiyou is angry because his mouth is not clean.


    But wan GuQing''s words confirmed what he thought in his heart. As expected! He''s from heaven!


    As for why he stayed here, Lu Beiyou had a general conclusion in his mind.


    "Hiss, good boy. I didn''t expect that I had just recovered 30% of my accomplishments When I met such a freak as you. You say, if I eat you, can I recover to the peak in an instant? "


    Wan GuQing felt the dent on her stomach, not only not angry, but also happy. When she looked at Lu Beiyou, she was also full of greed.


    Lu Beiyou sees Wan GuQing''s indifferent face and thinks highly of the people in the sky.


    You know, Cunjin three chapters, now he can at most show the second punch.


    These days, along the way, there is almost no chance for him to make a second fist, because it is just an inch of strength - the power of collapsing mountains, which can be regarded as an adverse event.


    After all, it comes from another plane.


    But today''s Wan Gu Qing, who has been punched by himself, has just stepped back a lot. But it seems that he has not been hurt in any substantial way.


    I''m afraid this kind of strength is as good as that of the old bald donkey in nalandao temple. I''m afraid it''s not much different!


    Perhaps, they have already stood on the same step, maybe.


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    The surface of Lu Beiyou is calm, but his steps are backward with one foot. On the ground, a series of blue lines slowly spread out.


    "Well?"


    Seeing Lu Beiyou''s skill, Wan GuQing suddenly felt stunned, and then wondered, "how can you have a familiar feeling? No, your body is strange!"


    Wan GuQing stares at Lu Beiyou through the clouds. In an instant, Lu Beiyou feels that he is swept away by something from the beginning to the end, and quickly converges his hidden Qi.


    "You''re a loser!"


    Wan GuQing was suddenly surprised.


    On the deck, looking at the two people fighting in the void mirror, on the calm deck, when they heard their conversation, they also talked about it for a while.


    "Celestial immortals? What''s that? "


    "Isn''t he a friar? Why are there so many chains on your body? It''s like a prisoner. Did this man show up before? "


    "No, you are all wrong. You didn''t find out. He said that Mr. Lu was a useless man! What''s more, Mr. Lu doesn''t seem to have any intention of refuting. "


    "Is what he said true?"


    "No way! If so, how did he blow the beggar away just now? "


    "This..."


    There was a lot of discussion around him. The shepherd turned a deaf ear. He held his hands tightly and looked at the two people in the void mirror.


    "If you dare to hurt him, I''ll go and kill you right away!"


    "Your Highness!"


    Above the attic, Gu Youran has come back from the magic platform. When he sees the scene in the void mirror from the window sill, he frowns."He said


    "Your Highness, I think it''s necessary for us to remove the void mirror. If we go on like this, I''m afraid our secret will be revealed."


    Hearing the dissuasion from the people behind him, Gu Youran shook his head, "no, that''s all! Only in this way will it be more conducive to our next step. "


    "But..."


    "Are you questioning me?"


    "I dare not!"


    "Just know! Don''t say what you shouldn''t say, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, otherwise, you know! "


    "I knew that, so I retired first."


    Originally, the person behind Gu Youran wanted to say something more, but seeing that Gu Youran''s face was already gloomy and was about to drop into the water, he just shook his head and sighed.


    Gu Youran looked back at the scene in the void mirror and said softly, "I hope you don''t let me down!"


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou didn''t retort, the color of wonder on WAN GuQing''s face was even heavier.


    "How can it be that you have a smell I''m familiar with and I hate, and you can blow me away with one blow. How can you be a useless person?"


    "That''s not right!"


    The more you think about wanguqing, the more wrong it is. At this time, Lu Beiyou has already covered the whole magic platform with blue lines.


    "If it''s a useless person, just try it yourself."


    "Good!"


    After hearing the words, the surprised look on her face disappeared, and turned into a greedy face.


    Since I can''t figure it out, I don''t want to think about it. At last, I picked up Lu Beiyou''s body and studied it carefully.


    Worst of all, being able to fight yourself with one blow is definitely a good body. No matter how you look at it, you are not at a loss.


    Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated, propped himself up from the ground, then patted his knees, looked at Lu Beiyou with his eyes, opened his mouth, and revealed his teeth stained with blood and flesh.


    "I hope you don''t let me down. Let me play a little longer!"

 C451

    "That may disappoint you!"


    Said Lu Beiyou pinches the finger to make the formula, at the foot of the blue grain began to gradually obvious.


    Wan GuQing also noticed a trace of abnormality, but he didn''t care.


    He is a man in the sky. Before the end of the fairyland, he is invincible. Even now that he has only recovered part of his strength, he is by no means comparable to the livestock in Jiuzhou.


    All of a sudden, countless vines came out of the blue lines and rushed towards the eternal green.


    Wan GuQing laughs and roars to shatter the vines.


    But Lu Beiyou''s figure has disappeared, and then appeared in front of Wan GuQing. He dived and pushed three feet of green front with one hand to push Wan GuQing''s body forward.


    Eternal green does not retreat, but advances. With a roar, her body is covered by the golden light, and her fist is waving towards the three feet green front.


    Boom!


    In a flash, the terrible air waves rushed from between them, and the fog disappeared.


    The ground under the feet of the two split, the momentum of shocking.


    It''s very simple that one blow and one sword can make such a big impact. Those powerful children on the deck were stunned at this moment.


    "I''m not wrong, is it still useless?"


    "If it''s a waste, what am I?"


    However, Lu Beiyou did not relax his vigilance.


    Seeing that Wan GuQing easily takes his fist, Lu Beiyou quickly retreats. Qinglian''s sword is determined. Liansheng!


    Turn around and appear behind Wan GuQing. Another sword wants to fall. But wan GuQing seems to have eyes on his back. Before he can wave his sword, Wan GuQing has turned around and swam northward, showing his ugly and disgusting teeth.


    "It''s a little interesting!"


    Then Wan GuQing''s body began to change strangely.


    The black aura wrapped him up, but the sword in Lu Beiyou''s hand could not enter his body.


    Seeing this strange scene, Lu Beiyou quickly stepped back


    later, Wan GuQing''s body had stopped changing, and his ragged clothes suddenly seemed to be a different person, presenting a strange state of body.


    on one side is the Golden Buddha breath, which looks noble and full of immortal spirit.


    But on the other side is the black evil spirit, let a person shudder, the whole body straight goose bumps.


    It''s very similar to the Buddha and demon body that Lu Beiyou met before.


    "Little fellow, the warm-up is over! If your strength is only so small, then you will let me down


    Lu Beiyou didn''t answer, but his eyes were more dignified.


    This guy doesn''t seem to be what he expected.


    At the beginning, he just tried to test each other, but he didn''t like Gongsun Wudi. As soon as he recovered, he had no scruples.


    On the contrary, he made Lu Beiyou even more surprised that he would restrain his breath, as if to avoid the prying of some people.


    However, Lu Beiyou could not tell who he was trying to avoid.


    According to his conjecture, except for those secluded people of individual sects or forces, few people can confront him head-on, that is to say, he doesn''t need to.


    But when he was in that state, Lu Beiyou couldn''t feel it.


    In this way, he wanted to avoid.


    Lu Beiyou suddenly had a bold speculation in his mind!


    "Are you a deserter?"


    Lu Beiyou''s voice has just dropped, and he can clearly notice that Wan GuQing''s originally soaring gas engine suddenly appears a trace of disorder.


    Lu Beiyou said, sure enough!


    Today, only his own people can influence him.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Wan GuQing''s tone is indifferent and his eyes are full of fierce light. It seems that he may kill Lu Beiyou at any time.


    On the contrary, Lu Beiyou''s look relaxed after he noticed the strange appearance of Wan GuQing.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you admit it or not. I just know. Did not expect ah, did not expect, once was regarded as the God of heaven, actually in the final and the Terran war when the deserter! Tut Tut, if you tell me... "


    "Shut up


    Before Lu Beiyou said anything, Wan GuQing suddenly burst out to drink. His whole body was full of the smell of immortals and demons. In an instant, he was hundreds of feet high and traversed the sky, showing a strange state above the Dongting.


    On one side, black air diffuses and clouds gather. And on the other side, there is the immortal sound Miao Miao, all over the sky.


    For a moment, the people on the deck were also attracted by the vision in the air. As for what happened in the void mirror, they had no way to know.


    With the hand of the eternal green master, the terrifying aura comes out from Jiutian. It turns into a fierce God''s palm and takes photos of the landing northward.


    When Lu Beiyou saw wanguqing''s fury, he didn''t hide his Qi any more and released his momentum instantly.The sword of terror, straight into the sky, a dragon and Phoenix harmony, unexpectedly will be in the void of the vision through a black hole.


    The scattered sword makes the Zhenmo stage gradually split.


    A dragon and a phoenix surround Lu Beiyou. Lu Beiyou reaches out his hand and touches the head of the dragon. Now the dragon is enjoying himself very much. He closes his eyes and utters a loud and clear song of the Dragon again.


    Shake that God palm to pieces directly!


    "Tianyan sword Gang!"


    At the moment of Lu Beiyou''s exhibition, Wan GuQing recognized the dragon and Phoenix. Step is also involuntarily back on a few steps.


    Lu Beiyou was surprised to hear Wan GuQing''s voice. "Do you recognize Tian Yan Jiangang?"


    Wan GuQing didn''t answer Lu Beiyou''s question positively. Instead, he took a step forward again. His breath converged, but his aura was stronger and his killing intention was stronger.


    "Ha ha! Tianyan Jiangang! I said how I was so familiar with your moves just now! Who are you, Li Mu Niu? "


    Li Mu Niu?


    Lu Bei you Leng for a while, but seeing Wan GuQing''s face gnashing teeth, his heart is also a little clear.


    It seems that the resentment of this fight has even involved Li Mu Niu. It seems that Li Mu Niu has done something too much to him before.


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou didn''t speak, Wan GuQing pressed Lu Beiyou step by step.


    With each step, the magic platform will vibrate. The amazing momentum makes the eight huge chains that lock the magic platform unable to make a sound.


    "Say it


    As soon as he stepped down, the terrifying pressure swept towards the landing northward, intending to crush him.


    The dragon around Lu Beiyou seems to be aware of Wan GuQing''s hostility. With a long chant, he waves his tail towards Wan GuQing and collides with the authority.


    The scattered impact completely empties their surroundings. Until then, Lu Beiyou finally sees what Wan GuQing looks like today.

 C452

    In the distance, there was a stone pillar, covered with moss and towering into the clouds, but it was still vigorous and lasting, as if someone had deliberately inserted this pillar here.


    From the stone pillar, four iron chains spread out, and the end of the other end is wanguqing!


    In other words, wanguqing has been imprisoned by the sword on the stone pillar.


    Lu Beiyou can even vaguely feel the sword meaning on the stone pillar, which gives him a very familiar feeling.


    It''s like trying to get close to yourself and go back to your body.


    "Oh, I see. It seems that you haven''t fully recovered. You just want to get rid of the prison after eating a little cultivation! "


    Wan GuQing didn''t respond to Lu Beiyou''s sarcasm at all. Instead, he roared to Lu Beiyou: "say it! Where is Li Mu Niu! "


    The horror of the momentum toward the impact around, making waves around the Dongting Lake.


    The surrounding situation has changed again and again. Even under this momentum, the embroidered lion can not withstand the impact of the waves.


    At this moment, the children of powerful people who were still curious began to flee.


    The image in the empty mirror suddenly stops, and then suddenly breaks into a pile of powder.


    In the distance, a wave swept towards the lion.


    "Your Highness!"


    Gu leisurely looks at the distant waves with a bad complexion, and his mood is extremely gloomy.


    "Your Highness! Think twice! This time, the heirs of those forces also died here, which has affected you. Although it has no effect on our foundation, it''s enough for us. If there''s anything wrong with these people on board! Your highness


    "I know!"


    Gu leisurely roared and interrupted the later generation''s dissuasion. His body trembled and gasped heavily.


    His eyes were full of blood. He raised his head and looked into the distance, gritting his teeth and saying, "I''m Lu! You''re lucky this time, but I don''t think we''ll have a chance to see each other again in the future. Just give me a good rest under the Dongting Lake! "


    "Withdraw! Get out of the boat


    "Yes


    Mu Qiuqiu saw that the empty mirror in front of him suddenly broke, and his face changed suddenly, so he had to get up and go to the magic platform.


    The arm was held down by a huge force.


    Muqiu was eager to see anyone, so he said: "let go! Or you''ll die! "


    As he spoke, the majestic meaning of the sword rose to the sky. The meaning of the sword was rampant. The wind came from the void. The embroidered lion was already on the verge of collapse.


    "Don''t worry, little girl. Are you my younger martial brother''s wife? "


    Mu Qiuqiu originally wanted to cut off the palm that pressed her shoulder. After hearing this familiar sound, she was stunned.


    He turned his head to look at the man and patted his palm away coldly. "Stay away from me. I warn you, don''t touch me again, and don''t stop me. If you dare to stand in front of me again, I will kill you now!"


    The man didn''t care when he saw the animal husbandry ball. He just laughed and stretched out his hand towards the wave.


    Boom!


    The waves that swept tens of feet and nearly hundreds of feet were smashed in an instant, and the water splashed everywhere.


    This man is the dragon who was about to enter the book Pavilion before landing in the North!


    "I know you want to protect the little guy, but you also need to know the burden on him. Can you protect him once, can you protect him forever? He is under pressure that we will never reach. In this case, we can only let go and let him do it by himself. "


    Mu Qiuqiu takes a cold look at long er. His intention to kill is full, but the sword around him doesn''t retreat.


    "All right! That''s what your elder martial brother means


    Then Long''er took out a black chess piece from his arms, but there were some cracks on it.


    When Muqiu saw the chess piece again, the original intention of killing gradually became hesitation.


    The world''s chess pieces are very different, but the unique bookish spirit of this chess piece in Beishan is only found in zhenyuange in the cognition of Muqiu.


    So long er didn''t cheat her.


    That is to say, this is the meaning of Zhenyuan song.


    "But..."


    "Little girl, people will grow up in the end. It''s like when you trip over a stone on the side of the road, the next time you meet it again, you kick it away, or you walk around it, which is beyond our control. "


    After hearing long er''s words, the hesitation on Mu Qiu''s face eventually became helpless.


    "Good..."


    Long er smiles and nods, then reaches out his hand, and the surrounding scene changes. Looking back, Muqiu Qiu and he have already appeared not far away from the Zhenmo platform. It''s not until then that Muqiu Qiu is shocked by the surrounding environment. It''s not less than dozens of Mahayana''s breath that Muqiu appears so magnificently around the Zhenmo platform. With the appearance of long er and Muqiu Now, they slowly gathered behind them. Two chairs appeared in the void. Long er pushed one of them to Mu Qiu.On the other hand, he sat down, stretched himself, and went in with a lazy face.


    "Don''t worry. Even if the boy really loses, I won''t let him die like this."


    Then he murmured in a voice that he couldn''t hear. "If I didn''t lose the bet, I wouldn''t care about him."


    The breath of those dozens of mahayanas finally stopped behind Long''er, and mu Qiuqiu could see them clearly at this time.


    No face, everyone is wearing a mask, the body is covered by a black suit, so straight virtual stand in the air.


    "Lord


    Long''er groaned weakly, "go and surround the magic platform. The old man can''t let out the demons who are suppressed by others. Otherwise, if it''s spread out, I won''t be killed by the teacher?"


    The man in black standing behind Long''er hears the words and says a word. Then he waves his hand behind him. The breath of dozens of ways is scattered in a blink.


    "Are these all your people?"


    Long''er glanced at the ball and gently nodded his chin.


    "Well, actually, you don''t know that every imperial court has its own backbone. Otherwise, if there is no inside information, any big or small sects will knock it out, and it will be called a royal court."


    "But they listen to you."


    "I don''t still listen to the teacher. The teacher is still devoted to the old guy Gu Zhan. What''s the difference between mine and the whole Nanman?"


    That''s true. Muqiu believes it.


    "In fact, you don''t know, I seem to be very good at cultivation, but if there''s a real fight, take the elder martial brother of your family as an example..."


    Long''er suddenly thought of something terrible and shook his head.


    "No, no, let''s see what''s going on."


    With a wave of Long''er''s hand, the scene on the magic stage appeared in front of him. Muqiu didn''t ask any more questions. He came to the empty chair and sat down, worrying about the situation in front of him.

 C453

    "Master Li has no time to talk to you now."


    Lu Beiyou doesn''t think much of Wan GuQing''s threat. A chained dog has nothing to fear.


    "Ha ha! I''ll tell you why you are so familiar with the moves just now. It seems that you are his chosen successor! Well, well, since I can''t kill him myself, I''ll kill his own disciples! "


    Wan GuQing''s gloomy smile, big hand up, a dangerous breath in the void slowly gathered.


    "I''m a deserter. That''s right. I was forced by Li Mu Niu! How dare he suppress me in this pile of broken stones for decades! I''ll work out this account with you! "


    High in the sky, a gold armored general slowly showed his head from the clouds, full of ferocious eyes, and a bloody tusk.


    He slowly stretched out a hand and was about to press it in the direction of landing north.


    After learning the identity of Lu Beiyou, Wan GuQing finally stopped breathing. Even at the risk of being detected by people in the sky, he vowed to kill Lu Beiyou in the same place!


    On that palm, it seems to contain thousands of lines. The terrifying pressure makes the place it passes through, the void is broken, and the black free breath spreads around the magic platform.


    Not far away from the magic counter, he looked up at the two men''s Long''er. He looked up at the golden armour general whose head was only one hundred feet. He could not help but slap his mouth and exclaimed, "bull!"


    On the other hand, Lu Beiyou still has a fearless expression. You long screams. Lu Beiyou pats his head to make him quiet.


    After that, Lu Beiyou took a step forward and hovered in the air.


    He looked at Wan GuQing with sharp eyes, and his tone was full of disdain. "I thought if you were a man from heaven, you would have some amazing means. I didn''t expect that it was no different from Kyushu Mahayana. Since you have only such strength, don''t blame me for taking your head away! "


    "Don''t be ashamed


    Wanguqing roared and fell his palm.


    Behind Lu Beiyou, a big dipper star map slowly unfolds. A green lotus slowly emerges from the star map, and then there are two, three, ten, and a hundred


    Just for a moment, the magic platform was covered by countless green lotus.


    At the foot of Lu Beiyou, there is a green lotus, but there is a golden pattern on it.


    Lu Beiyou pointed to the sky, and the green lotus blossomed in this moment.


    "Sword! Get up


    Boom!!!


    The thousands of swords gathered in one place. Based on the star map of the Big Dipper, they turned into a Heavenly Sword and rushed directly towards the palm of the general of the golden armour. Just for a moment, the palm of the general of the golden armour was penetrated.


    A cry of sadness reverberated over the magic platform.


    "You dare!"


    In contrast, Lu Beiyou has already appeared in front of Wan GuQing and punched him in the chest.


    Eternal green has not yet the gap, the body is already bumped on the stone pillar which is imprisoning him!


    Lu Beiyou breathed out a foul breath, then patted his palm and said indifferently, "why don''t I dare?"


    And at the moment of the eternal green mouth has exuded blood, looks particularly tragic.


    Wan GuQing props up and looks down at her chest. The place she was hit by Lu Beiyou has collapsed.


    If you put it on a handful of people, I''m afraid I don''t know how many times I''ve died.


    Even though he is not feeling well now, Wan GuQing really can''t figure it out. If it''s really like what he thought, Lu Beiyou is the descendant of Li Mu Niu, a great Sword Fairy''s disciple. Why is his physical skill so powerful?


    But if it''s not the descendant of Li Mu Niu, what''s the meaning of his sword?


    Wan GuQing can''t feel his mind, but in a word, together, he also understands a truth.


    The man in front of him is different from those Jiuzhou''s blood food he just met. The one in front of him is absolutely a freak!


    "Green lotus sword meaning, eh, did you teach it?"


    Long''er saw the scene just now and asked the shepherd.


    Mu Qiu said softly, "I''ve taught half of it."


    "If so, who taught him his physical skills? Why don''t I remember Beishan people who major in physical education? "


    "That''s because you don''t know Beishan well enough."


    The strong man named his sister-in-law appeared in Mu Qiu''s brain.


    No physical training in Beishan? That''s because there are still many cards in Beishan that are not on the surface.


    What''s more, why is Lu Beiyou so powerful?


    One is Cunjin three chapters, which was handed down to him by Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor. It doesn''t belong to this level. Therefore, few people in Jiuzhou knew this kind of skill or how to crack it.


    On the other hand, Muqiu pondered for a moment and said it to long er."Because every time after I fell asleep, he would practice by himself in the middle of the night."


    "Well?"


    Mu Qiuqiu saw long er''s doubts and continued: "at that time, I didn''t know very well, but every day when I saw him sleep, there would be more bruises on his body. Then I noticed that he would come out to fight alone in the middle of the night."


    "Hiss, this guy really has something."


    Long''er looks at Lu Beiyou in the mirror unexpectedly. It''s incredible.


    Most of all, it was zhenyuange who had been in contact with him for the longest time, so he felt that there would not be such diligent people in Beishan.


    In fact, Muqiu didn''t tell long er that he did it almost every day since he got three chapters of Cunjin. Moreover, his way of practice was extremely extreme. Every time he squeezed his last bit of pressure to the limit, his fist was full of blood, and he just stopped.


    Then apply Beishan''s unique recovery ointment, it will be better, but the next day, it will be repeated.


    Genius?


    There is no real natural genius in this world. During the day, Lu Beiyou seems to be fooling around. He has never practiced, but his accomplishments go up slowly.


    Now, when we know that there is no way to save our own meridians, our demands on ourselves are not slow down, but more and more strict.

 C454

    Meridians?


    Today, Lu Beiyou really doesn''t need this kind of thing.


    "You are not the descendant of Li Mu Niu?"


    Wan GuQing looks at Lu Beiyou suspiciously. Lu Beiyou smiles and doesn''t give a positive answer.


    I just wiped my fist and hooked my finger at him.


    Wan GuQing sees this, in the heart anger is more victorious, this is puts clearly despises oneself!


    "Good boy! This time, you successfully angered me! This time, whether you are the descendant of Li Mu Niu or not, please stay here for me today! "


    Then Wan GuQing waved the chain on her wrist and smashed it toward the landing north.


    Lu Beiyou sneers and uses his finger as a sword to collide with the iron chain. At the same time, Lu Beiyou suddenly stamped his feet, and the green lotus gathered at Lu Beiyou''s feet, and immediately appeared in front of Wan GuQing.


    Wan GuQing, instead of panic, had a ferocious face, just like waiting to land and swim to the north.


    "I got you at last!"


    Said a terrible suction, from the eternal green body burst, see will be Lu Beiyou''s body to his arms.


    "What is this?"


    Mu Qiu saw this scene and frowned with some doubts.


    Long''er buttoned his nose, took down the apricot blossom wine from his waist and took a sip. Then he explained: "according to the teacher, this guy was using this skill to swallow up at that time, and he was domineering before Nanman was successful. People who are close to SLR will be sucked by him and then devour his accomplishments. At that time, even those masters who stepped into the real fairyland were on the way


    "No, according to this possibility. I remember that the old man''s cultivation didn''t seem to reach the fairyland at that time. "


    "That''s right."


    Long er patted his mouth, then looked at Wan GuQing who was grinning in front of him and said lazily, "maybe Master Li had other means at that time. For example: the Big Dipper chart


    Mu Qiu''s eyes widened.


    Lu Beiyou is about to fall into Wan GuQing''s arms. According to his current state, once he falls into Wan GuQing''s hands, I''m afraid he will have a lot of trouble if he wants to get away.


    Lu Beiyou quickly props up his body protecting sword gang. When he is about to be held in his arms by Wan GuQing, they collide in an instant.


    Wan GuQing didn''t expect Lu Beiyou to do this. He stepped back two steps at a time. It was just this gap that Lu Beiyou stepped on the pattern of the Big Dipper star map and replaced his body.


    Standing in a very safe position.


    Wan GuQing took a look at his chest and saw two sword marks left in his chest.


    "How many years, I didn''t expect that after so many years, there were still people who could hurt me."


    "What a lot of nonsense!"


    Wan GuQing originally wanted to sigh something. Lu Beiyou didn''t mean to talk with him.


    The sooner you solve it, the better for you.


    Three thousand green lotus hanging from the sky, thousands of sword will turn into a torrent, pouring down to the eternal green.


    Wan Gu Qing roared and raised her head. In a moment, a huge Dharma image collided with the three thousand green lotus.


    For a moment, the wind and waves on Dongting Lake rose again, but long er, who had been watching, waved his hand and suppressed it.


    "Not enough! ~Not enough! If you have only such a little ability, then go to hell! "


    Wan GuQing''s whole body is like the sun, suddenly emitting a hot temperature.


    "Big day, nine heavenly wheels!"


    Nine hot little suns suddenly appeared in the sky, as if they wanted to dry the earth. On Dongting Lake, water and air filled for a moment, and the temperature rose instantly.


    Lu Beiyou stepped back, looking at the sun with a bad complexion, and gave a light tut.


    "It doesn''t seem that there''s any power in heaven."


    "Little boy, you have a tough mouth. I don''t know when you can be arrogant. Your flesh and blood is up to me! Today, even if Li Mu Niu is reincarnated, he can''t save you! "


    Mu Qiu looked at the nine little suns with worried eyes and clenched his fist, obviously very worried.


    On the other hand, Long''er is still a face of bland, leisurely expression.


    "Relax and trust him."


    "Nine suns? Ha ha, then count how many lotus flowers there are in the world


    With that, Lu Beiyou let out a big drink, and the dragon and Phoenix entered the body. Then the golden lines began to cover the blue lines that had spread on the ground before.


    One after another, brilliant golden lotus flowers bloom slowly on the road. For a moment, on the magic platform, it''s like turning into a yaochi, with thousands of lotus flowers competing for splendor.


    Fill up the magic platform.


    Then, the golden lotus flowers slowly gathered in the air.


    Converging, overlapping, condensing, and finally turning into a golden plate horn green cow, but now that green cow is golden, close your eyes, as if asleep.When I saw the Taurus sleeping in the sky, the shepherd was stunned.


    Originally a face leisurely dragon son, at the moment is also suddenly open eyes, mouth for a long time can''t close.


    "This, this is not the move of Master Li!"


    Muqiu also buffered from the joy of the accident, with a relieved smile on her small face.


    Sure enough, the old man left Lu Beiyou his last skill.


    Lu Beiyou, who is on the magic platform, now has his pupils turned from black to golden, and a beautiful lotus blooms slowly in his eyes.


    This scene is just like the peak he can reach when his channels and tendons are still the same at the beginning.


    The body is floating in the air, two flying swords in the palm, three feet green front, and Lu Yao are floating quietly in the air, and their eyes are not happy or sad, so they quietly look at the eternal green under them.


    "No! impossible! It''s impossible


    "You said he was dead! Why, why is it still here! "


    When Wan GuQing saw this scene, his original arrogance was smashed in an instant. A sincere fear from the bottom of his heart completely smashed his original calm.


    If we say that before he still thought Lu Beiyou was just a child, now he has become a nightmare in the hearts of eternal youth.


    Because it was Li Mu Niu who defeated him at that time. Finally, he even forced himself to kneel down and beg for mercy!


    "No! incorrect! It just has its style, not its meaning. You''re lying to me! You must be lying to me! Ha ha ha! Yes, it must be


    Wan GuQing talked to himself as if he had found a reason to be brave.


    And Lu Beiyou just looked at the eternal green with pity, just like looking at an ignorant reptile. "


    " poor you. "

 C455

    "Shut up


    When Wan GuQing saw Lu Beiyou''s eyes, he seemed to be humiliated and roared ferociously. He waved his hand to Lu Beiyou.


    The sun sets in the sky.


    But when the sun hit the golden Buffalo, it had been instantly melted before it got close.


    "Do you have any stronger moves? If not, you can die. "


    Lu Beiyou''s and Wan GuQing''s positions were changed in an instant. Wan GuQing, who had been extremely arrogant, became a lamb to be slaughtered in an instant.


    And Lu Beiyou, who had been powerless at first, has become a hunter peeping at his booty.


    "It''s impossible! It''s impossible! "


    In this moment, Wan GuQing completely lost his square inch. Although Taurus has not opened its eyes yet, Wan GuQing does not dare to bet whether Lu Beiyou has the strength to open its eyes.


    Others don''t know. Wanguqing, who experienced this move at that time, has a deep memory of Taurus!


    If Lu Beiyou can really make this Taurus open his eyes, not to mention him, even those people in the sky will


    At the thought of this, Wan GuQing instinctively took a step back.


    But when I think of being imprisoned on the magic platform, I can''t retreat.


    Wan GuQing roared loudly, grabbing at the ground with both hands. The chains on his wrists were like two strong arms, which pulled the towering stone pillar that had originally imprisoned him out of the magic platform.


    For a moment, the sound of terror reverberated over Dongting Lake.


    The embroidered lion that had left Tongting lake was almost completely overturned.


    Wan GuQing, with a ferocious face, waves the huntian stone pillar and smashes it at Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou didn''t think much of the terrible situation.


    But suddenly, at this sudden moment, a sudden situation suddenly appeared.


    The sky and the earth began to roar, and countless birds were scrambling to dodge in the clear sky.


    It''s strange to see the glow.


    Originally, wanguqing wanted to kill Lu Beiyou. At this moment, he also stopped his action.


    Looking up at the vision in the sky, he lost his mind in a trance. The stone pillar in his hand also fell off from his hand and smashed into the Dongting lake behind him. The Zhenmo platform began to disintegrate.


    "Here they are


    What happened!


    Lu Beiyou was also surprised by the vision in the sky.


    At the same time, this terrible vision appeared not only in the southern barbarian sky, but also among the States.


    Even in the countryside, where it used to rain heavily, the sky was clear in a flash, and then the sun was shining all over the sky.


    However, after the full sky, there are no other special scenes.


    But Lu Beiyou didn''t know why, his heart began to beat wildly, and his body began to twitch uncontrollably.


    Seeing this scene, Muqiu couldn''t sit still any more. Even longer could see that something was wrong at the moment.


    At this time, the Mahayana masters who had been around the Zhenmo platform also gathered together.


    "Go to the magic platform together and suppress the devil directly, without mercy."


    Long er''s face was gloomy and gave an order. But also sprouted a very unknown premonition.


    "There must be something wrong with you, or your elder martial brother will not kill me!"


    Mu Qiuqiu came to Lu Beiyou''s side in an instant. Looking at Lu Beiyou, who collapsed to the ground and could not speak, he lost his sense of propriety for a moment.


    "What''s the matter with you! Don''t scare me


    At the moment, Lu Beiyou can''t speak any more. He just feels that the strength of all his limbs is exhausted. His limbs are like being bitten by mosquitoes and flies, itching into the thighs, but he has nothing to do. He desperately wants to take back the strength, but he has nothing to do.


    "No, don''t..."


    In the end, Lu''s voice almost disappeared.


    Mu Qiuqiu held Lu Beiyou in his arms and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    And not far away from the eternal green, the body directly paralyzed on the ground.


    Even if a group of Mahayana masters surrounded him, there was still no response.


    Long''er turned his head and looked at Lu Beiyou. He was relieved to see that Mu Qiu picked Lu Beiyou up.


    Then he turned his head and looked at wanguqing, and his expression became more and more gloomy.


    "Is there anything else you want to say?"


    Long''er''s voice seems to interrupt Wan GuQing''s state. He turns his head and looks at Long''er.


    The corner of the mouth unexpectedly uncanny ascended to a terrible and incredible radian.


    "It''s over, it''s over, I''m over, you''re over, ha ha ha! It''s all over! "Seeing that Wan Gu Qing was almost neurotic, long er frowned and waved.


    A group of masked masters immediately went forward and buttoned the eternal green on the ground.


    "It''s no use. They''ve come back. What if you kill me now? In the end, they can''t escape the fate of being killed. "


    Wan GuQing didn''t have any resistance. Originally and spirited, he was just like a lost dog.


    "They?"


    When Long''er heard Wan GuQing''s words, he also waved to the crowd to stop.


    "Yes, they are! Ha ha ha! I''m dead! You can''t escape! "


    Wan GuQing said and laughed wildly.


    But before he laughed, a pale light suddenly appeared and passed through his eyebrows. Wanguqing has no expression of pain at the moment, on the contrary, it is a face of relief.


    Long er suddenly opened his eyes, quickly turned his head and looked in the past, only to see a seemingly ethereal figure floating quietly in the air.


    I can''t see his appearance clearly, and I can''t see his accomplishments. It''s like he doesn''t exist at all.


    "Who are you?"


    Long''er takes a look at the eternal green whose breath has disappeared, and his sense of crisis rises to the extreme.


    It''s horrible.


    Even if they can only choose to suppress the eternal youth, in the hands of the people who suddenly appear, they can''t carry it.


    That is to say, his strength has completely exceeded his own, and he may even kill himself in a blink of an eye like Wan GuQing.


    But the figure didn''t seem to hear long er''s voice. It was like staring at something through the void.


    Bearing the pain, Lu Beiyou forcibly opened his eyes and looked at the figure in the void. For a moment, it was as if something in his body had been stripped away.


    "Finally, I found you!"


    I couldn''t control it any more. I screamed.

 C456

    The voice of the mysterious man was ethereal, but when it reached Lu Beiyou''s ears, it was like all kinds of blades cutting on his body.


    Lu Beiyou''s roar is more powerful, but his eyes are especially fierce. He gritted his teeth and said:


    "who are you?"


    At this time, Muqiu also noticed that the source of the disturbance might be the sudden appearance of the figure.


    After that, without waiting for Long''er to dissuade him, he had already bent down. A huge sword fell in response, penetrating the figure of the mysterious man.


    Then Muqiu catches Juque and sweeps it.


    Juque passes through the body of the mysterious man, but his figure just shakes and then heals again.


    It''s like nothing happened just now.


    "Empty shadow!"


    Mu Qiu''s face is not good and stares at the mysterious man. Even long er is like a big enemy.


    This is not noumenon!


    This is a virtual shadow, and this is just a virtual shadow. A virtual shadow can kill the nearly invincible eternal green in a flash.


    What kind of horror scene would he have if he came?


    At the thought of this, there was a chill behind Long''er.


    Today, he has even stood on the top of Jiuzhou, and few of them really crush him.


    Except for the monsters in Beishan.


    Even the old bald donkey of langtuo temple, he has the courage to touch it.


    However, the mysterious man felt like a mountain that could not be crossed.


    Not a match at all!


    Who the hell is this! When the Jiuzhou out of this figure, but I do not know. How can we fight this?


    "Who are you?" muttered the shepherd


    But the mysterious man didn''t seem to hear it. He just stared at Lu Beiyou, who was lying on the ground gasping for breath. His eyes were full of fanaticism, and he said to himself, "I finally found you!"


    Then he reached out his hand towards the direction of landing and swimming north.


    Lu Beiyou''s body also hovered in mid air.


    "Stop it


    When Muqiu saw this, he couldn''t help but let out a roar again. He waved the Juque, and the terrible sword Qi ran across the hundred Li, dividing the Dongting Lake into two in an instant, and the waves rose all around, which could not gather for a long time.


    However, this sword still did not cause any harm to the mysterious man.


    Just let his figure shake, that''s all.


    At the moment, Lu Beiyou''s body has lost consciousness in the faint pain, which can make Lu Beiyou faint. You can imagine how painful the process is.


    The animal husbandry ball saw that he had done a little harm to the mysterious man, and he was flustered for a moment.


    He turned and rushed toward Lu Beiyou, intending to stop him.


    But when she wants to get close to Lu Beiyou, an invisible barrier keeps her away, and she has no way to get close to Lu Beiyou.


    No matter how hard the ball works or how it cuts, it can''t break through this barrier.


    At the moment, Lu Beiyou''s body has floated in front of the mysterious man.


    At this time, Long''er also recovered his mind. Seeing this scene, he was no longer a fool at that time.


    Rare solemnity.


    "All for me!"


    With that, a group of Mahayana masters took a look at the corpse lying on the ground, and they no longer looked at it. They rushed towards the mysterious figure in the sky, but they were isolated outside like Muqiu.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Seeing a scene in the sky, Long''er took a deep breath.


    I took down the apricot blossom branch from my hair, then took a deep breath, and the breath of terror reverberated between heaven and earth.


    Thousands of miles of clear sky, the moment like ghosts welcome the world, thousands of ghosts howl together.


    "Who dares to touch the evil ghost way?"


    In the void, a vicious voice fell from the sky.


    Long''er didn''t respond, but said indifferently, "go away!"


    The man in the sky was as if he had been badly hurt. There was a scream and no more sound.


    Long''er then stands on the opposite side of the mysterious man.


    At the moment, the golden light gradually separated from Lu Beiyou''s body and gathered in his chest.


    Long er closed his eyes and then opened them again. His pupils were red in the twinkling of an eye.


    Even blood came out of the corner of his eye.


    "Ten thousand ghosts listen to the order, break this barrier for me!"


    With the order of Long''er, the ghost floating in the sky, just like looking for his own food, rushes towards the mysterious man.


    One by one, he fell on the barrier and screamed.


    But the barrier showed no sign of being destroyed.


    But now the atmosphere of Lu Beiyou in the barrier becomes weaker and weaker as time goes by.The mysterious man didn''t seem to see everything that happened outside. He just looked at the golden things that slowly gathered in Lu Beiyou''s chest, and his eyes showed infinite desire.


    "At last! Finally found it


    "Stop it!"


    Seeing that Lu Beiyou''s lifeline is near the critical point, mu Qiuqiu is no longer as calm as before, just like a furious little lion!


    With the roar of the shepherd''s ball, there was thunder everywhere, and a huge sword was slowly formed in the void.


    "No!"


    At this time, Long''er saw that the situation was out of control and growled: "Muqiu, calm down! You''re dead! Even if Lu Beiyou survived! He has nothing, too


    "As long as he''s alive, that''s enough! If we die together, we will be on the way to the yellow spring! I''d like to be with him, too! "


    For Long''er''s dissuasion, Muqiu is not moved at all.


    But now the Nanman movement has already spread to all parts of Jiuzhou.


    Aura, like money free, poured out all over Kyushu. At this moment, countless friars who were limited in their accomplishments broke through their own barriers and went to the next level. Moreover, this kind of change even took place all over Jiuzhou.


    Countless people were ecstatic.


    And now standing behind fan Qingshan Zhen Yuan song, this time is also opened has been slightly narrowed eyes.


    "Master!"


    With the fall of Zhenyuan song, the door of langtuo temple, which had been closed again, was opened again.


    I saw Rushi come out with laughter.


    "Brother fan! It seems that I won this game first after all! "


    Fan Qingshan didn''t speak or open his eyes. He just sat quietly in front of the gate of langtuo temple.


    Then, after all, it was helpless to give out a sigh.


    "No matter what. However, the cause and effect cycle, there is this reason, there must be its results. As for whether the final fruit is good or evil, you are ready to bear it! "

 C457

    "Don''t worry about that, Mr. Fan. It''s my own business in langtuo temple."


    If you don''t feel sad or happy, your voice is plain.


    Fan Qingshan also slowly opened his eyes at this time, and then spat out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, a chess piece, on his chessboard, was smashed in an instant.


    Then, one after another smashed, to the end, there was only one left, crumbling.


    "Well, it seems that this time, Xiao you''er can''t escape the doom after all!"


    Fan Qingshan, who was originally tall and energetic, seems to be in his early teens. His silver hair turns gray and loses its luster.


    Then, trembling and propping up, zhenyuange wants to help him, but fan Qingshan stops him.


    "Heaven and earth have changed greatly. The catastrophe has come. Please do it yourself."


    Said, self-care toward the distance, Zhen Yuan song without saying a word, followed behind fan Qingshan toward the distance.


    The two masters are no longer in sight.


    People who see three thousand mountains want to leave, and the people who originally watched the opera unconsciously separated a road.


    Looking at fan Qingshan''s rickety back, countless people sigh.


    They never thought that the collision between the two strongest forces in Jiuzhou would end in such a way.


    In this way, it shows the absolute status of langtuo temple.


    While standing in front of the gate of langtuo temple, Rushi, with a smile on his face, slowly measured his body and stretched out his hand.


    "The temple has been closed for many days, and now the heavenly gate is reopened. Benefactor, if you have a petition, please have a talk in the temple. "


    They all looked at each other, but they couldn''t see the reason for each other.


    Finally, he walked into the langtuo temple one after another.


    At the moment, on Jiuzhou, waves of vibration occurred all over Jiuzhou.


    In the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, a towering tower suddenly broke out from the four God pillars, and the Taoist rhymes scattered, completely enveloping the imperial city of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty.


    To the east of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, on the East China Sea, which was feared by the world, someone saw it.


    In front of the coastline guarded by countless friars, there was a big mountain on the sea slowly approaching. With every inch of movement, there were countless monsters screaming.


    To the north of the North Sea, in the snow red city guarded by the North Sea, a roar came out, and countless snow mountains suddenly collapsed.


    To the south of Zhongzhou, in the ancient animal forest, in the originally peaceful ancient animal forest, countless monsters roared in an instant. Originally wanted to go to investigate the public, in this noise, the moment was torn.


    There are you long and you Tian.


    The ten thousand sword Tianshan Mountain of Nanman disappeared for a moment, and the people of Tianshan Mountain disappeared.


    In Guge''s burial ground, there was a sword chant, which attracted countless people who were afraid of it.


    At the moment, on the Dongting Lake in Nanman, the shoulder of Muqiu was pressed down.


    The golden light in Lu Beiyou''s body is finally lost, and a key like thing hovers in Lu Beiyou''s chest.


    In a flash, Lu Beiyou''s black hair turned out to be white, as if he had lost his life.


    And the second master Mo Weixian, who had disappeared from langtuo temple, appeared Nanman Dongting Lake.


    "You are here after all."


    Mo Weixian looks at the mysterious man in the air helplessly and sighs.


    Until the appearance of Mo Weixian, the mysterious person just looked at it.


    "You''re great."


    The mysterious man rarely said one more word.


    Don''t smile coldly, "you are the same."


    "But we''re back. You alone can''t stop us. After all, this time, you''re not as lucky as last time."


    Mo Weixian sighed. He didn''t retort. He just pointed out that there was a key in the void when he landed in the north. He said indifferently, "people, all the keys are left for me. You can go. Otherwise, you will die


    Mo Weixian''s tone makes people laugh when they see his appearance.


    But at the moment, all the people present can''t laugh, because the enemy standing in front of them is too strong.


    Mysterious person is also rare, silent for a long time, said, "people give you, the key left."


    "The net is broken when the fish is dead?"


    "The net is broken when the fish is dead!"


    Seeing that the mysterious man didn''t mean to retreat, Mo Weixian''s face was also gloomy. "A little shadow dares to threaten me! I really think you can still do whatever you want in Jiuzhou today! "


    The mysterious man didn''t speak, but held the key in his hand.


    He expressed his attitude.


    Mo Weixian raised his hand. The Dongting Lake was hit by an earthquake. Many quiet objects at the bottom of the river seemed to have a diamond shape. They rushed out of the waves and stabbed at the mysterious man.


    The mysterious people didn''t fight back, just let them go through their bodies."You can''t do that."


    "Is it?"


    Mo Weixian sneered.


    The mysterious man seemed to feel something and could not help roaring, "ah


    I saw a scream coming from nine days above.


    "I don''t know where you are if I think it''s a shadow!"


    "You


    Don''t be immortal. Step slowly into the void. With each step, the void collapses.


    He walked slowly, but every step he took, the mysterious man stepped back.


    "How dare you disobey me! If you want to take my disciple away from me, let the master behind you come! When you are a dog, you must have the consciousness of being a dog! "


    Then Mo Weixian stepped down.


    The mysterious man in the void began to scream and disappeared in an instant.


    But then disappeared the key he had with him.


    I still haven''t had time.


    Mo Weixian sighed to himself.


    Seeing this, Muqiu rushed to the north of Lu.


    But when she came near, she was completely stiff, and her eyes also lost their original luster.


    Mo Weixian came over and saw the scene in front of him.


    The original Lu Beiyou''s body is already broken, and now it''s like a hole in the skin, and life is rapidly passing.


    Originally in his twenties, he now has white hair and wrinkled skin. He looks like an oil lamp has dried up.


    And at the moment, Long''er also came over. Seeing the scene in front of him, he didn''t dare to speak.


    "I''m sorry, master. I was careless and didn''t protect him well."


    Mo Weixian''s breath is surging, and the void is bursting. The original Bohemian dragon, in front of Mo Weixian, is like a child who has done something wrong.


    Mo Weixian is also aware of his gaffe, took a deep breath and calmed down his mood.


    Then came to Lu Beiyou.


    Lu Beiyou seems to feel something. He tries his best to open his eyes and see Mo Weixian queen standing in front of him.


    I tried to laugh, but I couldn''t.


    Finally, he could only squeeze out a dry sentence: "master, you are here."

 C458

    Mo Weixian''s face softened at the moment.


    "You er, does it hurt?"


    Lu Beiyou opened his mouth, but he couldn''t make any sound.


    "You er, do you hate master er? If the second master could see this scene in advance, you would not be like this now. "


    When Lu Beiyou heard Mo Weixian''s words, he trembled violently and shook his head crazily with all his strength.


    "Apprentice, how dare you blame master!"


    "Master two! You must have a way to save him, right? "


    Originally, mu Qiuqiu, who was already dead hearted, suddenly thought of something and grabbed Mo Weixian''s sleeve.


    Tears ran out of control from the eyes.


    Mo Weixian sighed and put his hand on the head of Mu Qiuqiu, but he didn''t speak. He just shook his head. In an instant, it was as if he was old for decades.


    "If it''s just trauma or internal injury, even if it''s three spirits out of body, I''m sure I can save him. But this time, the killer actually took away the soul of you''er, and even cut off his vitality. Today, there is no one to rescue him from Jiuzhou, unless... "


    Originally heard Mo Weixian''s words, the already desperate mu Qiuqiu knelt down in front of Mo Weixian as if he had caught the only life left.


    His forehead touched the ground, and his voice was like a cry, "please help me to save my life!"


    Long er is silly. Lu Beiyou wants to move and talk, but he can''t do anything at the moment.


    I can only watch the scene in front of me.


    Long''er never thought of this scene. Mo Weixian didn''t refuse to see it. He just turned around and looked at Lu Beiyou, who was lying on the ground and whose life was almost gone.


    "Will you die for him?"


    Mu Qiuqiu''s body trembled. Lu Beiyou''s eyes, which had been unable to open, suddenly widened and blood burst out of his body.


    "No! No... "


    "I will!"


    Mu Qiu raised his head, his face was full of tears, and his smile was like a flower.


    "My life is his. As long as he survives, I''m happy to die. "


    Mo Weixian sighed helplessly as he looked at the determined shepherd''s ball.


    He picked up the shepherd''s ball and wiped her tears. "Well, that''s all. Then I have nothing to say, but there is still a very important person missing


    "Is that me?"


    Mo Weixian''s voice just fell. A voice without any emotion came over.


    In the void, a lonely and rebellious figure stood quietly in the void.


    "It''s you!"


    Long''er takes the lead to react and recognizes the figure''s identity at a glance.


    Mu Qiuqiu turned his head and looked at the visitor with a moving face.


    Li Nanju!


    "Here you are."


    Mo Weixian seems to have expected that he would appear, without any surprise.


    Just looking at Li Nanju said coldly.


    "Well."


    "At that time, Castle Peak told me that he had found the special point of the world. At that time, you swam to the north and killed your heart. At that time, I said that I wanted to kill you, but I let you go in the end, and you also promised Beishan that you would grant a request for free. Does this promise count? "


    Mo Weixian coldly elaborated a story.


    When Lu Beiyou heard this story, he felt incredible, because he didn''t even know anything about it.


    "Yes, I''m Li Nanju. It''s hard for a gentleman to catch up with me."


    "Well, now, you can take the landing northbound tour and the grazing ball to GUGO''s grave! As for where to go, you don''t need me to tell you! "


    Li Nanju did not speak, and the temperature in the air gradually cooled down.


    But in the end, Li Nanju nodded.


    Mo Weixian sees Li Nanju''s response and goes to Lu Beiyou''s body. He pinches his finger with one hand and presses it on his eyebrow.


    An aura turned into vitality and instilled into Lu Beiyou''s body.


    Lu Beiyou, which used to be like a hole, looks much better now.


    "You er, can you hear me?"


    Lu Beiyou''s mental state is much better at the moment, and his weak voice spreads, "I can hear it, master two."


    "Well, you''ll have to listen to the rest."


    "Those guys in the sky, I don''t know what opportunity has come ahead of time, and I''m not sure when it will break out. Because their arrival this time, the time is too strange, as if someone deliberately targeted. And our greatest hope, the fairy spoon, has been stripped from your body. This time, as for whether you can stop those people in the sky, don''t worry. As long as I and your master are here, they won''t dare to act recklessly. ""Now your main purpose is to protect yourself. Your life may break at any time. On Jiuzhou, the only hope left is Guge''s burial ground, and Li Nanju is the only one who knows the road. But there must be someone to escort you. "


    "Master!"


    Lu Beiyou struggled to get up, but he couldn''t do it. Seeing this, mu Qiuqiu helped him up.


    "If they want to come down, they have to ask me whether they will agree or not."


    When he said this, heaven and earth seemed to be silent for a moment, and all things were silent.


    Li Nanju also came here at this time.


    Mu Qiu carries Lu Beiyou''s body on his small arm.


    My little face is full of smiles.


    In the end, the beauty smiles and never looks back.


    "Let''s go."


    Then Mo Weixian waved his hand, Li Nan Ju Mu Qiu and Lu Beiyou disappeared.


    "Master, I come here to plead guilty!"


    See three people disappear, only leave Mo for fairy one person, long er is also timely gather up.


    "It''s not your fault. After all, it''s beyond Castle Peak''s expectation."


    Long''er shook his head with a bitter smile and did not dare to answer.


    "Come back, I''m afraid there will be a catastrophe in Nanman. No one can help you. When you go back, ask the old man surnamed Zun, is he still unwilling to become an immortal? "


    Long er suddenly raises his head and looks at Mo Weixian with incredible eyes, just like his biggest secret is seen.


    "Readers are the people of the world. Look what he read! For a surname! This is the end of my life! He deserves to be a scholar, too


    Mo Weixian snorted coldly, and no longer spoke. He waved to Long''er, "you go! By the way, I''ll tell you in an instant, if you want to cross the robbery, you should first consolidate yourself, and then protect the country! "


    Long er wanted to say something else, but his body seemed to be out of control and flew out into the distance.

 C459

    "Mr. Jiang..."


    Ren Changfeng looks at the sky with a sad face, and the uneasiness in his heart is more prosperous.


    "They are coming."


    Not far away, on the Pu mat, Mr. Jiang closed his eyes and said nothing. Two dragons nestled in him. Suddenly, Mr. Jiang burst out a mouthful of blood. Ren Changfeng wanted to help him, but he reached out and interrupted him.


    "It''s time to come, after all."


    Old Jiang sighed, looked up at the sky, appeased the two restless dragons, "Your Majesty, order. Tongtian tower has been born. The next catastrophe will affect Jiuzhou. "


    "No one can escape..."


    Ren Changfeng nodded, as if he had expected that it would be like this. He sighed, "I don''t know if we can carry this disaster."


    Jiang wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and shook his head. "I don''t know. It all depends on fate."


    "No, the sky is dead!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Master!"


    Lu Zhenzhen knelt outside the ancestral hall and did not dare to look up. He was just worried.


    At the moment, on the 9990 steps, Lu shouhuang was sitting on the platform, just as Lu Beiyou had climbed up.


    But this time, there was a man sitting opposite him.


    "Dou, is that the boy''s original words?"


    Dou a nodded, "Your Highness said, next, Jiuzhou disaster is coming, and the first is from Liangzhou outbreak, and then affected Zhongzhou, no one can escape."


    "Since no one is immune, what did he remind me to do?"


    "Master Lu!"


    "Don''t say much!"


    When Dou a heard Lu shouhuang''s words, he suddenly felt a bad mood.


    What else do you want to say? However, Lu shouhuang has taken the lead in standing up from the martial arts stage. He is afraid of patting his ass and comes to the heroic steles with the wine in front of him.


    He poured out the wine in his hand.


    "Before, the general toasted. Now, the wine toasted the heroes. Ladies and gentlemen, I''ve been living like this for a long time


    Dou A''s heart is even worse. He wants to make a sound to stop him. Suddenly, he finds that a terrible pressure keeps him in the same place. He can''t help sweating. That kind of feeling is like countless soldiers and horses stepping on himself.


    On the other hand, Lu shouhuang has a free and easy face.


    "Since my son, for the sake of the people of Jiuzhou, led the hundred heroes to kill the immortals and kill the gods, the peace of Jiuzhou has been preserved for more than ten years. But my daughter-in-law and son have not heard from me since then. Originally, I also wanted to go with myself. But fortunately, I have a baby grandson. "


    Lu shouhuang said that he didn''t like it or feel sad here, but his mouth rose slightly, obviously very proud of Lu Beiyou.


    "But now, those bastards in the sky, they are going to come down again. My grandson is enough to hold up half a day, and I have nothing to do for him. According to the time, my grandson will be back for some time. But since they came down early, let me do one last thing for him


    At this point, Lu shouhuang laughed heartily.


    But there was no voice between heaven and earth to answer him, as if he was talking to himself.


    However, the stomach that suddenly appeared in front of Lu shouhuang seemed to announce all the answers.


    Lu shouhuang burst out laughing, and countless stone tablets roared in all this.


    The momentum was no less powerful than that of old Kong at that time. With a roar of anger, thunder and fire, it swept from that nine days.


    The people of Zhongzhou were surprised to see a scene in the sky. It was a scene that countless soldiers and horses came down from the sky and rushed to the supreme place of Zhongzhou: Lu family!


    Countless people are obsessed with looking in the direction of the pillar of light, and some people sigh that the Lu family is so rich. Just after the arrival of the Jiuzhou Universiade, the Lu family, who has been silent all the time, is the first to get rid of an immortal!


    However, only the white haired Dou, who was suppressed on the stage, was crying like a child.


    Outside the ancestral hall, Lu Zhenzhen raised her head, her eyes blurred, her mouth showed a smile, and her eyes were full of tears.


    When the linen garment, who was buried in the book, saw this scene again, he suddenly highlighted a mouthful of blood, which made the finch who was grinding for him startled and wanted to help him. But he waved away and saw him walk slowly to the gate and kneel down in the direction of the Lu family! He said respectfully:


    "here, Master Lu, I''m here! Thank you, Master Lu


    But his voice was full of tears.


    On this day, in addition to the vision of the sky, there was another thing that shocked the world. The Lu family, who had been living in seclusion, opened the door and the Lu family owner, who had never been seen, became an immortal.


    Hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses gathered in Yuanming city from all over the world. In the fear eyes of countless people, they stepped towards Liangzhou.


    Until this moment, even if the world is dull, it is clear that the war has begun!And the reason for all this, no one knows.


    In the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, Ren Changfeng early dissuaded Jiang Lao, and Lu shouhuang came out of the Lu family. When he saw thousands of thunder and fire pouring into the Lu family, he expected this scene.


    He also knew that Dou a could not stop Lu shouhuang in the end.


    It was dark in the room. There was a bed and a chessboard. There was no chessboard on it, but there was a book, a jar of wine and two cups.


    Ren Changfeng shakes and raises the wine glass in front of him. He wants to say something, but he finds that he can''t speak.


    Tears all over his face wet the books on the chessboard.


    A gust of wind blew the wet page and turned it over. The second page read: "little madman, if one day, master, I will go. Remember to be a good king


    The wine cup in Ren Changfeng''s hand fell on the table. Ren Changfeng didn''t care. The king, who was respected by countless people in the court hall, couldn''t help crying on the table.


    When the cool wind blows, the wine in the wine cup on the seat opposite Ren Changfeng is swept away by the wind.


    "Master!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Master!"


    Beishan, Zhenyuan song suddenly seems to have a feeling, looking to the direction of Zhongzhou, at this moment, the heart can no longer calm.


    Fan Qingshan also woke up from his epiphany and saw a scene in the sky. His eyes were full of sadness. He murmured to himself, "Why are you suffering?"


    "Master, how can we deal with Xiaoyou?"


    "Tell me?"


    Fan Qingshan laughed as if he had heard a joke.


    "By that time, you and I will be gone. Even if you come back, I''m afraid you''ll have to go to huangquan to get rid of my old bones."


    Zhen Yuan Ge Mu''s eyes widened and he looked at fan Qingshan. In a flash, fan Qingshan was covered with white gold. He was full of laughter and looked like an immortal.


    Zhenyuan song has been silent for a long time. In other words, she has no idea how to speak.


    "You can''t let that old man be handsome by himself. Do you think he won''t be lonely if there is someone to drink with him on the way to huangquan?"


    Zhenyuan song did not speak, but knelt down to fan Qingshan.


    "Disciple Zhenyuan song! Send it! Master Fu Chengxian


    On this day, three thousand mountains, fan Qingshan has become an immortal!


    On this day, Zhen yuange, a great disciple of three thousand mountains, went into the cause and effect pool.


    Heaven and earth are in chaos!

 C460

    "Father


    Beihai, beiliufeng looks at the vision in the sky with a melancholy face and sighs silently.


    "Let''s go. Let''s tell you in advance that we should withdraw our defense against the chaotic Valley, shrink our power and move towards the direction of Zhongzhou."


    "This is..."


    "It seems that the old boy is fighting for time for us. The war has already begun. Liu Zhi, I''m going to trouble you next. "


    Wang Liuzhi, who had been silent all the time, disappeared in the same place without any reason.


    Until everything was quiet.


    In the hall, only a helpless sigh remained.


    ¡­¡­


    Liangzhou!


    At the time when we should have gone to court earlier, there was no sound in the magnificent hall.


    The person who should have been sitting on the chair of Jinluan is lying on the ground with wide eyes, and has no breath.


    On one side of him, a young man was looking at the mysterious man sitting on the golden chair with a face of fear.


    Dressed in black, I can''t see what he looks like, but he just sits there, as if the whole space is going to collapse.


    He was kneeling down with a figure, looking at the mysterious man on the throne in the eyes, full of fanaticism.


    And other civil and military officials, are a face of fear curled up in the corner, dare not speak.


    The mysterious man ignored others, but quietly played with a golden key in his hand.


    This mysterious man was the one who took the fairy spoon from Lu Beiyou''s body at that time.


    "I said, you''re all set, aren''t you?"


    The mysterious man stopped his action and spoke indifferently to the man kneeling in front of him.


    "Yes! I first designed to push the son of the dead old man to send someone to attack Lu shouhuang in luyinggu, which aroused direct hatred between the two continents. Then it was designed that the collision between the two systems weakened the already weak air transportation of Jiuzhou. Now everything is ready, only the east wind! Now the whole power of Liangzhou has been in my hands. Originally, Nanman should have got it, but there is a dead old man over there who has been interfering with it and has not succeeded. "


    If Lu Beiyou is here and hears this person''s voice, he will be furious.


    Because it was thought that the time when Lu shouhuang was ambushed in luyinggu was the hand of the king of Liangzhou. Now it seems that all this was the hand of this man.


    "Master! This is different from what you promised me at that time! You promised me! As long as it can attract the immortal into the world, it will help me win the throne! Why? Why is it like this? "


    When he heard the young man''s words, the man with a crazy face turned his head, but now his face was full of sarcasm.


    "Do you think you deserve this chair? Oh, by the way, didn''t I tell you who I am? "


    With that, the man laughed wildly and tore off his face.


    And the young man, after seeing the face under the skin, seemed to be struck by lightning, and his body suddenly collapsed on the ground.


    If other people have seen him, they may not know him, but in his capacity, even if they have not seen him, they have heard his name.


    The uncrowned king of chaos Valley! butcher!


    It was the man who was sitting on the throne of the corpse with a crazy face when he was almost born.


    Never thought, I think all of course, the original is the result of this man''s operation!


    "No! It''s impossible


    "Impossible?"


    The butcher burst out laughing, walked up to the young man and slapped him in the face.


    "That''s because you''re stupid! Your father has seen my identity and tried to kill me many times, but every time it was thanks to you that I survived. Now that the old man has finally died, you say, "who should I listen to in the future?"


    The young man obviously couldn''t listen to the butcher''s words and fell to the ground feebly.


    "Well, I don''t have time to ink here. Although I came here first, those people haven''t come down yet. Now they have the key. It''s going to take a little bit of time. Next, it''s up to you to operate. Help me delay. Some time ago, in the direction of the East, there is a power that even I have a lingering fear, is leaning here. You know what to do, I think? "


    The butcher nodded with a ferocious smile.


    "Don''t worry, give it to me, right?"


    With that, the butcher turned to look at the officials curled up in a corner of the main hall, and made a nearly crazy voice.


    ¡­¡­


    "Teacher..."


    Nanman Book Pavilion, three floors.


    The elder is looking at the book in front of him, but long er is worried now.


    "Come on, how old are you? You are so careless."When the elder heard long er''s words, he finally raised his eyes and said the first sentence.


    "Is that what he said?"


    When long er saw the elder talking, he was also relieved and nodded.


    "Well, the two of them have been fighting for a long time. I haven''t started that little fox in the palace, just to avoid scaring the snake. But I didn''t expect them to come so fast. "


    The elder sighed and closed the book in front of him.


    "What''s the matter with that boy?"


    Hearing this, Long''er replied, "I''m not optimistic. When I noticed it, I had already broken my life line. But since master Mo has said that there is a way, I think there must be no big problem. "


    The old man''s face didn''t improve at all. On the contrary, it was a pity. "It''s a pity that these three pairs, even if they are right, can''t go to see the peerless talent any more."


    Long''er didn''t know how to answer, just scratched his head.


    The elder kneaded his waist, stood up from his seat, moaned twice, and then walked towards the door.


    "Come on, come on, come out with me. You say, what''s the matter? That old boy left this mess, and finally he asked me to pay his debt. What a sin


    Long''er didn''t speak, just followed the old man and walked towards the direction of the imperial city.


    On this day, Nanman''s library, which people revered and yearned for, collapsed.

 C461

    "Report to the general that all obstacles in front of you have been cleared, and no abnormality has been found."


    In a camp, a leader knelt down in front of Lu shouhuang and made a big noise.


    Lu shouhuang nodded and motioned to the leader.


    "There is no enemy in a ten mile radius. It seems that they are now converging on the line and moving towards the interior. Further ahead is a precipice. "


    Lu shouhuang stood up, looked at the map behind him and touched his chin.


    Then he pointed to a Jue cliff and said, "turn around and send scouts to explore the road to see if the bridge cableway here is in good condition."


    "Yes


    The leader answered, but did not go out immediately.


    Lu Shou Huang Leng for a while, and then opened his mouth: "what else?"


    "Report to the general, there is something unknown under him!"


    Lu shouhuang was stunned for a moment, then waved his hand with a smile, "you say."


    "It''s such a general. We don''t have a good relationship with Liangzhou. It''s well known in Jiuzhou. But even if it is small friction, but every time also calm. This time, with hundreds of thousands of soldiers, I really don''t understand


    Lu shouhuang laughed and stroked his gray beard. "General Ning wants to say, why do you want to do such a move to hurt people?"


    Rather than oppose it, he just watched Lu shouhuang quietly, waiting for an answer.


    "All right, all right, since you want to know. I don''t mind telling you. "


    Lu shouhuang waved to ningque to sit opposite him. Then he poured two cups of tea.


    "First of all, one is that general Lu Dou Lu died under the conspiracy of Liangzhou, and the death of his colleagues was not the action of villains in the battlefield. Are you going to be the leader


    Ningque thought for a moment and nodded.


    "That''s right."


    "Secondly, the king of Liangzhou regarded the people like weeds. All things are mole ants. It''s fun to tease the grass people. Is that right


    Rather than object, he nodded.


    "As for the last..."


    Lu shouhuang stopped and sipped the hot tea in front of him.


    "It''s because only when we take the initiative can we force those guys in the sky to come down later. Only when we do our best can we win a chance for the people of Jiuzhou."


    "Well?"


    The last one, rather short, is to listen to the clouds.


    "The man in the sky?"


    Lu shouhuang nodded and pointed to the sky outside the camp. "Once they wanted to come down and take away the spirit of Jiuzhou, but they didn''t expect that Jiuzhou was in its heyday. After they came down, they were strongly blocked. However, their strength is too strong, even if the half step immortal walked everywhere at that time, Mahayana rotted like a dog. With the passage of time, under their powerful forces, the major forces in Jiuzhou have gradually gone downwind. "


    It''s better to be short of words than to say more. Because although he was a general, he was only a commander and a military God. In the aspect of cultivation, it is not transparent at all.


    But the story made a ripple in his original calm state of mind, "and then what?"


    "Then a woman came out. She claimed to be the manager of the cage in the sky, because at that time, she was not careful to be calculated and exiled to the world, which made the prisoners who were fierce and evil come into the world. She called on the experts on the top 100 of Jiuzhou to work together to fight against those villains in the sky


    Hearing this, ningque seems to suddenly think of something in general, but there is still a trace of doubt.


    "General, what you said is..."


    Lu shouhuang did not answer immediately, but continued to smile and say: "originally those experts were proud, but because of one person, they finally condensed into a rope!"


    "Lu Zhenxian!"


    Ningque is clear at this time, all the lines are gathered together, all the history seems to be at this moment, finally opened the last fig leaf.


    "Yes, it''s my stupid son, Lu Zhenxian!"


    "That woman is Miss Bai Su?"


    Lu shouhuang nodded, "it''s her."


    When hearing all this, ningque suddenly feels a little shortness of breath, if all this is true. Then the truth of the end of the fairyland recorded in history books will finally be revealed to the world at this moment.


    "Is the end of the fairyland recorded in the historical books hard to be accomplished..."


    Rather short tone pause for a moment, as if afraid of saying the wrong thing.


    "You''re right."


    Lu shouhuang stares at the teacup in front of him. The clear tea clearly reflects his aging face.


    "At that time, my silly son took the top 100 experts and launched a final attack on the cage. The last one of the top 100 experts failed to come back, including Zhenxian. However, it also blocked the speed of its birth for a short time. At this time, Su Su stood up. With the help of the sword spirit of Li Mu Niu, the first sword immortal in the world at that time, she directly jumped back to the peak state. That was the unbearable pressure of this plane. ""The woman''s vision to heaven recorded in the history books Is that Miss Su Su


    Ningque carefully asked out the obvious confirmed answer.


    "Well."


    The sound of Lu shouhuang was like exhausting all the strength of his body.


    "Before she left, Su Su told me that those people were ferocious villains of all ages, who had been suppressed in the cage of heaven by her generations. Later, because of her mistake, she was caught by the worst one of them and was able to extricate herself temporarily. And started a big war with Su Su. Although Su Su suppressed him again, she was also seriously injured and lost her memory. She didn''t recover her memory until they wanted to come down again. She said that in the near future, they will make a comeback, but by that time, I''m afraid Jiuzhou has no ability to resist, so she left Jiuzhou with the last hope. "


    "Xiaoyou


    Ningque suddenly thought of something, instantly stood up from the tea table, a face of moving.


    "Sit down. How old are you? Why are you so rough?"


    Lu shouhuang didn''t care about ningque''s gaffe. He just waved to him to sit down again.


    "Su Su also told me that the main reason for those people to come to Jiuzhou is that there are five pillars of good fortune in Jiuzhou. It was the five pillars of qi movement that suppressed their accomplishments and opportunities for detachment. So they want to come into the world and cut off the five pillars of Qi, so that they can transcend this plane, be carefree and wreak havoc on the world. "


    "Is this bad for Jiuzhou?"


    "It''s a little bit. It''s just that on the day when the pillar of Qi transportation collapses, Jiuzhou will no longer exist!"

 C462

    Lu shouhuang''s words are light, and there is no movement.


    Because now he really doesn''t know what to say.


    When the pillar of Qi transportation collapses, Kyushu falls!


    This is the reason why people in the sky want to go all out to come to the world. They just want to destroy the pillar of Qi transportation, so as to get rid of the shackles of Jiuzhou and have no scruples from then on.


    Lu Beiyou''s mother, Bai Su, was the manager of the cage in the sky.


    All this is so incredible, but it is so reasonable.


    And the reason why Lu shouhuang did not hesitate to lead all the soldiers to step on Liangzhou this time was that he had a general idea in his mind.


    The previous sky vision has already foretold these prisoners in the sky that they are about to be born again.


    Last time, there were Bai Su, Lu Zhenxian and Baibang immortal.


    This time, Jiuzhou is at a dead end.


    Thinking of this, ningque suddenly thought of something and said: "since Miss Bai Su said that traveling north is the last hope of Jiuzhou. Where is he now? "


    Lu shouhuang shook his head.


    "I don''t know. Maybe his two masters sent him to do something important. And what I can do now is to buy as much time as possible for my precious grandson. "


    Lu shouhuang said here with a sudden pause in his voice and a lonely look.


    "But this time, so many soldiers were involved. General Ning, do you think I did something wrong? "


    Rather than answer immediately, he took a look at the cup of tea that Lu shouhuang had poured for himself. He went straight to the front and drank it all.


    "We can''t be as invincible as Lu Zhenxian and Baibang masters. But for the people behind us, for their wives and children. I believe they have no regrets! "


    Ningque stopped for a moment and said solemnly: "it''s the same with my subordinates. I''m willing to fight for that little time for the people of Jiuzhou!"


    Lu shouhuang''s face softened a little. He said with a smile, "general Ning is not afraid. I compiled the story I just told?"


    It''s better to hear the words and laugh directly.


    "If this story is false, die under the general''s story, that Ning Mou also is to die properly!"


    When Lu shouhuang heard the speech, he didn''t speak, but his white beard kept shivering.


    For a long time, Lu shouhuang stood up, looked at ningque with a firm face, and gave an order.


    This order, rather lack widened eyes, a face of opposition.


    This night, the deputy general ningque had a big fight with general Lu shouhuang in the camp. In accordance with military discipline, he was expelled from the barracks.


    This night, ningque quietly left, no one knows where he went.


    With it disappear, there are three thousand breath in the night.


    When ningque disappeared, only Lu shouhuang was left in the camp tent.


    Looking at the empty tent, dazed.


    For a long time, he took out a picture scroll from his arms. On it, an old man held a child and laughed. There is a couple, with a smile in their eyes, looking at the scene of yesun''s frolic.


    Lu shouhuang''s vision gradually blurred, and his wrinkled fingers rubbed the face of the child on the picture scroll.


    Originally tall, he is now as old as a candle.


    A hundred miles away from the barracks, ningque, holding a spirit card in his arms, kneels down on the ground and cries. Behind him, there are 3000 black figures standing quietly.


    That night, it rained heavily, and hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses stepped out of the border of Zhongzhou and stepped into the situation of Liangzhou.


    The flames of war start a prairie fire!


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Sun."


    On a precipice of the ancient animal forest, a magnificent palace is built.


    Before that, Sun Xing, who had a relationship with Lu Beiyou in wanjian Tianshan, looked up at the heavy rain outside the house.


    Behind her, a young girl who looks like she has just become a young woman is holding a child with an eager face.


    Sun Xing didn''t look back. The heavy rain blew on him along the window. There was still no movement, just like a sculpture.


    For a long time, Sun Xing finally issued a bitter and dumb voice, "tell them, it''s time to be born, and the Jiuzhou rebellion is about to begin. Even if they don''t want to, they have to fulfill the previous fairway agreement. "


    But this young girl, after hearing Sun Xing''s words, can''t help but ask: "then if they don''t want to?"


    Sun Xing turns around and turns pale. Instead of answering you directly, he goes to you and looks at the sleeping little guy in her arms and smiles.


    Stretch out a hand to want to tease, but seem to realize oneself now particularly slovenly, lift the hand in mid air to take back again.


    This is my master''s last flesh and blood!


    "Tell them that if they don''t come out again, I don''t mind killing all the old dogs before they come down."


    When Sun Xing said this sentence, his tone was very flat. However, no matter who it is, they dare not question the truth of his words.Because after he came out of suolongyuan with the dragon people and came to the ancient beast forest, he was already an immortal!


    "Oh, by the way, tell the Dragon mastiff that the world they want is either destroyed or reborn. It depends on their own will to stand with the dragon people at this time. "


    You didn''t speak, just nodded silently, put the baby in your arms in the cradle not far away, and turned into a black dragon and rushed to the sky.


    Sun Xing, quietly looking at the cradle of the children, silly smile.


    Master, younger martial brother, they are finally coming back! Last time, I watched you die. I''m the only one left to live till now.


    This time, I can finally see you.


    With a smile, the water drops fell from his face. I don''t know whether it was the rain or the tears just now.


    ¡­¡­


    "Twelve, what do they mean?"


    That place, has not been Jiuzhou red people set foot in the immortal land.


    You long, Jinfeng, Qilin, towering tower, heaven and earth are everywhere.


    At the moment, in the center of all this, in a floating castle, Mo Weixian is sitting at a table, talking to a young girl in this fairyland.


    If Lu Beiyou is present, she will be shocked. This girl is no one else. It''s the orchid like girl she met when Lu Beiyou first entered castle peak city. 12!


    "Grandfather Mo, although they have some ideas, they still push things around."


    Twelve to Mo Weixian, a face helplessly said her mood at the moment, in fact, she is very indignant.


    Knowing that the Kyushu catastrophe is coming, no one will be spared. However, the old guys in the family, although they have some ideas, don''t mean to give a hand at all.


    Mo Weixian, for this day, I don''t know when the layout has started.


    Now, it seems that some people don''t want to think for the sake of all living beings in Jiuzhou.

 C463

    "Twelve, go back and tell them. At that time, I had the ability to let them leave Jiuzhou and become a city of the sky in a land without owners. Then I can crush their pride into powder. If they''re not awake, I don''t mind helping them identify themselves. "


    Mo Weixian said, do not give the opportunity to explain, turned and disappeared in the rich aura.


    Looking at the fleeting back of Mo Weixian, I was helpless.


    Others may not know, but twelve knows everything.


    Kunzhou is now known as the city of the sky. All this is due to the handwriting of the old man just now.


    At that time, the chaos in Jiuzhou had just subsided. After the war, all the resources could not be evenly distributed. If these things were exposed to the world.


    Without waiting for the catastrophe to come again, the people of Jiuzhou died because of the civil strife.


    So at that time, in order to avoid this situation, Mo Weixian personally suppressed the king of Kunzhong: Kunpeng!


    He put all the resources on his back, and left Kunpeng with the family of one word which was almost extinct because of the war.


    So, there is a city in the sky in the eyes of the world, kunzhou!


    However, as time goes on, the inner part of the word family also becomes unable to move forward because of ease.


    Now I forget who is the first one of all this.


    The old man has the ability to suppress Kunpeng and send it up to nine thousand miles. How can he not destroy all this!


    Twelve suddenly thought of that in Jiuzhou and he had a chance to meet, and even the skin of the young people.


    "Are you ok?"


    I just hope that this time those people can listen to their own advice. Otherwise, I''m afraid that this time, before those people come, kunzhou will disappear in the long history.


    Twelve helplessly shook his head, stood up, walked to a courtyard not far away, pushed open the door, and saw a medicine field, only that what was born on the ground was not vegetables or elixirs, but some runes.


    Twelve finally stopped in front of a bamboo house deep in the medicine field.


    "Grandfather Jiang."


    Jiang Liu looked at the helpless girl standing in front of him and sighed helplessly, "well, let me go to meet those pedantic old men."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Jiang, how many files are there?"


    Ren Changfeng rubbed his eyebrows, not far from the desk, has piled up a hill of general files. It''s all the files he''s dealt with.


    Since Lu shouhuang, with hundreds of thousands of troops, declared war on Liangzhou thoroughly.


    People in Jiuzhou are in a panic.


    News of the war in front of him also came in a steady stream. No matter how big or small, he didn''t dare to fall.


    A few days ago, there was a huge movement in the Nanman imperial city.


    It is said that the old man in the shuge in the forbidden area of Nanman came out of the shuge, and the shuge collapsed.


    The second Prince wanted to resist and lead him to win the throne. In the end, he was killed by one of the old man''s disciples in front of the imperial city.


    According to legend, that person, one person, one wine gourd, one apricot branch.


    It was the prince who was supposed to take the throne, but the old man did the opposite. Regardless of everyone''s opposition, the third princess of Nanman was put on the throne.


    All the officials of the imperial court protested, but unexpectedly, the old man used a book on the spot to kill the general who was already in Mahayana!


    With the sudden appearance of the late emperor coca who was rumored to have died, the southern barbarian rebellion finally came to an end.


    On the other side of Beihai, beiliufeng has sent someone to send news to him. His power shrinks and he moves towards Castle Peak.


    The land garrison of Zhongzhou sent troops to the Liangzhou and Zhongzhou. However, the presence of that scholar made Beihai unable to enter Zhongzhou. Instead, Beihai gradually infiltrated into the direction of Qingshan city.


    Because Qingshan city is the connecting line between Zhongzhou and Dongzhou.


    If Lu shouhuang succeeds in suppressing Liangzhou, then there will be a trend of gathering and encircling.


    If they are defeated, Castle Peak will become the best gathering place for attack and defense among their allies.


    A steady stream of information from all directions poured into Ren Changfeng''s desk.


    Ren Changfeng finished reading the file in his hand, sighed and put it aside. He opened his mouth and said, "Mr. Jiang, what''s the battle ahead?"


    Seeing Ren Changfeng''s tired face, Jiang said directly, "let''s talk about Mr. Lu Da first. Although hundreds of thousands of troops have stepped into Liangzhou, the rare one hasn''t received any obstruction. I don''t know why, there is no news coming from Liangzhou imperial city. Even our dishes have no message. I don''t know whether it''s life or death. Mr. Lu also did not dare to move forward rashly, for fear that he would be trapped in the hinterland and would be made dumplings from all around. "Hearing Jiang''s report, Ren Changfeng''s head is bigger.


    "On the one hand, he was afraid to go deep. If we really go deep, if we really have an encirclement, by then, we will be dead and wounded. No matter from what angle, sir, he certainly does not dare to move forward rashly. "


    "That''s true, but it seems more strange. It''s like doing this on purpose, waiting for something, or delaying time..."


    Jiang''s old saying goes no further.


    Ren Changfeng also understood Jiang Lao''s meaning, but he just rubbed his eyebrows.


    "He must know all this, sir. Now, it''s up to you to gamble on your own. You bet on the lives of those soldiers. But let them make it and buy time. "


    Ren Changfeng sighed, leaned back on the reclining chair and closed his eyes powerlessly.


    "What are you going to do, sir?"


    "Oh, yes! The sea mountain to the east of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty seems to have set foot on land. King... "


    "It''s OK. It doesn''t matter. That''s not the point now. Is there any news about the boy Lu Beiyou


    Old Jiang shook his head. "The last news is that he appeared in the magic platform of Nanman town. After that, he seemed to evaporate. What disappeared with him was the sword that was always with him. "


    "Yes, I see. Mr. Jiang, I want to be myself later. "


    Jiang Lao Wen Yan, nodded, put the file in his hand on the table, and retreated.


    Ren Changfeng slowly opened his eyes, eyes full of fatigue.


    "Younger martial brother, where are you now! Jiuzhou chaos, all hope is on you, how can you disappear


    Meanwhile, Castle Peak. Above the city wall, Ding Hong looked at the troops and horses converging towards his city wall, with a gloomy face.

 C464

    "Dog, go down and open the door."


    The dog standing next to Ding Hong was stunned. "My Lord, but they are all from Beihai. I''m afraid..."


    Ding Hong said quietly: "it doesn''t matter. Even if they are from Beihai, they can only stay in Castle Peak. No matter how much, I can''t let them go east again. Oh, by the way, remember to send someone back to evacuate the people in the city. "


    Gouzi nodded, "OK, my sister''s kitten has placed them in qingluan City, a hundred miles away behind Qingshan city."


    Ding Hong nodded and said in a soft voice, "go ahead."


    ¡­¡­


    Lu shouhuang''s army sang all the way, though there was a pause for some time. But after a period of hesitation, he finally chose to speed up the process.


    In a short period of ten days, it has crossed the hinterland of Liangzhou.


    There was no obstruction in the middle. Facing the ordinary people in Liangzhou, the Zhongzhou army did not hurt anything except the supplies on the road.


    Slowly, I don''t know when, Lu shouhuang''s name of Zhongzhou benevolent teacher spread in Liangzhou.


    Where the Chinese Army passes, the gate is open and the people welcome it.


    Lu shouhuang was shocked when he first saw such a scene. It was the first time he saw such a scene after so many years of war.


    We can imagine what kind of life these people lived under the rule of Liang Wang.


    Lu shouhuang also sighed helplessly.


    Know the ancient city pass, finally, met the first obstruction.


    And it''s only a hundred miles away from Liangzhou imperial city.


    Dozens of miles behind the ancient city pass is the place of Mahayana, the temple of rantuo, which is admired by the world!


    However, Lu shouhuang was not surprised by the barrage on the wall,


    monk soldiers!


    Lu shouhuang, who was in front of the army, waved to the army to stop. He looked up at Rushi standing on the top of the city overlooking all living beings. He sighed in his heart, but his tone was particularly gloomy.


    "The world is in great trouble, Jiuzhou is in great calamity, and the people are already in dire straits. Along the way, the people did not stop me, but met me. Today, the life and death of Jiuzhou is on the line. As one of the two main roads, langtuo temple, instead of thinking for the people of Jiuzhou, stands here as an enemy to me. You know, you are helping Zhou to do evil now! "


    When Rushi heard Lu shouhuang''s words, he sighed helplessly and said Amitabha with his hands together.


    "Benefactor Lu is right, but I can''t save the world alone. What''s more, we are ministers and others are kings. Why should we not listen to the king''s orders? "


    "Then there''s nothing to talk about?"


    Rushi didn''t answer, but a hundred Zhang high Tathagata''s real body suddenly emerged from the sky, which has shown his attitude.


    Lu shouhuang sighed and said nothing more. Look solemn, the old throat burst out the most powerful roar: "kill!"


    After hearing the words, the soldiers and horses roared and rushed to the direction of the ancient city pass.


    Thousands of soldiers and horses, horse stepping on the ancient city pass, thousands of black armour, tough real immortal Buddha!


    In this war, the ancient city pass collapsed. Rushi stopped tens of thousands of troops for a day and a night, but did not let the hundreds of thousands of troops guarding the wasteland move forward.


    Finally, Lu shouhuang smashed the Buddha''s golden body with one palm. Finally, Rushi closed his eyes and sat down in the same place.


    In this battle, 3000 soldiers and horses were injured and 228 people were killed and wounded.


    The monks and soldiers of langtuo temple, all destroyed!


    Countless soldiers and horses crossed the ancient city pass and went forward.


    Only Lu Shoufan stood in front of the corpse that Ru Shi had been sitting for a long time.


    Finally, he went around and forward.


    A generation of true immortal in the extreme world has fallen, and his glorious moment is just the moment when he was born, just like a flash in the pan.


    When Lu shouhuang brought people to langtuo temple, there was no one left. The once prosperous langtuo temple was empty now.


    In the thatched cottage behind the 28 temples, the immortal Buddha in naweng has died.


    And the little monk was gone.


    Lu shouhuang''s army did not stop. After a day''s rest, it continued to advance.


    Along the way, Lu shouhuang finally met the Liangzhou army he had never seen before.


    They withdrew all the military forces back. No wonder they didn''t see the army of Liangzhou all the way. They had already returned to defend and defended the imperial city!


    Lu shouhuang first arranged to camp, then used fire, ridicule and arrow rain.


    They launched a devastating attack on Liangzhou barracks.


    However, they were closed door, but whenever Lu shouhuang sent people to attack, they would surely encounter an unexpected counter attack.


    But after the counterattack, it became silent again.


    This practice of exchanging life for life and fighting for time with the lives of these soldiers made Lu Shou furious.Even personally foot thunder, wave command Tianbing, tough siege.


    As a result, Lu shouhuang was exhausted, nearly ten thousand Liangzhou soldiers were killed and wounded, and the city wall half collapsed, but it was filled up again by the human wall.


    It''s not that Lu shouhuang didn''t want to change his life, but when he thought of the soldiers under his command, his heart was also shaken.


    The two armies finally stopped in Liangzhou imperial city.


    Unable to attack for a long time, they froze with each other.


    At the same time, the intelligence of the war spread in Jiuzhou in an instant. People were worried that the war would affect them.


    ¡­¡­


    "This is the burial ground of GUGO?"


    Muqiu landed on the back of the ball and stood on a long transparent bridge in the north.


    There are stars on both sides, blue screens and all kinds of magic characters.


    Li Nanju, with two people walking in front of him, smiles and squeezes out a very ugly smile.


    "Yes, this is the burial ground of Guge, which is passed down by the world."


    Lu Beiyou opened his eyes and looked around at the scene. He was shocked to speechless.


    Because he knows all these things!


    These are the magical things that Li Nanju told him when he landed and traveled north to wander the world!


    You don''t have to move, you''ll play the projection. There are countless magical characters, eternal quatrains.


    Treasures, as well as the mysterious instrument that gives out a mysterious luster.


    "Orange This is... "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s voice, Li Nanju turned her head and said with a smile, "Oh, OK. See, brother, I didn''t cheat you from the beginning to the end. "


    Lu Beiyou opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    I don''t know why, he now has an illusion that as long as he opens his mouth, Li Nanju will disappear from him in an instant. Just like bubbles.


    "Don''t worry, since I promised you that smelly old man, I will certainly save you."


    "But..."


    "No, but!"

 C465

    Li Nanju interrupted Lu Beiyou''s voice.


    Turning away from looking at him, he continued to lead the way.


    Mu Qiuqiu takes a look at Lu Beiyou. Lu Beiyou signals that he can stand up. With her help, he slowly follows Li Nanju''s steps.


    Along the way, Lu Beiyou seemed to see a world he had never seen before.


    Stars in the sky, countless spheres around a core of the slow operation.


    On the two sides of the projection, there are all kinds of people in strange clothes, singing and playing, and they have never seen the entertainment in Jiuzhou.


    "Do you know why it''s called googo''s burial ground? What''s more, why are there so many corpses and broken swords all over the place like those ancient battlefields you imagine? "


    Li Nanju walked slowly in front of him, but his mouth didn''t stop and said slowly.


    Lu Beiyou shook his head and said: "I don''t know, but it is, cough! It''s not quite what I think. "


    Li Nanju gave a smile and then explained, "it was really like that here, but it was before I came to this plane."


    "I just arrived here, when I was three years old, I felt a familiar feeling here, calling for my arrival. Later, I came here. I thought it was a Jedi, but I didn''t expect that when I came in here, those dead souls seemed to have met a nemesis and evaded me one after another. I walked all the way to a door


    "That door, no room, just stands alone in the yellow sand. But my gut tells me that I should open the door


    Li Nanju tells quietly, and explains his first half of life in this way.


    "Two generations, add up to almost a son, unexpectedly still have the chance to live again, hey, Xiaoyou, do you think I lost or earned?"


    Lu Beiyou was silent for a long time, and he choked out two words: "I''m sorry."


    Li Nanju is not angry, but the whole person is happy, "worthy of my brother, or enough to understand me."


    Li Nan Ju pauses for a moment, and finally stops.


    "I pushed the door open, and everything behind it was familiar to me, pillows, dolls, computers, handmade, skateboards, TV, sofas. All these things I am familiar with, appear in this plane, is so unreasonable. Until a voice came to my ear, guess what he said? "


    Lu Beiyou didn''t speak this time, but a cold voice came from the void.


    "He said, you will die today!"


    Originally has been listening quietly, did not speak of the animal ball, suddenly a let her creepy sense of oppression burst out from the void.


    Even Li Nanju was shocked by this sudden appearance.


    "Who are you! Why are you here! "


    From the void of darkness, a small figure came out. When he appeared, everything seemed to go dark.


    The place touched by his black gas was instantly ground into dust.


    "It''s you!"


    When the figure appeared, Lu Beiyou instantly recognized his identity.


    What''s more, I was surprised at why he appeared here, and he was such a master! His momentum can even be said to crush or surpass the mysterious man who took the key from Lu Beiyou''s body.


    Don''t ask!


    The little monk who used to follow Rushi, the little monk who used to be the enemy of himself in Beihai!


    "Don''t ask!"


    "Oh? Do you know my name? Is this my name in this place? "


    Looking at Lu Beiyou coldly without looking at his face is like looking at his prey.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Lu Beiyou suddenly uttered a voice, but immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Who am I?"


    Do not ask the voice dry and dull, crooked head, as if thinking.


    "I don''t know who I am. I have many identities. I don''t ask, or I''m a drunkard, or I''m a wolf butcher. But it seems that the people around me all call me "candle dragon!"


    Lu Beiyou was shocked when he heard the name.


    "No! It''s impossible! The fairy palace is not born yet! How could you come out! "


    Li Nanju and mu Qiuqiu are confused, but they can feel Lu Beiyou''s expression. This man is definitely not a good stubble!


    "Who is he?"


    Li Nanju carefully blocked Lu Beiyou''s face and asked the biggest doubt in his heart.


    "He?"


    Lu Beiyou swallowed his saliva and heard what he told himself when he saw his mother in the cause and effect pool.


    "Honey, you need to know the name of the person your mother and your father suppressed at that time. If you meet him again in the future, you must try to avoid direct contact with him. Because, he is not human! He''s a monster! It''s a cold-blooded, emotionless monster! His name is candle dragonWhy? Why did Mingming fairy palace appear here before it was born!


    "He was the root of the Jiuzhou chaos and the end of the fairyland! Villain, candle dragon


    "Candle dragon?"


    After hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, Li Nanju was so numb that he suddenly thought of something.


    "You are not in this position! No, or else! You are not the beast of this plane


    "Me? I don''t know. It''s been too long. I''ve even forgotten what I am. However, the world seems to be full of malice to me. When I opened my eyes, I was suppressed by a guy named Tiandao. Later, I killed it and ate it. I didn''t expect that because of this, that woman put me down in hell for a whole ten thousand years! "


    "Their guardian, who has been replaced from generation to generation, is just me, living alone day by day in endless darkness."


    "Mingming! It''s not my fault! Why, all the mistakes! I''m going to have to bear it! "


    Don''t ask, or have become the little monk of the candle dragon. Indifferent tone, but also a little more unwilling to roar.


    This space in his momentum, actually began to wobble restlessly, blue projection is also turned into gray.


    Everything seems to be destroyed.


    At this moment, Lu Beiyou''s doubts seem to be suddenly clear, and an answer slowly emerges in his mind.


    It seems that he suddenly knew why, at that time, Rushi was born. He was invincible in the world, and he had to take this useless little Shami to travel in Jiuzhou and the mountains and rivers.


    Because, he knew early, don''t ask little monk''s true identity!

 C466

    And he did this in order to see the beauty of Jiuzhou ahead of time before candlelight awakened.


    And then, to delay his awakening time, or to let him give up his obsession with Jiuzhou.


    Unfortunately, his subjective will is good.


    But the result is not satisfactory.


    The fairy palace is born, and the candle dragon wakes up. Now, when you see the situation without asking the little monk, you can guess a rough picture.


    Langtuo temple, I''m afraid, has been destroyed.


    "Do you know the candle dragon?"


    Lu Beiyou saw the angry candle dragon and looked back at Li Nanju. Just now he said that he did not exist in this plane. That means that Li Nanju should know candlelight.


    "Sure, because this place, unless I lead the way, other local people in Jiuzhou can''t get in at all. Unless "


    " unless he comes from the same world as you! "


    Li Nanju looked complicated, looked at it without asking, and nodded.


    "In our world, there was a legend in the fairy tale. Once there was chaos in heaven and earth, and then there was a giant who created heaven and earth and cut away the chaos. Heaven and earth were divided into yin and Yang at the beginning. Later, Nuwa made man and quarried the sky. But I don''t know why, those people are not old or dead, and become monsters! And the source of all this, in Nu Wa''s brother to find, finally found the source of all


    Li Nanju said here, the tone is gradually gloomy down.


    "Later, Fuxi realized that although the heaven and earth were divided into yin and Yang, they did not divide life and death. And those scattered chaos, turned into a monster with human face and dragon body, lurked in the two poles, with the head born in the South and the tail in the north. Control the life and death cycle of the world. However, because of its hatred of Pangu, it no longer controls life and death, and allows the world to live forever. Later, it becomes crazy, desperate and fratricidal


    Hearing this, Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu took a breath in unison.


    This story sounds incredible, but somehow he has an illusion.


    He raised his head and looked at the little monk who didn''t speak and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "You''re not talking about him, are you?"


    This time, Li Nanju did not shake his head, but nodded, "if what he just said is right, then all this may be true. And it is the legendary monster in charge of life and death, the dragon with human face, the candle dragon


    "You''re right."


    As soon as Li Nanju''s voice fell, he tilted his head, as if thinking of something, and gave Li Nanju a look of appreciation.


    "It was Fuxi Xiaoer who found me at that time, but I chose to leave instead of being exiled by him. At that time, Pangu had already turned into the sun, moon and stars. Without him and Pangu''s axe, what if Nu Wa and Fu Xi came together? But I couldn''t resist Fuxi''s plea at that time. Finally willing to give up the right of reincarnation, and then with this thing left that plane


    This time, not only Lu Beiyou was shocked, but also Li Nanju.


    "You mean, this thing! Has it existed since the time of legend? "


    Do not ask to see Li Nanju questioned himself, cold hum a, "in the story, chaos is nothing more than a fog. How can you be sure that there was no high-end civilization at that time? Since the cultivation of immortals and Taoism exists, why can''t science and technology machinery exist? "


    Li Nanju choked on the words of the candle dragon, and didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    "But when I came to this plane with the help of wormhole, I found that I couldn''t go back. The aura of the plane in this world is so thin that you don''t even have the material to charge the spaceship. You should know the only way to take me back. "


    Li Nanju was silent.


    Lu Beiyou also noticed that the air temperature was not right. Now Li Nanju''s Qi is depressed, as if he would fight with the candle dragon if he didn''t say a word.


    "Orange, what is it? What''s the way back? "


    "Oh? You don''t know? "


    Hearing Lu Beiyou''s words, the candle dragon could not help laughing, the void vibrated, and countless objects smashed in the moment.


    "You didn''t tell him. You''re going to kill me. Well, since it won''t tell you, I''ll tell you. "


    The candle dragon''s eyes were stinging and his teeth were white.


    "That''s the life of the person in our position!"


    "As long as you are on the same plane, even if you cross to other planes, you can go back as long as you have local coordinates. And I came here alone at that time, so I didn''t even have a way to go back, Wannian! The whole number of years


    Candlelight seems to think of all the same, the eyes of the frenzy without cover up the exhibition leakage is no doubt.


    On the contrary, Lu Beiyou was silent.


    For a long time, Lu Beiyou licked his cracked lips and said in a dumb voice: "so, what the second master said can save me..."


    Li Nanju was silent, but his face was gloomy, as if he was about to drop water."You''re not going to use your life to send me to your place and let us both survive. You''re going to die!"


    "What can I do?"


    Li Nanju suddenly roared loudly, and Lu Beiyou, who had been extremely shocked, was also restrained for a while.


    "I have no father or mother in that world. I''m the only one. I''ve lived for more than 30 years and I''ve always lived alone. I admit, I miss the world, I miss the blue planet. But when I came to this world, I felt the warmth of home, and I felt that I still had friends. Later, my beloved girl left. No accident, my family members would die one after another after I went into Guge''s grave. "


    Li Nanju is smiling, but she is weeping.


    "And now I don''t even have a chance to save them. Everyone around me praises me for my genius, but even if I''m a genius, what? Can I save the girl I like? Can I save my family? no I can''t! You can! Only you can


    Li Nanju''s face is free and easy, but the tone is full of unwilling.


    Then Li Nanju took a deep breath and went to Lu Beiyou, pressing his hands on his shoulders.


    "The so-called" open way "of your two masters is to let the little girl get rid of the sword. And in this world, can do, only I, and the sky that old monster. As for Lu Beiyou, you are also the only hope to save the world. "


    Then, from Li Nanju''s palm, a force that Lu Beiyou had never touched suddenly flowed into his body and began to disperse everywhere. Lu Beiyou lost all his strength in an instant.

 C467

    "Don''t let me down


    Li Nanju is laughing, but Lu Beiyou can clearly feel his sadness.


    "Stop it!"


    Candle dragon saw Li Nanju''s action, also noticed something, wanted to stop, but it was too late.


    Li Nanju looks at Lu Beiyou with a smile, and his face is full of relief.


    "Xiaoyou, I''ve bullied you all my life. This time, it''s my turn to do something for you."


    Li Nanju''s voice gradually weakened. Lu Beiyou wanted to say something, but when it came to his mouth, he couldn''t make a sound at all. Shepherd ball so holding him, quietly looking at the scene in front of him.


    The palm of the candle dragon penetrated Li Nanju''s chest, but it was too late.


    All the light fell on Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu. Li Nanju spat out a mouthful of blood. A golden Buddha wheel was wrapped with seven Buddha''s breath. Now there was another one.


    At this moment, Li Nanju became an immortal.


    But no one knows that the Li family of Nanman, with hundreds of people in their family, died overnight. What''s more incredible is that before they died, their faces were full of smiles. That kind of smile was very gentle, like a spring breeze, as if they had completed their mission.


    "Xiaoyou, I''ve already told you about the world over there, and you probably know about it. At that time, you will come back well. According to the time flow of my home, time may not be enough. Brother, I can buy you so much time. "


    Li Nanju''s accomplishments are getting higher and higher. In the end, he arrived at a state where he could not see clearly.


    But his voice became weaker and weaker, and his sight began to blur.


    "In our hometown, we often say that we owe people money and take our life to pay off the debt. But I killed you once before. I owe you my life. Now, I''ll give it back to you. "


    Li Nanju smiles and releases his hand to land in the north. He staggers to his feet.


    "I also want to go back and have a look at that beautiful blue planet."


    "Finally, Xiao you, I have a request. I don''t know if you can agree to my willful request. You see, you and I are all small, fighting for who is big and who is small. Every time you lose to me, but every time you are not willing to call me big brother. You see, I''m dying. Is it time to pay me back what you owed me before? "


    Li Nanju ignored Lu Beiyou, just talking to himself.


    And now Lu Beiyou is already full of tears, shouting: "big brother!"


    "Oh, good boy! Since you call me big brother, I''ll protect your little brother! "


    The most spectacular scene of his life appeared in front of him.


    It''s the last look.


    The void is broken. A white silk thread runs through the void for thousands of miles. Everywhere it goes, everything turns into dust, quietly and soundlessly.


    Everything seems to have come to nothing.


    After that, Lu Beiyou and mu Qiuqiu have disappeared.


    Li Nanju''s figure has disappeared. In the eyes of the world, under the burial ground of Guge, the Jedi has turned into an abyss.


    There is no shadow in the sky. All you can see is nothingness and paleness. There is a little monk panting alone in the void, roaring ferociously!


    "Die, you all die for me!"


    ¡­¡­


    The people of Jiuzhou, even thousands of miles apart, were suddenly caught by this strange white light.


    At the same time, heaven and earth tremble, fairy sound curl.


    A Haoran palace appeared in the sky of Liangzhou emperor. It was visible through the clouds.


    At the moment when Haoran palace appeared, Liangzhou soldiers, who were still guarding the city, suddenly opened the city gate and rushed to Zhongzhou army without any formation.


    At first, the army was in a state of confusion. Later, Lu shouhuang was in a state of desolation. Everything was back on track, but a strange scene suddenly happened.


    The soldiers of Liangzhou, who had already died, came back to life as if they had lost their consciousness and killed them in the direction of landing and guarding the wasteland.


    At the same time, several figures suddenly appeared in the war situation, as if the real immortal had come into the world. Everywhere they went, blood was everywhere. Hundreds of thousands of troops in Zhongzhou were walking as if they were in their own homes.


    The expression is full of satisfaction and madness.


    This war forced Lu shouhuang to order his retreat. However, unexpectedly, there were still people in the rear. These people who suddenly appeared in the rear were the desperado in the chaotic valley.


    The leader is the butcher.


    For a moment, Lu shouhuang was also relieved, and his expression gradually became solemn.


    "Fight to the death!"


    After being intercepted by the people in the Luanhe Valley, the Liangzhou army, like a greedy monster, crossed the line of defense of the Liangzhou army. Straight through the hinterland of Liangzhou, like locusts, they rushed to Zhongzhou.And where they went, all the creatures became dead, dark, and afraid, and they were all in everyone''s heart for a moment.


    On the other hand, Nanman was attacked by the strange monster Legion that suddenly appeared under the Tianlan river. Under the leadership of the leader, it was like a sharp sword that ran directly through Nanman''s imperial city.


    Long''er, a sword and an apricot flower, alone guarding the Imperial City, died one day and one night.


    The elder went to the city and burned twelve volumes of books to become immortal. He once again won two days for Nanman. At last, his body was completely engulfed, but he was very happy and free.


    With the help of coca, Gu Man''er brought his army together in the direction of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty.


    The Liangzhou army crossed Zhongzhou and went directly to Qingshan city. Even the Yuanming city fell down, and Hong Yanjing was not seen.


    This night, the strange army of Liangzhou came out to attack the city.


    An old man with a girl, with the help of a woman holding a sword, came to the castle peak city wall.


    Looking at the strange army not far away covered by black air, the old man just sighed and patted the girl''s head.


    "Kitten, the master has taught you all that he can. In the future, the scholar''s world will be handed over to you."


    Kitten a face confused, can stand not far away quietly listening, guarding the war Ding Hong, but a face of sadness.


    Then, the old man released the hand holding the kitten and looked at the woman who had been accompanying him with a smile.


    "Xiao huan''er, I failed you in my previous life. I didn''t expect that I can''t accompany you for the rest of my life. You don''t hate me, do you? "


    Xiao Yu looks at the helpless old Kong and shakes his head. He laughs and takes his hand.


    "Just be there."


    On this day, at the head of Castle Peak, beautiful women dance and swords dance.


    When the gate of the city opened, an old man staggered away, practicing martial arts, communicating with gods and returning to the ruins. Step by step, he became immortal.


    But he didn''t stop. He took another step forward, and the two generations added together to achieve great perfection.


    Sitting in front of the castle peak city, the Scriptures were burned and melted, which raised the spirits of thousands of scholars. It turned into the strongest wall for the people of the three continents behind the castle peak city.


    On the wall, a sword dance, Xiao Yu has come to the body of old Kong sitting in front of him, nest in his lap, with a smile to sleep in the past.


    The sword will sweep and kill everywhere!


    And this Wanmi scholar''s spirit made the nearly immortal Liangzhou army unable to advance any further.


    With the help of this hard won time, Nanman''s army finally bypassed the ancient animal forest and gathered with the army of Beihai and the Eastern Zhou Dynasty.


    Taking Lao Kong as the boundary, it turned out to be a confrontation between the two sides.


    However, none of those secluded forces appeared, and everyone was looking forward to it, as if they were waiting for something to come.

 C468

    But even so, time did not wait for him. The scholar spirit that Lao Kong could hold up changed with time and Liangzhou army''s desperate fighting.


    It also gradually disintegrated and began to appear cracks one after another.


    Finally, the existence that changed the war situation finally appeared. On this day, from the immortal palace, there came a few people in white who were graceful in the fairy capital.


    It broke the wall cast by laokong.


    The three continents allied forces fought against the Liangzhou undead army, and the war finally began.


    The number of casualties keeps accumulating. At last, even Ren Changfeng, who is sitting in the rear of the army, is a little distressed at this time.


    In just three days, the number of casualties has reached more than 50000, which is the result of avoiding war as much as possible.


    Moreover, before that, several people in white who broke the old hole''s barrier had not made a move.


    This time, it was Mr. Jiang who stood up. One man, two dragons and three shouts of rage held up the Tongtian tower with one hand and suppressed the army in Liangzhou.


    This time, the man in white finally joined the battlefield.


    Three thousand mountains, some people plastic bone with skin, white clothes and go, incarnation of a sword, will those white clothes people unexpectedly cut clean.


    But in the void, there is only a voice of nothingness, "three thousand unfilial children of mountains, Zhenyuan song, here, turn the body into a sword, willing to protect Jiuzhou ethereal peace and prosperity!"


    At the head of Castle Peak, there is no immortal in white. With eyes full of joy, he walked down the city wall.


    In the thatched cottage, Luyi knocked his eyes and read a few words. His body disappeared in the same place, leaving only a few silly white geese.


    In the sky, a dark shadow obscures all the light.


    "Kunzhou! Go to war


    "Old man, here comes Luyi."


    This battle finally opened the last card of Jiuzhou.


    To the east of Castle Peak, a mountain has arrived.


    He was dressed in red and entered the battlefield from the hinterland of the Liang army. He was dressed in red and was a man. It''s like rouge, beauty bone.


    A great master stepped into the battlefield.


    The war situation gradually turned for the better.


    At this time, a little monk appeared outside the Castle Peak, one finger, just one.


    All people''s efforts, in an instant, even ashes, Castle Peak, broken!


    Seeing that the army of the dead souls in Liangzhou was about to break through the defense line, when they rushed in, they saw a strong man holding the mountain in his hand, covered with blood, and finally arrived at the battlefield.


    "Beishan! Two oxen join the war


    This mountain is actually the last card that Li Mu Niu left to the world. He had been pregnant in Penglai, East China Sea for decades. Once he was carried back by Er Niu and suppressed in front of Qingshan city.


    It became the last barrier of Jiuzhou.


    But because of exhaustion, he collapsed on the ground, closed his eyes with a smile, and finally just whispered, "master, elder martial brother, calf, back..."


    The little monk was very angry because of the ten thousand Zhang mountain. He was so angry that he exposed his real body.


    The Dragon covered the sky and the sun, and a tail overturned the Kun Peng who was coming towards him. At this time, the world finally saw the true face of the monster, the snake body with human face, and the whole body was full of the breath of extinction.


    And that Jiuzhou last card, only in its tail, fragmented.


    Everything has fallen into despair.


    "You are all going to die!"


    "Is it?"


    In a flash, heaven and earth suddenly changed, a chessboard fell from the sky, turned into a free heaven and earth, and trapped it in the same place.


    "Xiaoyou, master can do so much. The rest is up to you. "


    And in that world, fan Qingshan finally broke up his last chess pieces, and the chess fell to Jiuzhou.


    He died with a smile.


    "Ah


    The battlefield lasted for seven days and nights. Because fan Qingshan trapped the candle dragon for a short time, the battlefield finally got a short chance to breathe.


    At this moment, the candle dragon finally broke through the barrier.


    Ferocious roar, launched a general attack towards castle peak city, in an instant, the three continents allied forces fragmented.


    Jiuzhou finally fell into the final despair.


    At this time, suddenly, a sword appeared in the void. Just like this, it stopped the footstep of the candle dragon outside the Castle Peak.


    A young man with white hair was accompanied by a young girl.


    Finally, in the end, appeared in the battlefield.


    He did not speak, but quietly looked at the Castle Peak, which had been burned up by the war. There were lots of debris on the ground. Countless people died and a corpse mountain was built.


    And the candle dragon is hovering on the corpse mountain, looking at the two people with fear, ferocious roar.


    "No way! impossible! How can you come back so soon


    And this man is Lu Beiyou!


    Lu Beiyou didn''t answer. He just took a step forward. The void shattered, the gloomy sky cleared up, and a stone gate appeared in front of the world.But that stone gate stone pillar is tied up a vicissitudes of life man, at this moment, the eye suddenly lit up.


    "This moment, this moment at last! Ha ha ha! It''s my son! Come on, go on


    With that, a sharp sword fell from the sky and landed in front of Lu Beiyou, who took it.


    Looking at the candle dragon indifferently, he said in a gloomy tone: "remember my family name, my father''s name is Lu, my mother''s name is Bai su. I learned from Beishan Mountain. Today, in the name of heaven, are you ready to die?"


    At the moment when Lu Beiyou grasped the sword.


    Countless breath of terror rose in Jiuzhou.


    Countless dragons, monsters roar out of the ancient animal forest, smash the mountains and rush to Castle Peak.


    "Child, remember, your grandfather I, can''t cheat you, your grandfather I really is immortal."


    In front of an iron shop, an old man kneaded his grandson''s head with a low head and a smile. Then he disappeared and appeared on the wall of Castle Peak.


    "Liangzhou, King tiezi!"


    "Ten thousand swords, Tianshan!"


    "In the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, the master of the four gods temple!"


    "Zhongzhou, Hong Yanjing!"


    "Ancient animal forest, Sun Xing!"


    "Nanman, coca!"


    "Beihai, Luobei city!"


    ¡­¡­


    A series of terrible figures, breaking through the void, slowly gathered behind Lu Beiyou, and a golden throne appeared behind him.


    Lu Beiyou, sit down.


    In an instant, the world was silent.


    Countless people knelt down to welcome the dead way of heaven.


    At the same time, a figure in white finally broke away from a void crack and fell behind Lu Beiyou''s throne.


    Yes, white pigment.


    "No way! It''s impossible! This woman should be dead! The way of heaven, the way of heaven has been killed by me! Heaven is dead, how can it be! How can you be heaven? "


    Lu Beiyou did not answer, just a sword, the dead army turned into smoke, their souls were finally freed.


    Lu Beiyou hasn''t said a word yet. Countless great terrors have come first and surrounded the candle dragon.


    Lu Beiyou stepped down from the throne step by step, and finally came to the candle dragon whose eyes were full of fear. His slender fingers fell on the scales of his forehead.


    "Mr. Pangu told me that he regretted that he didn''t kill you at that time. That''s why he left so much trouble. So, I''m heaven, and I''m back here. "


    "Ha ha ha! So what? I''m a candle dragon! I am chaos! The reincarnation of life and death is in my hands. You can''t kill me at all


    Lu Beiyou did not retort, "yes, I can''t kill you, but it can."


    With that, Lu Beiyou had a golden axe in his hand.


    When it appeared, the candle dragon seemed to have lost all his strength and was paralyzed to the ground.


    "No!"


    Lu Beiyou raised his axe.


    ¡­¡­

 C469

    "Is that so? Dad, what happened afterwards? "


    A tavern outside castle peak was rebuilt after the war of nine continents. It became the best place to settle down.


    Business is extremely good.


    But outside the door was a young man who was crying, running back and forth. In the kitchen, a young girl was humming a little song and cooking.


    A young man is called a dog, and a young girl is called a kitten.


    In the backyard reclining chair, a young man, holding a boy and a girl, was telling a story.


    "Later..."


    "Well, well, hurry to clean up. Today, I''ll take you to see my grandparents and granddad. Don''t pester your father and dad to tell stories all the time."


    Originally, the youth wanted to tell the story.


    From the backyard room, out of a gentle woman, laughing to interrupt the story between a big two small.


    "Here comes the book."


    "Mother, here you are, alas? Where''s my eldest lady? "


    "She? I guess I''m in bed again. "


    Luo Yushu smiles and knocks on the child''s head, and the child sticks out his tongue.


    Lu Beiyou stands up with a smile, gives the two children to luoyushu, and then gently kisses her forehead.


    "Little book, we''ll give you our two treasures."


    After that, he walked towards the hall, leaving only the laughing children and the newly married Luoyu book.


    "Mother, where is my father?"


    Hearing the two children''s questions, Luo Yu shuleng said in a low voice, "probably, I''m going to see my old friend again."


    "Oh."


    The little boy didn''t understand, but he didn''t ask any more. He was just carried back to the room by Luo Yushu.


    Lu Bei wandered up a hill, which has no name, but is full of green grass, suitable for long sleep.


    And on that hill, a few solitary graves stand here alone.


    Mu Qiuqiu had already stood here first. When he saw Lu Beiyou coming, he came and handed over the prepared fruit and paper money.


    Lu Beiyou takes it with a smile.


    He put the fruit down, lit the paper money, took out a jar of old wine from his arms, and poured a bowl in front of each solitary grave.


    "Master, second master, elder martial brother, er Niu, rouge, don''t worry. You want to see the Jiuzhou, I defend down, you want peace and prosperity is not far away. There are old men and my parents in Zhongzhou. Everything will be fine. Beihai and Dongzhou have reached an alliance. Xiaoman''er, the girl who has been in our mountain, has become a queen. Why is she called the first sage in the world? Is that funny? However, she is fierce, isn''t she still obedient to me? "


    Lu Beiyou poured his first glass of wine and drank it all in one gulp.


    "Speaking of this, ant, tell me about you. A good scholar should not be a hero. He saved the old man with three thousand night bats, but what about you? You''re not a man, are you


    When he said that he had landed in the north, he poured a second glass of wine and drank it all.


    "Lao Kong, what I want to beat most now is you. Tell me about you. Since you can''t be a saint, why don''t you be a useless person and work for me and the shopkeeper all your life? Old, I can send you. Look at you. What are you doing here, huh? Take your mother-in-law and tell her to go. After that, you can''t drink the best yellow rice wine in the tavern any more. "


    Said Lu Beiyou poured the third glass of wine, his hand was shaking, and mu Qiuqiu couldn''t bear to look again and twisted his head.


    Drop by drop of beads, fall in the wine bowl, stir up a hops.


    "Orange, this glass of wine, I''ll give it to you!"


    Lu Beiyou drank his fourth glass of wine and became red.


    "well, the wine is gone and I''ll have a good time. Next time I come, I''ll bring the best bamboo leaf green. At that time, you can''t blame me for talking. Especially Shifu, you can''t persuade me to drink less."


    With that, Lu Beiyou suddenly got up and wiped his eyes. He knelt down and kowtowed to these solitary graves. Then he got up and felt like a piece of nephrite in his palm.


    Lu Beiyou turned to Mu Qiuqiu and laughed, indicating that he was OK. He turned his back and waved to the grave behind him.


    "Don''t say it, don''t say it. Besides, you''re going to hate me again. Let''s go, let''s go."


    Lu Beiyou led the ball down the mountain.


    There was no wine in the wine bowl in front of the tomb.


    The leaves fall.


    Young North tour, finally turned his head, sobbing.


    (end)